This is a modern-English version of Myths of the Cherokee: Extract from the Nineteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, originally written by Mooney, James. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Newly Designed Front Cover.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Original Title Page.

MYTHS OF THE CHEROKEE
EXTRACT FROM THE NINETEENTH ANNUAL REPORT OF THE BUREAU OF AMERICAN ETHNOLOGY
Decorative Logo.

WASHINGTON
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE
1902

[3]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

MYTHS OF THE CHEROKEE

Cherokee Myths

BY

BY

JAMES MOONEY [5]

JAMES MOONEY [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CONTENTS

[9]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

American Ethnology Bureau  19th Annual Report Pl. I
IN THE CHEROKEE MOUNTAINS
PHOTO BY AUTHOR, 1888  

IN THE CHEROKEE MOUNTAINS

In the Cherokee Mountains

[11]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

MYTHS OF THE CHEROKEE

I—INTRODUCTION

The myths given in this paper are part of a large body of material collected among the Cherokee, chiefly in successive field seasons from 1887 to 1890, inclusive, and comprising more or less extensive notes, together with original Cherokee manuscripts, relating to the history, archeology, geographic nomenclature, personal names, botany, medicine, arts, home life, religion, songs, ceremonies, and language of the tribe. It is intended that this material shall appear from time to time in a series of papers which, when finally brought together, shall constitute a monograph upon the Cherokee Indians. This paper may be considered the first of the series, all that has hitherto appeared being a short paper upon the sacred formulas of the tribe, published in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau in 1891 and containing a synopsis of the Cherokee medico-religious theory, with twenty-eight specimens selected from a body of about six hundred ritual formulas written down in the Cherokee language and alphabet by former doctors of the tribe and constituting altogether the largest body of aboriginal American literature in existence.

The myths presented in this paper are part of a larger collection gathered from the Cherokee people, mainly during field seasons from 1887 to 1890. This collection includes extensive notes and original Cherokee manuscripts related to the tribe's history, archaeology, geographic names, personal names, botany, medicine, arts, daily life, religion, songs, ceremonies, and language. The goal is for this material to be published over time in a series of papers that will eventually come together to form a monograph on the Cherokee Indians. This paper can be seen as the first in that series, with the only previous publication being a brief paper on the tribe’s sacred formulas, which appeared in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau in 1891. That paper included a summary of the Cherokee's medico-religious theory and featured twenty-eight examples from a collection of about six hundred ritual formulas written in the Cherokee language and alphabet by past tribe doctors, making it the largest collection of aboriginal American literature in existence.

Although the Cherokee are probably the largest and most important tribe in the United States, having their own national government and numbering at any time in their history from 20,000 to 25,000 persons, almost nothing has yet been written of their history or general ethnology, as compared with the literature of such northern tribes as the Delawares, the Iroquois, or the Ojibwa. The difference is due to historical reasons which need not be discussed here.

Although the Cherokee are likely the largest and most significant tribe in the United States, with their own national government and a population that has ranged from 20,000 to 25,000 at various points in history, very little has been documented about their history or general ethnology compared to the literature available on northern tribes like the Delawares, the Iroquois, or the Ojibwa. This difference can be attributed to historical reasons that don't need to be explored here.

It might seem at first thought that the Cherokee, with their civilized code of laws, their national press, their schools and seminaries, are so far advanced along the white man’s road as to offer but little inducement for ethnologic study. This is largely true of those in the Indian Territory, with whom the enforced deportation, two generations ago, from accustomed scenes and surroundings did more at a single stroke to obliterate Indian ideas than could have been accomplished [12]by fifty years of slow development. There remained behind, however, in the heart of the Carolina mountains, a considerable body, outnumbering today such well-known western tribes as the Omaha, Pawnee, Comanche, and Kiowa, and it is among these, the old conservative Kitu′hwa element, that the ancient things have been preserved. Mountaineers guard well the past, and in the secluded forests of Nantahala and Oconaluftee, far away from the main-traveled road of modern progress, the Cherokee priest still treasures the legends and repeats the mystic rituals handed down from his ancestors. There is change indeed in dress and outward seeming, but the heart of the Indian is still his own.

It might seem at first glance that the Cherokee, with their organized laws, national press, schools, and educational institutions, have advanced so much along the white man’s path that there isn’t much left to study from an ethnological perspective. This is mostly true for those in Indian Territory, where the forced relocation two generations ago from familiar places wiped out Indian ideas more effectively in one move than could have happened through fifty years of slow development. However, in the heart of the Carolina mountains, there remains a significant population that currently outnumbers well-known western tribes like the Omaha, Pawnee, Comanche, and Kiowa, and it is among these, particularly the old conservative Kitu′hwa group, that ancient customs have been preserved. Mountain dwellers protect their history, and in the isolated forests of Nantahala and Oconaluftee, far from the busy paths of modern progress, the Cherokee priest still cherishes the legends and performs the mystical rituals passed down from his ancestors. There is indeed a change in clothing and appearances, but the essence of the Indian remains untouched.

For this and other reasons much the greater portion of the material herein contained has been procured among the East Cherokee living upon the Qualla reservation in western North Carolina and in various detached settlements between the reservation and the Tennessee line. This has been supplemented with information obtained in the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, chiefly from old men and women who had emigrated from what is now Tennessee and Georgia, and who consequently had a better local knowledge of these sections, as well as of the history of the western Nation, than is possessed by their kindred in Carolina. The historical matter and the parallels are, of course, collated chiefly from printed sources, but the myths proper, with but few exceptions, are from original investigation.

For this reason and others, most of the material included here has been gathered from the East Cherokee living on the Qualla reservation in western North Carolina and in various separate settlements between the reservation and the Tennessee border. This has been supplemented with information collected in the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, primarily from older men and women who had moved from what is now Tennessee and Georgia, and who therefore had a better local understanding of these areas, as well as the history of the western Nation, than their relatives in Carolina. The historical information and parallels are mainly compiled from published sources, but the myths themselves, with only a few exceptions, are derived from original research.

The historical sketch must be understood as distinctly a sketch, not a detailed narrative, for which there is not space in the present paper. The Cherokee have made deep impress upon the history of the southern states, and no more has been attempted here than to give the leading facts in connected sequence. As the history of the Nation after the removal to the West and the reorganization in Indian Territory presents but few points of ethnologic interest, it has been but briefly treated. On the other hand the affairs of the eastern band have been discussed at some length, for the reason that so little concerning this remnant is to be found in print.

The historical overview should be seen as just that—a summary, not a detailed story, since there's not enough space in this paper for that. The Cherokee have significantly influenced the history of the southern states, and all we aim to do here is present the main facts in a connected way. The history of the Nation after their relocation to the West and the restructuring in Indian Territory has not many points of ethnological interest, so it has been addressed only briefly. Conversely, the situation of the eastern band has been explored in more detail because there’s so little published about this group.

One of the chief purposes of ethnologic study is to trace the development of human thought under varying conditions of race and environment, the result showing always that primitive man is essentially the same in every part of the world. With this object in view a considerable space has been devoted to parallels drawn almost entirely from Indian tribes of the United States and British America. For the southern countries there is but little trustworthy material, and to extend the inquiry to the eastern continent and the islands of the sea would be to invite an endless task.

One of the main goals of studying ethnology is to follow the evolution of human thought across different races and environments, and the findings consistently show that primitive humans are fundamentally similar everywhere in the world. With this aim, a significant portion has been dedicated to comparisons mainly taken from Indian tribes in the United States and British America. There is very little reliable information about the southern countries, and expanding the investigation to the eastern continent and the islands would lead to an endless undertaking.

The author desires to return thanks for many favors from the Library of Congress, the Geological Survey, and the Smithsonian Institution, and for much courteous assistance and friendly suggestion from the officers and staff of the Bureau of American Ethnology; and [13]to acknowledge his indebtedness to the late Chief N. J. Smith and family for services as interpreter and for kind hospitality during successive field seasons; to Agent H. W. Spray and wife for unvarying kindness manifested in many helpful ways; to Mr William Harden, librarian, and the Georgia State Historical Society, for facilities in consulting documents at Savannah, Georgia; to the late Col. W. H. Thomas; Lieut. Col. W. W. Stringfield, of Waynesville; Capt. James W. Terrell, of Webster; Mrs A. C. Avery and Dr P. L. Murphy, of Morganton; Mr W. A. Fair, of Lincolnton; the late Maj. James Bryson, of Dillsboro; Mr H. G. Trotter, of Franklin; Mr Sibbald Smith, of Cherokee; Maj. R. C. Jackson, of Smithwood, Tennessee; Mr D. R. Dunn, of Conasauga, Tennessee; the late Col. Z. A. Zile, of Atlanta; Mr L. M. Greer, of Ellijay, Georgia; Mr Thomas Robinson, of Portland, Maine; Mr Allen Ross, Mr W. T. Canup, editor of the Indian Arrow, and the officers of the Cherokee Nation, Tahlequah, Indian Territory; Dr D. T. Day, United States Geological Survey, Washington, D. C., and Prof. G. M. Bowers, of the United States Fish Commission, for valuable oral information, letters, clippings, and photographs; to Maj. J. Adger Smyth, of Charleston, S. C., for documentary material; to Mr Stansbury Hagar and the late Robert Grant Haliburton, of Brooklyn, N. Y., for the use of valuable manuscript notes upon Cherokee stellar legends; to Miss A. M. Brooks for the use of valuable Spanish document copies and translations entrusted to the Bureau of American Ethnology; to Mr James Blythe, interpreter during a great part of the time spent by the author in the field; and to various Cherokee and other informants mentioned in the body of the work, from whom the material was obtained. [14]

The author would like to express gratitude for the many favors received from the Library of Congress, the Geological Survey, and the Smithsonian Institution, as well as for the courteous assistance and friendly suggestions from the officers and staff of the Bureau of American Ethnology; and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to acknowledge the debt to the late Chief N. J. Smith and his family for their interpretation services and kind hospitality during multiple field seasons; to Agent H. W. Spray and his wife for their constant kindness shown in many helpful ways; to Mr. William Harden, librarian, and the Georgia State Historical Society, for access to documents in Savannah, Georgia; to the late Col. W. H. Thomas; Lieut. Col. W. W. Stringfield from Waynesville; Capt. James W. Terrell from Webster; Mrs. A. C. Avery and Dr. P. L. Murphy from Morganton; Mr. W. A. Fair from Lincolnton; the late Maj. James Bryson from Dillsboro; Mr. H. G. Trotter from Franklin; Mr. Sibbald Smith from Cherokee; Maj. R. C. Jackson from Smithwood, Tennessee; Mr. D. R. Dunn from Conasauga, Tennessee; the late Col. Z. A. Zile from Atlanta; Mr. L. M. Greer from Ellijay, Georgia; Mr. Thomas Robinson from Portland, Maine; Mr. Allen Ross, Mr. W. T. Canup, editor of the Indian Arrow, and the officers of the Cherokee Nation, Tahlequah, Indian Territory; Dr. D. T. Day from the United States Geological Survey, Washington, D. C., and Prof. G. M. Bowers from the United States Fish Commission, for valuable oral information, letters, clippings, and photographs; to Maj. J. Adger Smyth from Charleston, S. C., for documentary material; to Mr. Stansbury Hagar and the late Robert Grant Haliburton from Brooklyn, N. Y., for the use of important manuscript notes on Cherokee stellar legends; to Miss A. M. Brooks for allowing the use of valuable copies and translations of Spanish documents entrusted to the Bureau of American Ethnology; to Mr. James Blythe, who served as interpreter for much of the time the author spent in the field; and to the various Cherokee and other informants mentioned in the text, from whom the material was gathered. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

II—HISTORICAL SKETCH OF THE CHEROKEE

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Traditional Period

The Cherokee were the mountaineers of the South, holding the entire Allegheny region from the interlocking head-streams of the Kanawha and the Tennessee southward almost to the site of Atlanta, and from the Blue ridge on the east to the Cumberland range on the west, a territory comprising an area of about 40,000 square miles, now included in the states of Virginia, Tennessee, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Alabama. Their principal towns were upon the headwaters of the Savannah, Hiwassee, and Tuckasegee, and along the whole length of the Little Tennessee to its junction with the main stream. Itsâtĭ, or Echota, on the south bank of the Little Tennessee, a few miles above the mouth of Tellico river, in Tennessee, was commonly considered the capital of the Nation. As the advancing whites pressed upon them from the east and northeast the more exposed towns were destroyed or abandoned and new settlements were formed lower down the Tennessee and on the upper branches of the Chattahoochee and the Coosa.

The Cherokee were the mountain people of the South, occupying the entire Allegheny region from the interlocking headwaters of the Kanawha and the Tennessee rivers southward almost to where Atlanta is today, and from the Blue Ridge Mountains on the east to the Cumberland range on the west. This area covered about 40,000 square miles, which is now part of Virginia, Tennessee, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Alabama. Their main towns were located near the headwaters of the Savannah, Hiwassee, and Tuckasegee rivers, and along the entire length of the Little Tennessee River up to where it meets the main stream. Itsâtĭ, or Echota, situated on the south bank of the Little Tennessee a few miles above the mouth of the Tellico River in Tennessee, was generally seen as the capital of the Nation. As white settlers moved in from the east and northeast, the more vulnerable towns were either destroyed or abandoned, and new communities were established further down the Tennessee River and along the upper branches of the Chattahoochee and Coosa rivers.

As is always the case with tribal geography, there were no fixed boundaries, and on every side the Cherokee frontiers were contested by rival claimants. In Virginia, there is reason to believe, the tribe was held in check in early days by the Powhatan and the Monacan. On the east and southeast the Tuscarora and Catawba were their inveterate enemies, with hardly even a momentary truce within the historic period; and evidence goes to show that the Sara or Cheraw were fully as hostile. On the south there was hereditary war with the Creeks, who claimed nearly the whole of upper Georgia as theirs by original possession, but who were being gradually pressed down toward the Gulf until, through the mediation of the United States, a treaty was finally made fixing the boundary between the two tribes along a line running about due west from the mouth of Broad river on the Savannah. Toward the west, the Chickasaw on the lower Tennessee and the Shawano on the Cumberland repeatedly turned back the tide of Cherokee invasion from the rich central valleys, while the powerful Iroquois in the far north set up an almost unchallenged claim of paramount lordship from the Ottawa river of Canada southward at least to the Kentucky river.

As is usual with tribal geography, there were no fixed boundaries, and on all sides, the Cherokee frontiers were disputed by rival claimants. In Virginia, it seems that the tribe was kept in check early on by the Powhatan and the Monacan. To the east and southeast, the Tuscarora and Catawba were their relentless enemies, with hardly even a moment of peace during the historical period; and evidence suggests that the Sara or Cheraw were just as hostile. To the south, there was ongoing conflict with the Creeks, who claimed almost all of upper Georgia as their original territory, but who were slowly being pushed down toward the Gulf until, with the help of the United States, a treaty was finally established to set the boundary between the two tribes along a line running straight west from the mouth of Broad River on the Savannah. To the west, the Chickasaw along the lower Tennessee and the Shawano on the Cumberland consistently turned back Cherokee invasions from the fertile central valleys, while the powerful Iroquois in the far north laid claim to overarching control from the Ottawa River in Canada all the way south to the Kentucky River.

American Ethnology Bureau  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. II
THE CHEROKEE AND THEIR NEIGHBORS
 Julius Bien & Co. Lith N.Y.

THE CHEROKEE AND THEIR NEIGHBORS

THE CHEROKEE AND THEIR NEIGHBORS

SHOWING THE TERRITORY HELD BY THEM AT VARIOUS TIMES WEST OF THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER

SHOWING THE TERRITORY THEY CONTROLLED AT DIFFERENT TIMES WEST OF THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER

BY JAMES MOONEY 1900

BY JAMES MOONEY 1900

Note—The territory of the cognate Iroquoian tribes is indicated by shaded boundaries

Note—The area of the related Iroquoian tribes is shown by shaded boundaries

[15]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

On the other hand, by their defeat of the Creeks and expulsion of the Shawano, the Cherokee made good the claim which they asserted to all the lands from upper Georgia to the Ohio river, including the rich hunting grounds of Kentucky. Holding as they did the great mountain barrier between the English settlements on the coast and the French or Spanish garrisons along the Mississippi and the Ohio, their geographic position, no less than their superior number, would have given them the balance of power in the South but for a looseness of tribal organization in striking contrast to the compactness of the Iroquois league, by which for more than a century the French power was held in check in the north. The English, indeed, found it convenient to recognize certain chiefs as supreme in the tribe, but the only real attempt to weld the whole Cherokee Nation into a political unit was that made by the French agent, Priber, about 1736, which failed from its premature discovery by the English. We frequently find their kingdom divided against itself, their very number preventing unity of action, while still giving them an importance above that of neighboring tribes.

On the other hand, by defeating the Creeks and driving out the Shawano, the Cherokee validated their claim to all the land from upper Georgia to the Ohio River, including the rich hunting grounds of Kentucky. With their position holding the significant mountain barrier between the English settlements on the coast and the French or Spanish garrisons along the Mississippi and the Ohio, their geographic location, along with their larger population, would have given them the balance of power in the South, if not for a lack of tribal organization that stood in stark contrast to the unity of the Iroquois league, which kept French power in check in the north for over a century. The English found it convenient to recognize certain chiefs as leaders of the tribe, but the only real attempt to unite the entire Cherokee Nation into a political unit was made by the French agent, Priber, around 1736, which failed due to its early discovery by the English. We often see their kingdom divided among themselves, with their very number preventing unified action while still giving them greater significance than neighboring tribes.

The proper name by which the Cherokee call themselves (1)1 is Yûñ′wiyă′, or Ani′-Yûñ′wiyă′ in the third person, signifying “real people,” or “principal people,” a word closely related to Oñwe-hoñwe, the name by which the cognate Iroquois know themselves. The word properly denotes “Indians,” as distinguished from people of other races, but in usage it is restricted to mean members of the Cherokee tribe, those of other tribes being designated as Creek, Catawba, etc., as the case may be. On ceremonial occasions they frequently speak of themselves as Ani′-Kitu′hwagĭ, or “people of Kĭtu′hwa,” an ancient settlement on Tuckasegee river and apparently the original nucleus of the tribe. Among the western Cherokee this name has been adopted by a secret society recruited from the full-blood element and pledged to resist the advances of the white man’s civilization. Under the various forms of Cuttawa, Gattochwa, Kittuwa, etc., as spelled by different authors, it was also used by several northern Algonquian tribes as a synonym for Cherokee.

The name the Cherokee use for themselves is Yûñ′wiyă′, or Ani′-Yûñ′wiyă′ in the third person, meaning “real people” or “principal people.” This term is closely related to Oñwe-hoñwe, the name the Iroquois use for themselves. The word generally refers to “Indians,” distinguishing them from other races, but it is specifically used to mean members of the Cherokee tribe, with individuals from other tribes referred to as Creek, Catawba, etc., depending on the context. On formal occasions, they often refer to themselves as Ani′-Kitu′hwagĭ, or “people of Kĭtu′hwa,” an ancient settlement on the Tuckasegee River that seems to be the original core of the tribe. Among the western Cherokee, this name has been adopted by a secret society made up of full-blood members, dedicated to resisting the encroachment of white civilization. The variations of the name, like Cuttawa, Gattochwa, Kittuwa, etc., as spelled by different authors, were also used by several northern Algonquian tribes as synonyms for Cherokee.

Cherokee, the name by which they are commonly known, has no meaning in their own language, and seems to be of foreign origin. As used among themselves the form is Tsa′lăgĭ′ or Tsa′răgĭ′. It first appears as Chalaque in the Portuguese narrative of De Soto’s expedition, published originally in 1557, while we find Cheraqui in a French document of 1699, and Cherokee as an English form as early, at least, as 1708. The name has thus an authentic history of 360 years. There is evidence that it is derived from the Choctaw word choluk or chiluk, signifying a pit or cave, and comes to us through the so-called Mobilian trade language, a corrupted Choctaw jargon formerly used as the [16]medium of communication among all the tribes of the Gulf states, as far north as the mouth of the Ohio (2). Within this area many of the tribes were commonly known under Choctaw names, even though of widely differing linguistic stocks, and if such a name existed for the Cherokee it must undoubtedly have been communicated to the first Spanish explorers by De Soto’s interpreters. This theory is borne out by their Iroquois (Mohawk) name, Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, as given by Hewitt, signifying “inhabitants of the cave country,” the Allegheny region being peculiarly a cave country, in which “rock shelters,” containing numerous traces of Indian occupancy, are of frequent occurrence. Their Catawba name also, Mañterañ, as given by Gatschet, signifying “coming out of the ground,” seems to contain the same reference. Adair’s attempt to connect the name Cherokee with their word for fire, atsila, is an error founded upon imperfect knowledge of the language.

Cherokee, the name they are commonly known by, doesn't have a meaning in their own language and seems to come from a foreign source. Among themselves, they use the names Tsa′lăgĭ′ or Tsa′răgĭ′. It first appears as Chalaque in the Portuguese account of De Soto’s expedition, published originally in 1557, while we see Cheraqui in a French document from 1699, and Cherokee as an English term at least as early as 1708. The name thus has a documented history of 360 years. Evidence suggests that it's derived from the Choctaw word choluk or chiluk, meaning a pit or cave, and it came to us through the Mobilian trade language, a mixed Choctaw jargon that was once used as the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]communication medium among all the tribes of the Gulf states, reaching as far north as the mouth of the Ohio. Within this area, many tribes were often known by Choctaw names, even though they spoke different languages, and if a name existed for the Cherokee, it would have likely been shared with the first Spanish explorers by De Soto’s interpreters. This theory is supported by their Iroquois (Mohawk) name, Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, as mentioned by Hewitt, which means “inhabitants of the cave country,” since the Allegheny region is particularly known for its caves, where “rock shelters” show many signs of Indian occupancy. Their Catawba name, Mañterañ, as noted by Gatschet, meaning “coming out of the ground,” seems to convey the same idea. Adair’s attempt to link the name Cherokee to their word for fire, atsila, is a mistake based on an incomplete understanding of the language.

Among other synonyms for the tribe are Rickahockan, or Rechahecrian, the ancient Powhatan name, and Tallige′, or Tallige′wi, the ancient name used in the Walam Olum chronicle of the Lenape′. Concerning both the application and the etymology of this last name there has been much dispute, but there seems no reasonable doubt as to the identity of the people.

Among other names for the tribe are Rickahockan, or Rechahecrian, the ancient Powhatan name, and Tallige′, or Tallige′wi, the old name used in the Walam Olum chronicle of the Lenape′. There has been a lot of debate over the meaning and origin of this last name, but there is clear agreement about the identity of the people.

Linguistically the Cherokee belong to the Iroquoian stock, the relationship having been suspected by Barton over a century ago, and by Gallatin and Hale at a later period, and definitely established by Hewitt in 1887.2 While there can now be no question of the connection, the marked lexical and grammatical differences indicate that the separation must have occurred at a very early period. As is usually the case with a large tribe occupying an extensive territory, the language is spoken in several dialects, the principal of which may, for want of other names, be conveniently designated as the Eastern, Middle, and Western. Adair’s classification into “Ayrate” (e′ladĭ), or low, and “Ottare” (â′talĭ), or mountainous, must be rejected as imperfect.

Linguistically, the Cherokee are part of the Iroquoian family. This relationship was first suggested by Barton over a hundred years ago, later noted by Gallatin and Hale, and was definitely confirmed by Hewitt in 1887.2 While it's now clear that a connection exists, the significant differences in vocabulary and grammar suggest that the split happened quite early on. Like many large tribes spread over a wide area, the language is expressed in several dialects, which can conveniently be referred to as Eastern, Middle, and Western. Adair’s classification into “Ayrate” (e′ladĭ), or low, and “Ottare” (â′talĭ), or mountainous, is inadequate and should be dismissed.

The Eastern dialect, formerly often called the Lower Cherokee dialect, was originally spoken in all the towns upon the waters of the Keowee and Tugaloo, head-streams of Savannah river, in South Carolina and the adjacent portion of Georgia. Its chief peculiarity is a rolling r, which takes the place of the l of the other dialects. In this dialect the tribal name is Tsa′răgĭ′, which the English settlers of Carolina corrupted to Cherokee, while the Spaniards, advancing from the south, became better familiar with the other form, which they wrote as Chalaque. Owing to their exposed frontier position, adjoining the white settlements of Carolina, the Cherokee of this division [17]were the first to feel the shock of war in the campaigns of 1760 and 1776, with the result that before the close of the Revolution they had been completely extirpated from their original territory and scattered as refugees among the more western towns of the tribe. The consequence was that they lost their distinctive dialect, which is now practically extinct. In 1888 it was spoken by but one man on the reservation in North Carolina.

The Eastern dialect, previously known as the Lower Cherokee dialect, was originally spoken in all the towns along the Keowee and Tugaloo rivers, which are the headwaters of the Savannah River in South Carolina and the nearby area of Georgia. Its main feature is a rolling r, which replaces the l found in the other dialects. In this dialect, the tribal name is Tsa′răgĭ′, which the English settlers in Carolina changed to Cherokee, while the Spaniards, coming from the south, became more accustomed to the other version, which they wrote as Chalaque. Because of their vulnerable position near the white settlements in Carolina, the Cherokee from this group [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] were the first to experience the impact of war during the campaigns of 1760 and 1776. As a result, by the end of the Revolutionary War, they had been completely removed from their original territory and scattered as refugees among the western towns of the tribe. This led to the loss of their unique dialect, which is now virtually extinct. In 1888, it was spoken by only one man on the reservation in North Carolina.

The Middle dialect, which might properly be designated the Kituhwa dialect, was originally spoken in the towns on the Tuckasegee and the headwaters of the Little Tennessee, in the very heart of the Cherokee country, and is still spoken by the great majority of those now living on the Qualla reservation. In some of its phonetic forms it agrees with the Eastern dialect, but resembles the Western in having the l sound.

The Middle dialect, which could be called the Kituhwa dialect, was originally spoken in the towns along the Tuckasegee River and the upper parts of the Little Tennessee, right in the center of Cherokee country, and is still spoken by most of the people living on the Qualla reservation today. In some of its phonetic forms, it resembles the Eastern dialect, but it is similar to the Western dialect in having the l sound.

The Western dialect was spoken in most of the towns of east Tennessee and upper Georgia and upon Hiwassee and Cheowa rivers in North Carolina. It is the softest and most musical of all the dialects of this musical language, having a frequent liquid l and eliding many of the harsher consonants found in the other forms. It is also the literary dialect, and is spoken by most of those now constituting the Cherokee Nation in the West.

The Western dialect was spoken in most towns in eastern Tennessee and northern Georgia, as well as along the Hiwassee and Cheowa rivers in North Carolina. It’s the softest and most melodic of all the dialects of this musical language, often featuring a smooth l and dropping many of the harsher consonants found in other versions. It’s also the literary dialect and is spoken by most of the current members of the Cherokee Nation in the West.

Scattered among the other Cherokee are individuals whose pronunciation and occasional peculiar terms for familiar objects give indication of a fourth and perhaps a fifth dialect, which can not now be localized. It is possible that these differences may come from foreign admixture, as of Natchez, Taskigi, or Shawano blood. There is some reason for believing that the people living on Nantahala river differed dialectically from their neighbors on either side (3).

Scattered among the other Cherokee are individuals whose pronunciation and occasional unusual terms for familiar objects suggest a fourth and possibly a fifth dialect, which can't currently be pinpointed. It's possible that these differences might stem from foreign mixing, like Natchez, Taskigi, or Shawano heritage. There's some reason to believe that the people living along the Nantahala River spoke differently from their neighbors on either side (3).

The Iroquoian stock, to which the Cherokee belong, had its chief home in the north, its tribes occupying a compact territory which comprised portions of Ontario, New York, Ohio, and Pennsylvania, and extended down the Susquehanna and Chesapeake bay almost to the latitude of Washington. Another body, including the Tuscarora, Nottoway, and perhaps also the Meherrin, occupied territory in northeastern North Carolina and the adjacent portion of Virginia. The Cherokee themselves constituted the third and southernmost body. It is evident that tribes of common stock must at one time have occupied contiguous territories, and such we find to be the case in this instance. The Tuscarora and Meherrin, and presumably also the Nottoway, are known to have come from the north, while traditional and historical evidence concur in assigning to the Cherokee as their early home the region about the headwaters of the Ohio, immediately to the southward of their kinsmen, but bitter enemies, the Iroquois. The theory which brings the Cherokee from northern Iowa and the Iroquois from Manitoba is unworthy of serious consideration. (4)

The Iroquoian group, which includes the Cherokee, primarily lived in the north, with their tribes settled in a compact area that covered parts of Ontario, New York, Ohio, and Pennsylvania, extending down the Susquehanna and Chesapeake Bay almost to the latitude of Washington. Another group, consisting of the Tuscarora, Nottoway, and possibly the Meherrin, occupied land in northeastern North Carolina and the nearby section of Virginia. The Cherokee themselves made up the third and southernmost group. It’s clear that tribes from a common background must have once lived in neighboring areas, and this is indeed the case here. The Tuscarora and Meherrin, and likely the Nottoway as well, are known to have migrated from the north, while both traditional and historical evidence points to the Cherokee's early home being around the headwaters of the Ohio River, directly south of their relatives, yet fierce rivals, the Iroquois. The theory suggesting that the Cherokee came from northern Iowa and the Iroquois from Manitoba is not worth serious consideration. (4)

The most ancient tradition concerning the Cherokee appears to be [18]the Delaware tradition of the expulsion of the Talligewi from the north, as first noted by the missionary Heckewelder in 1819, and published more fully by Brinton in the Walam Olum in 1885. According to the first account, the Delawares, advancing from the west, found their further progress opposed by a powerful people called Alligewi or Talligewi, occupying the country upon a river which Heckewelder thinks identical with the Mississippi, but which the sequel shows was more probably the upper Ohio. They were said to have regularly built earthen fortifications, in which they defended themselves so well that at last the Delawares were obliged to seek the assistance of the “Mengwe,” or Iroquois, with the result that after a warfare extending over many years the Alligewi finally received a crushing defeat, the survivors fleeing down the river and abandoning the country to the invaders, who thereupon parceled it out amongst themselves, the “Mengwe” choosing the portion about the Great lakes while the Delawares took possession of that to the south and east. The missionary adds that the Allegheny (and Ohio) river was still called by the Delawares the Alligewi Sipu, or river of the Alligewi. This would seem to indicate it as the true river of the tradition. He speaks also of remarkable earthworks seen by him in 1789 in the neighborhood of Lake Erie, which were said by the Indians to have been built by the extirpated tribe as defensive fortifications in the course of this war. Near two of these, in the vicinity of Sandusky, he was shown mounds under which it was said some hundreds of the slain Talligewi were buried.3 As is usual in such traditions, the Alligewi were said to have been of giant stature, far exceeding their conquerors in size.

The oldest tradition about the Cherokee seems to be the Delaware legend of the expulsion of the Talligewi from the north. This was first mentioned by the missionary Heckewelder in 1819 and later expanded by Brinton in the Walam Olum in 1885. According to the initial story, the Delawares, coming from the west, encountered resistance from a strong group known as the Alligewi or Talligewi, who lived along a river that Heckewelder believed was the Mississippi, though later evidence suggests it was more likely the upper Ohio. They were said to have built earthworks that they defended so effectively that eventually the Delawares had to ask for help from the “Mengwe,” or Iroquois. After many years of conflict, the Alligewi were ultimately defeated, with the remaining members fleeing downriver and leaving their land to the invaders, who divided it among themselves. The “Mengwe” chose the area around the Great Lakes, while the Delawares claimed the regions to the south and east. The missionary also noted that the Delawares still referred to the Allegheny (and Ohio) River as the Alligewi Sipu, or river of the Alligewi. This suggests it is the actual river mentioned in the tradition. He also described impressive earthworks he saw in 1789 near Lake Erie, which the locals said were built by the defeated tribe as defensive structures during this conflict. Near two of these sites in the Sandusky area, he was shown mounds where it was said that hundreds of slain Talligewi were buried. As is common in such legends, the Alligewi were portrayed as giants, towering over their conquerors.

In the Walam Olum, which is, it is asserted, a metrical translation of an ancient hieroglyphic bark record discovered in 1820, the main tradition is given in practically the same way, with an appendix which follows the fortunes of the defeated tribe up to the beginning of the historic period, thus completing the chain of evidence. (5)

In the Walam Olum, which is claimed to be a metrical translation of an ancient hieroglyphic bark record found in 1820, the primary tradition is presented almost identically, along with an appendix that tracks the story of the defeated tribe up to the start of the historic period, thereby completing the chain of evidence. (5)

In the Walam Olum also we find the Delawares advancing from the west or northwest until they come to “Fish river”—the same which Heckewelder makes the Mississippi (6). On the other side, we are told, “The Talligewi possessed the East.” The Delaware chief “desired the eastern land,” and some of his people go on, but are killed, by the Talligewi. The Delawares decide upon war and call in the help of their northern friends, the “Talamatan,” i. e., the Wyandot and other allied Iroquoian tribes. A war ensues which continues through the terms of four successive chiefs, when victory declares for the invaders, and “all the Talega go south.” The country is then divided, the Talamatan taking the northern portion, while the Delawares “stay south of the lakes.” The chronicle proceeds to tell how, after eleven more chiefs have ruled, the Nanticoke and Shawano separate from the [19]parent tribe and remove to the south. Six other chiefs follow in succession until we come to the seventh, who “went to the Talega mountains.” By this time the Delawares have reached the ocean. Other chiefs succeed, after whom “the Easterners and the Wolves”—probably the Mahican or Wappinger and the Munsee—move off to the northeast. At last, after six more chiefs, “the whites came on the eastern sea,” by which is probably meant the landing of the Dutch on Manhattan in 1609 (7). We may consider this a tally date, approximating the beginning of the seventeenth century. Two more chiefs rule, and of the second we are told that “He fought at the south; he fought in the land of the Talega and Koweta,” and again the fourth chief after the coming of the whites “went to the Talega.” We have thus a traditional record of a war of conquest carried on against the Talligewi by four successive chiefs, and a succession of about twenty-five chiefs between the final expulsion of that tribe and the appearance of the whites, in which interval the Nanticoke, Shawano, Mahican, and Munsee branched off from the parent tribe of the Delawares. Without venturing to entangle ourselves in the devious maze of Indian chronology, it is sufficient to note that all this implies a very long period of time—so long, in fact, that during it several new tribes, each of which in time developed a distinct dialect, branch off from the main Lenape′ stem. It is distinctly stated that all the Talega went south after their final defeat; and from later references we find that they took refuge in the mountain country in the neighborhood of the Koweta (the Creeks), and that Delaware war parties were still making raids upon both these tribes long after the first appearance of the whites.

In the Walam Olum, we find the Delawares moving in from the west or northwest until they reach “Fish River”—the same river that Heckewelder identifies as the Mississippi (6). On the other side, it's mentioned that “The Talligewi possessed the East.” The Delaware chief “wanted the eastern land,” and some of his people went on but were killed by the Talligewi. The Delawares decide to go to war and bring in help from their northern allies, the “Talamatan,” meaning the Wyandot and other allied Iroquoian tribes. A war breaks out that lasts through four consecutive chiefs, and eventually, victory goes to the invaders, causing “all the Talega to move south.” The land is then divided, with the Talamatan taking the northern part while the Delawares “stay south of the lakes.” The chronicle goes on to describe how, after eleven more chiefs have ruled, the Nanticoke and Shawano split from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]parent tribe and move to the south. Six more chiefs succeed one another until we reach the seventh, who “went to the Talega mountains.” At this point, the Delawares have arrived at the ocean. More chiefs follow, after which “the Easterners and the Wolves”—likely the Mahican or Wappinger and the Munsee—head off to the northeast. Finally, after six additional chiefs, “the whites came on the eastern sea,” which probably refers to the Dutch landing on Manhattan in 1609 (7). This can be seen as a key date, marking the start of the seventeenth century. Two more chiefs rule, and the second of these is noted as “He fought in the south; he fought in the land of the Talega and Koweta,” and again the fourth chief after the arrival of the whites “went to the Talega.” We thus have a traditional account of a conquest against the Talligewi waged by four successive chiefs, along with a succession of around twenty-five chiefs between the final expulsion of that tribe and the arrival of the whites, during which time the Nanticoke, Shawano, Mahican, and Munsee branched off from the main Delaware tribe. Without getting lost in the complex details of Indian chronology, it’s enough to note that all this suggests a very long span of time—so lengthy, in fact, that during it several new tribes developed distinct dialects, splitting off from the main Lenape′ lineage. It is clearly stated that all the Talega moved south following their ultimate defeat; later references indicate that they found refuge in the mountains near the Koweta (the Creeks), and that Delaware war parties continued to raid both these tribes long after the first contact with the whites.

Although at first glance it might be thought that the name Tallige-wi is but a corruption of Tsalagi, a closer study leads to the opinion that it is a true Delaware word, in all probability connected with waloh or walok, signifying a cave or hole (Zeisberger), whence we find in the Walam Olum the word oligonunk rendered as “at the place of caves.” It would thus be an exact Delaware rendering of the same name, “people of the cave country,” by which, as we have seen, the Cherokee were commonly known among the tribes. Whatever may be the origin of the name itself, there can be no reasonable doubt as to its application. “Name, location, and legends combine to identify the Cherokees or Tsalaki with the Tallike; and this is as much evidence as we can expect to produce in such researches.”4

Although it might seem at first that the name Tallige-wi is just a variation of Tsalagi, a closer look suggests it's actually a true Delaware word, likely related to waloh or walok, meaning a cave or hole (Zeisberger). This leads us to the Walam Olum, where the word oligonunk is interpreted as “at the place of caves.” Therefore, it would be a direct Delaware translation of the same name, “people of the cave country,” which is how the Cherokee were often referred to among other tribes. Regardless of the name's origin, there's little doubt about its use. “Name, location, and legends come together to connect the Cherokees or Tsalaki with the Tallike; and this is as much evidence as we can expect to uncover in such research.”4

The Wyandot confirm the Delaware story and fix the identification of the expelled tribe. According to their tradition, as narrated in 1802, the ancient fortifications in the Ohio valley had been erected in the course of a long war between themselves and the Cherokee, which resulted finally in the defeat of the latter.5

The Wyandot back up the Delaware story and clarify which tribe was expelled. According to their tradition, shared in 1802, the ancient fortifications in the Ohio valley were built during a long war between them and the Cherokee, which ultimately led to the defeat of the Cherokee.5

The traditions of the Cherokee, so far as they have been preserved, [20]supplement and corroborate those of the northern tribes, thus bringing the story down to their final settlement upon the headwaters of the Tennessee in the rich valleys of the southern Alleghenies. Owing to the Cherokee predilection for new gods, contrasting strongly with the conservatism of the Iroquois, their ritual forms and national epics had fallen into decay even before the Revolution, as we learn from Adair. Some vestiges of their migration legend still existed in Haywood’s time, but it is now completely forgotten both in the East and in the West.

The traditions of the Cherokee, as much as they have been kept alive, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]add to and support those of the northern tribes, carrying the story down to their final settlement along the headwaters of the Tennessee in the lush valleys of the southern Alleghenies. Because the Cherokee had a strong preference for new gods, which was in stark contrast to the traditional views of the Iroquois, their rituals and national stories started to fade away even before the Revolution, as noted by Adair. Some traces of their migration legend were still around in Haywood’s time, but it is now completely forgotten in both the East and the West.

According to Haywood, who wrote in 1823 on information obtained directly from leading members of the tribe long before the Removal, the Cherokee formerly had a long migration legend, which was already lost, but which, within the memory of the mother of one informant—say about 1750—was still recited by chosen orators on the occasion of the annual green-corn dance. This migration legend appears to have resembled that of the Delawares and the Creeks in beginning with genesis and the period of animal monsters, and thence following the shifting fortune of the chosen band to the historic period. The tradition recited that they had originated in a land toward the rising sun, where they had been placed by the command of “the four councils sent from above.” In this pristine home were great snakes and water monsters, for which reason it was supposed to have been near the sea-coast, although the assumption is not a necessary corollary, as these are a feature of the mythology of all the eastern tribes. After this genesis period there began a slow migration, during which “towns of people in many nights’ encampment removed,” but no details are given. From Heckewelder it appears that the expression, “a night’s encampment,” which occurs also in the Delaware migration legend, is an Indian figure of speech for a halt of one year at a place.6

According to Haywood, who wrote in 1823 based on information from key tribe members long before the Removal, the Cherokee used to have an extensive migration legend that was already fading away, but within the memory of one informant's mother—around 1750—it was still shared by selected speakers during the annual green-corn dance. This migration legend seems to have been similar to those of the Delawares and the Creeks, starting with creation and the age of animal monsters, then tracing the journey of the chosen group into historical times. The tradition stated that they originated in a land toward the sunrise, where they were placed by the command of “the four councils sent from above.” In this original homeland, there were great snakes and water monsters, which is why it was believed to be near the coast, although this assumption isn’t strictly necessary, as these creatures are common in the mythology of all eastern tribes. After this creation period, a slow migration began, during which “towns of people in many nights’ encampment removed,” but no specifics are provided. From Heckewelder, it seems that the phrase “a night’s encampment,” which also appears in the Delaware migration legend, is an Indian expression for a pause of one year at a location.

In another place Haywood says, although apparently confusing the chronologic order of events: “One tradition which they have amongst them says they came from the west and exterminated the former inhabitants; and then says they came from the upper parts of the Ohio, where they erected the mounds on Grave creek, and that they removed thither from the country where Monticello (near Charlottesville, Virginia) is situated.”7 The first reference is to the celebrated mounds on the Ohio near Moundsville, below Wheeling, West Virginia; the other is doubtless to a noted burial mound described by Jefferson in 1781 as then existing near his home, on the low grounds of Rivanna river opposite the site of an ancient Indian town. He himself had opened it and found it to contain perhaps a thousand disjointed skeletons of both adults and children, the bones piled in successive layers, those near the top being least decayed. They showed no signs [21]of violence, but were evidently the accumulation of long years from the neighboring Indian town. The distinguished writer adds: “But on whatever occasion they may have been made, they are of considerable notoriety among the Indians: for a party passing, about thirty years ago [i. e., about 1750], through the part of the country where this barrow is, went through the woods directly to it without any instructions or enquiry, and having staid about it some time, with expressions which were construed to be those of sorrow, they returned to the high road, which they had left about half a dozen miles to pay this visit, and pursued their journey.”8 Although the tribe is not named, the Indians were probably Cherokee, as no other southern Indians were then accustomed to range in that section. As serving to corroborate this opinion we have the statement of a prominent Cherokee chief, given to Schoolcraft in 1846, that according to their tradition his people had formerly lived at the Peaks of Otter, in Virginia, a noted landmark of the Blue ridge, near the point where Staunton river breaks through the mountains.9

In another place, Haywood mentions, although he seems to mix up the chronological order of events: “One tradition among them claims they came from the west and wiped out the previous inhabitants; then it says they came from the upper parts of the Ohio, where they built the mounds on Grave Creek, and that they moved there from the area where Monticello (near Charlottesville, Virginia) is located.”7 The first reference is to the famous mounds in Ohio near Moundsville, below Wheeling, West Virginia; the other likely refers to a well-known burial mound described by Jefferson in 1781 as existing near his home on the low grounds of the Rivanna River, opposite the site of an ancient Indian town. He had opened it and found it contained around a thousand disjointed skeletons of both adults and children, with the bones stacked in layers, the uppermost being the least decayed. They showed no signs of violence but were clearly the result of long accumulation from the nearby Indian town. The distinguished writer adds: “But for whatever reason they may have been made, they are quite well-known among the Indians: because a party passing through that area about thirty years ago [i.e., around 1750] went straight through the woods to it without any guidance or inquiries, and after spending some time there, expressing what seemed to be sorrow, they returned to the main road, which they had left about six miles back to make this visit, and continued their journey.”8 Although the tribe isn’t named, it’s likely the Indians were Cherokee, as no other southern tribes typically roamed that area at the time. Supporting this view is a statement from a prominent Cherokee chief, given to Schoolcraft in 1846, that as per to their tradition, his people once lived at the Peaks of Otter in Virginia, a well-known landmark of the Blue Ridge, near where the Staunton River breaks through the mountains.9

From a careful sifting of the evidence Haywood concludes that the authors of the most ancient remains in Tennessee had spread over that region from the south and southwest at a very early period, but that the later occupants, the Cherokee, had entered it from the north and northeast in comparatively recent times, overrunning and exterminating the aborigines. He declares that the historical fact seems to be established that the Cherokee entered the country from Virginia, making temporary settlements upon New river and the upper Holston, until, under the continued hostile pressure from the north, they were again forced to remove farther to the south, fixing themselves upon the Little Tennessee, in what afterward became known as the middle towns. By a leading mixed blood of the tribe he was informed that they had made their first settlements within their modern home territory upon Nolichucky river, and that, having lived there for a long period, they could give no definite account of an earlier location. Echota, their capital and peace town, “claimed to be the eldest brother in the nation,” and the claim was generally acknowledged.10 In confirmation of the statement as to an early occupancy of the upper Holston region, it may be noted that “Watauga Old Fields,” now Elizabethtown, were so called from the fact that when the first white settlement within the present state of Tennessee was begun there, so early as 1769, the bottom lands were found to contain graves and other numerous ancient remains of a former Indian town which tradition ascribed to the Cherokee, whose nearest settlements were then many miles to the southward.

From carefully examining the evidence, Haywood concludes that the authors of the earliest remains in Tennessee had migrated to that area from the south and southwest a long time ago. However, the later inhabitants, the Cherokee, entered the region from the north and northeast more recently, pushing out and exterminating the original inhabitants. He states that it seems to be a historical fact that the Cherokee came into the area from Virginia, initially settling temporarily along New River and the upper Holston. Under constant pressure from the north, they eventually moved further south and settled along the Little Tennessee, in what later became known as the middle towns. A prominent mixed-blood member of the tribe told him that they had made their first settlements in their present home territory along Nolichucky River and that, having lived there for a long time, they could not provide a clear account of an earlier location. Echota, their capital and peace town, “claimed to be the eldest brother in the nation,” and this claim was widely accepted. In support of the assertion regarding the early occupation of the upper Holston region, it's worth noting that "Watauga Old Fields," now Elizabethtown, were named because, when the first white settlement in what is now Tennessee began there as early as 1769, the lowlands were found to contain graves and many other ancient remains of a former Indian town traditionally attributed to the Cherokee, whose nearest settlements were then several miles to the south.

While the Cherokee claimed to have built the mounds on the upper [22]Ohio, they yet, according to Haywood, expressly disclaimed the authorship of the very numerous mounds and petroglyphs in their later home territory, asserting that these ancient works had exhibited the same appearance when they themselves had first occupied the region.11 This accords with Bartram’s statement that the Cherokee, although sometimes utilizing the mounds as sites for their own town houses, were as ignorant as the whites of their origin or purpose, having only a general tradition that their forefathers had found them in much the same condition on first coming into the country.12

While the Cherokee claimed they built the mounds in the upper [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Ohio, according to Haywood, they specifically denied being the creators of the many mounds and petroglyphs in their later territory. They said these ancient structures looked the same when they first settled in the area.11 This aligns with Bartram’s statement that the Cherokee, although sometimes using the mounds for their own homes, were just as clueless as the whites about their origin or purpose, having only a general tradition that their ancestors found them in much the same state upon arriving in the country.12

Although, as has been noted, Haywood expresses the opinion that the invading Cherokee had overrun and exterminated the earlier inhabitants, he says in another place, on halfbreed authority, that the newcomers found no Indians upon the waters of the Tennessee, with the exception of some Creeks living upon that river, near the mouth of the Hiwassee, the main body of that tribe being established upon and claiming all the streams to the southward.13 There is considerable evidence that the Creeks preceded the Cherokee, and within the last century they still claimed the Tennessee, or at least the Tennessee watershed, for their northern boundary.

Although, as has been noted, Haywood believes that the invading Cherokee wiped out the earlier inhabitants, he also states elsewhere, based on mixed-race sources, that the newcomers found no Indians along the Tennessee River, except for some Creeks living near the mouth of the Hiwassee, while the main group of that tribe was settled further south and claimed all the rivers in that direction.13 There is a lot of evidence that the Creeks were here before the Cherokee, and even in the last century, they still considered the Tennessee, or at least the Tennessee watershed, to be their northern boundary.

There is a dim but persistent tradition of a strange white race preceding the Cherokee, some of the stories even going so far as to locate their former settlements and to identify them as the authors of the ancient works found in the country. The earliest reference appears to be that of Barton in 1797, on the statement of a gentleman whom he quotes as a valuable authority upon the southern tribes. “The Cheerake tell us, that when they first arrived in the country which they inhabit, they found it possessed by certain ‘moon-eyed people,’ who could not see in the day-time. These wretches they expelled.” He seems to consider them an albino race.14 Haywood, twenty-six years later, says that the invading Cherokee found “white people” near the head of the Little Tennessee, with forts extending thence down the Tennessee as far as Chickamauga creek. He gives the location of three of these forts. The Cherokee made war against them and drove them to the mouth of Big Chickamauga creek, where they entered into a treaty and agreed to remove if permitted to depart in peace. Permission being granted, they abandoned the country. Elsewhere he speaks of this extirpated white race as having extended into Kentucky and probably also into western Tennessee, according to the concurrent traditions of different tribes. He describes their houses, on what authority is not stated, as having been small circular structures [23]of upright logs, covered with earth which had been dug out from the inside.15

There’s a faint but ongoing tradition of a mysterious white race that existed before the Cherokee, with some stories even pinpointing their old settlements and identifying them as the creators of ancient artifacts found in the area. The earliest mention seems to be by Barton in 1797, based on the account of a person he quotes as a credible source regarding the southern tribes. "The Cherokee tell us that when they first arrived in the land they now inhabit, they found it occupied by certain 'moon-eyed people' who couldn’t see during the day. These unfortunate individuals were driven out." He appears to view them as an albino race. Haywood, twenty-six years later, mentions that the invading Cherokee came across “white people” near the head of the Little Tennessee River, with forts stretching down the Tennessee all the way to Chickamauga Creek. He identifies the locations of three of these forts. The Cherokee waged war against them and pushed them to the mouth of Big Chickamauga Creek, where they negotiated a treaty and agreed to leave if they could do so peacefully. After being granted permission, they left the region. In other statements, he talks about this eliminated white race extending into Kentucky and probably into western Tennessee, supported by the shared traditions of various tribes. He describes their homes, though he doesn’t indicate his source, as being small circular structures of upright logs, covered with earth that had been excavated from the inside. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 15

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. III
THE CHEROKEE COUNTRY
 JULIUS BIEN & CO. LITH. N.Y.

THE CHEROKEE COUNTRY

THE CHEROKEE NATION

BY JAMES MOONEY

BY JAMES MOONEY

1900

1900

Harry Smith, a halfbreed born about 1815, father of the late chief of the East Cherokee, informed the author that when a boy he had been told by an old woman a tradition of a race of very small people, perfectly white, who once came and lived for some time on the site of the ancient mound on the northern side of Hiwassee, at the mouth of Peachtree creek, a few miles above the present Murphy, North Carolina. They afterward removed to the West. Colonel Thomas, the white chief of the East Cherokee, born about the beginning of the century, had also heard a tradition of another race of people, who lived on Hiwassee, opposite the present Murphy, and warned the Cherokee that they must not attempt to cross over to the south side of the river or the great leech in the water would swallow them.16 They finally went west, “long before the whites came.” The two stories are plainly the same, although told independently and many miles apart.

Harry Smith, a mixed-race person born around 1815 and father of the late chief of the East Cherokee, told the author that when he was a boy, an old woman shared a story about a race of very small, perfectly white people who once lived for a while where the ancient mound is located on the northern side of Hiwassee, at the mouth of Peachtree Creek, just a few miles above present-day Murphy, North Carolina. They later moved west. Colonel Thomas, the white chief of the East Cherokee, who was born around the beginning of the century, also heard a story about another race of people who lived on Hiwassee, across from present-day Murphy, and warned the Cherokee not to cross to the south side of the river or the great leech in the water would swallow them. They eventually went west, “long before the whites came.” The two stories are clearly the same, even though they were told independently and many miles apart.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Era of Spanish Exploration—1540–?

The definite history of the Cherokee begins with the year 1540, at which date we find them already established, where they were always afterward known, in the mountains of Carolina and Georgia. The earliest Spanish adventurers failed to penetrate so far into the interior, and the first entry into their country was made by De Soto, advancing up the Savannah on his fruitless quest for gold, in May of that year.

The clear history of the Cherokee starts in 1540, when we see them already settled in the mountains of Carolina and Georgia, where they would always be recognized. The first Spanish explorers didn’t get as far into the interior, and the first time their territory was entered was by De Soto, who moved up the Savannah in May of that year on his unsuccessful search for gold.

While at Cofitachiqui, an important Indian town on the lower Savannah governed by a “queen,” the Spaniards had found hatchets and other objects of copper, some of which was of finer color and appeared to be mixed with gold, although they had no means of testing it.17 On inquiry they were told that the metal had come from an interior mountain province called Chisca, but the country was represented as thinly peopled and the way as impassable for horses. Some time before, while advancing through eastern Georgia, they had heard also of a rich and plentiful province called Coça, toward the northwest, and by the people of Cofitachiqui they were now told that Chiaha, the nearest town of Coça province, was twelve days inland. As both men and animals were already nearly exhausted from hunger and hard travel, and the Indians either could not or would not furnish sufficient provision for their needs, De Soto determined not to attempt the passage of the mountains then, but to push on at once to Coça, there to rest and recuperate before undertaking further exploration. In the meantime [24]he hoped also to obtain more definite information concerning the mines. As the chief purpose of the expedition was the discovery of the mines, many of the officers regarded this change of plan as a mistake, and favored staying where they were until the new crop should be ripened, then to go directly into the mountains, but as the general was “a stern man and of few words,” none ventured to oppose his resolution.18 The province of Coça was the territory of the Creek Indians, called Ani′-Kusa by the Cherokee, from Kusa, or Coosa, their ancient capital, while Chiaha was identical with Chehaw, one of the principal Creek towns on Chattahoochee river. Cofitachiqui may have been the capital of the Uchee Indians.

While at Cofitachiqui, an important Native American town on the lower Savannah ruled by a “queen,” the Spanish found hatchets and other copper objects, some of which had a finer color and seemed mixed with gold, although they had no way to test it. On inquiry, they were told that the metal came from an interior mountain region called Chisca, but the area was described as sparsely populated and the route impassable for horses. Some time earlier, while moving through eastern Georgia, they had also heard about a rich and abundant province called Coça to the northwest, and the people of Cofitachiqui informed them that Chiaha, the nearest town in the Coça province, was twelve days inland. Since both the men and animals were already nearly worn out from hunger and tough travel, and the Native Americans either couldn't or wouldn't provide enough supplies for their needs, De Soto decided against trying to cross the mountains at that time, opting to head straight to Coça instead to rest and recover before continuing their exploration. In the meantime [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], he also hoped to gather more specific information about the mines. Since the main goal of the expedition was to discover the mines, many officers thought this change in plans was a mistake and preferred to stay put until the new crop was ready, then head straight into the mountains. However, since the general was “a stern man and of few words,” no one dared to oppose his decision. The province of Coça was the territory of the Creek Indians, known as Ani′-Kusa by the Cherokee, named after Kusa, or Coosa, their ancient capital, while Chiaha was the same as Chehaw, one of the main Creek towns on the Chattahoochee River. Cofitachiqui may have been the capital of the Uchee Indians.

The outrageous conduct of the Spaniards had so angered the Indian queen that she now refused to furnish guides and carriers, whereupon De Soto made her a prisoner, with the design of compelling her to act as guide herself, and at the same time to use her as a hostage to command the obedience of her subjects. Instead, however, of conducting the Spaniards by the direct trail toward the west, she led them far out of their course until she finally managed to make her escape, leaving them to find their way out of the mountains as best they could.

The shocking behavior of the Spaniards had made the Indian queen so furious that she refused to provide guides and carriers. In response, De Soto took her prisoner, intending to force her to act as a guide and to use her as a hostage to ensure her people's compliance. However, instead of leading the Spaniards directly west, she took them way off course until she eventually succeeded in escaping, leaving them to navigate their way out of the mountains on their own.

Departing from Cofitachiqui, they turned first toward the north, passing through several towns subject to the queen, to whom, although a prisoner, the Indians everywhere showed great respect and obedience, furnishing whatever assistance the Spaniards compelled her to demand for their own purposes. In a few days they came to “a province called Chalaque,” the territory of the Cherokee Indians, probably upon the waters of Keowee river, the eastern head-stream of the Savannah. It is described as the poorest country for corn that they had yet seen, the inhabitants subsisting on wild roots and herbs and on game which they killed with bows and arrows. They were naked, lean, and unwarlike. The country abounded in wild turkeys (“gallinas”), which the people gave very freely to the strangers, one town presenting them with seven hundred. A chief also gave De Soto two deerskins as a great present.19 Garcilaso, writing on the authority of an old soldier nearly fifty years afterward, says that the. “Chalaques” deserted their towns on the approach of the white men and fled to the mountains, leaving behind only old men and women and some who were nearly blind.20 Although it was too early for the new crop, the poverty of the people may have been more apparent than real, due to their unwillingness to give any part of their stored-up provision to the unwelcome strangers. As the Spaniards were greatly in need of corn for themselves and their horses, they made no stay, but hurried on. In a few days they arrived [25]at Guaquili, which is mentioned only by Ranjel, who does not specify whether it was a town or a province—i. e., a tribal territory. It was probably a small town. Here they were welcomed in a friendly manner, the Indians giving them a little corn and many wild turkeys, together with some dogs of a peculiar small species, which were bred for eating purposes and did not bark.21 They were also supplied with men to help carry the baggage. The name Guaquili has a Cherokee sound and may be connected with wa′gulĭ′, “whippoorwill,” uwâ′giʻlĭ, “foam,” or giʻlĭ, “dog.”

Leaving Cofitachiqui, they first headed north, passing through several towns under the queen’s control. Even though she was a prisoner, the locals showed her a lot of respect and obeyed her, providing whatever help the Spaniards forced her to ask for their own needs. After a few days, they reached “a province called Chalaque,” the area of the Cherokee Indians, likely near the waters of the Keowee River, which is the eastern headstream of the Savannah. It was noted as the worst region for corn they had encountered so far, with the residents surviving on wild roots and herbs, as well as game they hunted with bows and arrows. They were naked, thin, and not warlike. The area was filled with wild turkeys (“gallinas”), which the locals generously offered to the visitors, with one town giving them seven hundred. A chief also presented De Soto with two deerskins as a significant gift.19 Garcilaso, citing an old soldier nearly fifty years later, writes that the “Chalaques” abandoned their towns when the white men approached and escaped to the mountains, leaving only old men, women, and some nearly blind individuals.20 Although it was too early for the new harvest, the locals' poverty may have been more about their reluctance to share their stored supplies with the unwanted visitors. The Spaniards, who were in desperate need of corn for both themselves and their horses, didn’t linger and quickly moved on. In a few days, they arrived [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]at Guaquili, mentioned only by Ranjel, who did not clarify whether it was a town or a province—meaning, a tribal territory. It was probably a small town. They were greeted warmly here, with the locals providing them with a little corn, many wild turkeys, and some small breed dogs that were raised for eating and did not bark.21 They were also given men to help carry their baggage. The name Guaquili sounds Cherokee and may be related to wa′gulĭ′, “whippoorwill,” uwâ′giʻlĭ, “foam,” or giʻlĭ, “dog.”

Traveling still toward the north, they arrived a day or two later in the province of Xuala, in which we recognize the territory of the Suwali, Sara, or Cheraw Indians, in the piedmont region about the head of Broad river in North Carolina. Garcilaso, who did not see it, represents it as a rich country, while the Elvas narrative and Biedma agree that it was a rough, broken country, thinly inhabited and poor in provision. According to Garcilaso, it was under the rule of the queen of Cofitachiqui, although a distinct province in itself.22 The principal town was beside a small rapid stream, close under a mountain. The chief received them in friendly fashion, giving them corn, dogs of the small breed already mentioned, carrying baskets, and burden bearers. The country roundabout showed greater indications of gold mines than any they had yet seen.21

Traveling north, they arrived a day or two later in the province of Xuala, which we recognize as the land of the Suwali, Sara, or Cheraw Indians, in the foothills near the head of Broad River in North Carolina. Garcilaso, who did not see it, describes it as a wealthy area, while the Elvas narrative and Biedma agree that it was a rough, rugged place, sparsely populated and lacking in resources. According to Garcilaso, it was ruled by the queen of Cofitachiqui, though it was a separate province on its own. The main town was located next to a small, fast-moving stream, close to a mountain. The chief welcomed them warmly, offering them corn, small dogs, baskets, and pack animals. The surrounding area showed more signs of gold mines than any they had encountered so far.

Here De Soto turned to the west, crossing a very high mountain range, which appears to have been the Blue ridge, and descending on the other side to a stream flowing in the opposite direction, which was probably one of the upper tributaries of the French Broad.23 Although it was late in May, they found it very cold in the mountains.24 After several days of such travel they arrived, about the end of the month, at the town of Guasili, or Guaxule. The chief and principal men came out some distance to welcome them, dressed in fine robes of skins, with feather head-dresses, after the fashion of the country. Before reaching this point the queen had managed to make her escape, together with three slaves of the Spaniards, and the last that was heard of her was that she was on her way back to her own country with one of the runaways as her husband. What grieved De Soto most in the matter was that she took with her a small box of pearls, which he had intended to take from her before releasing her, but had left with her for the present in order “not to discontent her altogether.”25

Here, De Soto turned west, crossing a very high mountain range, which seems to have been the Blue Ridge, and descended on the other side to a stream flowing in the opposite direction, likely one of the upper tributaries of the French Broad. Although it was late in May, they found it quite cold in the mountains. After several days of this travel, they arrived, around the end of the month, at the town of Guasili, or Guaxule. The chief and prominent men came out a ways to welcome them, dressed in fine robes made of skins, with feathered headdresses, in the style of the region. Before reaching this point, the queen had managed to escape with three of the Spaniards' slaves, and the last they heard of her was that she was heading back to her own country with one of the runaways as her husband. What saddened De Soto the most about this was that she took with her a small box of pearls, which he had planned to take from her before allowing her to leave but had left with her for the time being to "not entirely upset her."

Guaxule is described as a very large town surrounded by a number of small mountain streams which united to form the large river down which the Spaniards proceeded after leaving the place.26 Here, as [26]elsewhere, the Indians received the white men with kindness and hospitality—so much so that the name of Guaxule became to the army a synonym for good fortune.27 Among other things they gave the Spaniards 300 dogs for food, although, according to the Elvas narrative, the Indians themselves did not eat them.28 The principal officers of the expedition were lodged in the “chief’s house,” by which we are to understand the townhouse, which was upon a high hill with a roadway to the top.29 From a close study of the narrative it appears that this “hill” was no other than the great Nacoochee mound, in White county, Georgia, a few miles northwest of the present Clarkesville.30 It was within the Cherokee territory, and the town was probably a settlement of that tribe. From here De Soto sent runners ahead to notify the chief of Chiaha of his approach, in order that sufficient corn might be ready on his arrival.

Guaxule is described as a very large town surrounded by several small mountain streams that came together to form the large river that the Spaniards followed after leaving the area.26 Here, like everywhere else, the Indians welcomed the white men with kindness and hospitality—so much so that the name of Guaxule became synonymous with good luck for the army.27 Among other things, they provided the Spaniards with 300 dogs for food, although, according to the Elvas narrative, the Indians themselves did not eat them.28 The main officers of the expedition were housed in the “chief’s house,” which we can understand as the townhouse located on a high hill with a road leading to the top.29 A close examination of the narrative suggests that this “hill” was actually the great Nacoochee mound, in White County, Georgia, a few miles northwest of today’s Clarkesville.30 It lay within Cherokee territory, and the town was likely a settlement of that tribe. From here, De Soto sent runners ahead to inform the chief of Chiaha of his approach, so that enough corn would be ready upon his arrival.

Leaving Guaxule, they proceeded down the river, which we identify with the Chattahoochee, and in two days arrived at Canasoga, or Canasagua, a frontier town of the Cherokee. As they neared the town they were met by the Indians, bearing baskets of “mulberries,”31 more probably the delicious service-berry of the southern mountains, which ripens in early summer, while the mulberry matures later.

Leaving Guaxule, they moved down the river, which we recognize as the Chattahoochee, and after two days reached Canasoga, or Canasagua, a border town of the Cherokee. As they got closer to the town, they were greeted by the Indians, carrying baskets of “mulberries,”31 more likely the delicious service-berry from the southern mountains, which ripens in early summer, while the mulberry comes later.

From here they continued down the river, which grew constantly larger, through an uninhabited country which formed the disputed territory between the Cherokee and the Creeks. About five days after leaving Canasagua they were met by messengers, who escorted them to Chiaha, the first town of the province of Coça. De Soto had crossed the state of Georgia, leaving the Cherokee country behind him, and was now among the Lower Creeks, in the neighborhood of the present Columbus, Georgia.32 With his subsequent wanderings after crossing the Chattahoochee into Alabama and beyond we need not concern ourselves (8).

From here, they continued down the river, which kept getting bigger, through an uninhabited area that was the disputed land between the Cherokee and the Creeks. About five days after leaving Canasagua, they were met by messengers who guided them to Chiaha, the first town in the province of Coça. De Soto had crossed through Georgia, leaving the Cherokee territory behind, and was now among the Lower Creeks, near what is now Columbus, Georgia.32 We don’t need to worry about his later travels after crossing the Chattahoochee into Alabama and beyond (8).

While resting at Chiaha De Soto met with a chief who confirmed what the Spaniards had heard before concerning mines in the province of Chisca, saying that there was there “a melting of copper” and of another metal of about the same color, but softer, and therefore not so much used.33 The province was northward from Chiaha, somewhere in upper Georgia or the adjacent part of Alabama or Tennessee, through all of which mountain region native copper is found. The other mineral, which the Spaniards understood to be gold, may have been iron pyrites, although there is some evidence that the Indians occasionally found and shaped gold nuggets.32 [27]

While resting at Chiaha, De Soto met with a chief who confirmed what the Spaniards had previously heard about mines in the province of Chisca. He mentioned that there was “a melting of copper” and another metal of a similar color, but softer and therefore not as widely used. 33 The province was located north of Chiaha, somewhere in upper Georgia or nearby parts of Alabama or Tennessee, where native copper can be found throughout the mountainous region. The other mineral, which the Spaniards thought was gold, might have been iron pyrites, although there is some evidence that the Indians occasionally discovered and fashioned gold nuggets. 32 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Accordingly two soldiers were sent on foot with Indian guides to find Chisca and learn the truth of the stories. They rejoined the army some time after the march had been resumed, and reported, according to the Elvas chronicler, that their guides had taken them through a country so poor in corn, so rough, and over so high mountains that it would be impossible for the army to follow, wherefore, as the way grew long and lingering, they had turned back after reaching a little poor town where they saw nothing that was of any profit. They brought back with them a dressed buffalo skin which the Indians there had given them, the first ever obtained by white men, and described in the quaint old chronicle as “an ox hide as thin as a calf’s skin, and the hair like a soft wool between the coarse and fine wool of sheep.”34

Two soldiers were sent on foot with Indian guides to find Chisca and get to the bottom of the stories. They rejoined the army some time after the march had resumed and reported, according to the Elvas chronicler, that their guides took them through a land so poor in corn, so rough, and over such high mountains that it would be impossible for the army to follow. Because the journey became long and tedious, they turned back after reaching a small, poor town where they found nothing of value. They returned with a dressed buffalo skin that the Indians had given them, the first ever obtained by white men, described in the old chronicle as “an ox hide as thin as a calf’s skin, and the hair like a soft wool between the coarse and fine wool of sheep.”34

Garcilaso’s glowing narrative gives a somewhat different impression. According to this author the scouts returned full of enthusiasm for the fertility of the country, and reported that the mines were of a fine species of copper, and had indications also of gold and silver, while their progress from one town to another had been a continual series of feastings and Indian hospitalities.35 However that may have been, De Soto made no further effort to reach the Cherokee mines, but continued his course westward through the Creek country, having spent altogether a month in the mountain region.

Garcilaso’s enthusiastic narrative presents a different perspective. This author claims that the scouts returned excited about the land's fertility and reported that the mines contained a high-quality type of copper, as well as signs of gold and silver. Their journey from one town to another had been filled with celebrations and Indian hospitality.35 Regardless of that, De Soto made no additional attempts to find the Cherokee mines and continued heading west through the Creek territory, having spent a total of a month in the mountainous area.

There is no record of any second attempt to penetrate the Cherokee country for twenty-six years (9). In 1561 the Spaniards took formal possession of the bay of Santa Elena, now Saint Helena, near Port Royal, on the coast of South Carolina. The next year the French made an unsuccessful attempt at settlement at the same place, and in 1566 Menendez made the Spanish occupancy sure by establishing there a fort which he called San Felipe.36 In November of that year Captain Juan Pardo was sent with a party from the fort to explore the interior. Accompanied by the chief of “Juada” (which from Vandera’s narrative we find should be “Joara,” i. e., the Sara Indians already mentioned in the De Soto chronicle), he proceeded as far as the territory of that tribe, where he built a fort, but on account of the snow in the mountains did not think it advisable to go farther, and returned, leaving a sergeant with thirty soldiers to garrison the post. Soon after his return he received a letter from the sergeant stating that the chief of Chisca—the rich mining country of which De Soto had heard—was very hostile to the Spaniards, and that in a recent battle the latter had killed a thousand of his Indians and burned fifty houses with almost no damage to themselves. Either the sergeant or his chronicler must have been an unconscionable liar, as it was asserted that all this was done with only fifteen men. Immediately afterward, according to the same story, the sergeant marched with twenty men about a day’s [28]distance in the mountains against another hostile chief, whom he found in a strongly palisaded town, which, after a hard fight, he and his men stormed and burned, killing fifteen hundred Indians without losing a single man themselves. Under instructions from his superior officer, the sergeant with his small party then proceeded to explore what lay beyond, and, taking a road which they were told led to the territory of a great chief, after four days of hard marching they came to his town, called Chiaha (Chicha, by mistake in the manuscript translation), the same where De Soto had rested. It is described at this time as palisaded and strongly fortified, with a deep river on each side, and defended by over three thousand fighting men, there being no women or children among them. It is possible that in view of their former experience with the Spaniards, the Indians had sent their families away from the town, while at the same time they may have summoned warriors from the neighboring Creek towns in order to be prepared for any emergency. However, as before, they received the white men with the greatest kindness, and the Spaniards continued for twelve days through the territories of the same tribe until they arrived at the principal town (Kusa?), where, by the invitation of the chief, they built a small fort and awaited the coming of Pardo, who was expected to follow with a larger force from Santa Elena, as he did in the summer of 1567, being met on his arrival with every show of hospitality from the Creek chiefs. This second fort was said to be one hundred and forty leagues distant from that in the Sara country, which latter was called one hundred and twenty leagues from Santa Elena.37

There’s no record of a second attempt to enter Cherokee territory for twenty-six years (9). In 1561, the Spaniards formally claimed the bay of Santa Elena, now known as Saint Helena, near Port Royal, on the coast of South Carolina. The following year, the French made an unsuccessful attempt to settle there, and in 1566, Menendez ensured Spanish occupation by establishing a fort called San Felipe. In November of that year, Captain Juan Pardo was sent with a group from the fort to explore the interior. Accompanied by the chief of “Juada” (which, according to Vandera’s narrative, should be “Joara,” meaning the Sara Indians already mentioned in the De Soto chronicle), he traveled as far as the territory of that tribe, where he built a fort. However, due to the snow in the mountains, he decided it wasn’t a good idea to go further and returned, leaving a sergeant with thirty soldiers to man the post. Soon after returning, he received a letter from the sergeant reporting that the chief of Chisca—the rich mining area that De Soto had heard about—was very hostile to the Spaniards and that in a recent battle, they had killed a thousand of his Indians and burned fifty houses with hardly any harm to themselves. Either the sergeant or his chronicler must have been a blatant liar, as it was claimed that all this was accomplished with just fifteen men. Immediately afterward, according to the same story, the sergeant marched with twenty men about a day’s [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] trek into the mountains against another hostile chief, whom he found in a heavily fortified town. After a tough fight, he and his men stormed and burned it, killing fifteen hundred Indians without losing a single man. Following instructions from his superior officer, the sergeant and his small group then set out to explore what lay beyond. Taking a route they were told led to the territory of a great chief, they arrived after four days of hard marching at his town, called Chiaha (mistakenly referred to as Chicha in the manuscript). It was described at that time as palisaded and strongly fortified, with a deep river on each side, defended by over three thousand warriors, with no women or children present. It’s possible that considering their previous encounters with the Spaniards, the Indians had sent their families away and called in warriors from nearby Creek towns to be ready for any danger. Still, as before, they welcomed the newcomers with great kindness, and the Spaniards traveled for twelve days through the territories of the same tribe until they reached the main town (Kusa?), where, at the chief’s invitation, they built a small fort and waited for Pardo, who was expected to arrive with a larger force from Santa Elena. He did come in the summer of 1567, and was met with every sign of hospitality from the Creek chiefs. This second fort was said to be one hundred and forty leagues away from the one in the Sara country, which itself was called one hundred and twenty leagues from Santa Elena.

In the summer of 1567, according to previous agreement, Captain Pardo left the fort at Santa Elena with a small detachment of troops, and after a week’s travel, sleeping each night at a different Indian town, arrived at “Canos, which the Indians call Canosi, and by another name, Cofetaçque” (the Cofitachiqui of the De Soto chronicle), which is described as situated in a favorable location for a large city, fifty leagues from Santa Elena, to which the easiest road was by a river (the Savannah) which flowed by the town, or by another which they had passed ten leagues farther back. Proceeding, they passed Jagaya, Gueza, and Arauchi, and arrived at Otariyatiqui, or Otari, in which we have perhaps the Cherokee â′tărĭ or â′tălĭ, “mountain”. It may have been a frontier Cherokee settlement, and, according to the old chronicler, its chief and language ruled much good country. From here a trail went northward to Guatari, Sauxpa, and Usi, i. e., the Wateree, Waxhaw (or Sissipahaw?), and Ushery or Catawba.

In the summer of 1567, as agreed, Captain Pardo left the fort at Santa Elena with a small group of soldiers. After a week of traveling, spending each night in a different Indian town, he arrived at “Canos, which the Indians call Canosi, and by another name, Cofetaçque” (the Cofitachiqui mentioned in the De Soto chronicle). This place is described as being in a great location for a big city, fifty leagues from Santa Elena, with the easiest route being by a river (the Savannah) that flowed through the town, or another river they had passed ten leagues earlier. As they continued, they went through Jagaya, Gueza, and Arauchi, and arrived at Otariyatiqui, or Otari, which may refer to the Cherokee word â′tărĭ or â′tălĭ, meaning “mountain.” It could have been a Cherokee settlement on the outskirts, and the old chronicler noted that its chief and language influenced a lot of good land. From here, a path led north to Guatari, Sauxpa, and Usi, which refer to the Wateree, Waxhaw (or Sissipahaw?), and Ushery or Catawba.

Leaving Otariyatiqui, they went on to Quinahaqui, and then, turning to the left, to Issa, where they found mines of crystal (mica?). They came next to Aguaquiri (the Guaquili of the De Soto chronicle), and then to Joara, “near to the mountain, where Juan Pardo arrived [29]with his sergeant on his first trip.” This, as has been noted, was the Xuala of the De Soto chronicle, the territory of the Sara Indians, in the foothills of the Blue ridge, southeast from the present Asheville, North Carolina. Vandera makes it one hundred leagues from Santa Elena, while Martinez, already quoted, makes the distance one hundred and twenty leagues. The difference is not important, as both statements were only estimates. From there they followed “along the mountains” to Tocax (Toxaway?), Cauchi (Nacoochee?), and Tanasqui—apparently Cherokee towns, although the forms can not be identified—and after resting three days at the last-named place went on “to Solameco, otherwise called Chiaha,” where the sergeant met them. The combined forces afterward went on, through Cossa (Kusa), Tasquiqui (Taskigi), and other Creek towns, as far as Tascaluza, in the Alabama country, and returned thence to Santa Elena, having apparently met with a friendly reception everywhere along the route. From Cofitachiqui to Tascaluza they went over about the same road traversed by De Soto in 1540.38

Leaving Otariyatiqui, they traveled on to Quinahaqui, and then took a left to Issa, where they discovered crystal (mica?) mines. Next, they arrived at Aguaquiri (the Guaquili mentioned in the De Soto chronicle), and then Joara, “near the mountain, where Juan Pardo arrived [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with his sergeant on his first trip.” This location, as noted, was the Xuala of the De Soto chronicle, the territory of the Sara Indians, located in the foothills of the Blue Ridge, southeast of present-day Asheville, North Carolina. Vandera claims it is one hundred leagues from Santa Elena, while Martinez, also cited, estimates it to be one hundred and twenty leagues. The discrepancy isn't significant since both estimates are just approximations. From there, they traveled “along the mountains” to Tocax (Toxaway?), Cauchi (Nacoochee?), and Tanasqui—reckoned to be Cherokee towns, although their exact forms are untraceable—and after resting three days at the last location, they moved on “to Solameco, also known as Chiaha,” where the sergeant met them. The combined forces continued on through Cossa (Kusa), Tasquiqui (Taskigi), and other Creek towns, reaching Tascaluza in Alabama before returning to Santa Elena, seemingly receiving a friendly welcome at every stop along the way. From Cofitachiqui to Tascaluza, they traveled primarily along the same route taken by De Soto in 1540.38

We come now to a great gap of nearly a century. Shea has a notice of a Spanish mission founded among the Cherokee in 1643 and still flourishing when visited by an English traveler ten years later,39 but as his information is derived entirely from the fraudulent work of Davies, and as no such mission is mentioned by Barcia in any of these years, we may regard the story as spurious (10). The first mission work in the tribe appears to have been that of Priber, almost a hundred years later. Long before the end of the sixteenth century, however, the existence of mines of gold and other metals in the Cherokee country was a matter of common knowledge among the Spaniards at St. Augustine and Santa Elena, and more than one expedition had been fitted out to explore the interior.40 Numerous traces of ancient mining operations, with remains of old shafts and fortifications, evidently of European origin, show that these discoveries were followed up, although the policy of Spain concealed the fact from the outside world. How much permanent impression this early Spanish intercourse made on the Cherokee it is impossible to estimate, but it must have been considerable (11).

We now move to a significant gap of almost a century. Shea notes a Spanish mission established among the Cherokee in 1643, which was still thriving when an English traveler visited ten years later, 39 but since his information is entirely based on the deceptive work of Davies, and no such mission is mentioned by Barcia during those years, we can consider the story to be false (10). The first mission work among the tribe seems to have been by Priber, nearly a hundred years later. However, long before the end of the sixteenth century, the presence of gold and other metal mines in Cherokee territory was common knowledge among the Spaniards in St. Augustine and Santa Elena, and multiple expeditions were organized to explore the interior. 40 Numerous remnants of ancient mining activities, including old shafts and fortifications clearly of European origin, indicate that these discoveries were pursued, although Spain's policy kept this information hidden from the outside world. It's hard to determine how much impact this early Spanish interaction had on the Cherokee, but it must have been significant (11).

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Colonial and Revolutionary Era—1654–1784

It was not until 1654 that the English first came into contact with the Cherokee, called in the records of the period Rechahecrians, a corruption of Rickahockan, apparently the name by which they were known to the Powhatan tribes. In that year the Virginia colony, which had only recently concluded a long and exterminating war with the Powhatan, was thrown into alarm by the news that a great body of [30]six or seven hundred Rechahecrian Indians—by which is probably meant that number of warriors—from the mountains had invaded the lower country and established themselves at the falls of James river, where now is the city of Richmond. The assembly at once passed resolutions “that these new come Indians be in no sort suffered to seat themselves there, or any place near us, it having cost so much blood to expel and extirpate those perfidious and treacherous Indians which were there formerly.” It was therefore ordered that a force of at least 100 white men be at once sent against them, to be joined by the warriors of all the neighboring subject tribes, according to treaty obligation. The Pamunkey chief, with a hundred of his men, responded to the summons, and the combined force marched against the invaders. The result was a bloody battle, with disastrous outcome to the Virginians, the Pamunkey chief with most of his men being killed, while the whites were forced to make such terms of peace with the Rechahecrians that the assembly cashiered the commander of the expedition and compelled him to pay the whole cost of the treaty from his own estate.41 Owing to the imperfection of the Virginia records we have no means of knowing the causes of the sudden invasion or how long the invaders retained their position at the falls. In all probability it was only the last of a long series of otherwise unrecorded irruptions by the mountaineers on the more peaceful dwellers in the lowlands. From a remark in Lederer it is probable that the Cherokee were assisted also by some of the piedmont tribes hostile to the Powhatan. The Peaks of Otter, near which the Cherokee claim to have once lived, as has been already noted, are only about one hundred miles in a straight line from Richmond, while the burial mound and town site near Charlottesville, mentioned by Jefferson, are but half that distance.

It wasn't until 1654 that the English first interacted with the Cherokee, referred to in historical records as Rechahecrians, a distortion of Rickahockan, which seems to have been the name known to the Powhatan tribes. That year, the Virginia colony, fresh from a lengthy and violent war with the Powhatan, was alarmed by reports that a large group of six or seven hundred Rechahecrian Indians—likely meaning that number of warriors—had come down from the mountains and settled at the falls of the James River, where Richmond now stands. The assembly quickly passed resolutions stating that "these newly arrived Indians should not be allowed to settle there or anywhere near us, as it cost so much blood to drive out those deceitful and treacherous Indians who were previously there." It was therefore ordered that a force of at least 100 white men be sent immediately against them, to be joined by the warriors of all the neighboring subject tribes, as per treaty obligations. The Pamunkey chief, along with a hundred of his men, answered the call, and the combined force marched against the invaders. The result was a bloody battle, with catastrophic consequences for the Virginians, as the Pamunkey chief and most of his men were killed, while the whites were forced to negotiate such terms of peace with the Rechahecrians that the assembly dismissed the commander of the expedition and required him to cover all the costs of the treaty from his own funds. Due to the inadequacy of the Virginia records, we cannot determine the reasons for the sudden invasion or how long the invaders held their position at the falls. It was probably just the latest in a long series of unrecorded incursions by the mountain tribes on the more peaceful inhabitants of the lowlands. A remark from Lederer suggests that the Cherokee may have also received assistance from some of the piedmont tribes that were against the Powhatan. The Peaks of Otter, where the Cherokee claim to have once lived, are only about one hundred miles in a straight line from Richmond, while the burial mound and town site near Charlottesville, mentioned by Jefferson, are only half that distance.

In 1655 a Virginia expedition sent out from the falls of James river (Richmond) crossed over the mountains to the large streams flowing into the Mississippi. No details are given and the route is uncertain, but whether or not they met Indians, they must have passed through Cherokee territory.42

In 1655, an expedition from Virginia that started at the falls of the James River (Richmond) crossed the mountains to the big rivers flowing into the Mississippi. There are no details provided, and the exact route is unclear, but whether or not they encountered Native Americans, they definitely traveled through Cherokee territory.42

In 1670 the German traveler, John Lederer, went from the falls of James river to the Catawba country in South Carolina, following for most of the distance the path used by the Virginia traders, who already had regular dealings with the southern tribes, including probably the Cherokee. He speaks in several places of the Rickahockan, which seems to be a more correct form than Rechahecrian, and his narrative and the accompanying map put them in the mountains of North Carolina, back of the Catawba and the Sara and southward from the head of Roanoke river. They were apparently on hostile terms with the tribes to the eastward, and while the traveler was stopping at an Indian [31]village on Dan river, about the present Clarksville, Virginia, a delegation of Rickahockan, which had come on tribal business, was barbarously murdered at a dance prepared on the night of their arrival by their treacherous hosts. On reaching the Catawba country he heard of white men to the southward, and incidentally mentions that the neighboring mountains were called the Suala mountains by the Spaniards.43 In the next year, 1671, a party from Virginia under Thomas Batts explored the northern branch of Roanoke river and crossed over the Blue ridge to the headwaters of New river, where they found traces of occupancy, but no Indians. By this time all the tribes of this section, east of the mountains, were in possession of firearms.44

In 1670, German traveler John Lederer journeyed from the falls of the James River to the Catawba region in South Carolina, mostly following the route used by Virginia traders, who already had established trade with southern tribes, possibly including the Cherokee. He often mentions the Rickahockan, which seems to be a more accurate form than Rechahecrian, and his accounts along with the map indicate they were situated in the mountains of North Carolina, behind the Catawba and the Sara, and to the south of the Roanoke River's source. They appeared to be on bad terms with the tribes to the east. While Lederer was staying at an Indian [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] village along the Dan River, near present-day Clarksville, Virginia, a group of Rickahockan who had come for tribal matters was brutally murdered during a dance arranged by their deceitful hosts on the night they arrived. Upon reaching the Catawba area, he learned of white men to the south and casually noted that the nearby mountains were referred to as the Suala mountains by the Spaniards.43 The following year, in 1671, a group from Virginia led by Thomas Batts explored the northern branch of the Roanoke River and crossed the Blue Ridge to the headwaters of the New River, where they found evidence of habitation but no Indians. By this time, all the tribes in this region, east of the mountains, had access to firearms.44

The first permanent English settlement in South Carolina was established in 1670. In 1690 James Moore, secretary of the colony, made an exploring expedition into the mountains and reached a point at which, according to his Indian guides, he was within twenty miles of where the Spaniards were engaged in mining and smelting with bellows and furnaces, but on account of some misunderstanding he returned without visiting the place, although he procured specimens of ores, which he sent to England for assay.45 It may have been in the neighborhood of the present Lincolnton, North Carolina, where a dam of cut stone and other remains of former civilized occupancy have recently been discovered (11). In this year, also, Cornelius Dougherty, an Irishman from Virginia, established himself as the first trader among the Cherokee, with whom he spent the rest of his life.46 Some of his descendants still occupy honored positions in the tribe.

The first permanent English settlement in South Carolina was established in 1670. In 1690, James Moore, the colony's secretary, went on an exploratory trip into the mountains and got to a point where, according to his Native American guides, he was within twenty miles of where the Spaniards were mining and smelting using bellows and furnaces. However, due to a misunderstanding, he turned back without visiting the site, although he collected ore samples and sent them to England for analysis.45 It might have been near what is now Lincolnton, North Carolina, where a stone dam and other remnants of past settlements have recently been found (11). That same year, Cornelius Dougherty, an Irishman from Virginia, set himself up as the first trader among the Cherokee, spending the rest of his life with them.46 Some of his descendants still hold respected positions within the tribe.

Among the manuscript archives of South Carolina there was said to be, some fifty years ago, a treaty or agreement made with the government of that colony by the Cherokee in 1684, and signed with the hieroglyphics of eight chiefs of the lower towns, viz, Corani, the Raven (Kâ′lanû); Sinnawa, the Hawk (Tlă′nuwă); Nellawgitehi, Gorhaleke, and Owasta, all of Toxawa; and Canacaught, the great Conjuror, Gohoma, and Caunasaita, of Keowa. If still in existence, this is probably the oldest Cherokee treaty on record.47

Among the manuscript archives of South Carolina, there was said to be, about fifty years ago, a treaty or agreement made with the government of that colony by the Cherokee in 1684. It was signed with the symbols of eight chiefs from the lower towns: Corani, the Raven (Kâ′lanû); Sinnawa, the Hawk (Tlă′nuwă); Nellawgitehi, Gorhaleke, and Owasta, all from Toxawa; and Canacaught, the great Conjuror, Gohoma, and Caunasaita from Keowa. If it still exists, this is likely the oldest recorded Cherokee treaty.

What seems to be the next mention of the Cherokee in the South Carolina records occurs in 1691, when we find an inquiry ordered in regard to a report that some of the colonists “have, without any proclamation of war, fallen upon and murdered” several of that tribe.48

What appears to be the next mention of the Cherokee in the South Carolina records happens in 1691, when an investigation is ordered regarding a report that some of the colonists “have, without any declaration of war, attacked and killed” several members of that tribe.48

In 1693 some Cherokee chiefs went to Charleston with presents for the governor and offers of friendship, to ask the protection of South Carolina against their enemies, the Esaw (Catawba), Savanna (Shawano), [32]and Congaree, all of that colony, who had made war upon them and sold a number of their tribesmen into slavery. They were told that their kinsmen could not now be recovered, but that the English desired friendship with their tribe, and that the Government would see that there would be no future ground for such complaint.49 The promise was apparently not kept, for in 1705 we find a bitter accusation brought against Governor Moore, of South Carolina, that he had granted commissions to a number of persons “to set upon, assault, kill, destroy, and take captive as many Indians as they possible [sic] could,” the prisoners being sold into slavery for his and their private profit. By this course, it was asserted, he had “already almost utterly ruined the trade for skins and furs, whereby we held our chief correspondence with England, and turned it into a trade of Indians or slave making, whereby the Indians to the south and west of us are already involved in blood and confusion.” The arraignment concludes with a warning that such conditions would in all probability draw down upon the colony an Indian war with all its dreadful consequences.50 In view of what happened a few years later this reads like a prophecy.

In 1693, some Cherokee leaders traveled to Charleston with gifts for the governor and offers of friendship, seeking South Carolina's protection against their enemies, the Esaw (Catawba), Savanna (Shawano), and Congaree, all from that colony, who had waged war on them and sold many of their tribesmen into slavery. They were told that their relatives could not be recovered, but that the English wanted to have a good relationship with their tribe, and the government would ensure there wouldn’t be any future issues. However, this promise was seemingly not upheld, as in 1705 there was a harsh accusation against Governor Moore of South Carolina, claiming he had given commissions to several individuals “to set upon, assault, kill, destroy, and take captive as many Indians as they possibly could,” with the prisoners being sold into slavery for his and their personal gain. It was said that by doing this, he had “almost completely ruined the trade for skins and furs, which was our primary connection with England, and turned it into a trade of Indians or slave-making, leading the Indians to the south and west of us into bloodshed and chaos.” The accusation ends with a warning that such conditions would likely bring an Indian war upon the colony with all its terrible consequences. Considering what happened a few years later, this sounds like a prophecy.

About the year 1700 the first guns were introduced among the Cherokee, the event being fixed traditionally as having occurred in the girlhood of an old woman of the tribe who died about 1775.51 In 1708 we find them described as a numerous people, living in the mountains northwest from the Charleston settlements and having sixty towns, but of small importance in the Indian trade, being “but ordinary hunters and less warriors.”52

About the year 1700, the first guns were introduced to the Cherokee. This event is traditionally noted as having occurred during the childhood of an old woman from the tribe who died around 1775.51 In 1708, they are described as a large group of people living in the mountains northwest of the Charleston settlements, with sixty towns, but they were not very significant in the Indian trade, being considered “just average hunters and not very strong warriors.”52

In the war with the Tuscarora in 1711–1713, which resulted in the expulsion of that tribe from North Carolina, more than a thousand southern Indians reenforced the South Carolina volunteers, among them being over two hundred Cherokee, hereditary enemies of the Tuscarora. Although these Indian allies did their work well in the actual encounters, their assistance was of doubtful advantage, as they helped themselves freely to whatever they wanted along the way, so that the settlers had reason to fear them almost as much as the hostile Tuscarora. After torturing a large number of their prisoners in the usual savage fashion, they returned with the remainder, whom they afterward sold as slaves to South Carolina.53

In the war with the Tuscarora from 1711 to 1713, which led to the removal of that tribe from North Carolina, over a thousand southern Indians reinforced the South Carolina volunteers, including more than two hundred Cherokee, who were traditional enemies of the Tuscarora. Even though these Indian allies performed well in the actual battles, their help was questionable since they took whatever they wanted along the way, causing the settlers to fear them almost as much as the hostile Tuscarora. After brutalizing many of their captives in the usual savage manner, they returned with the others, whom they later sold as slaves in South Carolina. 53

Having wiped out old scores with the Tuscarora, the late allies of the English proceeded to discuss their own grievances, which, as we have seen, were sufficiently galling. The result was a combination [33]against the whites, embracing all the tribes from Cape Fear to the Chattahoochee, including the Cherokee, who thus for the first time raised their hand against the English. The war opened with a terrible massacre by the Yamassee in April, 1715, followed by assaults along the whole frontier, until for a time it was seriously feared that the colony of South Carolina would be wiped out of existence. In a contest between savagery and civilization, however, the final result is inevitable. The settlers at last rallied their whole force under Governor Craven and administered such a crushing blow to the Yamassee that the remnant abandoned their country and took refuge with the Spaniards in Florida or among the Lower Creeks. The English then made short work with the smaller tribes along the coast, while those in the interior were soon glad to sue for peace.54

Having settled old scores with the Tuscarora, the former allies of the English began to talk about their own grievances, which, as we’ve seen, were quite serious. The outcome was a coalition [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] against the white settlers, involving all the tribes from Cape Fear to the Chattahoochee, including the Cherokee, who for the first time turned against the English. The conflict started with a horrific massacre by the Yamassee in April 1715, followed by attacks all along the frontier, leading to serious concerns that the colony of South Carolina could be wiped out entirely. However, in the battle between savagery and civilization, the ultimate outcome was clear. The settlers finally united their forces under Governor Craven and dealt a severe blow to the Yamassee, causing the survivors to flee to the Spaniards in Florida or to the Lower Creeks. The English then quickly dealt with the smaller tribes along the coast, while those in the interior soon sought peace.54

A number of Cherokee chiefs having come down to Charleston in company with a trader to express their desire for peace, a force of several hundred white troops and a number of negroes under Colonel Maurice Moore went up the Savannah in the winter of 1715–16 and made headquarters among the Lower Cherokee, where they were met by the chiefs of the Lower and some of the western towns, who reaffirmed their desire for a lasting peace with the English, but refused to fight against the Yamassee, although willing to proceed against some other tribes. They laid the blame for most of the trouble upon the traders, who “had been very abuseful to them of late.” A detachment under Colonel George Chicken, sent to the Upper Cherokee, penetrated to “Quoneashee” (Tlanusi′yĭ, on Hiwassee, about the present Murphy) where they found the chiefs more defiant, resolved to continue the war against the Creeks, with whom the English were then trying to make peace, and demanding large supplies of guns and ammunition, saying that if they made a peace with the other tribes they would have no means of getting slaves with which to buy ammunition for themselves. At this time they claimed 2,370 warriors, of whom half were believed to have guns. As the strength of the whole Nation was much greater, this estimate may have been for the Upper and Middle Cherokee only. After “abundance of persuading” by the officers, they finally “told us they would trust us once again,” and an arrangement was made to furnish them two hundred guns with a supply of ammunition, together with fifty white soldiers, to assist them against the tribes with which the English were still at war. In March, 1716, this force was increased by one hundred men. The detachment under Colonel Chicken returned by way of the towns on the upper part of the Little Tennessee, thus penetrating the heart of the Cherokee country.55 [34]

Several Cherokee chiefs traveled to Charleston with a trader to show their wish for peace. In the winter of 1715–16, Colonel Maurice Moore led a group of several hundred white troops and some Black soldiers up the Savannah River and set up their base among the Lower Cherokee. There, they met with chiefs from the Lower and some of the western towns, who reiterated their desire for a lasting peace with the English but refused to fight against the Yamassee, although they were open to acting against other tribes. They blamed most of the issues on the traders, who “had been very abusive to them lately.” A detachment led by Colonel George Chicken was sent to the Upper Cherokee and made it to “Quoneashee” (Tlanusi′yĭ, on Hiwassee, near present-day Murphy), where they found the chiefs more defiant, determined to continue the war against the Creeks while the English sought peace with them. They demanded large supplies of guns and ammunition, arguing that if they made peace with the other tribes, they would have no way to acquire slaves to trade for ammunition. At that time, they claimed to have 2,370 warriors, half of whom were believed to have guns. This estimate may have only represented the Upper and Middle Cherokee, as the total strength of the whole Nation was much greater. After “a lot of persuasion” from the officers, they finally “told us they would trust us once again,” and an agreement was made to provide them with two hundred guns and a supply of ammunition, plus fifty white soldiers to help them against the tribes still at war with the English. In March 1716, this force was boosted by an additional one hundred men. Colonel Chicken's detachment returned by way of the towns in the upper part of Little Tennessee, reaching deep into Cherokee territory.55 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Steps were now taken to secure peace by inaugurating a satisfactory trade system, for which purpose a large quantity of suitable goods was purchased at the public expense of South Carolina, and a correspondingly large party was equipped for the initial trip.56 In 1721, in order still more to systematize Indian affairs, Governor Nicholson of South Carolina invited the chiefs of the Cherokee to a conference, at which thirty-seven towns were represented. A treaty was made by which trading methods were regulated, a boundary line between their territory and the English settlements was agreed upon, and an agent was appointed to superintend their affairs. At the governor’s suggestion, one chief, called Wrosetasatow(?)57 was formally commissioned as supreme head of the Nation, with authority to punish all offenses, including murder, and to represent all Cherokee claims to the colonial government. Thus were the Cherokee reduced from their former condition of a free people, ranging where their pleasure led, to that of dependent vassals with bounds fixed by a colonial governor. The negotiations were accompanied by a cession of land, the first in the history of the tribe. In little more than a century thereafter they had signed away their whole original territory.58

Steps were now taken to secure peace by starting a satisfactory trade system. To achieve this, a large quantity of suitable goods was purchased with public funds from South Carolina, and a correspondingly large group was organized for the initial trip.56 In 1721, to further systematize Indian affairs, Governor Nicholson of South Carolina invited the Cherokee chiefs to a conference, where representatives from thirty-seven towns attended. A treaty was made to regulate trading methods, establish a boundary line between their territory and the English settlements, and appoint an agent to oversee their affairs. At the governor’s suggestion, one chief, named Wrosetasatow(?)57, was formally appointed as the supreme head of the Nation, with the authority to punish all offenses, including murder, and to represent all Cherokee claims to the colonial government. Thus, the Cherokee transitioned from being a free people, roaming as they pleased, to becoming dependent vassals with boundaries set by a colonial governor. The negotiations included a land cession, the first in the tribe’s history. In just over a century, they had signed away their entire original territory.58

The document of 1716 already quoted puts the strength of the Cherokee at that time at 2,370 warriors, but in this estimate the Lower Cherokee seem not to have been included. In 1715, according to a trade census compiled by Governor Johnson of South Carolina, the tribe had thirty towns, with 4,000 warriors and a total population of 11,210.59 Another census in 1721 gives them fifty-three towns with 3,510 warriors and a total of 10,379,60 while the report of the board of trade for the same year gives them 3,800 warriors,61 equivalent, by the same proportion, to nearly 12,000 total. Adair, a good authority on such matters, estimates, about the year 1735, when the country was better known, that they had “sixty-four towns and villages, populous and full of children,” with more than 6,000 fighting men,62 equivalent on the same basis of computation to between 16,000 and 17,000 souls. From what we know of them in later times, it is probable that this last estimate is very nearly correct.

The document from 1716 mentions that the Cherokee had around 2,370 warriors at that time, but it seems that the Lower Cherokee were not included in this count. In 1715, based on a trade census compiled by Governor Johnson of South Carolina, the tribe had thirty towns, with 4,000 warriors and a total population of 11,210.59 Another census in 1721 notes that they had fifty-three towns with 3,510 warriors and a total population of 10,379,60 while the board of trade's report for the same year states they had 3,800 warriors,61 which would translate, based on the same ratio, to nearly 12,000 individuals. Adair, a reliable source on the subject, estimates that around 1735, when the area was better understood, they had “sixty-four towns and villages, populous and full of children,” with over 6,000 fighting men,62 which would correspond, using the same calculation method, to about 16,000 to 17,000 people. Considering what we know about them from later times, it's likely that this last estimate is quite accurate.

By this time the colonial government had become alarmed at the advance of the French, who had made their first permanent establishment in the Gulf states at Biloxi bay, Mississippi, in 1699, and in 1714 had built Fort Toulouse, known to the English as “the fort at [35]the Alabamas,” on Coosa river, a few miles above the present Montgomery, Alabama. From this central vantage point they had rapidly extended their influence among all the neighboring tribes until in 1721 it was estimated that 3,400 warriors who had formerly traded with Carolina had been “entirely debauched to the French interest,” while 2,000 more were wavering, and only the Cherokee could still be considered friendly to the English.63 From this time until the final withdrawal of the French in 1763 the explanation of our Indian wars is to be found in the struggle between the two nations for territorial and commercial supremacy, the Indian being simply the cat’s-paw of one or the other. For reasons of their own, the Chickasaw, whose territory lay within the recognized limits of Louisiana, soon became the uncompromising enemies of the French, and as their position enabled them in a measure to control the approach from the Mississippi, the Carolina government saw to it that they were kept well supplied with guns and ammunition. British traders were in all their towns, and on one occasion a French force, advancing against a Chickasaw palisaded village, found it garrisoned by Englishmen flying the British flag.64 The Cherokee, although nominally allies of the English, were strongly disposed to favor the French, and it required every effort of the Carolina government to hold them to their allegiance.

By this time, the colonial government had grown concerned about the French expansion, who had established their first permanent settlement in the Gulf states at Biloxi Bay, Mississippi, in 1699. By 1714, they had built Fort Toulouse, known to the English as “the fort at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Alabamas,” along the Coosa River, just a few miles above present-day Montgomery, Alabama. From this central location, they quickly expanded their influence among the neighboring tribes. By 1721, it was estimated that 3,400 warriors who had previously traded with Carolina had been “completely swayed to the French side,” while another 2,000 were uncertain, leaving only the Cherokee as still friendly towards the English.63 From this point on until the French finally withdrew in 1763, the reasons behind our Indian wars can be found in the competition between the two nations for territorial and commercial dominance, with the Indians being merely pawns for one side or the other. For their own reasons, the Chickasaw, whose territory was within the recognized boundaries of Louisiana, soon became staunch enemies of the French. Their position allowed them to control access from the Mississippi, so the Carolina government ensured they were well supplied with guns and ammunition. British traders were present in all their towns, and on one occasion, a French force, advancing on a Chickasaw palisaded village, found it defended by Englishmen flying the British flag.64 The Cherokee, although nominally allies of the English, were inclined to support the French, and it took a significant effort from the Carolina government to maintain their loyalty.

In 1730, to further fix the Cherokee in the English interest, Sir Alexander Cuming was dispatched on a secret mission to that tribe, which was again smarting under grievances and almost ready to join with the Creeks in an alliance with the French. Proceeding to the ancient town of Nequassee (Nĭkwăsĭ′, at the present Franklin, North Carolina), he so impressed the chiefs by his bold bearing that they conceded without question all his demands, submitting themselves and their people for the second time to the English dominion and designating Moytoy,65 of Tellico, to act as their “emperor” and to represent the Nation in all transactions with the whites. Seven chiefs were selected to visit England, where, in the palace at Whitehall, they solemnly renewed the treaty, acknowledging the sovereignty of England and binding themselves to have no trade or alliance with any other nation, not to allow any other white people to settle among them, and to deliver up any fugitive slaves who might seek refuge with them. To confirm their words they delivered a “crown”, five eagle-tails, and four scalps, which they had brought with them. In return they received the usual glittering promises of love and perpetual friendship, together with a substantial quantity of guns, ammunition, and red paint. The treaty being concluded in September, [36]they took ship for Carolina, where they arrived, as we are told by the governor, “in good health and mightily well satisfied with His Majesty’s bounty to them.”66

In 1730, to further secure the Cherokee's loyalty to the English, Sir Alexander Cuming was sent on a secret mission to the tribe, which was once again feeling wronged and nearly ready to ally with the Creeks and the French. He traveled to the historic town of Nequassee (Nĭkwăsĭ′, now Franklin, North Carolina), where his confident demeanor impressed the chiefs, leading them to agree to all his demands without hesitation. They submitted themselves and their people to English rule for the second time and appointed Moytoy,65 of Tellico, to serve as their “emperor” and represent the Nation in all dealings with Europeans. Seven chiefs were chosen to travel to England, where they formally renewed the treaty in the Whitehall palace, recognizing England's sovereignty and committing to have no trade or alliances with other nations, not to allow any other white settlers among them, and to return any runaway slaves who sought refuge with them. To back up their commitments, they handed over a “crown,” five eagle feathers, and four scalps they had brought. In exchange, they received the usual promises of friendship and loyalty, along with a significant supply of guns, ammunition, and red paint. The treaty was finalized in September, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and they boarded a ship back to Carolina, where they arrived, as reported by the governor, “in good health and greatly pleased with His Majesty’s generosity towards them.”66

In the next year some action was taken to use the Cherokee and Catawba to subdue the refractory remnant of the Tuscarora in North Carolina, but when it was found that this was liable to bring down the wrath of the Iroquois upon the Carolina settlements, more peaceable methods were used instead.67

In the following year, steps were taken to enlist the Cherokee and Catawba to deal with the stubborn remaining Tuscarora in North Carolina. However, when it became clear that this could provoke the Iroquois against the Carolina settlements, more peaceful approaches were adopted instead.67

In 1738 or 1739 the smallpox, brought to Carolina by slave ships, broke out among the Cherokee with such terrible effect that, according to Adair, nearly half the tribe was swept away within a year. The awful mortality was due largely to the fact that as it was a new and strange disease to the Indians they had no proper remedies against it, and therefore resorted to the universal Indian panacea for “strong” sickness of almost any kind, viz, cold plunge baths in the running stream, the worst treatment that could possibly be devised. As the pestilence spread unchecked from town to town, despair fell upon the nation. The priests, believing the visitation a penalty for violation of the ancient ordinances, threw away their sacred paraphernalia as things which had lost their protecting power. Hundreds of the warriors committed suicide on beholding their frightful disfigurement. “Some shot themselves, others cut their throats, some stabbed themselves with knives and others with sharp-pointed canes; many threw themselves with sullen madness into the fire and there slowly expired, as if they had been utterly divested of the native power of feeling pain.”68 Another authority estimates their loss at a thousand warriors, partly from smallpox and partly from rum brought in by the traders.69

In 1738 or 1739, smallpox, which was brought to Carolina by slave ships, broke out among the Cherokee with such devastating effects that, according to Adair, nearly half the tribe was wiped out within a year. The terrible death toll was largely because this was a new and unfamiliar disease to the Indians, and they had no effective remedies against it. Instead, they turned to the common Indian cure for almost any serious illness—cold plunge baths in the running stream—which was the worst treatment they could have chosen. As the disease spread unchecked from town to town, despair took hold of the nation. The priests, believing the outbreak was a punishment for breaking ancient laws, discarded their sacred items as they felt these had lost their protective power. Hundreds of warriors took their own lives upon seeing their horrifying disfigurements. “Some shot themselves, others cut their throats, some stabbed themselves with knives, and others with sharp-pointed canes; many threw themselves into the fire in a somber madness and slowly perished, as if they had lost the ability to feel pain.”68 Another source estimates their loss at a thousand warriors, partly due to smallpox and partly from rum brought in by traders.69

About the year 1740 a trading path for horsemen was marked out by the Cherokee from the new settlement of Augusta, in Georgia, to their towns on the headwaters of Savannah river and thence on to the west. This road, which went up the south side of the river, soon became much frequented.69 Previous to this time most, of the trading goods had been transported on the backs of Indians. In the same year a party of Cherokee under the war chief Kâ′lanû. “The Raven,” took part in Oglethorpe’s expedition against the Spaniards of Saint Augustine.70

About 1740, the Cherokee created a trading route for horseback riders from the new settlement of Augusta in Georgia to their towns along the headwaters of the Savannah River and then further west. This road, which followed the south side of the river, quickly became popular. Before this, most trading goods were transported on the backs of Native Americans. In the same year, a group of Cherokee led by their war chief Kâ′lanû, “The Raven,” participated in Oglethorpe’s expedition against the Spanish in Saint Augustine.

In 1736 Christian Priber, said to be a Jesuit acting in the French interest, had come among the Cherokee, and, by the facility with which he learned the language and adapted himself to the native dress and [37]mode of life, had quickly acquired a leading influence among them. He drew up for their adoption a scheme of government modeled after the European plan, with the capital at Great Tellico, in Tennessee, the principal medicine man as emperor, and himself as the emperor’s secretary. Under this title he corresponded with the South Carolina government until it began to be feared that he would ultimately win over the whole tribe to the French side. A commissioner was sent to arrest him, but the Cherokee refused to give him up, and the deputy was obliged to return under safe-conduct of an escort furnished by Priber. Five years after the inauguration of his work, however, he was seized by some English traders while on his way to Fort Toulouse, and brought as a prisoner to Frederica, in Georgia, where he soon afterward died while under confinement. Although his enemies had represented him as a monster, inciting the Indians to the grossest immoralities, he proved to be a gentleman of polished address, extensive learning, and rare courage, as was shown later on the occasion of an explosion in the barracks magazine. Besides Greek, Latin, French, German, Spanish, and fluent English, he spoke also the Cherokee, and among his papers which were seized was found a manuscript dictionary of the language, which he had prepared for publication—the first, and even yet, perhaps, the most important study of the language ever made. Says Adair: “As he was learned and possessed of a very sagacious penetrating judgment, and had every qualification that was requisite for his bold and difficult enterprise, it was not to be doubted that, as he wrote a Cheerake dictionary, designed to be published at Paris, he likewise set down a great deal that would have been very acceptable to the curious and serviceable to the representatives of South Carolina and Georgia, which may be readily found in Frederica if the manuscripts have had the good fortune to escape the despoiling hands of military power.” He claimed to be a Jesuit, acting under orders of his superior, to introduce habits of steady industry, civilized arts, and a regular form of government among the southern tribes, with a view to the ultimate founding of an independent Indian state. From all that can be gathered of him, even though it comes from his enemies, there can be little doubt that he was a worthy member of that illustrious order whose name has been a synonym for scholarship, devotion, and courage from the days of Jogues and Marquette down to De Smet and Mengarini.71

In 1736, Christian Priber, reportedly a Jesuit working for the French, arrived among the Cherokee. He quickly gained influence due to his ability to learn the language and adapt to their dress and way of life. He drafted a government plan modeled after European systems, with the capital at Great Tellico in Tennessee, the chief medicine man as emperor, and himself as the emperor’s secretary. Under this title, he communicated with the South Carolina government until concerns arose that he might sway the entire tribe to the French side. A commissioner was sent to arrest him, but the Cherokee refused to hand him over, and the deputy had to leave with a safe escort provided by Priber. Five years after starting his work, he was captured by some English traders while heading to Fort Toulouse and taken as a prisoner to Frederica, Georgia, where he soon died in custody. Although his enemies portrayed him as a monster encouraging Indians to engage in immoral behavior, he was actually a well-mannered gentleman, highly educated, and remarkably brave, as demonstrated during an explosion at the barracks. He spoke Greek, Latin, French, German, Spanish, and fluent English, as well as Cherokee. Among the papers seized was a manuscript dictionary of Cherokee that he had intended for publication—the first and perhaps still the most significant study of the language ever conducted. Adair notes, “Since he was knowledgeable and had a keen, insightful judgment, possessing all the qualities necessary for his bold and challenging mission, there’s no doubt that while he wrote a Cherokee dictionary meant for publication in Paris, he also documented much that would have been very interesting and useful to the representatives of South Carolina and Georgia, which could likely be found in Frederica if the manuscripts managed to survive the destructive actions of military forces.” He claimed to be a Jesuit acting under orders from his superior to promote steady work habits, civilized arts, and a structured government among the southern tribes with the goal of eventually establishing an independent Indian state. All that can be gathered about him, even from his opponents, strongly suggests he was a commendable member of that distinguished order known for its scholarship, dedication, and bravery from the days of Jogues and Marquette to De Smet and Mengarini.

Up to this time no civilizing or mission work had been undertaken by either of the Carolina governments among any of the tribes within their borders. As one writer of the period quaintly puts it, “The gospel spirit is not yet so gloriously arisen as to seek them more than theirs,” while another in stronger terms affirms, “To the shame of [38]the Christian name, no pains have ever been taken to convert them to Christianity; on the contrary, their morals are perverted and corrupted by the sad example they daily have of its depraved professors residing in their towns.”72 Readers of Lawson and other narratives of the period will feel the force of the rebuke.

Up until this point, neither of the Carolina governments had done any civilizing or mission work among the tribes within their borders. As one writer of the time puts it, “The gospel spirit hasn’t yet risen enough to actively seek them out more than they seek us,” while another more forcefully states, “To the shame of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Christian name, no effort has ever been made to convert them to Christianity; instead, their morals are twisted and corrupted by the disheartening example set by its corrupt practitioners living in their towns.”72 Readers of Lawson and other accounts from that period will understand the weight of this critique.

Throughout the eighteenth century the Cherokee were engaged in chronic warfare with their Indian neighbors. As these quarrels concerned the whites but little, however momentous they may have been to the principals, we have but few details. The war with the Tuscarora continued until the outbreak of the latter tribe against Carolina in 1711 gave opportunity to the Cherokee to cooperate in striking the blow which drove the Tuscarora from their ancient homes to seek refuge in the north. The Cherokee then turned their attention to the Shawano on the Cumberland, and with the aid of the Chickasaw finally expelled them from that region about the year 1715. Inroads upon the Catawba were probably kept up until the latter had become so far reduced by war and disease as to be mere dependent pensioners upon the whites. The former friendship with the Chickasaw was at last broken through the overbearing conduct of the Cherokee, and a war followed of which we find incidental notice in 1757,73 and which terminated in a decisive victory for the Chickasaw about 1768. The bitter war with the Iroquois of the far north continued, in spite of all the efforts of the colonial governments, until a formal treaty of peace was brought about by the efforts of Sir William Johnson (12) in the same year.

Throughout the eighteenth century, the Cherokee were involved in ongoing conflicts with their Native American neighbors. Since these disputes were of little concern to the white settlers, despite how significant they were to those directly involved, we have only limited details. The conflict with the Tuscarora continued until the Tuscarora uprising against Carolina in 1711, which allowed the Cherokee to join in and help drive the Tuscarora from their ancestral lands to seek refuge in the north. The Cherokee then focused on the Shawano in the Cumberland region and, with support from the Chickasaw, finally pushed them out around 1715. Attacks on the Catawba likely continued until they were significantly weakened by war and disease, becoming mostly dependent on the white settlers. The previous alliance with the Chickasaw eventually broke down due to the inappropriate behavior of the Cherokee, leading to a war mentioned incidentally in 1757, 73, which ended in a decisive victory for the Chickasaw around 1768. The intense conflict with the far northern Iroquois persisted despite all the attempts by colonial governments until a formal peace treaty was achieved through the efforts of Sir William Johnson (12) that same year.

The hereditary war with the Creeks for possession of upper Georgia continued, with brief intervals of peace, or even alliance, until the United States finally interfered as mediator between the rival claimants. In 1718 we find notice of a large Cherokee war party moving against the Creek town of Coweta, on the lower Chattahoochee, but dispersing on learning of the presence there of some French and Spanish officers, as well as some English traders, all bent on arranging an alliance with the Creeks. The Creeks themselves had declared their willingness to be at peace with the English, while still determined to keep the bloody hatchet uplifted against the Cherokee.74 The most important incident of the struggle between the two tribes was probably the battle of Tali′wa about the year 1755.75

The ongoing war with the Creeks over control of upper Georgia persisted, with short periods of peace or even alliances, until the United States stepped in as a mediator between the competing parties. In 1718, we see reports of a large Cherokee war party setting out against the Creek town of Coweta, located on the lower Chattahoochee, but they scattered upon discovering that some French and Spanish officers, along with several English traders, were there to negotiate an alliance with the Creeks. The Creeks themselves had expressed their readiness to be at peace with the English, while still intent on keeping the bloody hatchet raised against the Cherokee.74 The most significant event in the conflict between the two tribes was likely the battle of Tali′wa around the year 1755.75

By this time the weaker coast tribes had become practically extinct, and the more powerful tribes of the interior were beginning to take the alarm, as they saw the restless borderers pushing every year farther into the Indian country. As early as 1748 Dr Thomas Walker, with a company of hunters and woodsmen from Virginia, crossed the mountains [39]to the southwest, discovering and naming the celebrated Cumberland gap and passing on to the headwaters of Cumberland river. Two years later he made a second exploration and penetrated to Kentucky river, but on account of the Indian troubles no permanent settlement was then attempted.76 This invasion of their territory awakened a natural resentment of the native owners, and we find proof also in the Virginia records that the irresponsible borderers seldom let pass an opportunity to kill and plunder any stray Indian found in their neighborhood.

By this point, the weaker coastal tribes had nearly vanished, and the stronger tribes from the interior were starting to get alarmed as they noticed the restless settlers pushing further into Native American territory every year. As early as 1748, Dr. Thomas Walker, along with a group of hunters and woodsmen from Virginia, crossed the mountains [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to the southwest, discovering and naming the famous Cumberland Gap and continuing on to the headwaters of the Cumberland River. Two years later, he undertook a second exploration and reached the Kentucky River, but due to the Indian conflicts, no permanent settlement was made at that time.76 This invasion of their land sparked a natural anger among the Native owners, and we can also see from Virginia records that the reckless settlers rarely missed an opportunity to kill and loot any stray Native person they encountered nearby.

In 1755 the Cherokee were officially reported to number 2,590 warriors, as against probably twice that number previous to the great smallpox epidemic sixteen years before. Their neighbors and ancient enemies, the Catawba, had dwindled to 240 men.77

In 1755, the Cherokee were officially counted at 2,590 warriors, compared to likely double that number before the major smallpox outbreak sixteen years earlier. Their neighbors and longtime rivals, the Catawba, had reduced to 240 men.77

Although war was not formally declared by England until 1756, hostilities in the seven year’s struggle between France and England, commonly known in America as the “French and Indian war,” began in April, 1754, when the French seized a small post which the English had begun at the present site of Pittsburg, and which was afterward finished by the French under the name of Fort Du Quesne. Strenuous efforts were made by the English to secure the Cherokee to their interest against the French and their Indian allies, and treaties were negotiated by which they promised assistance.78 As these treaties, however, carried the usual cessions of territory, and stipulated for the building of several forts in the heart of the Cherokee country, it is to be feared that the Indians were not duly impressed by the disinterested character of the proceeding. Their preference for the French was but thinly veiled, and only immediate policy prevented them from throwing their whole force into the scale on that side. The reasons for this preference are given by Timberlake, the young Virginian officer who visited the tribe on an embassy of conciliation a few years later:

Although England didn't formally declare war until 1756, fighting in the seven-year struggle between France and England, commonly known in America as the “French and Indian War,” began in April 1754 when the French took control of a small post that the English had started at what is now Pittsburgh. The French later completed it, naming it Fort Du Quesne. The English made strong efforts to gain the support of the Cherokee against the French and their Indian allies, negotiating treaties that promised assistance. As these treaties included typical land cessions and required the building of several forts in the Cherokee territory, it’s likely that the Indians weren’t convinced of the goodwill behind these agreements. Their preference for the French was evident, and only immediate political considerations kept them from fully aligning with that side. Timberlake, a young Virginian officer who later visited the tribe for peace talks, gives insights into the reasons for this preference:

I found the nation much attached to the French, who have the prudence, by familiar politeness—which costs but little and often does a great deal—and conforming themselves to their ways and temper, to conciliate the inclinations of almost all the Indians they are acquainted with, while the pride of our officers often disgusts them. Nay, they did not scruple to own to me that it was the trade alone that induced them to make peace with us, and not any preference to the French, whom they loved a great deal better.... The English are now so nigh, and encroached daily so far upon them, that they not only felt the bad effects of it in their hunting grounds, which were spoiled, but had all the reason in the world to apprehend being swallowed up by so potent neighbors or driven from the country inhabited by their fathers, in which they were born and brought up, in fine, their native soil, for which all men have a particular tenderness and affection.

I found that the nation was very fond of the French, who manage to win over almost all the Indians they meet with simple, polite behavior—it costs little but often makes a big difference. In contrast, the arrogance of our officers often turns them off. They even admitted to me that it was only trade that made them want to make peace with us, not any preference for the French, whom they actually liked a lot better. The English are now so close and are encroaching on their land daily that the Indians not only see the negative impact on their hunting grounds, which are being ruined, but also have every reason to fear being overwhelmed by such powerful neighbors or being forced from the land their ancestors inhabited, where they were born and raised—in short, their homeland, which everyone feels a deep attachment to.

[40]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

He adds that only dire necessity had induced them to make peace with the English in 1761.79

He adds that only extreme necessity had prompted them to make peace with the English in 1761.79

In accordance with the treaty stipulations Fort Prince George was built in 1756 adjoining the important Cherokee town of Keowee, on the headwaters of the Savannah, and Fort Loudon near the junction of Tellico river with the Little Tennessee, in the center of the Cherokee towns beyond the mountains.80 By special arrangement with the influential chief, Ata-kullakulla (Ătă′-gûl′ʻkălû′),81 Fort Dobbs was also built in the same year about 20 miles west of the present Salisbury, North Carolina.82

In line with the treaty agreements, Fort Prince George was constructed in 1756 next to the significant Cherokee town of Keowee, at the headwaters of the Savannah River, and Fort Loudon was established near the confluence of the Tellico River and the Little Tennessee, in the heart of the Cherokee towns beyond the mountains.80 Through a special arrangement with the powerful chief, Ata-kullakulla (Ătă′-gûl′ʻkălû′),81 Fort Dobbs was also built that same year about 20 miles west of what is now Salisbury, North Carolina.82

The Cherokee had agreed to furnish four hundred warriors to cooperate against the French in the north, but before Fort Loudon had been completed it was very evident that they had repented of their promise, as their great council at Echota ordered the work stopped and the garrison on the way to turn back, plainly telling the officer in charge that they did not want so many white people among them. Ata-kullakulla, hitherto supposed to be one of the stanchest friends of the English, was now one of the most determined in the opposition. It was in evidence also that they were in constant communication with the French. By much tact and argument their objections were at last overcome for a time, and they very unwillingly set about raising the promised force of warriors. Major Andrew Lewis, who superintended the building of the fort, became convinced that the Cherokee were really friendly to the French, and that all their professions of friendship and assistance were “only to put a gloss on their knavery.” The fort was finally completed, and, on his suggestion, was garrisoned with a strong force of two hundred men under Captain Demeré.83 There was strong ground for believing that some depredations committed about this time on the heads of Catawba and Broad rivers, in North Carolina, were the joint work of Cherokee and northern Indians.84 Notwithstanding all this, a considerable body of Cherokee joined the British forces on the Virginia frontier.85

The Cherokee had agreed to provide four hundred warriors to support the fight against the French in the north, but before Fort Loudon was finished, it became clear that they had changed their minds. Their great council at Echota ordered the project to stop and told the garrison that was on its way to turn back, clearly stating they didn’t want so many white people around. Ata-kullakulla, who had been considered one of the strongest allies of the English, was now one of the fiercest opponents. It was also clear that they were in regular contact with the French. After much negotiation and persuasion, their objections were temporarily overcome, and they reluctantly started to gather the promised warriors. Major Andrew Lewis, who oversaw the construction of the fort, became convinced that the Cherokee were really siding with the French and that all their claims of friendship and help were “just a cover for their deceit.” The fort was finally completed, and, on his suggestion, it was garrisoned with a strong force of two hundred men under Captain Demeré.83 There was good reason to believe that some attacks occurring around this time along the Catawba and Broad rivers in North Carolina were carried out by a coalition of Cherokee and northern Indians.84 Despite all this, a significant number of Cherokee joined the British forces on the Virginia frontier.85

Fort Du Quesne was taken by the American provincials under Washington, November 25, 1758. Quebec was taken September 13, 1759, and by the final treaty of peace in 1763 the war ended with the transfer of Canada and the Ohio valley to the crown of England. Louisiana had already been ceded by France to Spain.

Fort Du Quesne was captured by American colonial troops under Washington on November 25, 1758. Quebec fell on September 13, 1759, and with the final peace treaty in 1763, the war concluded with Canada and the Ohio Valley being handed over to the British crown. Louisiana had already been given up by France to Spain.

Although France was thus eliminated from the Indian problem, the [41]Indians themselves were not ready to accept the settlement. In the north the confederated tribes under Pontiac continued to war on their own account until 1765. In the South the very Cherokee who had acted as allies of the British against Fort Du Quesne, and had voluntarily offered to guard the frontier south of the Potomac, returned to rouse their tribe to resistance.

Although France was no longer involved in the Indian issue, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Indians themselves were not ready to accept the settlement. In the north, the confederated tribes led by Pontiac continued to fight on their own until 1765. In the south, the very Cherokee who had acted as allies of the British against Fort Du Quesne and had voluntarily offered to protect the frontier south of the Potomac returned to rally their tribe for resistance.

The immediate exciting cause of the trouble was an unfortunate expedition undertaken against the hostile Shawano in February, 1756, by Major Andrew Lewis (the same who had built Fort Loudon) with some two hundred Virginia troops assisted by about one hundred Cherokee. After six weeks of fruitless tramping through the woods, with the ground covered with snow and the streams so swollen by rains that they lost their provisions and ammunition in crossing, they were obliged to return to the settlements in a starving condition, having killed their horses on the way. The Indian contingent had from the first been disgusted at the contempt and neglect experienced from those whom they had come to assist. The Tuscarora and others had already gone home, and the Cherokee now started to return on foot to their own country. Finding some horses running loose on the range, they appropriated them, on the theory that as they had lost their own animals, to say nothing of having risked their lives, in the service of the colonists, it was only a fair exchange. The frontiersmen took another view of the question however, attacked the returning Cherokee, and killed a number of them, variously stated at from twelve to forty, including several of their prominent men. According to Adair they also scalped and mutilated the bodies in the savage fashion to which they had become accustomed in the border wars, and brought the scalps into the settlements, where they were represented as those of French Indians and sold at the regular price then established by law. The young warriors at once prepared to take revenge, but were restrained by the chiefs until satisfaction could be demanded in the ordinary way, according to the treaties arranged with the colonial governments. Application was made in turn to Virginia, North Carolina, and South Carolina, but without success. While the women were still wailing night and morning for their slain kindred, and the Creeks were taunting the warriors for their cowardice in thus quietly submitting to the injury, some lawless officers of Fort Prince George committed an unpardonable outrage at the neighboring Indian town while most of the men were away hunting.86 The warriors could no longer be restrained. Soon there was news of attacks upon the back settlements of Carolina, while on the other side of the mountains two soldiers of the Fort Loudon garrison were killed. War seemed at hand. [42]

The immediate spark for the conflict was an unfortunate expedition against the hostile Shawano in February 1756, led by Major Andrew Lewis (the same person who built Fort Loudon) with about two hundred Virginia troops and roughly one hundred Cherokee allies. After six weeks of pointless wandering through the snowy woods, with streams swollen from rain causing them to lose supplies and ammunition while crossing, they had no choice but to return to their settlements in a starving state, having killed their horses along the way. The Cherokee had been frustrated from the start by the disrespect and neglect shown by the colonists they came to help. The Tuscarora and others had already left, and the Cherokee now began their trek back home on foot. When they found some loose horses in the area, they took them, believing it was a fair exchange since they had lost their own animals and risked their lives for the colonists. However, the frontiersmen saw it differently, attacked the returning Cherokee, and killed a number of them, estimated anywhere from twelve to forty, including several of their respected leaders. According to Adair, they also scalped and mutilated the bodies in the brutal manner they had become used to in border conflicts, bringing the scalps back to the settlements where they were falsely identified as those of French Indians and sold at the legal price established at the time. The young warriors were ready for revenge but were held back by their chiefs until they could seek justice through the proper channels, as dictated by treaties with the colonial governments. They appealed to Virginia, North Carolina, and South Carolina, but to no avail. While the women mourned day and night for their slain relatives, and the Creeks mocked the warriors for their apparent cowardice in submitting quietly to the injustice, some rogue officers from Fort Prince George committed a shocking act at a nearby Indian town while most men were out hunting.86 The warriors could no longer be restrained. Soon, there were reports of attacks on the back settlements of Carolina, and on the other side of the mountains, two soldiers from the Fort Loudon garrison were killed. War seemed imminent. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

At this juncture, in November, 1758, a party of influential chiefs, having first ordered back a war party just about to set out from the western towns against the Carolina settlements, came down to Charleston and succeeded in arranging the difficulty upon a friendly basis. The assembly had officially declared peace with the Cherokee, when, in May of 1759, Governor Lyttleton unexpectedly came forward with a demand for the surrender for execution of every Indian who had killed a white man in the recent skirmishes, among these being the chiefs of Citico and Tellico. At the same time the commander at Fort Loudon, forgetful of the fact that he had but a small garrison in the midst of several thousands of restless savages, made a demand for twenty-four other chiefs whom he suspected of unfriendly action. To compel their surrender orders were given to stop all trading supplies intended for the upper Cherokee.

At this point, in November 1758, a group of influential chiefs, having first sent back a war party that was about to leave from the western towns to attack the Carolina settlements, came down to Charleston and managed to resolve the conflict amicably. The assembly had officially declared peace with the Cherokee when, in May 1759, Governor Lyttleton unexpectedly made a demand for the surrender of every Indian who had killed a white man in the recent skirmishes, including the chiefs of Citico and Tellico. At the same time, the commander at Fort Loudon, overlooking the fact that he had only a small garrison surrounded by thousands of restless Native Americans, requested the surrender of twenty-four other chiefs he suspected of being unfriendly. To force their surrender, orders were issued to halt all trading supplies meant for the upper Cherokee.

This roused the whole Nation, and a delegation representing every town came down to Charleston, protesting the desire of the Indians for peace and friendship, but declaring their inability to surrender their own chiefs. The governor replied by declaring war in November, 1759, at once calling out troops and sending messengers to secure the aid of all the surrounding tribes against the Cherokee. In the meantime a second delegation of thirty-two of the most prominent men, led by the young war chief Oconostota, (Âgăn-stâta),87 arrived to make a further effort for peace, but the governor, refusing to listen to them, seized the whole party and confined them as prisoners at Fort Prince George, in a room large enough for only six soldiers, while at the same time he set fourteen hundred troops in motion to invade the Cherokee country. On further representation by Ata-kullakulla (Ătă′-gûl′ʻkălû′), the civil chief of the Nation and well known as a friend of the English, the governor released Oconostota and two others after compelling some half dozen of the delegation to sign a paper by which they pretended to agree for their tribe to kill or seize any Frenchmen entering their country, and consented to the imprisonment of the party until all the warriors demanded had been surrendered for execution or otherwise. At this stage of affairs the smallpox broke out in the Cherokee towns, rendering a further stay in their neighborhood unsafe, and thinking the whole matter now settled on his own basis, Lyttleton returned to Charleston.

This stirred the whole nation, and a group representing every town came to Charleston, expressing the Indians' desire for peace and friendship but stating they couldn't give up their own chiefs. The governor responded by declaring war in November 1759, immediately calling up troops and sending messengers to gather support from all nearby tribes against the Cherokee. Meanwhile, a second delegation of thirty-two prominent leaders, led by the young war chief Oconostota, arrived to make another attempt for peace. However, the governor refused to listen and captured the entire group, imprisoning them at Fort Prince George in a room only big enough for six soldiers, while he also mobilized fourteen hundred troops to invade Cherokee territory. After further representation by Ata-kullakulla, the civil chief of the nation who was known as a friend to the English, the governor released Oconostota and two others, but only after forcing some six members of the delegation to sign a document agreeing that their tribe would kill or capture any Frenchmen entering their land and consenting to the imprisonment of the rest until all the demanded warriors were surrendered for execution or otherwise. At this point, smallpox broke out in the Cherokee towns, making it unsafe for further interaction, and thinking everything was settled in his favor, Lyttleton returned to Charleston.

The event soon proved how little he knew of Indian temper. Oconostota at once laid siege to Fort Prince George, completely cutting off communication at a time when, as it was now winter, no help could well be expected from below. In February, 1760, after having kept the fort thus closely invested for some weeks, he sent word one day by an Indian woman that he wished to speak to the commander, Lieutenant Coytmore. As the lieutenant stepped out from the stockade [43]to see what was wanted, Oconostota, standing on the opposite side of the river, swung a bridle above his head as a signal to his warriors concealed in the bushes, and the officer was at once shot down. The soldiers immediately broke into the room where the hostages were confined, every one being a chief of prominence in the tribe and butchered them to the last man.

The event quickly showed how little he understood Indian temperament. Oconostota immediately laid siege to Fort Prince George, completely cutting off communication while, being winter, no help could realistically be expected from below. In February 1760, after closely surrounding the fort for several weeks, he sent word through an Indian woman that he wanted to speak to the commander, Lieutenant Coytmore. As the lieutenant stepped out from the stockade [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to find out what was needed, Oconostota, standing on the opposite side of the river, waved a bridle above his head as a signal to his warriors hidden in the bushes, and the officer was immediately shot down. The soldiers then burst into the room where the hostages were held, each one a prominent chief of the tribe, and slaughtered them all.

It was now war to the end. Led by Oconostota, the Cherokee descended upon the frontier settlements of Carolina, while the warriors across the mountains laid close siege to Fort Loudon. In June, 1760, a strong force of over 1,600 men, under Colonel Montgomery, started to reduce the Cherokee towns and relieve the beleaguered garrison. Crossing the Indian frontier, Montgomery quickly drove the enemy from about Fort Prince George and then, rapidly advancing, surprised Little Keowee, killing every man of the defenders, and destroyed in succession every one of the Lower Cherokee towns, burning them to the ground, cutting down the cornfields and orchards, killing and taking more than a hundred of their men, and driving the whole population into the mountains before him. His own loss was very slight. He then sent messengers to the Middle and Upper towns, summoning them to surrender on penalty of the like fate, but, receiving no reply, he led his men across the divide to the waters of the Little Tennessee and continued down that stream without opposition until he came in the vicinity of Echoee (Itse′yĭ), a few miles above the sacred town of Nĭkwăsĭ′, the present Franklin, North Carolina. Here the Cherokee had collected their full force to resist his progress, and the result was a desperate engagement on June 27, 1760, by which Montgomery was compelled to retire to Fort Prince George, after losing nearly one hundred men in killed and wounded. The Indian loss is unknown.

It was now a fight to the finish. Led by Oconostota, the Cherokee launched an attack on the frontier settlements of Carolina, while the warriors across the mountains laid siege to Fort Loudon. In June 1760, a strong force of more than 1,600 men, under Colonel Montgomery, set out to take back the Cherokee towns and rescue the surrounded garrison. Crossing the Indian frontier, Montgomery quickly pushed the enemy away from Fort Prince George and then, moving swiftly, surprised Little Keowee, killing every defender and systematically destroying all the Lower Cherokee towns, burning them to the ground, clearing the cornfields and orchards, killing or capturing over a hundred of their men, and driving the entire population into the mountains ahead of him. His own losses were minimal. He then sent messengers to the Middle and Upper towns, demanding their surrender or facing the same fate, but receiving no answer, he led his men over the divide to the waters of the Little Tennessee and continued down that stream without opposition until he was near Echoee (Itse′yĭ), a few miles above the sacred town of Nĭkwăsĭ′, present-day Franklin, North Carolina. Here, the Cherokee had gathered their full force to block his advance, resulting in a fierce battle on June 27, 1760, where Montgomery was forced to retreat to Fort Prince George after losing nearly a hundred men, both killed and wounded. The Indian casualties are unknown.

His retreat sealed the fate of Fort Loudon. The garrison, though hard pressed and reduced to the necessity of eating horses and dogs, had been enabled to hold out through the kindness of the Indian women, many of whom, having found sweethearts among the soldiers, brought them supplies of food daily. When threatened by the chiefs the women boldly replied that the soldiers were their husbands and it was their duty to help them, and that if any harm came to themselves for their devotion their English relatives would avenge them.88 The end was only delayed, however, and on August 8, 1760, the garrison of about two hundred men, under Captain Demeré, surrendered to Oconostota on promise that they should be allowed to retire unmolested with their arms and sufficient ammunition for the march, on condition of delivering up all the remaining warlike stores.

His retreat sealed the fate of Fort Loudon. The garrison, even under severe pressure and forced to eat horses and dogs, managed to hold on thanks to the support of the Indian women. Many of these women, who had fallen in love with the soldiers, brought them food supplies every day. When threatened by the chiefs, the women boldly replied that the soldiers were their husbands, and it was their duty to help them. They insisted that if anything happened to them for their loyalty, their English relatives would seek revenge. The end was only postponed, though, and on August 8, 1760, the garrison of about two hundred men, led by Captain Demeré, surrendered to Oconostota with the promise that they would be allowed to leave safely with their weapons and enough ammunition for the journey, provided they surrendered all remaining military supplies.

The troops marched out and proceeded far enough to camp for the night, while the Indians swarmed into the fort to see what plunder they might find. “By accident a discovery was made of ten bags of [44]powder and a large quantity of ball that had been secretly buried in the fort, to prevent their falling into the enemy’s hands” (Hewat). It is said also that cannon, small arms, and ammunition had been thrown into the river with the same intention (Haywood). Enraged at this breach of the capitulation the Cherokee attacked the soldiers next morning at daylight, killing Demeré and twenty-nine others at the first fire. The rest were taken and held as prisoners until ransomed some time after. The second officer, Captain Stuart (13), for whom the Indians had a high regard, was claimed by Ata-kullakulla, who soon after took him into the woods, ostensibly on a hunting excursion, and conducted him for nine days through the wilderness until he delivered him safely into the hands of friends in Virginia. The chief’s kindness was well rewarded, and it was largely through his influence that peace was finally brought about.

The troops marched out and went far enough to set up camp for the night, while the Indians flooded into the fort to see what loot they could find. “By chance, ten bags of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]powder and a large amount of balls were discovered, which had been secretly buried in the fort to prevent them from falling into enemy hands” (Hewat). It’s also said that cannon, small arms, and ammunition were thrown into the river for the same reason (Haywood). Furious about this violation of the agreement, the Cherokee attacked the soldiers the next morning at dawn, killing Demeré and twenty-nine others in the initial gunfire. The survivors were captured and held as prisoners until they were ransomed some time later. The second officer, Captain Stuart (13), who was well-respected by the Indians, was taken by Ata-kullakulla, who soon led him into the woods under the pretense of going hunting, and guided him for nine days through the wilderness until he safely delivered him to friends in Virginia. The chief’s kindness was greatly appreciated, and it was largely due to his influence that peace was ultimately achieved.

It was now too late, and the settlements were too much exhausted, for another expedition, so the fall and winter were employed by the English in preparations for an active campaign the next year in force to crush out all resistance. In June 1761, Colonel Grant with an army of 2,600 men, including a number of Chickasaw and almost every remaining warrior of the Catawba,89 set out from Fort Prince George. Refusing a request from Ata-kullakulla for a friendly accommodation, he crossed Rabun gap and advanced rapidly down the Little Tennessee along the same trail taken by the expedition of the previous year. On June 10, when within two miles of Montgomery’s battlefield, he encountered the Cherokee, whom he defeated, although with considerable loss to himself, after a stubborn engagement lasting several hours. Having repulsed the Indians, he proceeded on his way, sending out detachments to the outlying settlements, until in the course of a month he had destroyed every one of the Middle towns, 15 in all, with all their granaries and cornfields, driven the inhabitants into the mountains, and “pushed the frontier seventy miles farther to the west.”

It was now too late, and the settlements were too worn out for another expedition, so the fall and winter were spent by the English preparing for a major campaign the following year to eliminate all resistance. In June 1761, Colonel Grant, leading an army of 2,600 men, which included several Chickasaw and nearly every remaining Catawba warrior, set out from Fort Prince George. He declined a request from Ata-kullakulla for a peaceful resolution, crossed Rabun Gap, and quickly advanced down the Little Tennessee using the same route as the expedition from the previous year. On June 10, when he was within two miles of Montgomery’s battlefield, he met the Cherokee, whom he defeated despite suffering significant losses after a fierce battle lasting several hours. After driving off the Indians, he continued his march, sending out detachments to the nearby settlements, and within a month had destroyed all of the Middle towns—15 in total—along with their granaries and cornfields, forcing the residents into the mountains and “pushing the frontier seventy miles farther to the west.”

The Cherokee were now reduced to the greatest extremity. With some of their best towns in ashes, their fields and orchards wasted for two successive years, their ammunition nearly exhausted, many of their bravest warriors dead, their people fugitives in the mountains, hiding in caves and living like beasts upon roots or killing their horses for food, with the terrible scourge of smallpox adding to the miseries of starvation, and withal torn by factional differences which had existed from the very beginning of the war—it was impossible for even brave men to resist longer. In September Ata-kullakulla who had all along done everything in his power to stay the disaffection, came down to Charleston, a treaty of peace was made, and the [45]war was ended. From an estimated population of at least 5,000 warriors some years before, the Cherokee had now been reduced to about 2,300 men.90

The Cherokee were now at their lowest point. With some of their best towns destroyed, their fields and orchards devastated for two consecutive years, their ammunition nearly depleted, many of their bravest warriors dead, their people fleeing to the mountains, hiding in caves and living like animals on roots or slaughtering their horses for food, with the terrible outbreak of smallpox adding to the suffering of starvation, and torn apart by internal conflicts that had existed since the start of the war—it was impossible for even the strongest men to keep fighting. In September, Ata-kullakulla, who had always tried to prevent discontent, went to Charleston, where a peace treaty was made, and the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] war came to an end. From an estimated population of at least 5,000 warriors a few years earlier, the Cherokee had now been reduced to about 2,300 men.90

In the meantime a force of Virginians under Colonel Stephen had advanced as far as the Great island of the Holston—now Kingsport, Tennessee—where they were met by a large delegation of Cherokee, who sued for peace, which was concluded with them by Colonel Stephen on November 19, 1761, independently of what was being done in South Carolina. On the urgent request of the chief that an officer might visit their people for a short time to cement the new friendship, Lieutenant Henry Timberlake, a young Virginian who had already distinguished himself in active service, volunteered to return with them to their towns, where he spent several months. He afterward conducted a delegation of chiefs to England, where, as they had come without authority from the Government, they met such an unpleasant reception that they returned disgusted.91

In the meantime, a group of Virginians led by Colonel Stephen advanced to the Great Island of the Holston—now Kingsport, Tennessee—where they encountered a large delegation of Cherokee, who sought peace. Colonel Stephen concluded a peace agreement with them on November 19, 1761, independent of any actions in South Carolina. At the chief's urgent request for an officer to visit their people for a short time to strengthen the new friendship, Lieutenant Henry Timberlake, a young Virginian who had already made a name for himself in active duty, volunteered to go back with them to their towns, where he stayed for several months. He later took a delegation of chiefs to England, but since they had come without authorization from the Government, they faced such an unpleasant reception that they returned feeling disgusted.91

On the conclusion of peace between England and France in 1763, by which the whole western territory was ceded to England, a great council was held at Augusta, which was attended by the chiefs and principal men of all the southern Indians, at which Captain John Stuart, superintendent for the southern tribes, together with the colonial governors of Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, explained fully to the Indians the new condition of affairs, and a treaty of mutual peace and friendship was concluded on November 10 of that year.92

After the peace agreement between England and France in 1763, which transferred all the western territory to England, a major council was held in Augusta. Chiefs and leading figures from all the southern tribes of Indians attended. Captain John Stuart, the superintendent for the southern tribes, along with the colonial governors of Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, thoroughly explained the new situation to the Indians. A treaty of mutual peace and friendship was finalized on November 10 of that year.92

Under several leaders, as Walker, Wallen, Smith, and Boon, the tide of emigration now surged across the mountains in spite of every effort to restrain it,93 and the period between the end of the Cherokee war and the opening of the Revolution is principally notable for a number of treaty cessions by the Indians, each in fruitless endeavor to fix a permanent barrier between themselves and the advancing wave of white settlement. Chief among these was the famous Henderson purchase in 1775, which included the whole tract between the Kentucky and Cumberland rivers, embracing the greater part of the present state of Kentucky. By these treaties the Cherokee were shorn of practically all their ancient territorial claims north of the present Tennessee line and east of the Blue ridge and the Savannah, including much of their best hunting range; their home settlements were, however, left still in their possession.94 [46]

Under several leaders like Walker, Wallen, Smith, and Boon, the wave of migration surged across the mountains despite every effort to stop it, 93 and the time between the end of the Cherokee war and the start of the Revolution is mainly marked by a series of treaty agreements made by the Indians, each a futile attempt to create a permanent boundary between themselves and the growing influx of white settlers. The most significant of these was the well-known Henderson purchase in 1775, which encompassed the entire area between the Kentucky and Cumberland rivers, covering most of what is now Kentucky. Through these treaties, the Cherokee were stripped of almost all their historical land claims north of the current Tennessee line and east of the Blue Ridge and the Savannah, including much of their prime hunting grounds; however, their home territories were still left in their control. 94 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

As one consequence of the late Cherokee war, a royal proclamation had been issued in 1763, with a view of checking future encroachments by the whites, which prohibited any private land purchases from the Indians, or any granting of warrants for lands west of the sources of the streams flowing into the Atlantic.95 In 1768, on the appeal of the Indians themselves, the British superintendent for the southern tribes, Captain John Stuart, had negotiated a treaty at Hard Labor in South Carolina by which Kanawha and New rivers, along their whole course downward from the North Carolina line, were fixed as the boundary between the Cherokee and the whites in that direction. In two years, however, so many borderers had crossed into the Indian country, where they were evidently determined to remain, that it was found necessary to substitute another treaty, by which the line was made to run due south from the mouth of the Kanawha to the Holston, thus cutting off from the Cherokee almost the whole of their hunting grounds in Virginia and West Virginia. Two years later, in 1772, the Virginians demanded a further cession, by which everything east of Kentucky river was surrendered; and finally, on March 17, 1775, the great Henderson purchase was consummated, including the whole tract between the Kentucky and Cumberland rivers. By this last cession the Cherokee were at last cut off from Ohio river and all their rich Kentucky hunting grounds.96

As a result of the recent Cherokee War, a royal proclamation was issued in 1763 to prevent future land grabs by settlers. It banned any private land purchases from the Native Americans and prohibited the granting of land warrants for areas west of the sources of the streams flowing into the Atlantic.95 In 1768, at the request of the Native Americans, the British superintendent for the southern tribes, Captain John Stuart, negotiated a treaty at Hard Labor in South Carolina that established the Kanawha and New Rivers as the boundary between the Cherokee and the settlers. However, within two years, so many settlers had moved into Native territory, showing no intention of leaving, that another treaty became necessary, which shifted the boundary to run directly south from the mouth of the Kanawha to the Holston. This change effectively took nearly all of the Cherokee's hunting grounds in Virginia and West Virginia. Two years later, in 1772, the Virginians requested an additional land surrender, which involved giving up everything east of the Kentucky River. Finally, on March 17, 1775, the major Henderson purchase was finalized, including the entire area between the Kentucky and Cumberland Rivers. With this last deal, the Cherokee were completely cut off from the Ohio River and all their valuable hunting grounds in Kentucky.96

While these transactions were called treaties, they were really forced upon the native proprietors, who resisted each in turn and finally signed only under protest and on most solemn assurances that no further demands would be made. Even before the purchases were made, intruders in large numbers had settled upon each of the tracts in question, and they refused to withdraw across the boundaries now established, but remained on one pretext or another to await a new adjustment. This was particularly the case on Watauga and upper Holston rivers in northeastern Tennessee, where the settlers, finding themselves still within the Indian boundary and being resolved to remain, effected a temporary lease from the Cherokee in 1772. As was expected and intended, the lease became a permanent occupancy, the nucleus settlement of the future State of Tennessee.97

While these agreements were called treaties, they were actually imposed on the native landowners, who resisted each one and finally signed only after protesting and receiving solemn promises that no more demands would be made. Even before the purchases happened, a large number of settlers had moved onto each of the disputed areas, refusing to leave the newly established boundaries and staying for various reasons, waiting for a new agreement. This was especially true along the Watauga and upper Holston rivers in northeastern Tennessee, where settlers, realizing they were still within the Indian territory and determined to stay, secured a temporary lease from the Cherokee in 1772. As expected, the lease turned into permanent settlement, forming the foundation of what would become the State of Tennessee.97

Just before the outbreak of the Revolution, the botanist, William Bartram, made an extended tour of the Cherokee country, and has left us a pleasant account of the hospitable character and friendly disposition of the Indians at that time. He gives a list of forty-three towns then inhabited by the tribe.98

Just before the start of the Revolution, the botanist William Bartram took a lengthy trip through Cherokee territory and provided us with a delightful description of the welcoming nature and friendly attitude of the Native Americans back then. He includes a list of forty-three towns that were inhabited by the tribe.98

The opening of the great Revolutionary struggle in 1776 found the Indian tribes almost to a man ranged on the British side against the [47]Americans. There was good reason for this. Since the fall of the French power the British government had stood to them as the sole representative of authority, and the guardian and protector of their rights against constant encroachments by the American borderers. Licensed British traders were resident in every tribe and many had intermarried and raised families among them, while the border man looked upon the Indian only as a cumberer of the earth. The British superintendents, Sir William Johnson in the north and Captain John Stuart in the south, they knew as generous friends, while hardly a warrior of them all was without some old cause of resentment against their backwoods neighbors. They felt that the only barrier between themselves and national extinction was in the strength of the British government, and when the final severence came they threw their whole power into the British scale. They were encouraged in this resolution by presents of clothing and other goods, with promises of plunder from the settlements and hopes of recovering a portion of their lost territories. The British government having determined, as early as June, 1775, to call in the Indians against the Americans, supplies of hatchets, guns, and ammunition were issued to the warriors of all the tribes from the lakes to the gulf, and bounties were offered for American scalps brought in to the commanding officer at Detroit or Oswego.99 Even the Six Nations, who had agreed in solemn treaty to remain neutral, were won over by these persuasions. In August, 1775, an Indian “talk” was intercepted in which the Cherokee assured Cameron, the resident agent, that their warriors, enlisted in the service of the king, were ready at a signal to fall upon the back settlements of Carolina and Georgia.100 Circular letters were sent out to all those persons in the back country supposed to be of royalist sympathies, directing them to repair to Cameron’s headquarters in the Cherokee country to join the Indians in the invasion of the settlements.101

The start of the Revolutionary War in 1776 saw almost all the Indian tribes siding with the British against the Americans. There was a good reason for this. Since the fall of French power, the British government had become their only representative of authority and the protector of their rights against constant intrusions by American settlers. Licensed British traders lived in every tribe, and many had married into the tribes and built families there, while the settlers viewed the Indians merely as obstacles. The British superintendents, Sir William Johnson in the north and Captain John Stuart in the south, were known to them as generous friends, and almost every warrior had some past grievance against the settlers. They believed that their survival as a nation depended on the strength of the British government, so when the final split occurred, they committed all their resources to the British side. They were encouraged by gifts of clothing and other goods, promises of loot from the settlements, and hopes of reclaiming parts of their lost lands. The British government had decided as early as June 1775 to enlist the Indians against the Americans, supplying hatchets, guns, and ammunition to warriors from all tribes across the region. Bounties were offered for American scalps brought in to the commanders at Detroit or Oswego. Even the Six Nations, who had agreed in a formal treaty to stay neutral, were swayed by these offers. In August 1775, a message was intercepted where the Cherokee assured Cameron, the local agent, that their warriors, recruited for the king’s service, were ready to attack the back settlements of Carolina and Georgia at a signal. Circular letters were sent to all suspected royalist sympathizers in the backcountry, instructing them to report to Cameron’s headquarters in Cherokee territory to join the Indians in invading the settlements.

In June, 1776, a British fleet under command of Sir Peter Parker, with a large naval and military force, attacked Charleston, South Carolina, both by land and sea, and simultaneously a body of Cherokee, led by Tories in Indian disguise, came down from the mountains and ravaged the exposed frontier of South Carolina, killing and burning as they went. After a gallant defense by the garrison at Charleston the British were repulsed, whereupon their Indian and Tory allies withdrew.102

In June 1776, a British fleet commanded by Sir Peter Parker, along with a large naval and military force, attacked Charleston, South Carolina, from both land and sea. At the same time, a group of Cherokee, led by Tories disguised as Indians, descended from the mountains and devastated the unprotected frontier of South Carolina, killing and burning as they moved. After a brave defense by the garrison in Charleston, the British were driven back, and then their Indian and Tory allies retreated.102

About the same time the warning came from Nancy Ward (14), a noted friendly Indian woman of great authority in the Cherokee Nation, that seven hundred Cherokee warriors were advancing in two divisions against the Watauga and Holston settlements, with the design of [48]destroying everything as far up as New river. The Holston men from both sides of the Virginia line hastily collected under Captain Thompson and marched against the Indians, whom they met and defeated with signal loss after a hard-fought battle near the Long island in the Holston (Kingsport, Tennessee), on August 20. The next day the second division of the Cherokee attacked the fort at Watauga, garrisoned by only forty men under Captain James Robertson (15), but was repulsed without loss to the defenders, the Indians withdrawing on news of the result at the Long island. A Mrs. Bean and a boy named Moore were captured on this occasion and carried to one of the Cherokee towns in the neighborhood of Tellico, where the boy was burned, but the woman, after she had been condemned to death and everything was in readiness for the tragedy, was rescued by the interposition of Nancy Ward. Two other Cherokee detachments moved against the upper settlements at the same time. One of these, finding all the inhabitants securely shut up in forts, returned without doing much damage. The other ravaged the country on Clinch river almost to its head, and killed a man and wounded others at Black’s station, now Abingdon, Virginia.103

Around the same time, Nancy Ward (14), a well-known and respected Cherokee woman, warned that seven hundred Cherokee warriors were moving in two groups toward the Watauga and Holston settlements, planning to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]destroy everything up to New River. The Holston men from both sides of the Virginia border quickly gathered under Captain Thompson and marched to confront the Indians, whom they encountered and defeated with significant losses after a tough battle near Long Island in the Holston (Kingsport, Tennessee), on August 20. The following day, the second group of Cherokee attacked the fort at Watauga, which was defended by only forty men under Captain James Robertson (15), but was turned back without any loss to the defenders, as the Indians retreated after hearing about the events at Long Island. A Mrs. Bean and a boy named Moore were captured during this incident and taken to a Cherokee town near Tellico, where the boy was burned, but the woman, after being sentenced to death and as preparations were underway for the execution, was saved by Nancy Ward's intervention. At the same time, two other Cherokee groups targeted the upper settlements. One group, finding all the residents safely inside forts, left without causing much damage. The other group devastated the area along Clinch River nearly to its source and killed one man while wounding others at Black’s Station, now Abingdon, Virginia.103

At the same time that one part of the Cherokee were raiding the Tennessee settlements others came down upon the frontiers of Carolina and Georgia. On the upper Catawba they killed many people, but the whites took refuge in the stockade stations, where they defended themselves until General Rutherford (16) came to their relief. In Georgia an attempt had been made by a small party of Americans to seize Cameron, who lived in one of the Cherokee towns with his Indian wife, but, as was to have been expected, the Indians interfered, killing several of the party and capturing others, who were afterward tortured to death. The Cherokee of the Upper and Middle towns, with some Creeks and Tories of the vicinity, led by Cameron himself, at once began ravaging the South Carolina border, burning houses, driving off cattle, and killing men, women, and children without distinction, until the whole country was in a wild panic, the people abandoning their farms to seek safety in the garrisoned forts. On one occasion an attack by two hundred of the enemy, half of them being Tories, stripped and painted like Indians, was repulsed by the timely arrival of a body of Americans, who succeeded in capturing thirteen of the Tories. The invasion extended into Georgia, where also property was destroyed and the inhabitants were driven from their homes.104

At the same time that some Cherokees were raiding the Tennessee settlements, others attacked the frontiers of Carolina and Georgia. In upper Catawba, they killed many people, but the settlers took refuge in stockade stations, where they defended themselves until General Rutherford (16) arrived to help. In Georgia, a small group of Americans tried to capture Cameron, who lived in one of the Cherokee towns with his Indian wife, but as expected, the Indians intervened, killing several of the group and capturing others, who were later tortured to death. The Cherokees from the Upper and Middle towns, along with some Creeks and local Tories, led by Cameron, began raiding the South Carolina border, burning homes, stealing cattle, and slaughtering men, women, and children indiscriminately, causing a widespread panic as people abandoned their farms to find safety in fortified garrisons. At one point, an attack by two hundred of the enemy, half of whom were Tories painted and stripped like Indians, was pushed back by the timely arrival of a group of Americans, who managed to capture thirteen of the Tories. The invasion also spread into Georgia, where property was destroyed and residents were forced from their homes.104

Realizing their common danger, the border states determined to strike such a concerted blow at the Cherokee as should render them passive while the struggle with England continued. In accord with this plan of cooperation the frontier forces were quickly mobilized and [49]in the summer of 1776 four expeditions were equipped from Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia, to enter the Cherokee territory simultaneously from as many different directions.

Realizing their shared threat, the border states decided to launch a united attack on the Cherokee to weaken them while the fight against England went on. Following this plan for cooperation, the frontier forces were quickly organized and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in the summer of 1776, four expeditions were prepared from Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia to enter Cherokee territory at the same time from several different directions.

In August of that year the army of North Carolina, 2,400 strong, under General Griffith Rutherford, crossed the Blue ridge at Swannanoa gap, and following the main trail almost along the present line of the railroad, struck the first Indian town, Stikâ′yĭ, or Stecoee, on the Tuckasegee, near the present Whittier. The inhabitants having fled, the soldiers burned the town, together with an unfinished townhouse ready for the roof, cut down the standing corn, killed one or two straggling Indians, and then proceeded on their mission of destruction. Every town upon Oconaluftee, Tuckasegee, and the upper part of Little Tennessee, and on Hiwassee to below the junction of Valley river—thirty-six towns in all—was destroyed in turn, the corn cut down or trampled under the hoofs of the stock driven into the fields for that purpose, and the stock itself killed or carried off. Before such an overwhelming force, supplemented as it was by three others simultaneously advancing from other directions, the Cherokee made but poor resistance, and fled with their women and children into the fastnesses of the Great Smoky mountains, leaving their desolated fields and smoking towns behind them. As was usual in Indian wars, the actual number killed or taken was small, but the destruction of property was beyond calculation. At Sugartown (Kûlsetsi′yĭ, east of the present Franklin) one detachment, sent to destroy it, was surprised, and escaped only through the aid of another force sent to its rescue. Rutherford himself, while proceeding to the destruction of the Hiwassee towns, encountered the Indians drawn up to oppose his progress in the Waya gap of the Nantahala mountains, and one of the hardest fights of the campaign resulted, the soldiers losing over forty killed and wounded, although the Cherokee were finally repulsed (17). One of the Indians killed on this occasion was afterward discovered to be a woman, painted and armed like a warrior.105

In August of that year, the North Carolina army, numbering 2,400, led by General Griffith Rutherford, crossed the Blue Ridge at Swannanoa Gap. Following the main trail, which roughly follows the current railroad route, they reached the first Native American town, Stikâ'yĭ, or Stecoee, on the Tuckasegee River, near what's now Whittier. The residents had fled, so the soldiers burned the town along with an unfinished townhouse that was almost ready for a roof, cut down the standing corn, killed one or two wandering Indians, and then continued their mission of destruction. Every town along the Oconaluftee, Tuckasegee, and the upper part of Little Tennessee, as well as on the Hiwassee River down to the junction of Valley River—thirty-six towns in total—was systematically destroyed. The corn was either cut down or trampled by livestock driven into the fields for that purpose, and the livestock itself was either killed or taken away. Faced with such an overwhelming force, which was bolstered by three other groups advancing from different directions, the Cherokee put up very little resistance and fled with their women and children into the remote areas of the Great Smoky Mountains, leaving behind their devastated fields and smoldering towns. As often happened in Indian wars, the actual number of people killed or captured was small, but the loss of property was immense. At Sugartown (Kûlsetsi'yĭ, east of present-day Franklin), one group sent to destroy it was caught off guard and only managed to escape thanks to another force sent to rescue them. Rutherford himself, while moving to destroy the Hiwassee towns, encountered the Indians prepared to oppose him in Waya Gap of the Nantahala Mountains, resulting in one of the toughest battles of the campaign, where the soldiers suffered over forty casualties, even though the Cherokee were ultimately repelled. One of the Indians killed during this confrontation was later found to be a woman, painted and armed like a warrior.105

On September 26 the South Carolina army, 1,860 strong, under Colonel Andrew Williamson, and including a number of Catawba Indians, effected a junction with Rutherford’s forces on Hiwassee river, near the present Murphy, North Carolina. It had been expected that Williamson would join the northern army at Cowee, on the Little Tennessee, when they would proceed together against the western towns, but he had been delayed, and the work of destruction in that direction was already completed, so that after a short rest each army returned home along the route by which it had come.

On September 26, the South Carolina army, made up of 1,860 soldiers under Colonel Andrew Williamson and including several Catawba Indians, joined forces with Rutherford’s troops at the Hiwassee River, near what is now Murphy, North Carolina. It was expected that Williamson would meet up with the northern army at Cowee on the Little Tennessee, and they would continue together to the western towns, but he had been delayed, and the destruction in that direction had already been carried out. After a brief rest, each army returned home along the route they had taken.

The South Carolina men had centered by different detachments in [50]the lower Cherokee towns about the head of Savannah river, burning one town after another, cutting down the peach trees and ripened corn, and having an occasional brush with the Cherokee, who hung constantly upon their flanks. At the town of Seneca, near which they encountered Cameron with his Indians and Tories, they had destroyed six thousand bushels of corn, besides other food stores, after burning all the houses, the Indians having retreated after a stout resistance. The most serious encounter had taken place at Tomassee, where several whites and sixteen Cherokee were killed, the latter being all scalped afterward. Having completed the ruin of the Lower towns, Williamson had crossed over Rabun gap and descended into the valley of the Little Tennessee to cooperate with Rutherford in the destruction of the Middle and Valley towns. As the army advanced every house in every settlement met was burned—ninety houses in one settlement alone—and detachments were sent into the fields to destroy the corn, of which the smallest town was estimated to have two hundred acres, besides potatoes, beans, and orchards of peach trees. The stores of dressed deerskins and other valuables were carried off. Everything was swept clean, and the Indians who were not killed or taken were driven, homeless refugees, into the dark recesses of Nantahala or painfully made their way across to the Overhill towns in Tennessee, which were already menaced by another invasion from the north.106

The South Carolina men had gathered in different groups in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the lower Cherokee towns around the head of the Savannah River, burning one town after another, cutting down peach trees and ripe corn, and having occasional skirmishes with the Cherokee, who were always on their tails. At the town of Seneca, where they ran into Cameron with his Indians and Tories, they destroyed six thousand bushels of corn, along with other food supplies, after burning down all the houses; the Indians retreated after a strong fight. The worst confrontation happened at Tomassee, where several whites and sixteen Cherokee were killed, all of the latter being scalped afterward. After finishing the destruction of the Lower towns, Williamson crossed over Rabun Gap and moved down into the valley of the Little Tennessee to join Rutherford in wiping out the Middle and Valley towns. As the army advanced, every house in every settlement they encountered was set on fire—ninety houses in one settlement alone—and groups were sent into the fields to destroy corn, with even the smallest town estimated to have two hundred acres, along with potatoes, beans, and orchards of peach trees. They took away stores of dressed deer skins and other valuables. Everything was cleaned out, and the Indians who weren't killed or captured were driven, homeless refugees, into the dark corners of Nantahala or were forced to make their way across to the Overhill towns in Tennessee, which were already under threat from another invasion from the north.106

In July, while Williamson was engaged on the the upper Savannah, a force of two hundred Georgians, under Colonel Samuel Jack, had marched in the same direction and succeeded in burning two towns on the heads of Chattahoochee and Tugaloo rivers, destroying the corn and driving off the cattle, without the loss of a man, the Cherokee having apparently fallen back to concentrate for resistance in the mountains.107

In July, while Williamson was focused on the upper Savannah, a group of two hundred Georgians, led by Colonel Samuel Jack, marched in the same direction and managed to burn down two towns at the sources of the Chattahoochee and Tugaloo rivers, destroying the corn and driving away the cattle, all without losing a single man, as the Cherokee seemed to have retreated to gather their strength in the mountains.107

The Virginia army, about two thousand strong, under Colonel William Christian (18), rendezvoused in August at the Long island of the Holston, the regular gathering place on the Tennessee side of the mountains. Among them were several hundred men from North Carolina, with all who could be spared from the garrisons on the Tennessee side. Paying but little attention to small bodies of Indians, who tried to divert attention or to delay progress by flank attacks, they advanced steadily, but cautiously, along the great Indian warpath (19) toward the crossing of the French Broad, where a strong force of Cherokee was reported to be in waiting to dispute their passage. Just before reaching the river the Indians sent a Tory trader [51]with a flag of truce to discuss terms. Knowing that his own strength was overwhelming, Christian allowed the envoy to go through the whole camp and then sent him back with the message that there could be no terms until the Cherokee towns had been destroyed. Arriving at the ford, he kindled fires and made all preparations as if intending to camp there for several days. As soon as night fell, however, he secretly drew off half his force and crossed the river lower down, to come upon the Indians in their rear. This was a work of great difficulty; as the water was so deep that it came up almost to the shoulders of the men, while the current was so rapid that they were obliged to support each other four abreast to prevent being swept off their feet. However, they kept their guns and powder dry. On reaching the other side they were surprised to find no enemy. Disheartened at the strength of the invasion, the Indians had fled without even a show of resistance. It is probable that nearly all their men and resources had been drawn off to oppose the Carolina forces on their eastern border, and the few who remained felt themselves unequal to the contest.

The Virginia army, around two thousand strong, led by Colonel William Christian (18), gathered in August at Long Island of the Holston, the usual meeting spot on the Tennessee side of the mountains. Among them were several hundred men from North Carolina, along with anyone who could be spared from the garrisons on the Tennessee side. They paid little attention to the small groups of Indians attempting to distract or delay them with flank attacks and steadily advanced, though cautiously, along the main Indian warpath (19) toward the crossing of the French Broad, where a large force of Cherokee was reportedly waiting to block their passage. Just before reaching the river, the Indians sent a Tory trader [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] with a flag of truce to discuss terms. Confident in his overwhelming strength, Christian let the envoy move through the entire camp and then sent him back with the message that there would be no terms until the Cherokee towns were destroyed. When they arrived at the ford, he lit fires and made preparations as if he planned to camp there for several days. However, as soon as night fell, he secretly moved half of his force across the river lower down to surprise the Indians from the rear. This was very challenging since the water was so deep it was almost to the men's shoulders, and the current was so strong that they had to support each other in groups of four to avoid being swept away. Still, they kept their guns and powder dry. Once they reached the other side, they were surprised to find no enemy waiting for them. Discouraged by the strength of the invading force, the Indians had retreated without even attempting to resist. It’s likely that nearly all their men and resources had been diverted to face the Carolina forces on their eastern border, leaving the few who remained feeling outmatched.

Advancing without opposition, Christian reached the towns on Little Tennessee early in November, and, finding them deserted, proceeded to destroy them, one after another, with their outlying fields. The few lingering warriors discovered were all killed. In the meantime messages had been sent out to the farther towns, in response to which several of their head men came into Christian’s camp to treat for peace. On their agreement to surrender all the prisoners and captured stock in their hands and to cede to the whites all the disputed territory occupied by the Tennessee settlements, as soon as representatives of the whole tribe could be assembled in the spring, Christian consented to suspend hostilities and retire without doing further injury. An exception was made against Tuskegee and another town, which had been concerned in the burning of the boy taken from Watauga, already noted, and these two were reduced to ashes. The sacred “peace town,” Echota (20), had not been molested. Most of the troops were disbanded on their return to the Long island, but a part remained and built Fort Patrick Henry, where they went into winter quarters.108

Advancing without any resistance, Christian arrived at the towns on Little Tennessee early in November. Finding them abandoned, he proceeded to destroy them and their surrounding fields one by one. The few warriors who remained were all killed. Meanwhile, messages were sent to the more distant towns, leading several of their leaders to come to Christian’s camp to negotiate peace. Based on their agreement to surrender all the prisoners and captured livestock they held and to give up all the disputed land occupied by the Tennessee settlements once they could gather representatives of the entire tribe in the spring, Christian agreed to pause the fighting and leave without causing any more damage. However, an exception was made for Tuskegee and another town that were involved in the burning of the boy taken from Watauga, and these two towns were reduced to ashes. The sacred “peace town,” Echota (20), was left undisturbed. Most of the troops were disbanded upon their return to Long Island, but some remained and built Fort Patrick Henry, where they settled in for the winter. 108

From incidental notices in narratives written by some of the participants, we obtain interesting side-lights on the merciless character of this old border warfare. In addition to the ordinary destruction of war—the burning of towns, the wasting of fruitful fields, and the killing of the defenders—we find that every Indian warrior killed was scalped, when opportunity permitted; women, as well as men, were shot down and afterward “helped to their end”; and prisoners taken were put up at auction as slaves when not killed on the spot. Near Tomassee a small [52]party of Indians was surrounded and entirely cut off. “Sixteen were found dead in the valley when the battle ended. These our men scalped.” In a personal encounter “a stout Indian engaged a sturdy young white man, who was a good bruiser and expert at gouging. After breaking their guns on each other they laid hold of one another, when the cracker had his thumbs instantly in the fellow’s eyes, who roared and cried ‘canaly’—enough, in English. ‘Damn you,’ says the white man, ‘you can never have enough while you are alive.’ He then threw him down, set his foot upon his head, and scalped him alive; then took up one of the broken guns and knocked out his brains. It would have been fun if he had let the latter action alone and sent him home without his nightcap, to tell his countrymen how he had been treated.” Later on some of the same detachment (Williamson’s) seeing a woman ahead, fired on her and brought her down with two serious wounds, but yet able to speak. After getting what information she could give them, through a half-breed interpreter, “the informer being unable to travel, some of our men favored her so far that they killed her there, to put her out of pain.” A few days later “a party of Colonel Thomas’s regiment, being on a hunt of plunder, or some such thing, found an Indian squaw and took her prisoner, she being lame, was unable to go with her friends. She was so sullen that she would, as an old saying is, neither lead nor drive, and by their account she died in their hands; but I suppose they helped her to her end.” At this place—on the Hiwassee—they found a large town, having “upwards of ninety houses, and large quantities of corn,” and “we encamped among the corn, where we had a great plenty of corn, peas, beans, potatoes, and hogs,” and on the next day “we were ordered to assemble in companies to spread through the town to destroy, cut down, and burn all the vegetables belonging to our heathen enemies, which was no small undertaking, they being so plentifully supplied.” Continuing to another town, “we engaged in our former labor, that is, cutting and destroying all things that might be of advantage to our enemies. Finding here curious buildings, great apple trees, and white-man-like improvements, these we destroyed.”109

From casual mentions in stories written by some of the people involved, we get interesting insights into the harsh nature of this old border conflict. Besides the usual destruction of war—the burning of towns, ruining of fertile fields, and killing of the defenders—we see that every Indian warrior killed was scalped, whenever possible; women, as well as men, were shot and then “helped to their end”; and prisoners taken were auctioned off as slaves if they weren't killed immediately. Near Tomassee, a small [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]group of Indians was surrounded and completely cut off. “Sixteen were found dead in the valley when the battle ended. Our men scalped them.” In a personal encounter, “a strong Indian faced off against a robust young white man who was a tough fighter and skilled at gouging. After they broke their guns on each other, they grabbed hold of one another, and the white man quickly got his thumbs in the Indian’s eyes, who screamed and begged ‘canaly’—enough, in English. ‘Damn you,’ said the white man, ‘you can never have enough while you are alive.’ He then threw him down, put his foot on his head, and scalped him while he was still alive; then picked up one of the broken guns and smashed his brains out. It could have been entertaining if he had skipped that last bit and just sent him home without his scalp, to tell his people how he had been treated.” Later, some members of the same group (Williamson’s) saw a woman ahead, shot her down with two serious wounds, yet she was still able to talk. After getting whatever information she could provide through a half-breed interpreter, “since she couldn’t travel, some of our men decided to end her suffering and killed her there.” A few days later, “a group from Colonel Thomas’s regiment, while out looking for loot or something similar, captured an Indian woman. Because she was lame, she couldn’t escape with her friends. She was so sullen that, as the old saying goes, she would neither lead nor follow, and by their account, she died in their care; but I assume they helped her to her end.” In this location—on the Hiwassee—they discovered a large town with “over ninety houses and a lot of corn,” and “we set up camp among the corn, where we had plenty of corn, peas, beans, potatoes, and hogs,” and the next day “we were ordered to gather in groups to spread throughout the town to destroy, cut down, and burn all the crops belonging to our heathen enemies, which was no small task, as they were very well supplied.” Moving on to another town, “we continued our earlier task, that is, cutting and destroying everything that might be useful to our enemies. We found interesting buildings, big apple trees, and improvements similar to those of white settlers, and we destroyed these.”109

While crossing over the mountains Rutherford’s men approached a house belonging to a trader, when one of his negro slaves ran out and “was shot by the Reverend James Hall, the chaplain, as he ran, mistaking him for an Indian.”110 Soon after they captured two women and a boy. It was proposed to auction them off at once to the highest bidder, and when one of the officers protested that the matter should be left to the disposition of Congress, “the greater part swore bloodily that if they were not sold for slaves upon the spot they would kill and [53]scalp them immediately.” The prisoners were accordingly sold for about twelve hundred dollars.111

While crossing the mountains, Rutherford’s men approached a trader's house when one of his Black slaves ran out and was shot by the Reverend James Hall, the chaplain, as he ran, mistaking him for an Indian. Soon after, they captured two women and a boy. It was suggested that they auction them off right away to the highest bidder, and when one of the officers argued that the decision should be left to Congress, most of the men angrily swore that if they weren't sold for slavery on the spot, they would kill and scalp them immediately. The prisoners were then sold for about twelve hundred dollars.

At the Wolf Hills settlement, now Abingdon, Virginia, a party sent out from the fort returned with the scalps of eleven warriors. Having recovered the books which their minister had left behind in his cabin, they held a service of prayer for their success, after which the fresh scalps were hung upon a pole above the gate of the fort. The barbarous custom of scalping to which the border men had become habituated in the earlier wars was practiced upon every occasion when opportunity presented, at least upon the bodies of warriors, and the South Carolina legislature offered a bounty of seventy-five pounds for every warrior’s scalp, a higher reward, however, being offered for prisoners.112 In spite of all the bitterness which the war aroused there seems to be no record of any scalping of Tories or other whites by the Americans (21).

At the Wolf Hills settlement, now known as Abingdon, Virginia, a group sent from the fort came back with the scalps of eleven warriors. After retrieving the books that their minister had left in his cabin, they held a prayer service to celebrate their success, and afterwards, they hung the fresh scalps on a pole above the fort's gate. The brutal practice of scalping, which the frontier men had become used to in earlier wars, was carried out whenever the chance arose, particularly on the bodies of warriors. The South Carolina legislature even offered a bounty of seventy-five pounds for each warrior's scalp, with a higher reward for capturing prisoners. In spite of all the resentment stirred up by the war, there doesn't seem to be any record of Americans scalping Tories or other whites.

The effect upon the Cherokee of this irruption of more than six thousand armed enemies into their territory was well nigh paralyzing. More than fifty of their towns had been burned, their orchards cut down, their fields wasted, their cattle and horses killed or driven off, their stores of buckskin and other personal property plundered. Hundreds of their people had been killed or had died of starvation and exposure, others were prisoners in the hands of the Americans, and some had been sold into slavery. Those who had escaped were fugitives in the mountains, living upon acorns, chestnuts, and wild game, or were refugees with the British.113 From the Virginia line to the Chattahoochee the chain of destruction was complete. For the present at least any further resistance was hopeless, and they were compelled to sue for peace.

The impact on the Cherokee from the invasion of over six thousand armed enemies into their land was almost paralyzing. More than fifty of their towns were burned, their orchards were destroyed, their fields were ruined, their cattle and horses were killed or driven away, and their stores of buckskin and other personal belongings were looted. Hundreds of their people had been killed or had died from starvation and exposure, others were held captive by the Americans, and some had been sold into slavery. Those who managed to escape were hiding in the mountains, surviving on acorns, chestnuts, and wild game, or were seeking refuge with the British. From the Virginia border to the Chattahoochee, the destruction was total. For now, any further resistance was pointless, and they had no choice but to seek peace.

By a treaty concluded at DeWitts Corners in South Carolina on May 20, 1777, the first ever made with the new states, the Lower Cherokee surrendered to the conqueror all of their remaining territory in South Carolina, excepting a narrow strip along the western boundary. Just two months later, on July 20, by treaty at the Long island, as had been arranged by Christian in the preceding fall, the Middle and Upper Cherokee ceded everything east of the Blue ridge, together with all the disputed territory on the Watauga, Nolichucky, upper Holston, and New rivers. By this second treaty also Captain James Robertson was appointed agent for the Cherokee, to reside at Echota, to watch their movements, recover any captured property, and prevent their correspondence with persons unfriendly to the American cause. As the Federal government was not yet in perfect operation these treaties [54]were negotiated by commissioners from the four states adjoining the Cherokee country, the territory thus acquired being parceled out to South Carolina, North Carolina, and Tennessee.114

By a treaty made at DeWitts Corners in South Carolina on May 20, 1777, the first ever established with the new states, the Lower Cherokee gave up all their remaining land in South Carolina, except for a narrow strip along the western border. Just two months later, on July 20, through a treaty at Long Island, as arranged by Christian the previous fall, the Middle and Upper Cherokee surrendered everything east of the Blue Ridge, along with all the disputed land on the Watauga, Nolichucky, upper Holston, and New rivers. In this second treaty, Captain James Robertson was also appointed as the Cherokee agent to live at Echota, monitor their activities, recover any captured property, and prevent their communication with those opposed to the American cause. Since the Federal government was not yet fully operational, these treaties were negotiated by commissioners from the four states bordering the Cherokee territory, with the acquired land being divided among South Carolina, North Carolina, and Tennessee. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 114

While the Cherokee Nation had thus been compelled to a treaty of peace, a very considerable portion of the tribe was irreconcilably hostile to the Americans and refused to be a party to the late cessions, especially on the Tennessee side. Although Ata-kullakulla sent word that he was ready with five hundred young warriors to fight for the Americans against the English or Indian enemy whenever called upon, Dragging-canoe (Tsiyu-gûnsi′nĭ), who had led the opposition against the Watauga settlements, declared that he would hold fast to Cameron’s talk and continue to make war upon those who had taken his hunting grounds. Under his leadership some hundreds of the most warlike and implacable warriors of the tribe, with their families, drew out from the Upper and Middle towns and moved far down upon Tennessee river, where they established new settlements on Chickamauga creek, in the neighborhood of the present Chattanooga. The locality appears to have been already a rendezvous for a sort of Indian banditti, who sometimes plundered boats disabled in the rapids at this point while descending the river. Under the name “Chickamaugas” they soon became noted for their uncompromising and never-ceasing hostility. In 1782, in consequence of the destruction of their towns by Sevier and Campbell, they abandoned this location and moved farther down the river, where they built, what were afterwards known as the “five lower towns,” viz, Running Water, Nickajack, Long Island, Crow town, and Lookout Mountain town. These were all on the extreme western Cherokee frontier, near where Tennessee river crosses the state line, the first three being within the present limits of Tennessee, while Lookout Mountain town and Crow town were respectively in the adjacent corners of Georgia and Alabama. Their population was recruited from Creeks, Shawano, and white Tories, until they were estimated at a thousand warriors. Here they remained, a constant thorn in the side of Tennessee, until their towns were destroyed in 1794.115

While the Cherokee Nation was forced into a peace treaty, a significant part of the tribe remained fiercely opposed to the Americans and refused to accept the recent land cessions, especially on the Tennessee side. Although Ata-kullakulla communicated that he was prepared with five hundred young warriors to fight alongside the Americans against the English or Indian enemies whenever needed, Dragging-canoe (Tsiyu-gûnsi′nĭ), who had led the resistance against the Watauga settlements, asserted that he would stick to Cameron’s words and continue waging war on those who had taken his hunting grounds. Under his leadership, several hundred of the tribe's most fierce and relentless warriors, along with their families, relocated from the Upper and Middle towns and moved further down the Tennessee River, where they established new settlements on Chickamauga Creek, around what is now Chattanooga. This area seemed to have already become a meeting place for a group of Indian raiders who occasionally plundered boats that got stuck in the rapids while navigating the river. Known as the “Chickamaugas,” they quickly gained a reputation for their unyielding and persistent hostility. In 1782, following the destruction of their towns by Sevier and Campbell, they left this area and moved further down the river, where they created what would later be known as the “five lower towns”: Running Water, Nickajack, Long Island, Crow Town, and Lookout Mountain Town. These were all located on the far western Cherokee frontier, near where the Tennessee River crosses the state line, with the first three being within present-day Tennessee, while Lookout Mountain Town and Crow Town were respectively in the adjacent corners of Georgia and Alabama. Their population grew with members from the Creeks, Shawano, and white Tories, eventually reaching an estimated thousand warriors. They remained a constant source of trouble for Tennessee until their towns were destroyed in 1794.115

The expatriated Lower Cherokee also removed to the farthest western border of their tribal territory, where they might hope to be secure from encroachment for a time at least, and built new towns for themselves on the upper waters of the Coosa. Twenty years afterward [55]Hawkins found the population of Willstown, in extreme western Georgia, entirely made up of refugees from the Savannah, and the children so familiar from their parents with stories of Williamson’s invasion that they ran screaming from the face of a white man (22).116

The relocated Lower Cherokee moved to the farthestWestern edge of their tribal land, hoping to find some security from encroachment, even if just temporarily, and established new towns along the upper waters of the Coosa. Twenty years later, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hawkins discovered that the population of Willstown, in the far western part of Georgia, was completely comprised of refugees from Savannah. The children, so accustomed to their parents’ tales of Williamson’s invasion, would run away screaming at the sight of a white man (22).116

In April, 1777, the legislature of North Carolina, of which Tennessee was still a part, authorized bounties of land in the new territory to all able-bodied men who should volunteer against the remaining hostile Cherokee. Under this act companies of rangers were kept along the exposed border to cut off raiding parties of Indians and to protect the steady advance of the pioneers, with the result that the Tennessee settlements enjoyed a brief respite and were even able to send some assistance to their brethren in Kentucky, who were sorely pressed by the Shawano and other northern tribes.117

In April 1777, the North Carolina legislature, which Tennessee was still a part of, offered land grants in the new territory to all able-bodied men who volunteered to fight against the remaining hostile Cherokee. Thanks to this act, groups of rangers were stationed along the vulnerable border to intercept raiding parties of Native Americans and safeguard the steady progress of the pioneers. As a result, the Tennessee settlements experienced a short break and were even able to provide some help to their fellow settlers in Kentucky, who were facing serious pressure from the Shawano and other northern tribes.117

The war between England and the colonies still continued, however, and the British government was unremitting in its effort to secure the active assistance of the Indians. With the Creeks raiding the Georgia and South Carolina frontier, and with a British agent, Colonel Brown, and a number of Tory refugees regularly domiciled at Chickamauga,118 it was impossible for the Cherokee long to remain quiet. In the spring of 1779 the warning came from Robertson, stationed at Echota, that three hundred warriors from Chickamauga had started against the back-settlements of North Carolina. Without a day’s delay the states of North Carolina (including Tennessee) and Virginia united to send a strong force of volunteers against them under command of Colonels Shelby and Montgomery. Descending the Holston in April in a fleet of canoes built for the occasion, they took the Chickamauga towns so completely by surprise that the few warriors remaining fled to the mountains without attempting to give battle. Several were killed, Chickamauga and the outlying villages were burned, twenty thousand bushels of corn were destroyed and large numbers of horses and cattle captured, together with a great quantity of goods sent by the British Governor Hamilton at Detroit for distribution to the Indians. The success of this expedition frustrated the execution of a project by Hamilton for uniting all the northern and southern Indians, to be assisted by British regulars, in a concerted attack along the whole American frontier. On learning, through runners, of the blow that had befallen them, the Chickamauga warriors gave up all idea of invading the settlements, and returned to their wasted villages.119 They, as well as the Creeks, however, kept in constant communication with [56]the British commander in Savannah. In this year also a delegation of Cherokee visited the Ohio towns to offer condolences on the death of the noted Delaware chief, White-eyes.120

The war between England and the colonies was still ongoing, and the British government was relentless in trying to gain the active support of the Indians. With the Creeks attacking the Georgia and South Carolina frontier, and a British agent, Colonel Brown, along with several Tory refugees regularly based at Chickamauga, it was hard for the Cherokee to stay quiet for long. In the spring of 1779, a warning came from Robertson, stationed at Echota, that three hundred warriors from Chickamauga had set out against the back settlements of North Carolina. Without delay, the states of North Carolina (including Tennessee) and Virginia joined forces to send a strong group of volunteers against them led by Colonels Shelby and Montgomery. They traveled down the Holston River in April in a fleet of canoes built for the task, surprising the Chickamauga towns so completely that the few remaining warriors fled to the mountains without trying to fight back. Several were killed, Chickamauga and the surrounding villages were burned, twenty thousand bushels of corn were destroyed, and many horses and cattle were captured, along with a large amount of goods sent by British Governor Hamilton in Detroit for distribution to the Indians. The success of this expedition thwarted Hamilton's plan to unite all the northern and southern Indians, with assistance from British regulars, to launch a coordinated attack along the entire American frontier. Upon learning, through messengers, of the setback they had suffered, the Chickamauga warriors abandoned any thoughts of invading the settlements and returned to their devastated villages. They, along with the Creeks, maintained constant communication with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the British commander in Savannah. That year, a delegation of Cherokee also visited the Ohio towns to offer condolences for the death of the prominent Delaware chief, White-eyes.120

In the early spring of 1780 a large company of emigrants under Colonel John Donelson descended the Holston and the Tennessee to the Ohio, whence they ascended the Cumberland, effected a junction with another party under Captain James Robertson, which had just arrived by a toilsome overland route, and made the first settlement on the present site of Nashville. In passing the Chickamauga towns they had run the gauntlet of the hostile Cherokee, who pursued them for a considerable distance beyond the whirlpool known as the Suck, where the river breaks through the mountain. The family of a man named Stuart being infected with the smallpox, his boat dropped behind, and all on board, twenty-eight in number, were killed or taken by the Indians, their cries being distinctly heard by their friends ahead who were unable to help them. Another boat having run upon the rocks, the three women in it, one of whom had become a mother the night before, threw the cargo into the river, and then, jumping into the water, succeeded in pushing the boat into the current while the husband of one of them kept the Indians at bay with his rifle. The infant was killed in the confusion. Three cowards attempted to escape, without thought of their companions. One was drowned in the river; the other two were captured and carried to Chickamauga, where one was burned and the other was ransomed by a trader. The rest went on their way to found the capital of a new commonwealth.121 As if in retributive justice, the smallpox broke out in the Chickamauga band in consequence of the capture of Stuart’s family, causing the death of a great number.122

In the early spring of 1780, a large group of emigrants led by Colonel John Donelson traveled down the Holston and Tennessee Rivers to the Ohio River. From there, they moved up the Cumberland River and met up with another group led by Captain James Robertson, who had just arrived via a challenging overland route, establishing the first settlement at the present site of Nashville. While passing the Chickamauga towns, they faced the threat of hostile Cherokee, who pursued them for a considerable distance beyond the whirlpool known as the Suck, where the river breaks through the mountains. A man named Stuart had a family member with smallpox, causing his boat to lag behind, and all twenty-eight people on board were killed or taken by the Indians, their cries clearly heard by their friends ahead who couldn’t help them. Another boat ran aground on rocks, and the three women inside, one who had just given birth the night before, threw their cargo into the river and jumped in to help push the boat back into the current while the husband of one of them held off the Indians with his rifle. The baby was killed in the chaos. Three cowards tried to escape without considering their companions. One drowned in the river, and the other two were captured and taken to Chickamauga, where one was burned and the other ransomed by a trader. The rest continued on their journey to establish the capital of a new state. As if in retributive justice, smallpox broke out in the Chickamauga group following the capture of Stuart’s family, causing the deaths of many.

The British having reconquered Georgia and South Carolina and destroyed all resistance in the south, early in 1780 Cornwallis, with his subordinates, Ferguson and the merciless Tarleton, prepared to invade North Carolina and sweep the country northward to Virginia. The Creeks under McGillivray (23), and a number of the Cherokee under various local chiefs, together with the Tories, at once joined his standard.

The British had recaptured Georgia and South Carolina and eliminated all opposition in the south. Early in 1780, Cornwallis, along with his officers Ferguson and the ruthless Tarleton, got ready to invade North Carolina and move north toward Virginia. The Creeks led by McGillivray (23), and several Cherokee tribes under different local leaders, quickly allied themselves with him.

While the Tennessee backwoodsmen were gathered at a barbecue to contest for a shooting prize, a paroled prisoner brought a demand from Ferguson for their submission; with the threat, if they refused, that he would cross the mountains, hang their leaders, kill every man found in arms and burn every settlement. Up to this time the mountain men had confined their effort to holding in check the Indian enemy, but now, with the fate of the Revolution at stake, they felt [57]that the time for wider action had come. They resolved not to await the attack, but to anticipate it. Without order or authority from Congress, without tents, commissary, or supplies, the Indian fighters of Virginia, North Carolina, and Tennessee quickly assembled at the Sycamore shoals of the Watauga to the number of about one thousand men under Campbell of Virginia, Sevier (24) and Shelby of Tennessee, and McDowell of North Carolina. Crossing the mountains, they met Ferguson at Kings mountain in South Carolina on October 7, 1780, and gained the decisive victory that turned the tide of the Revolution in the South.123

While the backwoodsmen of Tennessee were gathered at a barbecue to compete for a shooting prize, a paroled prisoner delivered a demand from Ferguson for their surrender; he threatened that if they refused, he would cross the mountains, hang their leaders, kill every man found with weapons, and burn every settlement. Until this point, the mountain men had focused on keeping the Indian enemy in check, but now, with the outcome of the Revolution hanging in the balance, they felt that the time for broader action had arrived. They decided not to wait for an attack but to strike first. Without any orders or authority from Congress, and lacking tents, supplies, or provisions, the Indian fighters from Virginia, North Carolina, and Tennessee quickly gathered at the Sycamore shoals of the Watauga, numbering about one thousand men under Campbell of Virginia, Sevier, and Shelby of Tennessee, and McDowell of North Carolina. After crossing the mountains, they confronted Ferguson at Kings Mountain in South Carolina on October 7, 1780, and secured a decisive victory that shifted the momentum of the Revolution in the South.

It is in place here to quote a description of these men in buckskin, white by blood and tradition, but half Indian in habit and instinct, who, in half a century of continuous conflict, drove back Creeks, Cherokee, and Shawano, and with one hand on the plow and the other on the rifle redeemed a wilderness and carried civilization and free government to the banks of the Mississippi.

It’s fitting to share a description of these men in buckskin, who were white by heritage and tradition but had adopted habits and instincts that were half-Indian. Over half a century of ongoing conflict, they pushed back the Creeks, Cherokee, and Shawano tribes, and with one hand on the plow and the other on the rifle, they transformed the wilderness and brought civilization and freedom to the banks of the Mississippi.

“They were led by leaders they trusted, they were wonted to Indian warfare, they were skilled as horsemen and marksmen, they knew how to face every kind of danger, hardship, and privation. Their fringed and tasseled hunting shirts were girded by bead-worked belts, and the trappings of their horses were stained red and yellow. On their heads they wore caps of coon skin or mink skin, with the tails hanging down, or else felt hats, in each of which was thrust a buck tail or a sprig of evergreen. Every man carried a small-bore rifle, a tomahawk, and a scalping knife. A very few of the officers had swords, and there was not a bayonet nor a tent in the army.”124

“They were led by leaders they trusted, they were used to Indian warfare, they were skilled as horse riders and marksmen, and they knew how to face all kinds of danger, hardship, and deprivation. Their fringed and tasseled hunting shirts were held up by bead-worked belts, and their horses were adorned with red and yellow decorations. On their heads, they wore coon skin or mink skin caps with the tails hanging down, or felt hats, each featuring a buck tail or a sprig of evergreen. Every man carried a small-caliber rifle, a tomahawk, and a scalping knife. Only a few of the officers had swords, and there were no bayonets or tents in the army.”124

To strike the blow at Kings mountain the border men had been forced to leave their own homes unprotected. Even before they could cross the mountains on their return the news came that the Cherokee were again out in force for the destruction of the upper settlements, and their numerous small bands were killing, burning, and plundering in the usual Indian fashion. Without loss of time the Holston settlements of Virginia and Tennessee at once raised seven hundred mounted riflemen to march against the enemy, the command being assigned to Colonel Arthur Campbell of Virginia and Colonel John Sevier of Tennessee.

To launch their attack on Kings Mountain, the border men had to leave their homes unguarded. Even before they could cross the mountains on their way back, news arrived that the Cherokee were once again gathered in large numbers to attack the upper settlements, with their many small groups killing, burning, and looting in the usual Native American style. Without wasting any time, the Holston settlements in Virginia and Tennessee quickly organized seven hundred mounted riflemen to march against the enemy, led by Colonel Arthur Campbell of Virginia and Colonel John Sevier of Tennessee.

Sevier started first with nearly three hundred men, going south along the great Indian war trail and driving small parties of the Cherokee before him, until he crossed the French Broad and came upon seventy of them on Boyds creek, not far from the present Sevierville, on December 16, 1780. Ordering his men to spread out into a half circle, he sent ahead some scouts, who, by an attack and feigned retreat, managed to draw the Indians into the trap thus prepared, [58]with the result that they left thirteen dead and all their plunder, while not one of the whites was even wounded.125

Sevier set out first with nearly three hundred men, heading south along the major Indian war path and pushing small groups of Cherokee ahead of him until he crossed the French Broad River and encountered seventy of them on Boyds Creek, close to what is now Sevierville, on December 16, 1780. He ordered his men to spread out in a half circle and sent some scouts ahead, who, through an attack and a fake retreat, managed to lure the Indians into the trap they had set. As a result, they left thirteen dead and all their spoils, while not one of the whites was even injured. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 125

A few days later Sevier was joined by Campbell with the remainder of the force. Advancing to the Little Tennessee with but slight resistance, they crossed three miles below Echota while the Indians were watching for them at the ford above. Then dividing into two bodies, they proceeded to destroy the towns along the river. The chiefs sent peace talks through Nancy Ward, the Cherokee woman who had so befriended the whites in 1776, but to these overtures Campbell returned an evasive answer until he could first destroy the towns on lower Hiwassee, whose warriors had been particularly hostile. Continuing southward, the troops destroyed these towns, Hiwassee and Chestuee, with all their stores of provisions, finishing the work on the last day of the year. The Indians had fled before them, keeping spies out to watch their movements. One of these, while giving signals from a ridge by beating a drum, was shot by the whites. The soldiers lost only one man, who was buried in an Indian cabin which was then burned down to conceal the trace of the interment. The return march was begun on New Year’s day. Ten principal towns, including Echota, the capital, had been destroyed, besides several smaller villages, containing in the aggregate over one thousand houses, and not less than fifty thousand bushels of corn and large stores of other provision. Everything not needed on the return march was committed to the flames or otherwise wasted. Of all the towns west of the mountains only Talassee, and one or two about Chickamauga or on the headwaters of the Coosa, escaped. The whites had lost only one man killed and two wounded. Before the return a proclamation was sent to the Cherokee chiefs, warning them to make peace on penalty of a worse visitation.126

A few days later, Sevier was joined by Campbell and the rest of the troops. They moved towards the Little Tennessee with little resistance, crossing three miles below Echota while the Indians waited for them at the ford above. Then they split into two groups and proceeded to destroy the towns along the river. The chiefs sent peace messages through Nancy Ward, the Cherokee woman who had been a friend to the whites in 1776, but Campbell gave a vague response until he could first destroy the towns on lower Hiwassee, where the warriors had been particularly hostile. Heading south, the troops destroyed these towns, Hiwassee and Chestuee, along with all their food supplies, finishing the job on the last day of the year. The Indians had fled ahead of them, keeping spies to monitor their movements. One of the spies, while signaling from a ridge by beating a drum, was shot by the whites. The soldiers lost only one man, who was buried in an Indian cabin that was then burned to hide the burial site. They started their return march on New Year’s Day. Ten main towns, including Echota, the capital, had been destroyed, along with several smaller villages, totaling over one thousand houses and at least fifty thousand bushels of corn, plus large stores of other provisions. Everything not needed for the return march was set on fire or otherwise wasted. Of all the towns west of the mountains, only Talassee and one or two around Chickamauga or on the headwaters of the Coosa were spared. The whites lost only one man killed and two wounded. Before their return, a proclamation was sent to the Cherokee chiefs, warning them to make peace or face a worse fate.

Some Cherokee who met them at Echota, on the return march, to talk of peace, brought in and surrendered several white prisoners.127 One reason for the slight resistance made by the Indians was probably the fact that at the very time of the invasion many of their warriors were away, raiding on the Upper Holston and in the neighborhood of Cumberland gap.128

Some Cherokee who met them at Echota on the way back to discuss peace brought in and turned over several white prisoners.127 One reason for the minimal resistance put up by the Indians was likely because many of their warriors were away raiding in the Upper Holston area and around Cumberland Gap at the time of the invasion.128

Although the Upper or Overhill Cherokee were thus humbled, those of the middle towns, on the head waters of Little Tennessee, still continued to send out parties against the back settlements. Sevier [59]determined to make a sudden stroke upon them, and early in March of the same year, 1781, with 150 picked horsemen, he started to cross the Great Smoky mountains over trails never before attempted by white men, and so rough in places that it was hardly possible to lead horses. Falling unexpectedly upon Tuckasegee, near the present Webster, North Carolina, he took the town completely by surprise, killing several warriors and capturing a number of women and children. Two other principal towns and three smaller settlements were taken in the same way, with a quantity of provision and about 200 horses, the Indians being entirely off their guard and unprepared to make any effective resistance. Having spread destruction through the middle towns, with the loss to himself of only one man killed and another wounded, he was off again as suddenly as he had come, moving so rapidly that he was well on his homeward way before the Cherokee could gather for pursuit.129 At the same time a smaller Tennessee expedition went out to disperse the Indians who had been making headquarters in the mountains about Cumberland gap and harassing travelers along the road to Kentucky.130 Numerous indications of Indians were found, but none were met, although the country was scoured for a considerable distance.131 In summer the Cherokee made another incursion, this time upon the new settlements on the French Broad, near the present Newport, Tennessee. With a hundred horsemen Sevier fell suddenly upon their camp on Indian creek, killed a dozen warriors, and scattered the rest.132 By these successive blows the Cherokee were so worn out and dispirited that they were forced to sue for peace, and in midsummer of 1781 a treaty of peace—doubtful though it might be—was negotiated at the Long island of the Holston.133 The respite came just in time to allow the Tennesseeans to send a detachment against Cornwallis.

Although the Upper or Overhill Cherokee were humbled, those in the middle towns, along the headwaters of Little Tennessee, continued to send groups against the back settlements. Sevier [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] decided to launch a surprise attack on them, and early in March of the same year, 1781, with 150 selected horsemen, he set off to cross the Great Smoky Mountains over trails never before attempted by white men, which were so rough in places that it was nearly impossible to lead horses. Unexpectedly arriving at Tuckasegee, near present-day Webster, North Carolina, he caught the town completely off guard, killing several warriors and capturing a number of women and children. Two other main towns and three smaller settlements were taken similarly, along with a large amount of provisions and about 200 horses, as the Indians were entirely unprepared and unable to mount any effective resistance. After spreading destruction through the middle towns, with only one man killed and another wounded on his side, he left as suddenly as he had come, moving so quickly that he was well on his way home before the Cherokee could organize a pursuit.129 At the same time, a smaller Tennessee expedition set out to disperse the Indians who had made their base in the mountains around Cumberland Gap and were troubling travelers on the road to Kentucky.130 Numerous signs of Indians were found, but none were encountered, even though the area was searched over a considerable distance.131 In the summer, the Cherokee made another attack, this time on the new settlements along the French Broad, near present-day Newport, Tennessee. With a hundred horsemen, Sevier suddenly struck their camp on Indian Creek, killing a dozen warriors and scattering the rest.132 Because of these successive blows, the Cherokee were so exhausted and demoralized that they were forced to seek peace, and in midsummer of 1781, a treaty of peace—despite being questionable—was negotiated at the Long Island of the Holston.133 This truce came just in time for the Tennesseans to send a detachment against Cornwallis.

Although there was truce in Tennessee, there was none in the South. In November of this year the Cherokee made a sudden inroad upon the Georgia settlements, destroying everything in their way. In retaliation a force under General Pickens marched into their country, destroying their towns as far as Valley river. Finding further progress blocked by heavy snows and learning through a prisoner that the Indians, who had retired before him, were collecting to oppose him in the mountains, he withdrew, as he says, “through absolute necessity,” having accomplished very little of the result expected. Shortly afterward the Cherokee, together with some Creeks, again invaded Georgia, [60]but were met on Oconee river and driven back by a detachment of American troops.134

Although there was a truce in Tennessee, there was none in the South. In November of this year, the Cherokee launched a sudden attack on the Georgia settlements, destroying everything in their path. In retaliation, a force led by General Pickens marched into their territory, destroying their towns all the way to Valley River. When heavy snow blocked further progress and he learned from a prisoner that the Indians, who had retreated before him, were regrouping to confront him in the mountains, he withdrew, as he stated, “out of absolute necessity,” having achieved very little of the expected outcome. Shortly afterward, the Cherokee, along with some Creeks, invaded Georgia again, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] but they were met on the Oconee River and pushed back by a detachment of American troops.134

The Overhill Cherokee, on lower Little Tennessee, seem to have been trying in good faith to hold to the peace established at the Long island. Early in 1781 the government land office had been closed to further entries, not to be opened again until peace had been declared with England, but the borderers paid little attention to the law in such matters, and the rage for speculation in Tennessee lands grew stronger daily.135 In the fall of 1782 the chief, Old Tassel of Echota, on behalf of all the friendly chiefs and towns, sent a pathetic talk to the governors of Virginia and North Carolina, complaining that in spite of all their efforts to remain quiet the settlers were constantly encroaching upon them, and had built houses within a day’s walk of the Cherokee towns. They asked that all those whites who had settled beyond the boundary last established should be removed.136 As was to have been expected, this was never done.

The Overhill Cherokee, located along the lower Little Tennessee, seemed to be genuinely trying to maintain the peace that had been set at Long Island. Early in 1781, the government land office had been closed to new entries, set to remain closed until peace was declared with England. However, the border settlers paid little attention to the law regarding this, and the desire for speculation in Tennessee lands grew stronger each day. In the fall of 1782, the chief, Old Tassel of Echota, on behalf of all the friendly chiefs and towns, sent a heartfelt message to the governors of Virginia and North Carolina, expressing their concerns that despite their efforts to stay peaceful, settlers were constantly encroaching on their lands and had built homes within a day's walk of Cherokee towns. They requested the removal of all white settlers who had moved beyond the previously established boundary. As expected, this request was never fulfilled.

The Chickamauga band, however, and those farther to the south, were still bent on war, being actively encouraged in that disposition by the British agents and refugee loyalists living among them. They continued to raid both north and south, and in September, 1782, Sevier, with 200 mounted men, again made a descent upon their towns, destroying several of their settlements about Chickamauga creek, and penetrating as far as the important town of Ustana′li, on the headwaters of Coosa river, near the present Calhoun, Georgia. This also he destroyed. Every warrior found was killed, together with a white man found in one of the towns, whose papers showed that he had been active in inciting the Indians to war. On the return the expedition halted at Echota, where new assurances were received from the friendly element.137 In the meantime a Georgia expedition of over 400 men, under General Pickens, had been ravaging the Cherokee towns in the same quarter, with such effect that the Cherokee were forced to purchase peace by a further surrender of territory on the head of Broad river in Georgia.138 This cession was concluded at a treaty of peace held with the Georgia commissioners at Augusta in the next year, and was confirmed later by the Creeks, who claimed an interest in the same lands, but was never accepted by either as the voluntary act of their tribe as a whole.139

The Chickamauga band and those further south were still committed to war, actively supported by British agents and loyalist refugees living among them. They kept raiding both north and south, and in September 1782, Sevier, with 200 mounted men, launched another attack on their towns, destroying several settlements around Chickamauga Creek and going as far as the significant town of Ustana′li, located near the headwaters of the Coosa River, close to present-day Calhoun, Georgia. He destroyed this town as well. Every warrior found was killed, along with a white man found in one of the towns, whose documents revealed he had been encouraging the Indians to fight. On the way back, the expedition stopped at Echota, where they received new assurances from friendly locals. Meanwhile, a Georgia expedition of over 400 men, under General Pickens, had been raiding Cherokee towns in the same area, to such an extent that the Cherokee were forced to negotiate peace by giving up more land at the head of the Broad River in Georgia. This agreement was finalized at a peace treaty with Georgia commissioners in Augusta the following year, and was later confirmed by the Creeks, who also claimed an interest in the same lands; however, neither group ever accepted it as the voluntary choice of their entire tribe.

By the preliminary treaty of Paris, November 30, 1782, the long Revolutionary struggle for independence was brought to a close, and the Cherokee, as well as the other tribes, seeing the hopelessness of continuing [61]the contest alone, began to sue for peace. By seven years of constant warfare they had been reduced to the lowest depth of misery, almost indeed to the verge of extinction. Over and over again their towns had been laid in ashes and their fields wasted. Their best warriors had been killed and their women and children had sickened and starved in the mountains. Their great war chief, Oconostota, who had led them to victory in 1780, was now a broken old man, and in this year, at Echota, formally resigned his office in favor of his son, The Terrapin. To complete their brimming cup of misery the smallpox again broke out among them in 1783.140 Deprived of the assistance of their former white allies they were left to their own cruel fate, the last feeble resistance of the mountain warriors to the advancing tide of settlement came to an end with the burning of Cowee town,141 and the way was left open to an arrangement. In the same year the North Carolina legislature appointed an agent for the Cherokee and made regulations for the government of traders among them.142

By the preliminary treaty of Paris, November 30, 1782, the long Revolutionary struggle for independence came to an end, and the Cherokee, along with other tribes, realizing the futility of continuing the fight alone, began to seek peace. After seven years of constant warfare, they had been brought to the lowest depths of misery, almost on the brink of extinction. Time and again, their towns had been burned and their fields destroyed. Their best warriors had been killed, and their women and children had suffered from sickness and starvation in the mountains. Their great war chief, Oconostota, who had led them to victory in 1780, was now a broken old man, and this year, at Echota, he formally resigned his position in favor of his son, The Terrapin. To add to their overwhelming misery, smallpox broke out again among them in 1783. Deprived of the support of their former white allies, they were left to face their harsh fate alone, and the last feeble resistance of the mountain warriors against the advancing tide of settlement ended with the burning of Cowee town, clearing the way for a new arrangement. In the same year, the North Carolina legislature appointed an agent for the Cherokee and established regulations for the governance of traders among them.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Relations with the U.S.

FROM THE FIRST TREATY TO THE REMOVAL—1785–1838

Passing over several unsatisfactory and generally abortive negotiations conducted by the various state governments in 1783–84, including the treaty of Augusta already noted,143 we come to the turning point in the history of the Cherokee, their first treaty with the new government of the United States for peace and boundary delimitation, concluded at Hopewell (25) in South Carolina on November 28, 1785. Nearly one thousand Cherokee attended, the commissioners for the United States being Colonel Benjamin Hawkins (26), of North Carolina; General Andrew Pickens, of South Carolina; Cherokee Agent Joseph Martin, of Tennessee, and Colonel Lachlan McIntosh, of Georgia. The instrument was signed by thirty-seven chiefs and principal men, representing nearly as many different towns. The negotiations occupied ten days, being complicated by a protest on the part of North Carolina and Georgia against the action of the government commissioners in confirming to the Indians some lands which had already been appropriated as bounty lands for state troops without the consent of the Cherokee. On the other hand the Cherokee complained that 3,000 white settlers were at that moment in occupancy of unceded land between the Holston and the French Broad. In spite of their protest these intruders were allowed to remain, although the territory was not acquired by treaty until some years later. As finally arranged the treaty left the Middle and Upper towns, and those in the vicinity [62]of Coosa river, undisturbed, while the whole country east of the Blue ridge, with the Watauga and Cumberland settlements, was given over to the whites. The general boundary followed the dividing ridge between Cumberland river and the more southern waters of the Tennessee eastward to the junction of the two forks of Holston, near the present Kingsport, Tennessee, thence southward to the Blue ridge and southwestward to a point not far from the present Atlanta, Georgia, thence westward to the Coosa river and northwestward to a creek running into Tennessee river at the western line of Alabama, thence northward with the Tennessee river to the beginning. The lands south and west of these lines were recognized as belonging to the Creeks and Chickasaw. Hostilities were to cease and the Cherokee were taken under the protection of the United States. The proceedings ended with the distribution of a few presents.144

Skipping over several unsatisfactory and mostly failed negotiations carried out by various state governments in 1783–84, including the aforementioned treaty of Augusta, we reach a significant moment in Cherokee history: their first treaty with the new United States government for peace and setting boundaries, finalized at Hopewell in South Carolina on November 28, 1785. Nearly a thousand Cherokee were present, with the U.S. commissioners being Colonel Benjamin Hawkins from North Carolina, General Andrew Pickens from South Carolina, Cherokee Agent Joseph Martin from Tennessee, and Colonel Lachlan McIntosh from Georgia. The treaty was signed by thirty-seven chiefs and leading figures representing almost as many towns. The negotiations lasted ten days and were complicated by a protest from North Carolina and Georgia against the commissioners' decision to confirm some lands to the Cherokee that had already been set aside as bounty lands for state troops without the Cherokee's consent. Meanwhile, the Cherokee protested that 3,000 white settlers were currently occupying unceded land between the Holston and the French Broad River. Despite their protest, these encroachers were allowed to stay, though the land was not officially acquired by treaty until several years later. Ultimately, the treaty left the Middle and Upper towns, as well as those near the Coosa River, intact, while all the land east of the Blue Ridge, including the Watauga and Cumberland settlements, was handed over to the whites. The general boundary followed the ridge dividing the Cumberland River from the southern waters of Tennessee east to where the two forks of the Holston meet, near present-day Kingsport, Tennessee. From there, it extended south to the Blue Ridge and southwest to a point near present-day Atlanta, Georgia, then west to the Coosa River and northwest to a creek flowing into the Tennessee River at Alabama's western line, and finally north along the Tennessee River back to the starting point. The lands south and west of these boundaries were acknowledged as belonging to the Creeks and Chickasaw. Hostilities were to cease, and the Cherokee were placed under the protection of the United States. The proceedings concluded with the distribution of a few gifts.

While the Hopewell treaty defined the relations of the Cherokee to the general government and furnished a safe basis for future negotiation, it yet failed to bring complete peace and security. Thousands of intruders were still settled on Indian lands, and minor aggressions and reprisals were continually occurring. The Creeks and the northern tribes were still hostile and remained so for some years later, and their warriors, cooperating with those of the implacable Chickamauga towns, continued to annoy the exposed settlements, particularly on the Cumberland. The British had withdrawn from the South, but the Spaniards and French, who claimed the lower Mississippi and the Gulf region and had their trading posts in west Tennessee, took every opportunity to encourage the spirit of hostility to the Americans.145 But the spirit of the Cherokee nation was broken and the Holston settlements were now too surely established to be destroyed.

While the Hopewell treaty outlined the relationship between the Cherokee and the federal government and provided a solid foundation for future negotiations, it still didn’t achieve complete peace and security. Thousands of intruders were still living on Native lands, and minor conflicts and retaliations were ongoing. The Creeks and northern tribes remained hostile for several more years, with their warriors, teaming up with those from the unyielding Chickamauga towns, continuing to disturb the vulnerable settlements, especially along the Cumberland. The British had pulled out of the South, but the Spanish and French, who claimed the lower Mississippi and Gulf region and had trading posts in west Tennessee, seized every opportunity to stir up animosity toward the Americans. However, the spirit of the Cherokee nation was shattered, and the Holston settlements were now firmly established and unlikely to be destroyed.

The Cumberland settlements founded by Robertson and Donelson in the winter of 1779–80 had had but short respite. Early in spring the Indians—Cherokee, Creeks, Chickasaw, and northern Indians—had begun a series of attacks with the design of driving these intruders from their lands, and thenceforth for years no man’s life was safe outside the stockade. The long list of settlers shot down at work or while hunting in the woods, of stock stolen and property destroyed, while of sorrowful interest to those most nearly concerned, is too tedious for recital here, and only leading events need be chronicled. Detailed notice may be found in the works of local historians.

The Cumberland settlements established by Robertson and Donelson in the winter of 1779-80 had little time to rest. Early in the spring, the Indians—Cherokee, Creeks, Chickasaw, and northern tribes—started a series of attacks aimed at driving these newcomers from their lands. From that point on, for years, no one was safe outside the stockade. The long list of settlers shot while working or hunting in the woods, and the theft of livestock and destruction of property, while of deep concern to those directly affected, is too lengthy to recount here, so only key events will be noted. You can find detailed accounts in the works of local historians.

On the night of January 15, 1781, a band of Indians stealthily approached Freeland’s station and had even succeeded in unfastening [63]the strongly barred gate when Robertson, being awake inside, heard the noise and sprang up just in time to rouse the garrison and beat off the assailants, who continued to fire through the loopholes after they had been driven out of the fort. Only two Americans were killed, although the escape was a narrow one.146

On the night of January 15, 1781, a group of Indians quietly approached Freeland’s station and managed to unfasten [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the heavily barred gate when Robertson, who was awake inside, heard the commotion and jumped up just in time to alert the garrison and fend off the attackers, who kept shooting through the loopholes even after they were pushed out of the fort. Only two Americans died, even though it was a very close call.146

About three months later, on April 2, a large body of Cherokee approached the fort at Nashville (then called Nashborough, or simply “the Bluff”), and by sending a decoy ahead succeeded in drawing a large part of the garrison into an ambush. It seemed that they would be cut off, as the Indians were between them and the fort, when those inside loosed the dogs, which rushed so furiously upon the Indians that the latter found, work enough to defend themselves, and were finally forced to retire, carrying with them, however, five American scalps.147

About three months later, on April 2, a large group of Cherokee approached the fort at Nashville (then known as Nashborough, or simply “the Bluff”), and by sending a decoy ahead, they managed to lure a significant portion of the garrison into an ambush. It looked like they would be trapped, as the Indians were between them and the fort. However, those inside let loose the dogs, which charged at the Indians so aggressively that the latter had enough trouble defending themselves and were eventually forced to retreat, though they took five American scalps with them. 147

The attacks continued throughout this and the next year to such an extent that it seemed at one time as if the Cumberland settlements must be abandoned, but in June, 1783, commissioners from Virginia and North Carolina arranged a treaty near Nashville (Nashborough) with chiefs of the Chickasaw, Cherokee, and Creeks. This treaty, although it did not completely stop the Indian inroads, at least greatly diminished them. Thereafter the Chickasaw remained friendly, and only the Cherokee and Creeks continued to make trouble.148

The attacks went on throughout this year and the next, to the point where it almost seemed like the Cumberland settlements had to be abandoned. However, in June 1783, commissioners from Virginia and North Carolina set up a treaty near Nashville (Nashborough) with the leaders of the Chickasaw, Cherokee, and Creeks. This treaty, while it didn’t completely end the Indian attacks, did significantly reduce them. After that, the Chickasaw stayed friendly, and only the Cherokee and Creeks continued to cause issues.148

The valley towns on Hiwassee, as well as those of Chickamauga, seem to have continued hostile. In 1786 a large body of their warriors, led by the mixed-blood chief, John Watts, raided the new settlements in the vicinity of the present Knoxville, Tennessee. In retaliation Sevier again marched his volunteers across the mountain to the valley towns and destroyed three of them, killing a number of warriors; but he retired on learning that the Indians were gathering to give him battle.149 In the spring of this year Agent Martin, stationed at Echota, had made a tour of inspection of the Cherokee towns and reported that they were generally friendly and anxious for peace, with the exception of the Chickamauga band, under Dragging-canoe, who, acting with the hostile Creeks and encouraged by the French and Spaniards, were making preparations to destroy the Cumberland settlements. Notwithstanding the friendly professions of the others, a party sent out to obtain satisfaction for the murder of four Cherokee by the Tennesseeans had come back with fifteen white scalps, and sent word to Sevier that they wanted peace, but if the whites wanted war they would get it.150 With lawless men on both sides it is evident that peace was in jeopardy. In August, in consequence of further killing and reprisals, commissioners of the new “state of Franklin,” as Tennessee was now [64]called, concluded a negotiation, locally known as the “treaty of Coyatee,” with the chiefs of the Overhill towns. In spite of references to peace, love, and brotherly friendship, it is very doubtful if the era of good will was in any wise hastened by the so-called treaty, as the Tennesseeans, who had just burned another Indian town in reprisal for the killing of a white man, announced, without mincing words, that they had been given by North Carolina—against which state, by the way, they were then in organized rebellion—the whole country north of the Tennessee river as far west as the Cumberland mountain, and that they intended to take it “by the sword, which is the best right to all countries.” As the whole of this country was within the limits of the territory solemnly guaranteed to the Cherokee by the Hopewell treaty only the year before, the chiefs simply replied that Congress had said nothing to them on the subject, and so the matter rested.151 The theory of state’s rights was too complicated for the Indian understanding.

The valley towns along the Hiwassee, along with those in Chickamauga, still seemed to be hostile. In 1786, a large group of their warriors, led by the mixed-blood chief John Watts, raided the new settlements near present-day Knoxville, Tennessee. In response, Sevier marched his volunteers back across the mountain to the valley towns and destroyed three of them, killing several warriors; however, he retreated when he learned that the Indians were gathering to fight him. In the spring of that year, Agent Martin, stationed at Echota, inspected the Cherokee towns and reported that they were mostly friendly and eager for peace, except for the Chickamauga band, under Dragging Canoe, who, in collaboration with the hostile Creeks and encouraged by the French and Spaniards, were preparing to attack the Cumberland settlements. Despite the friendly claims from others, a group sent to seek justice for the murder of four Cherokees by Tennesseans returned with fifteen white scalps and informed Sevier that they wanted peace, but if the whites wanted war, they would get it. With lawless individuals on both sides, it was clear that peace was at risk. In August, due to further killings and retaliations, commissioners from the new "state of Franklin," as Tennessee was now called, concluded a negotiation, locally known as the "treaty of Coyatee," with the chiefs of the Overhill towns. Despite mentioning peace, love, and brotherly friendship, it’s doubtful that the so-called treaty actually improved goodwill, as the Tennesseans, who had just burned another Indian town in retaliation for the killing of a white man, asserted without hesitation that North Carolina—against which they were then rebelling—had granted them the entire area north of the Tennessee River as far west as the Cumberland Mountain, and they intended to take it “by the sword, which is the best right to all countries.” Since all this land was within the territory that had been formally guaranteed to the Cherokee by the Hopewell treaty just the year before, the chiefs simply responded that Congress hadn't addressed the issue with them, and that was the end of it. The concept of state’s rights was too complex for the Indian understanding.

While this conflict between state and federal authority continued, with the Cherokee lands as the prize, there could be no peace. In March, 1787, a letter from Echota, apparently written by Agent Martin, speaks of a recent expedition against the Cherokee towns, and the confusion and alarm among them in consequence of the daily encroachments of the “Franklinites” or Tennesseeans, who had proceeded to make good their promise by opening a land office for the sale of all the lands southward to Tennessee river, including even a part of the beloved town of Echota. At the same time messengers were coming to the Cherokee from traders in the foreign interest, telling them that England, France, and Spain had combined against the Americans and urging them with promises of guns and ammunition to join in the war.152 As a result each further advance of the Tennessee settlements, in defiance as it was of any recognized treaty, was stubbornly contested by the Indian owners of the land. The record of these encounters, extending over a period of several years, is too tedious for recital. “Could a diagram be drawn, accurately designating every spot signalized by an Indian massacre, surprise, or depredation, or courageous attack, defense, pursuit, or victory by the whites, or station or fort or battlefield, or personal encounter, the whole of that section of country would be studded over with delineations of such incidents. Every spring, every ford, every path, every farm, every trail, every house nearly, in its first settlement, was once the scene of danger, exposure, attack, exploit, achievement, death.”153 The end was the winning of Tennessee.

While this conflict between state and federal authority persisted, with Cherokee lands at stake, there could be no peace. In March 1787, a letter from Echota, seemingly written by Agent Martin, discusses a recent expedition against Cherokee towns and the confusion and alarm among them due to the daily encroachments of the “Franklinites” or Tennesseeans, who had started fulfilling their promise by opening a land office for selling all the lands south of the Tennessee River, including part of the cherished town of Echota. Meanwhile, messengers were arriving from foreign traders, informing the Cherokee that England, France, and Spain had united against the Americans and encouraging them, with promises of guns and ammunition, to join the war. As a consequence, every further advance of the Tennessee settlements, which defied any recognized treaty, was fiercely resisted by the Indigenous landowners. The record of these encounters over several years is too long to recount. “If a diagram could be created, accurately marking every location associated with an Indian mass shooting, surprise, or raid, along with acts of bravery, defense, pursuit, or victory by the whites, or sites of forts, battles, or personal encounters, that entire region would be filled with illustrations of such events. Every spring, every crossing, every path, every farm, every trail, and nearly every house in its early days was once the scene of danger, exposure, attack, exploits, achievements, or death.” The outcome was the acquisition of Tennessee.

In the meantime the inroads of the Creeks and their Chickamauga [65]allies upon the Georgia frontier and the Cumberland settlements around Nashville became so threatening that measures were taken for a joint campaign by the combined forces of Georgia and Tennessee (“Franklin”). The enterprise came to naught through the interference of the federal authorities.154 All through the year 1788 we hear of attacks and reprisals along the Tennessee border, although the agent for the Cherokee declared in his official report that, with the exception of the Chickamauga band, the Indians wished to be at peace if the whites would let them. In March two expeditions under Sevier and Kennedy set out against the towns in the direction of the French Broad. In May several persons of a family named Kirk were murdered a few miles south of Knoxville. In retaliation Sevier raised a large party and marching against a town on Hiwassee river—one of those which had been destroyed some years before and rebuilt—and burned it, killing a number of the inhabitants in the river while they were trying to escape. He then turned, and proceeding to the towns on Little Tennessee burned several of them also, killing a number of Indians. Here a small party of Indians, including Abraham and Tassel, two well-known friendly chiefs, was brutally massacred by one of the Kirks, no one interfering, after they had voluntarily come in on request of one of the officers. This occurred during the temporary absence of Sevier. Another expedition under Captain Fayne was drawn into an ambuscade at Citico town and lost several in killed and wounded. The Indians pursued the survivors almost to Knoxville, attacking a small station near the present Maryville by the way. They were driven off by Sevier and others, who in turn invaded the Indian settlements, crossing the mountains and penetrating as far as the valley towns on Hiwassee, hastily retiring as they found the Indians gathering in their front.155 In the same summer another expedition was organized against the Chickamauga towns. The chief command was given to General Martin, who left White’s fort, now Knoxville, with four hundred and fifty men and made a rapid march to the neighborhood of the present Chattanooga, where the main force encamped on the site of an old Indian settlement. A detachment sent ahead to surprise a town a few miles farther down the river was fired upon and driven back, and a general engagement took place in the narrow pass between the bluff and the river, with such disastrous results that three captains were killed and the men so badly demoralized that they refused to advance. Martin was compelled to turn back, after burying the dead officers in a large townhouse, which was then burned down to conceal the grave.156

In the meantime, the incursions of the Creeks and their Chickamauga allies into the Georgia border and the Cumberland settlements near Nashville grew so alarming that a combined campaign was planned by Georgia and Tennessee (“Franklin”). However, this effort fell apart due to federal intervention. Throughout 1788, we hear about attacks and counterattacks along the Tennessee border, even though the Cherokee agent claimed in his official report that, except for the Chickamauga group, the Indigenous people wanted to be at peace if the white settlers would let them. In March, two expeditions led by Sevier and Kennedy set out against the towns toward the French Broad. In May, several members of a family named Kirk were killed just south of Knoxville. In retaliation, Sevier gathered a large group and marched against a town on the Hiwassee River—one that had been destroyed years before and then rebuilt—burning it down and killing several inhabitants as they tried to flee. He then moved on to the towns along the Little Tennessee, burning several of them as well and killing more Indigenous people. During this time, a small group of Indians, including Abraham and Tassel, two well-known friendly chiefs, were brutally killed by one of the Kirks after they had voluntarily come in at the request of an officer, which happened while Sevier was temporarily away. Another expedition under Captain Fayne was ambushed at Citico town, resulting in several deaths and injuries. The Indigenous people chased the survivors nearly to Knoxville, attacking a small outpost near present-day Maryville along the way. They were driven off by Sevier and others, who then launched their own invasion into the Indigenous territories, crossing the mountains and reaching the valley towns on the Hiwassee before retreating as they noticed the Indigenous people amassing ahead. That summer, another expedition was organized against the Chickamauga towns, with the main command given to General Martin. He left White’s fort, now Knoxville, with four hundred and fifty men and quickly marched to the area of present-day Chattanooga, where the main force set up camp at an old Native settlement's site. A detachment sent ahead to surprise a town a few miles downstream was fired upon and forced to retreat, leading to a general confrontation in the narrow pass between the bluff and the river, which ended disastrously with three captains killed and the soldiers so demoralized that they refused to move forward. Martin was forced to turn back after burying the fallen officers in a large town hall, which was then burned down to hide the grave.

In October a large party of Cherokee and Creeks attacked Gillespie’s station, south of the present Knoxville. The small garrison was [66]overpowered after a short resistance, and twenty-eight persons, including several women and children, were killed. The Indians left behind a letter signed by four chiefs, including John Watts, expressing regret for what they called the accidental killing of the women and children, reminding the whites of their own treachery in killing Abraham and the Tassel, and defiantly concluding, “When you move off the land, then we will make peace.” Other exposed stations were attacked, until at last Sevier again mustered a force, cleared the enemy from the frontier, and pursued the Indians as far as their towns on the head waters of Coosa river, in such vigorous fashion that they were compelled to ask for terms of peace and agree to a surrender of prisoners, which was accomplished at Coosawatee town, in upper Georgia, in the following April.157

In October, a large group of Cherokee and Creek people attacked Gillespie’s station, south of what is now Knoxville. The small garrison was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] quickly overwhelmed after a brief fight, and twenty-eight people, including several women and children, were killed. The attackers left behind a letter signed by four chiefs, including John Watts, expressing sorrow for what they described as the accidental deaths of the women and children. They reminded the settlers of their own betrayal in the killings of Abraham and the Tassel, and defiantly ended with, “When you leave the land, then we will make peace.” Other vulnerable stations were also attacked until Sevier eventually gathered a force, drove the enemy from the frontier, and pursued the Indians to their towns along the headwaters of the Coosa River. His vigorous actions forced them to request peace terms and agree to surrender prisoners, which took place at Coosawatee town in upper Georgia the following April. 157

Among the captives thus restored to their friends were Joseph Brown, a boy of sixteen, with his two younger sisters, who, with several others, had been taken at Nickajack town while descending the Tennessee in a flatboat nearly a year before. His father and the other men of the party, about ten in all, had been killed at the time, while the mother and several other children were carried to various Indian towns, some of them going to the Creeks, who had aided the Cherokee in the capture. Young Brown, whose short and simple narrative is of vivid interest, was at first condemned to death, but was rescued by a white man living in the town and was afterward adopted into the family of the chief, in spite of the warning of an old Indian woman that if allowed to live he would one day guide an army to destroy them. The warning was strangely prophetic, for it was Brown himself who guided the expedition that finally rooted out the Chickamauga towns a few years later. When rescued at Coosawatee he was in Indian costume, with shirt, breechcloth, scalp lock, and holes bored in his ears. His little sister, five years old, had become so attached to the Indian woman who had adopted her, that she refused to go to her own mother and had to be pulled along by force.158 The mother and another of the daughters, who had been taken by the Creeks, were afterwards ransomed by McGillivray, head chief of the Creek Nation, who restored them to their friends, generously refusing any compensation for his kindness.

Among the captives returned to their families were Joseph Brown, a sixteen-year-old boy, along with his two younger sisters. They had been taken at Nickajack town while traveling down the Tennessee River in a flatboat nearly a year earlier. His father and the other men in their group, about ten in total, were killed during the attack, while his mother and several other children were taken to various Indian towns, with some going to the Creeks, who had helped the Cherokee in the capture. Young Brown, whose brief and straightforward story is quite compelling, was initially sentenced to death but was saved by a white man living in the town and was later adopted by the chief's family, despite an old Indian woman's warning that if he was allowed to live, he would one day lead an army to destroy them. This warning turned out to be eerily accurate, as it was Brown who eventually led the expedition that eliminated the Chickamauga towns a few years later. When he was rescued at Coosawatee, he was dressed in Indian attire, complete with a shirt, breechcloth, scalp lock, and pierced ears. His five-year-old sister had become so attached to the Indian woman who adopted her that she refused to go back to her mother and had to be forcibly taken along. The mother and another daughter, who had been captured by the Creeks, were later ransomed by McGillivray, the head chief of the Creek Nation, who returned them to their families and generously declined any payment for his kindness.

An arrangement had been made with the Chickasaw, in 1783, by which they surrendered to the Cumberland settlement their own claim to the lands from the Cumberland river south to the dividing ridge of Duck river.159 It was not, however, until the treaty of Hopewell, two years later, that the Cherokee surrendered their claim to the same region, and even then the Chickamauga warriors, with their allies, the [67]hostile Creeks and Shawano, refused to acknowledge the cession and continued their attacks, with the avowed purpose of destroying the new settlements. Until the final running of the boundary line, in 1797, Spain claimed all the territory west of the mountains and south of Cumberland river, and her agents were accused of stirring up the Indians against the Americans, even to the extent of offering rewards for American scalps.160 One of these raiding parties, which had killed the brother of Captain Robertson, was tracked to Coldwater, a small mixed town of Cherokee and Creeks, on the south side of Tennessee river, about the present Tuscumbia, Alabama. Robertson determined to destroy it, and taking a force of volunteers, with a couple of Chickasaw guides, crossed the Tennessee without being discovered and surprised and burnt the town. The Indians, who numbered less than fifty men, attempted to escape to the river, but were surrounded and over twenty of them killed, with a loss of but one man to the Tennesseeans. In the town were found also several French traders. Three of these, who refused to surrender, were killed, together with a white woman who was accidentally shot in one of the boats. The others were afterward released, their large stock of trading goods having been taken and sold for the benefit of the troops. The affair took place about the end of June, 1787. Through this action, and an effort made by Robertson about the same time to come to an understanding with the Chickamauga band, there was a temporary cessation of hostile inroads upon the Cumberland, but long before the end of the year the attacks were renewed to such an extent that it was found necessary to keep out a force of rangers with orders to scour the country and kill every Indian found east of the Chickasaw boundary.161

An agreement was reached with the Chickasaw in 1783, in which they gave up their claim to the lands from the Cumberland River south to the dividing ridge of Duck River.159 However, it wasn't until the Treaty of Hopewell two years later that the Cherokee also gave up their claim to the same area. Even then, the Chickamauga warriors and their allies, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]hostile Creeks and Shawano, refused to accept the cession and continued their attacks, openly aiming to destroy the new settlements. Until the boundary line was finally established in 1797, Spain claimed all the territory west of the mountains and south of the Cumberland River. Her agents were accused of inciting the Indians against the Americans, even going so far as to offer rewards for American scalps.160 One of these raiding parties, which had killed Captain Robertson's brother, was tracked to Coldwater, a small mixed town of Cherokee and Creeks on the south side of the Tennessee River, near what is now Tuscumbia, Alabama. Robertson decided to destroy it. Taking a group of volunteers and a couple of Chickasaw guides, he crossed the Tennessee River undetected and surprised and burned the town. The Indians, numbering less than fifty men, tried to flee to the river but were surrounded, with over twenty of them killed, while the Tennesseeans lost only one man. The town also housed several French traders. Three of them, who refused to surrender, were killed, along with a white woman who was accidentally shot in one of the boats. The others were released later, their large stock of trading goods having been taken and sold for the troops' benefit. This incident occurred around the end of June 1787. This action, along with an attempt by Robertson at the same time to negotiate with the Chickamauga band, temporarily halted hostile attacks on the Cumberland. However, well before the year ended, the attacks resumed to such an extent that a force of rangers had to be deployed with orders to patrol the area and eliminate every Indian found east of the Chickasaw boundary.161

The Creeks seeming now to be nearly as much concerned in these raids as the Cherokee, a remonstrance was addressed to McGillivray, their principal chief, who replied that, although the Creeks, like the other southern tribes, had adhered to the British interest during the Revolution, they had accepted proposals of friendship, but while negotiations were pending six of their people had been killed in the affair at Coldwater, which had led to a renewal of hostile feeling. He promised, however, to use his best efforts to bring about peace, and seems to have kept his word, although the raids continued through this and the next year, with the usual sequel of pursuit and reprisal. In one of these skirmishes a company under Captain Murray followed some Indian raiders from near Nashville to their camp on Tennessee river and succeeded in killing the whole party of eleven warriors.162 A treaty of peace was signed with the Creeks in 1790, but, owing to the intrigues of the Spaniards, it had little practical effect,163 and not [68]until Wayne’s decisive victory over the confederated northern tribes in 1794 and the final destruction of the Nickajack towns in the same year did real peace came to the frontier.

The Creeks seemed just as involved in these raids as the Cherokee, so a complaint was sent to McGillivray, their main chief. He replied that, even though the Creeks, like the other southern tribes, had supported the British during the Revolution, they had accepted offers of friendship. However, while negotiations were ongoing, six of their people were killed in the incident at Coldwater, which reignited feelings of hostility. He promised to do his best to achieve peace and appeared to keep his word, even though the raids continued through this year and the next, alongside the usual cycles of pursuit and revenge. In one of these skirmishes, a group led by Captain Murray chased some Indian raiders from near Nashville to their camp on the Tennessee River and managed to kill all eleven warriors. A peace treaty was signed with the Creeks in 1790, but due to the Spanish intrigues, it had little real impact, and not until Wayne’s decisive victory over the united northern tribes in 1794, along with the final destruction of the Nickajack towns that same year, did true peace come to the frontier.

By deed of cession of February 25, 1790, Tennessee ceased to be a part of North Carolina and was organized under federal laws as “The Territory of the United States south of the Ohio river,” preliminary to taking full rank as a state six years later. William Blount (27) was appointed first territorial governor and also superintendent for the southern Indians, with a deputy resident with each of the four principal tribes.164 Pensacola, Mobile, St. Louis, and other southern posts were still held by the Spaniards, who claimed the whole country south of the Cumberland, while the British garrisons had not yet been withdrawn from the north. The resentment of the Indians at the occupancy of their reserved and guaranteed lands by the whites was sedulously encouraged from both quarters, and raids along the Tennessee frontier were of common occurrence. At this time, according to the official report of President Washington, over five hundred families of intruders were settled upon lands belonging rightly to the Cherokee, in addition to those between the French Broad and the Holston.165 More than a year before the Secretary of War had stated that “the disgraceful violation of the treaty of Hopewell with the Cherokee requires the serious consideration of Congress. If so direct and manifest contempt of the authority of the United States be suffered with impunity, it will be in vain to attempt to extend the arm of government to the frontiers. The Indian tribes can have no faith in such imbecile promises, and the lawless whites will ridicule a government which shall on paper only make Indian treaties and regulate Indian boundaries.”166 To prevent any increase of the dissatisfaction, the general government issued a proclamation forbidding any further encroachment upon the Indian lands on Tennessee river; notwithstanding which, early in 1791, a party of men descended the river in boats, and, landing on an island at the Muscle shoals, near the present Tuscumbia, Alabama, erected a blockhouse and other defensive works. Immediately afterward the Cherokee chief, Glass, with about sixty warriors, appeared and quietly informed them that if they did not at once withdraw he would kill them. After some parley the intruders retired to their boats, when the Indians set fire to the buildings and reduced them to ashes.167

By the deed of cession on February 25, 1790, Tennessee stopped being part of North Carolina and was established under federal laws as “The Territory of the United States south of the Ohio River,” setting the stage for it to become a full state six years later. William Blount (27) was appointed as the first territorial governor and also took on the role of superintendent for the southern Indians, with a deputy assigned to each of the four main tribes.164 Pensacola, Mobile, St. Louis, and other southern posts were still controlled by the Spaniards, who claimed all the land south of the Cumberland, while the British garrisons had not yet been withdrawn from the northern territories. The resentment of the Indians towards the presence of whites on their reserved and guaranteed lands was actively encouraged from both sides, and raids along the Tennessee frontier were common. At this time, according to an official report from President Washington, over five hundred families of intruders were living on lands that rightfully belonged to the Cherokee, in addition to those between the French Broad and the Holston.165 More than a year earlier, the Secretary of War had stated that “the disgraceful violation of the treaty of Hopewell with the Cherokee requires the serious consideration of Congress. If such direct and obvious contempt for the authority of the United States is allowed to go unchecked, it will be pointless to try to extend governmental control to the frontiers. The Indian tribes will lose faith in such weak promises, and lawless whites will mock a government that only pretends to make Indian treaties and regulate Indian boundaries.”166 To address the growing dissatisfaction, the federal government issued a proclamation prohibiting any further encroachment on Indian lands along the Tennessee River; however, early in 1791, a group of men went down the river in boats, landed on an island at the Muscle Shoals, near what is now Tuscumbia, Alabama, and built a blockhouse and other defensive structures. Shortly thereafter, Cherokee chief Glass, along with about sixty warriors, arrived and quietly informed them that if they didn’t leave immediately, he would kill them. After some negotiation, the intruders retreated to their boats, at which point the Indians set fire to the buildings and reduced them to ashes.167

To forestall more serious difficulty it was necessary to negotiate a new treaty with a view to purchasing the disputed territory. Accordingly, through the efforts of Governor Blount, a convention was held with the principal men of the Cherokee at White’s fort, now Knoxville, [69]Tennessee, in the summer of 1791. With much difficulty the Cherokee were finally brought to consent to a cession of a triangular section in Tennessee and North Carolina extending from Clinch river almost to the Blue ridge, and including nearly the whole of the French Broad and the lower Holston, with the sites of the present Knoxville, Greenville, and Asheville. The whole of this area, with a considerable territory adjacent, was already fully occupied by the whites. Permission was also given for a road from the eastern settlements to those on the Cumberland, with the free navigation of Tennessee river. Prisoners on both sides were to be restored and perpetual peace was guaranteed. In consideration of the lands surrendered the Cherokee were to receive an annuity of one thousand dollars with some extra goods and some assistance on the road to civilization. A treaty was signed by forty-one principal men of the tribe and was concluded July 2, 1791. It is officially described as being held “on the bank of the Holston, near the mouth of the French Broad,” and is commonly spoken of as the “treaty of Holston.”

To prevent more serious issues, it was necessary to negotiate a new treaty to acquire the disputed territory. As a result, thanks to the efforts of Governor Blount, a meeting was held with the leading figures of the Cherokee at White’s Fort, now Knoxville, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Tennessee, in the summer of 1791. After a lot of difficulty, the Cherokee eventually agreed to cede a triangular area in Tennessee and North Carolina that stretched from Clinch River nearly to the Blue Ridge, including almost all of the French Broad and the lower Holston, along with the locations of what are now Knoxville, Greenville, and Asheville. This entire region, along with a significant amount of nearby land, was already fully settled by white settlers. They were also granted permission for a road connecting the eastern settlements to those on the Cumberland, along with the free navigation of the Tennessee River. Both sides would return prisoners, and a lasting peace was promised. In exchange for the surrendered lands, the Cherokee were to receive an annual payment of one thousand dollars, along with some additional goods and assistance toward their path to civilization. A treaty was signed by forty-one prominent members of the tribe and concluded on July 2, 1791. It is officially noted as being held “on the bank of the Holston, near the mouth of the French Broad,” and is commonly referred to as the “treaty of Holston.”

The Cherokee, however, were dissatisfied with the arrangement, and before the end of the year a delegation of six principal chiefs appeared at Philadelphia, then the seat of government, without any previous announcement of their coming, declaring that when they had been summoned by Governor Blount to a conference they were not aware that it was to persuade them to sell lands; that they had resisted the proposition for days, and only yielded when compelled by the persistent and threatening demands of the governor; that the consideration was entirely too small; and that they had no faith that the whites would respect the new boundary, as they were in fact already settling beyond it. Finally, as the treaty had been signed, they asked that these intruders be removed. As their presentation of the case seemed a just one and it was desirable that they should carry home with them a favorable impression of the government’s attitude toward them, a supplementary article was added, increasing the annuity to eight thousand five hundred dollars. On account of renewed Indian hostilities in Ohio valley and the desire of the government to keep the good will of the Cherokee long enough to obtain their help against the northern tribes, the new line was not surveyed until 1797.168

The Cherokee were not happy with the arrangement, and by the end of the year, a group of six principal chiefs showed up in Philadelphia, which was then the capital, without any prior notice. They stated that when Governor Blount had called them for a meeting, they didn’t know it was to pressure them into selling their land. They had resisted the proposal for several days and finally gave in under the governor’s continuous and threatening demands. They felt the compensation was way too low and didn’t believe that the white settlers would respect the new boundary, as people were already moving in beyond it. Ultimately, since the treaty had been signed, they asked for the removal of those intruders. Since their argument seemed fair and it was important for them to leave with a good impression of the government, an additional article was included, raising the annuity to eight thousand five hundred dollars. Due to renewed Indian conflicts in the Ohio valley and the government's desire to maintain good relations with the Cherokee long enough to get their assistance against northern tribes, the new boundary wasn’t surveyed until 1797.168

As illustrating Indian custom it may be noted that one of the principal signers of the original treaty was among the protesting delegates, but having in the meantime changed his name, it appears on the supplementary paragraph as “Iskagua, or Clear Sky, formerly Nenetooyah, or Bloody Fellow.”169 As he had been one of the principal [70]raiders on the Tennessee frontier, the new name may have been symbolic of his change of heart at the prospect of a return of peace.

As an example of Indian custom, it's noteworthy that one of the main signers of the original treaty was among the delegates who protested, but in the meantime, he changed his name. In the supplementary paragraph, he is listed as “Iskagua, or Clear Sky, formerly Nenetooyah, or Bloody Fellow.” 169 Having been one of the primary [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] raiders on the Tennessee frontier, his new name might symbolize his change of heart at the prospect of peace returning.

The treaty seems to have had little effect in preventing Indian hostilities, probably because the intruders still remained upon the Indian lands, and raiding still continued. The Creeks were known to be responsible for some of the mischief, and the hostile Chickamaugas were supposed to be the chief authors of the rest.170 Even while the Cherokee delegates were negotiating the treaty in Philadelphia a boat which had accidentally run aground on the Muscle shoals was attacked by a party of Indians under the pretense of offering assistance, one man being killed and another severely wounded with a hatchet.171

The treaty doesn’t seem to have done much to stop Indian conflicts, likely because the intruders still occupied Indian lands, and raiding continued. The Creeks were known to be behind some of the trouble, and the hostile Chickamaugas were believed to be responsible for most of it.170 While the Cherokee delegates were negotiating the treaty in Philadelphia, a boat that accidentally ran aground on the Muscle Shoals was attacked by a group of Indians pretending to help, resulting in one man being killed and another seriously injured with a hatchet.171

While these negotiations had been pending at Philadelphia a young man named Leonard D. Shaw, a student at Princeton college, had expressed to the Secretary of War an earnest desire for a commission which would enable him to accompany the returning Cherokee delegates to their southern home, there to study Indian life and characteristics. As the purpose seemed a useful one, and he appeared well qualified for such a work, he was accordingly commissioned as deputy agent to reside among the Cherokee to observe and report upon their movements, to aid in the annuity distributions, and to render other assistance to Governor Blount, superintendent for the southern tribes, to study their language and home life, and to collect materials for an Indian history. An extract from the official instructions under which this first United States ethnologist began his work will be of interest. After defining his executive duties in connection with the annuity distributions, the keeping of accounts and the compiling of official reports, Secretary Knox continues—

While these negotiations were going on in Philadelphia, a young man named Leonard D. Shaw, a student at Princeton, expressed to the Secretary of War a strong desire for a commission that would allow him to accompany the returning Cherokee delegates to their southern home, where he wanted to study their life and culture. Since his goal seemed worthwhile and he appeared very capable for the task, he was commissioned as a deputy agent to live among the Cherokee to observe and report on their activities, assist in the distribution of annuities, and provide other support to Governor Blount, who was in charge of the southern tribes. He was also tasked with studying their language and everyday life and gathering materials for an Indian history. An excerpt from the official instructions under which this first U.S. ethnologist began his work will be of interest. After outlining his executive duties related to the annuity distributions, managing accounts, and compiling official reports, Secretary Knox continues—

A due performance of your duty will probably require the exercise of all your patience and fortitude and all your knowledge of the human character. The school will be a severe but interesting one. If you should succeed in acquiring the affections and a knowledge of the characters of the southern Indians, you may be at once useful to the United States and advance your own interest.

A proper execution of your responsibilities will likely demand all your patience and strength, along with your understanding of human nature. The work will be tough but engaging. If you manage to win the trust and understand the personalities of the southern Indians, you could both be beneficial to the United States and enhance your own prospects.

You will endeavor to learn their languages; this is essential to your communications. You will collect materials for a history of all the southern tribes and all things thereunto belonging. You will endeavor to ascertain their respective limits, make a vocabulary of their respective languages, teach them agriculture and such useful arts as you may know or can acquire. You will correspond regularly with Governor Blount, who is superintendent for Indian affairs, and inform him of all occurrences. You will also cultivate a correspondence with Brigadier-General McGillivray [the Creek chief], and you will also keep a journal of your proceedings and transmit them to the War Office.... You are to exhibit to Governor Blount the Cherokee book and all the writings therein, the messages to the several tribes of Indians, and these instructions.

You will make an effort to learn their languages; this is crucial for your communication. You will gather information for a history of all the southern tribes and everything related to them. You will work to determine their boundaries, create a vocabulary of their languages, and teach them farming and other useful skills you know or can learn. You will communicate regularly with Governor Blount, who oversees Indian affairs, and update him on all events. You will also establish communication with Brigadier-General McGillivray [the Creek chief], and you will maintain a journal of your activities and send it to the War Office.... You are to present the Cherokee book and all the writings within it, as well as the messages to the different tribes of Indians, and these instructions to Governor Blount.

Your route will be hence to Reading; thence Harris’s ferry [Harrisburg, Pennsylvania] to Carlisle; to —— ferry on the Potomac; to Winchester; to Staunton; to [71]——, and to Holston. I should hope that you would travel upwards of twenty miles each day, and that you would reach Holston in about thirty days.172

Your route will be to Reading; then Harris’s ferry [Harrisburg, Pennsylvania] to Carlisle; to —— ferry on the Potomac; to Winchester; to Staunton; to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]——, and to Holston. I hope you can travel over twenty miles each day and that you’ll reach Holston in about thirty days.172

The journey, which seemed then so long, was to be made by wagons from Philadelphia to the head of navigation on Holston river, thence by boats to the Cherokee towns. Shaw seems to have taken up his residence at Ustanali, which had superseded Echota as the Cherokee capital. We hear of him as present at a council there in June of the same year, with no evidence of unfriendliness at his presence.173 The friendly feeling was of short continuance, however, for a few months later we find him writing from Ustanali to Governor Blount that on account of the aggressive hostility of the Creeks, whose avowed intention was to kill every white man they met, he was not safe 50 yards from the house. Soon afterwards the Chickamauga towns again declared war, on which account, together with renewed threats by the Creeks, he was advised by the Cherokee to leave Ustanali, which he did early in September, 1792, proceeding to the home of General Pickens, near Seneca, South Carolina, escorted by a guard of friendly Cherokee. In the following winter he was dismissed from the service on serious charges, and his mission appears to have been a failure.174

The journey, which felt so long at the time, was to be made by wagons from Philadelphia to the head of navigation on the Holston River, and then by boats to the Cherokee towns. Shaw seems to have settled in Ustanali, which had replaced Echota as the Cherokee capital. We hear about him attending a council there in June of the same year, with no indication of any hostility towards him. The friendly atmosphere was short-lived, though, because a few months later, we see him writing from Ustanali to Governor Blount that due to the aggressive hostility of the Creeks, who openly intended to kill every white man they encountered, he was not safe even 50 yards from the house. Soon after, the Chickamauga towns declared war again, and because of this, along with renewed threats from the Creeks, the Cherokee advised him to leave Ustanali, which he did in early September 1792, heading to General Pickens’ home near Seneca, South Carolina, with a guard of friendly Cherokee. The following winter, he was dismissed from service on serious charges, and his mission appears to have been a failure.

To prevent an alliance of the Cherokee, Creeks, and other southern Indians with the confederated hostile northern tribes, the government had endeavored to persuade the former to furnish a contingent of warriors to act with the army against the northern Indians, and special instruction had been given to Shaw to use his efforts for this result. Nothing, however, came of the attempt. St Clair’s defeat turned the scale against the United States, and in September, 1792, the Chickamauga towns formally declared war.175

To stop the Cherokee, Creeks, and other southern tribes from teaming up with the northern tribes, the government tried to convince them to send some warriors to join the army against the northern tribes, and special instructions were given to Shaw to help make this happen. However, the effort did not succeed. St. Clair’s defeat tipped the balance against the United States, and in September 1792, the Chickamauga towns officially declared war.175

In November of this year the governor of Georgia officially reported that a party of lawless Georgians had gone into the Cherokee Nation, and had there burned a town and barbarously killed three Indians, while about the same time two other Cherokee had been killed within the settlements. Fearing retaliation, he ordered out a patrol of troops to guard the frontier in that direction, and sent a conciliatory letter to the chiefs, expressing his regret for what had happened. No answer was returned to the message, but a few days later an entire family was found murdered—four women, three children, and a young man—all scalped and mangled and with arrows sticking in the bodies, while, according to old Indian war custom, two war clubs were left upon [72]the ground to show by whom the deed was done. So swift was savage vengeance.176

In November of this year, the governor of Georgia officially reported that a group of lawless Georgians had gone into the Cherokee Nation, where they burned a town and brutally killed three Native Americans. Around the same time, two other Cherokees had been killed in the settlements. Fearing retaliation, he ordered troops to patrol the frontier in that direction and sent a conciliatory letter to the chiefs, expressing his regret for what had happened. No response was received to the message, but a few days later, an entire family was found murdered—four women, three children, and a young man—all scalped and mutilated with arrows sticking in their bodies. Following an old Indian war custom, two war clubs were left on the ground to indicate who was responsible for the act. Savage vengeance struck swiftly.

Early in 1792 a messenger who had been sent on business for Governor Blount to the Chickamauga towns returned with the report that a party had just come in with prisoners and some fresh scalps, over which the chiefs and warriors of two towns were then dancing; that the Shawano were urging the Cherokee to join them against the Americans; that a strong body of Creeks was on its way against the Cumberland settlements, and that the Creek chief, McGillivray, was trying to form a general confederacy of all the Indian tribes against the whites. To understand this properly it must be remembered that at this time all the tribes northwest of the Ohio and as far as the heads of the Mississippi were banded together in a grand alliance, headed by the warlike Shawano, for the purpose of holding the Ohio river as the Indian boundary against the advancing tide of white settlement. They had just cut to pieces one of the finest armies ever sent into the West, under the veteran General St Clair (28), and it seemed for the moment as if the American advance would be driven back behind the Alleghenies.

Early in 1792, a messenger sent by Governor Blount to the Chickamauga towns returned with the news that a group had just arrived with prisoners and fresh scalps. The chiefs and warriors from two towns were dancing over this. The Shawano were encouraging the Cherokee to ally with them against the Americans, and a strong force of Creeks was on its way to attack the Cumberland settlements. The Creek chief, McGillivray, was trying to create a general confederation of all the Indian tribes against the whites. To fully understand this, it's important to remember that at this time, all the tribes northwest of the Ohio and up to the heads of the Mississippi were united in a grand alliance led by the warlike Shawano, aiming to hold the Ohio River as the Indian boundary against the encroaching wave of white settlement. They had just defeated one of the best armies ever sent into the West, under the experienced General St. Clair (28), and it seemed for a moment that the American advance would be pushed back behind the Alleghenies.

In the emergency the Secretary of War directed Governor Blount to hold a conference with the chiefs of the Chickasaw, Choctaw, and Cherokee at Nashville in June to enlist their warriors, if possible, in active service against the northern tribes. The conference was held as proposed, in August, but nothing seems to have come of it, although the chiefs seemed to be sincere in their assurances of friendship. Very few of the Choctaw or Cherokee were in attendance. At the annuity distribution of the Cherokee, shortly before, the chiefs had also been profuse in declarations of their desire for peace.177 Notwithstanding all this the attacks along the Tennessee frontier continued to such an extent that the blockhouses were again put in order and garrisoned. Soon afterwards the governor reported to the Secretary of War that the five lower Cherokee towns on the Tennessee (the Chickamauga), headed by John Watts, had finally declared war against the United States, and that from three to six hundred warriors, including a hundred Creeks, had started against the settlements. The militia was at once called out, both in eastern Tennessee and on the Cumberland. On the Cumberland side it was directed that no pursuit should be continued beyond the Cherokee boundary, the ridge between the waters of Cumberland and Duck rivers. The order issued by Colonel White, of Knox county, to each of his captains shows how great was the alarm: [73]

In the emergency, the Secretary of War instructed Governor Blount to meet with the leaders of the Chickasaw, Choctaw, and Cherokee in Nashville in June to try to get their warriors to actively join the fight against the northern tribes. The conference took place as planned in August, but it seems like nothing came of it, even though the chiefs appeared to genuinely express their friendship. Very few Choctaw or Cherokee members attended. At the recent distribution of annuities for the Cherokee, the chiefs had also been very vocal about their desire for peace. Despite all this, attacks along the Tennessee frontier continued so intensely that the blockhouses had to be repaired and manned again. Shortly afterward, the governor reported to the Secretary of War that the five lower Cherokee towns on the Tennessee (the Chickamauga), led by John Watts, had finally declared war against the United States, and that three to six hundred warriors, including a hundred Creeks, had set out against the settlements. The militia was immediately called up in both eastern Tennessee and on the Cumberland. From the Cumberland side, it was directed that no pursuit should extend beyond the Cherokee boundary, which is the ridge between the waters of the Cumberland and Duck rivers. An order issued by Colonel White, of Knox County, to each of his captains demonstrated the level of alarm: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Sir: You are hereby commanded to repair with your company to Knoxville, equipped, to protect the frontiers; there is imminent danger. Bring with you two days’ provisions, if possible; but you are not to delay an hour on that head.

Mr.: You are hereby ordered to head to Knoxville with your team, fully prepared, to defend the frontiers; there is urgent danger. Bring along two days' worth of supplies, if you can; but don't delay at all on that.

I am, sir, yours,
James White.178

I am yours, sir,
James White.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

About midnight on the 30th of September, 1792, the Indian force, consisting of several hundred Chickamaugas and other Cherokee, Creeks, and Shawano, attacked Buchanan’s station, a few miles south of Nashville. Although numbers of families had collected inside the stockade for safety, there were less than twenty able-bodied men among them. The approach of the enemy alarmed the cattle, by which the garrison had warning just in time to close the gate when the Indians were already within a few yards of the entrance. The assault was furious and determined, the Indians rushing up to the stockade, attempting to set fire to it, and aiming their guns through the port holes. One Indian succeeded in climbing upon the roof with a lighted torch, but was shot and fell to the ground, holding his torch against the logs as he drew his last breath. It was learned afterward that he was a half blood, the stepson of the old white trader who had once rescued the boy Joseph Brown at Nickajack. He was a desperate warrior and when only twenty-two years of age had already taken six white scalps. The attack was repulsed at every point, and the assailants finally drew off, with considerable loss, carrying their dead and wounded with them, and leaving a number of hatchets, pipes, and other spoils upon the ground. Among the wounded was the chief John Watts. Not one of those in the fort was injured. It has been well said that the defense of Buchanan’s station by such a handful of men against an attacking force estimated all the way at from three to seven hundred Indians is a feat of bravery which has scarcely been surpassed in the annals of border warfare. The effect upon the Indians must have been thoroughly disheartening.179

About midnight on September 30, 1792, an Indian force made up of several hundred Chickamaugas and other Cherokee, Creeks, and Shawano attacked Buchanan’s station, a few miles south of Nashville. Although many families had gathered inside the stockade for safety, there were fewer than twenty able-bodied men among them. The approach of the enemy startled the cattle, which alerted the garrison just in time to close the gate when the Indians were only a few yards away. The attack was fierce and determined, with the Indians rushing to the stockade, trying to set it on fire and aiming their guns through the port holes. One Indian managed to climb onto the roof with a lighted torch, but was shot and fell to the ground, holding his torch against the logs as he died. It was later revealed that he was a half-blood, the stepson of the old white trader who had once rescued the boy Joseph Brown at Nickajack. He was a fierce warrior and, at only twenty-two years old, had already taken six white scalps. The attack was repelled at every point, and the attackers finally withdrew, suffering considerable losses, taking their dead and wounded with them, and leaving behind a number of hatchets, pipes, and other spoils. Among the wounded was Chief John Watts. None of those inside the fort were injured. It has been rightly said that the defense of Buchanan’s station by such a small group of men against an attacking force estimated at three to seven hundred Indians is an act of bravery that has rarely been matched in the history of border warfare. The impact on the Indians must have been deeply disheartening.179

In the same month arrangements were made for protecting the frontier along the French Broad by means of a series of garrisoned blockhouses, with scouts to patrol regularly from one to another, North Carolina cooperating on her side of the line. The hostile inroads still continued in this section, the Creeks acting with the hostile Cherokee. One raiding party of Creeks having been traced toward Chilhowee town on Little Tennessee, the whites were about to burn that and a neighboring Cherokee town when Sevier interposed and prevented.180 There is no reason to suppose that the people of these towns were directly concerned in the depredations along the frontier at this period, [74]the mischief being done by those farther to the south, in conjunction with the Creeks.

In the same month, plans were made to protect the frontier along the French Broad with a series of fortified blockhouses and regular patrols by scouts moving between them, with North Carolina cooperating on its side of the line. The hostile raids continued in this area, with the Creeks teaming up with the aggressive Cherokee. After tracking one raiding party of Creeks toward Chilhowee town on Little Tennessee, the settlers were about to burn that town and a nearby Cherokee town when Sevier stepped in and stopped them. There’s no reason to believe that the residents of these towns were directly involved in the attacks along the frontier at this time, as the trouble was being caused by those further south in coordination with the Creeks. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Toward the close of this year, 1792, Captain Samuel Handley, while leading a small party of men to reenforce the Cumberland settlement, was attacked by a mixed force of Cherokee, Creeks, and Shawano, near the Crab Orchard, west of the present Kingston, Tennessee. Becoming separated from his men he encountered a warrior who had lifted his hatchet to strike when Handley seized the weapon, crying out “Canaly” (for higĭna′liĭ), “friend,” to which the Cherokee responded with the same word, at once lowering his arm. Handley was carried to Willstown, in Alabama, where he was adopted into the Wolf clan (29) and remained until the next spring. After having made use of his services in writing a peace letter to Governor Blount the Cherokee finally sent him home in safety to his friends under a protecting escort of eight warriors, without any demand for ransom. He afterward resided near Tellico blockhouse, near Loudon, where, after the wars were over, his Indian friends frequently came to visit and stop with him.181

Toward the end of 1792, Captain Samuel Handley, while leading a small group of men to support the Cumberland settlement, was ambushed by a mix of Cherokee, Creek, and Shawano near Crab Orchard, west of what is now Kingston, Tennessee. Getting separated from his men, he met a warrior about to strike with his hatchet when Handley grabbed the weapon, shouting “Canaly” (for higĭna′liĭ), meaning “friend.” The Cherokee lowered his arm in response. Handley was taken to Willstown in Alabama, where he was adopted into the Wolf clan (29) and stayed until the following spring. After making use of his help in drafting a peace letter to Governor Blount, the Cherokee finally sent him home safely to his friends with a protective escort of eight warriors, without asking for any ransom. He later lived near the Tellico blockhouse, close to Loudon, where his Indian friends often came to visit and stay with him after the wars ended.181

The year 1793 began with a series of attacks all along the Tennessee frontier. As before, most of the depredation was by Chickamaugas and Creeks, with some stray Shawano from the north. The Cherokee from the towns on Little Tennessee remained peaceable, but their temper was sorely tried by a regrettable circumstance which occurred in June. While a number of friendly chiefs were assembled for a conference at Echota, on the express request of the President, a party of men under command of a Captain John Beard suddenly attacked them, killing about fifteen Indians, including several chiefs and two women, one of them being the wife of Hanging-maw (Ushwâ′li-gûtă), principal chief of the Nation, who was himself wounded. The murderers then fled, leaving others to suffer the consequences. Two hundred warriors at once took up arms to revenge their loss, and only the most earnest appeal from the deputy governor could restrain them from swift retaliation. While the chief, whose wife was thus murdered and himself wounded, forebore to revenge himself, in order not to bring war upon his people, the Secretary of War was obliged to report, “to my great pain, I find to punish Beard by law just now is out of the question.” Beard was in fact arrested, but the trial was a farce and he was acquitted.182

The year 1793 started with a series of attacks all along the Tennessee frontier. As before, most of the violence was by Chickamaugas and Creeks, along with a few stray Shawano from the north. The Cherokee from the towns on Little Tennessee stayed peaceful, but their patience was tested by a regrettable event that happened in June. While several friendly chiefs were gathered for a conference at Echota, at the direct request of the President, a group of men led by Captain John Beard suddenly attacked them, killing about fifteen Indians, including several chiefs and two women, one of whom was the wife of Hanging-maw (Ushwâ′li-gûtă), the principal chief of the Nation, who was himself wounded. The attackers then fled, leaving others to face the fallout. Two hundred warriors quickly armed themselves to seek revenge for their loss, and only the most urgent appeal from the deputy governor prevented them from immediate retaliation. While the chief, whose wife was murdered and who was wounded himself, held back from vengeance to avoid bringing war upon his people, the Secretary of War had to report, “to my great pain, I find to punish Beard by law just now is out of the question.” Beard was indeed arrested, but the trial was a joke, and he was acquitted.182

Believing that the Cherokee Nation, with the exception of the Chickamaugas, was honestly trying to preserve peace, the territorial government, while making provision for the safety of the exposed settlements, had strictly prohibited any invasion of the Indian country. The frontier people were of a different opinion, and in spite of the prohibition a company of nearly two hundred mounted men under [75]Colonels Doherty and McFarland crossed over the mountains in the summer of this year and destroyed six of the middle towns, returning with fifteen scalps and as many prisoners.183

Believing that the Cherokee Nation, except for the Chickamaugas, was genuinely trying to maintain peace, the territorial government, while ensuring the safety of the vulnerable settlements, had strictly banned any invasion of Indian territory. The settlers on the frontier had a different view, and despite the ban, a group of nearly two hundred mounted men under [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Colonels Doherty and McFarland crossed the mountains in the summer of this year, destroyed six of the towns in the middle area, and returned with fifteen scalps and just as many prisoners. 183

Late in September a strong force estimated at one thousand warriors—seven hundred Creeks and three hundred Cherokee—under John Watts and Doublehead, crossed the Tennessee and advanced in the direction of Knoxville, where the public stores were then deposited. In their eagerness to reach Knoxville they passed quietly by one or two smaller settlements until within a short distance of the town, when, at daybreak of the 25th, they heard the garrison fire the sunrise gun and imagined that they were discovered. Differences had already broken out among the leaders, and without venturing to advance farther they contented themselves with an attack upon a small blockhouse a few miles to the west, known as Cavitts station, in which at the time were only three men with thirteen women and children. After defending themselves bravely for some time these surrendered on promise that they should be held for exchange, but as soon as they came out Doublehead’s warriors fell upon them and put them all to death with the exception of a boy, who was saved by John Watts. This bloody deed was entirely the work of Doublehead, the other chiefs having done their best to prevent it.184

Late in September, a strong group estimated at one thousand warriors—seven hundred Creeks and three hundred Cherokee—led by John Watts and Doublehead, crossed the Tennessee River and headed towards Knoxville, where public supplies were stored at the time. Eager to reach Knoxville, they quietly passed by one or two smaller settlements until they were close to the town. Just as day broke on the 25th, they heard the garrison fire the morning gun and thought they had been discovered. Tensions had already arisen among the leaders, and without daring to go further, they settled for attacking a small blockhouse a few miles to the west, known as Cavitts station, which at that moment only had three men along with thirteen women and children. After defending themselves valiantly for some time, they surrendered on the condition that they would be exchanged later. However, as soon as they exited, Doublehead's warriors attacked them and killed everyone except for a boy, who was rescued by John Watts. This horrific act was entirely Doublehead's doing, as the other chiefs had tried their best to prevent it.184

A force of seven hundred men under General Sevier was at once put upon their track, with orders this time to push the pursuit into the heart of the Indian nation. Crossing Little Tennessee and Hiwassee they penetrated to Ustanali town, near the present Calhoun, Georgia. Finding it deserted, although well filled with provision, they rested there a few days, the Indians in the meantime attempting a night attack without success. After burning the town, Sevier continued down the river to Etowah town, near the present site of Rome. Here the Indians—Cherokee and Creeks—had dug intrenchments and prepared to make a stand, but, being outflanked, were defeated with loss and compelled to retreat. This town, with several others in the neighborhood belonging to both Cherokee and Creeks, was destroyed, with all the provision of the Indians, including three hundred cattle, after which the army took up the homeward march. The Americans had lost but three men. This was the last military service of Sevier.185

A team of seven hundred men led by General Sevier was immediately sent after them, with orders to pursue deep into the heart of the Indian nation. They crossed the Little Tennessee and Hiwassee rivers and reached Ustanali town, near what is now Calhoun, Georgia. Finding it empty but stocked with supplies, they rested there for a few days while the Indians attempted a night attack, which failed. After burning the town, Sevier moved downstream to Etowah town, near the current location of Rome. Here, the Cherokee and Creek Indians had built fortifications and prepared to fight, but they were outflanked, resulting in their defeat with significant losses and forcing them to retreat. This town, along with several others nearby that belonged to both the Cherokee and Creeks, was destroyed, along with all the provisions of the Indians, including three hundred cattle, after which the army began its journey home. The Americans only lost three men. This marked the last military action for Sevier.185

During the absence of Sevier’s force in the south the Indians made a sudden inroad on the French Broad, near the present Dandridge, killing and scalping a woman and a boy. While their friends were accompanying the remains to a neighboring burial ground for interment, two men who had incautiously gone ahead were fired upon. One [76]of them escaped, but the other one was found killed and scalped when the rest of the company came up, and was buried with the first victims. Sevier’s success brought temporary respite to the Cumberland settlements. During the early part of the year the Indian attacks by small raiding parties had been so frequent and annoying that a force of men had been kept out on patrol service under officers who adopted with some success the policy of hunting the Indians in their camping places in the thickets, rather than waiting for them to come into the settlements.186

During Sevier's absence in the south, the Indians launched a sudden attack on the French Broad, near what is now Dandridge, killing and scalping a woman and a boy. While their friends were taking the remains to a nearby burial site, two men who had foolishly gone ahead were shot at. One of them got away, but the other was found dead and scalped when the rest of the group arrived, and he was buried alongside the earlier victims. Sevier's victories provided a brief pause for the Cumberland settlements. Earlier in the year, Indian raids by small groups had been so frequent and troublesome that a team of men had been kept on patrol under officers who had some success with the strategy of tracking the Indians to their camps in the thickets instead of waiting for them to come into the settlements.

In February, 1794, the Territorial assembly of Tennessee met at Knoxville and, among other business transacted, addressed a strong memorial to Congress calling for more efficient protection for the frontier and demanding a declaration of war against the Creeks and Cherokee. The memorial states that since the treaty of Holston (July, 1791), these two tribes had killed in a most barbarous and inhuman manner more than two hundred citizens of Tennessee, of both sexes, had carried others into captivity, destroyed their stock, burned their houses, and laid waste their plantations, had robbed the citizens of their slaves and stolen at least two thousand horses. Special attention was directed to the two great invasions in September, 1792, and September, 1793, and the memorialists declare that there was scarcely a man of the assembly but could tell of “a dear wife or child, an aged parent or near relation, besides friends, massacred by the hands of these bloodthirsty nations in their house or fields.”187

In February 1794, the Territorial Assembly of Tennessee met in Knoxville and, among other matters, presented a strong memorial to Congress, urging for better protection for the frontier and demanding a declaration of war against the Creeks and Cherokees. The memorial stated that since the Treaty of Holston (July 1791), these two tribes had brutally killed over two hundred Tennessee citizens, both men and women, taken others captive, destroyed livestock, burned homes, devastated plantations, robbed citizens of their slaves, and stolen at least two thousand horses. Special attention was given to the two major invasions in September 1792 and September 1793, with the memorialists noting that almost every member of the assembly could recount tales of “a beloved wife or child, an elderly parent or close relative, along with friends, slaughtered by these ruthless nations in their homes or fields.”187

In the meantime the raids continued and every scattered cabin was a target for attack. In April a party of twenty warriors surrounded the house of a man named Casteel on the French Broad about nine miles above Knoxville and massacred father, mother, and four children in most brutal fashion. One child only was left alive, a girl of ten years, who was found scalped and bleeding from six tomahawk gashes, yet survived. The others were buried in one grave. The massacre roused such a storm of excitement that it required all the effort of the governor and the local officials to prevent an invasion in force of the Indian country. It was learned that Doublehead, of the Chickamauga towns, was trying to get the support of the valley towns, which, however, continued to maintain an attitude of peace. The friendly Cherokee also declared that the Spaniards were constantly instigating the lower towns to hostilities, although John Watts, one of their principal chiefs, advocated peace.188

In the meantime, the raids kept happening, and every isolated cabin became a target. In April, a group of twenty warriors surrounded the house of a man named Casteel on the French Broad River, about nine miles above Knoxville, and brutally killed the father, mother, and their four children. Only one child, a ten-year-old girl, was left alive; she was found scalped and bleeding from six gashes made by a tomahawk, yet she survived. The others were buried in a single grave. This massacre sparked such outrage that the governor and local officials had to work hard to prevent a major invasion into Indian territory. It was discovered that Doublehead, from the Chickamauga towns, was trying to gain support from the towns in the valley, which, however, continued to uphold a peaceful stance. The friendly Cherokee also reported that the Spaniards were consistently encouraging the lower towns to start hostilities, although John Watts, one of their main chiefs, promoted peace.

In June a boat under command of William Scott, laden with pots, hardware, and other property, and containing six white men, three women, four children, and twenty negroes, left Knoxville to descend [77]Tennessee river to Natchez. As it passed the Chickamauga towns it was fired upon from Running Water and Long island without damage. The whites returned the fire, wounding two Indians. A large party of Cherokee, headed by White-man-killer (Une′ga-dihĭ′), then started in pursuit of the boat, which they overtook at Muscle shoals, where they killed all the white people in it, made prisoners of the negroes, and plundered the goods. Three Indians were killed and one was wounded in the action.189 It is said that the Indian actors in this massacre fled across the Mississippi into Spanish territory and became the nucleus of the Cherokee Nation of the West, as will be noted elsewhere.

In June, a boat commanded by William Scott, loaded with pots, hardware, and other goods, carrying six white men, three women, four children, and twenty Black individuals, left Knoxville to travel down the Tennessee River to Natchez. As it passed the Chickamauga towns, it came under fire from Running Water and Long Island but sustained no damage. The white passengers returned fire, injuring two Indians. A large group of Cherokees, led by White-man-killer (Une′ga-dihĭ′), then pursued the boat and caught up with it at Muscle Shoals, where they killed all the white passengers, captured the Black individuals, and looted the goods. Three Indians were killed and one was wounded in the fight. It’s said that the Indian participants in this massacre fled across the Mississippi into Spanish territory and became the core of the Cherokee Nation of the West, as will be detailed elsewhere.

On June 26, 1794, another treaty, intended to be supplementary to that of Holston in 1791, was negotiated at Philadelphia, being signed by the Secretary of War and by thirteen principal men of the Cherokee. An arrangement was made for the proper marking of the boundary then established, and the annuity was increased to five thousand dollars, with a proviso that fifty dollars were to be deducted for every horse stolen by the Cherokee and not restored within three months.190

On June 26, 1794, another treaty, meant to supplement the Holston treaty from 1791, was negotiated in Philadelphia. It was signed by the Secretary of War and thirteen key leaders of the Cherokee. An agreement was reached on how to accurately mark the boundary that was established, and the annual payment was raised to five thousand dollars, with a condition that fifty dollars would be deducted for every horse stolen by the Cherokee and not returned within three months.190

In July a man named John Ish was shot down while plowing in his field eighteen miles below Knoxville. By order of Hanging-maw, the friendly chief of Echota, a party of Cherokee took the trail and captured the murderer, who proved to be a Creek, whom they brought in to the agent at Tellico blockhouse, where he was formally tried and hanged. When asked the usual question he said that his people were at war with the whites, that he had left home to kill or be killed, that he had killed the white man and would have escaped but for the Cherokee, and that there were enough of his nation to avenge his death. A few days later a party of one hundred Creek warriors crossed Tennessee river against the settlements. The alarm was given by Hanging-maw, and fifty-three Cherokee with a few federal troops started in pursuit. On the 10th of August they came up with the Creeks, killing one and wounding another, one Cherokee being slightly wounded. The Creeks retreated and the victors returned to the Cherokee towns, where their return was announced by the death song and the firing of guns. “The night was spent in dancing the scalp dance, according to the custom of warriors after a victory over their enemies, in which the white and red people heartily joined. The Upper Cherokee had now stepped too far to go back, and their professions of friendship were now no longer to be questioned.” In the same month there was an engagement between a detachment of about [78]forty soldiers and a large body of Creeks near Crab Orchard, in which several of each were killed.191 It is evident that much of the damage on both sides of the Cumberland range was due to the Creeks.

In July, a man named John Ish was shot while plowing his field eighteen miles south of Knoxville. By order of Hanging-maw, the friendly chief of Echota, a group of Cherokee tracked down and captured the murderer, who turned out to be a Creek. They brought him to the agent at the Tellico blockhouse, where he was formally tried and hanged. When asked the usual question, he stated that his people were at war with the whites, that he had left home to either kill or be killed, that he had killed the white man and would have escaped if not for the Cherokee, and that there were enough of his nation to avenge his death. A few days later, a group of one hundred Creek warriors crossed the Tennessee River heading towards the settlements. The alarm was sounded by Hanging-maw, and fifty-three Cherokee, along with a few federal troops, set off in pursuit. On August 10th, they caught up to the Creeks, killing one and wounding another, with one Cherokee sustaining a slight injury. The Creeks retreated, and the victors returned to the Cherokee towns, where their arrival was celebrated with a death song and gunfire. “The night was spent dancing the scalp dance, as is customary for warriors after a victory over their enemies, in which both the white and red people joined enthusiastically. The Upper Cherokee had now committed too deeply to turn back, and their claims of friendship could no longer be doubted.” In the same month, there was a skirmish involving about [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] forty soldiers and a large group of Creeks near Crab Orchard, resulting in several casualties on both sides. 191 It is clear that much of the destruction on both sides of the Cumberland range was caused by the Creeks.

In the meantime Governor Blount was trying to negotiate peace with the whole Cherokee Nation, but with little success. The Cherokee claimed to be anxious for permanent peace, but said that it was impossible to restore the property taken by them, as it had been taken in war, and they had themselves been equal losers from the whites. They said also that they could not prevent the hostile Creeks from passing through their territory. About the end of July it was learned that a strong body of Creeks had started north against the settlements. The militia was at once ordered out along the Tennessee frontier, and the friendly Cherokees offered their services, while measures were taken to protect their women and children from the enemy. The Creeks advanced as far as Willstown, when the news came of the complete defeat of the confederated northern tribes by General Wayne (30), and fearing the same fate for themselves, they turned back and scattered to their towns.192

In the meantime, Governor Blount was trying to negotiate peace with the entire Cherokee Nation but had little success. The Cherokees claimed they were eager for lasting peace, but said it was impossible to return the land they had taken during the war, as they had also suffered losses at the hands of the whites. They also mentioned that they couldn't stop the hostile Creeks from moving through their territory. By the end of July, it was reported that a large group of Creeks had headed north toward the settlements. The militia was quickly called out along the Tennessee frontier, and the friendly Cherokees offered their assistance, while steps were taken to protect their women and children from the enemy. The Creeks advanced as far as Willstown, when news arrived of the complete defeat of the united northern tribes by General Wayne (30). Fearing they would meet the same fate, they retreated and scattered back to their towns.192

The Tennesseeans, especially those on the Cumberland, had long ago come to the conclusion that peace could be brought about only through the destruction of the Chickamauga towns. Anticipating some action of this kind, which the general government did not think necessary or advisable, orders against any such attempt had been issued by the Secretary of War to Governor Blount. The frontier people went about their preparations, however, and it is evident from the result that the local military authorities were in connivance with the undertaking. General Robertson was the chief organizer of the volunteers about Nashville, who were reenforced by a company of Kentuckians under Colonel Whitley. Major Ore had been sent by Governor Blount with a detachment of troops to protect the Cumberland settlements, and on arriving at Nashville entered as heartily into the project as if no counter orders had ever been issued, and was given chief command of the expedition, which for this reason is commonly known as “Ore’s expedition.”

The people of Tennessee, especially those living along the Cumberland, had concluded long ago that lasting peace could only come from destroying the Chickamauga towns. Anticipating this kind of action, which the federal government didn’t consider necessary or wise, the Secretary of War had sent orders to Governor Blount against any such attempts. However, the frontier folks proceeded with their plans, and it’s clear from the outcome that the local military leaders were in on the venture. General Robertson was the main organizer of the volunteers from Nashville, who were joined by a company of Kentuckians led by Colonel Whitley. Major Ore had been dispatched by Governor Blount with a group of soldiers to protect the Cumberland settlements, and upon arriving in Nashville, he fully embraced the initiative as if no orders had ever been given against it. He was put in charge of the expedition, which is commonly referred to as “Ore’s expedition.”

On September 7, 1794, the army of five hundred and fifty mounted men left Nashville, and five days later crossed the Tennessee near the mouth of the Sequatchee river, their guide being the same Joseph Brown of whom the old Indian woman had said that he would one day bring the soldiers to destroy them. Having left their horses on the other side of the river, they moved up along the south bank just after daybreak of the 13th and surprised the town of Nickajack, killing several warriors and taking a number of prisoners. Some who attempted to escape in canoes were shot in the water. The warriors [79]in Running Water town, four miles above, heard the firing and came at once to the assistance of their friends, but were driven back after attempting to hold their ground, and the second town shared the fate of the first. More than fifty Indians had been killed, a number were prisoners, both towns and all their contents had been destroyed, with a loss to the assailants of only three men wounded. The Breath, the chief of Running Water, was among those killed. Two fresh scalps with a large quantity of plunder from the settlements were found in the towns, together with a supply of ammunition said to have been furnished by the Spaniards.193

On September 7, 1794, an army of five hundred and fifty mounted men set out from Nashville. Five days later, they crossed the Tennessee River near the mouth of the Sequatchee River, guided by Joseph Brown, the same man the old Indian woman had predicted would bring soldiers to destroy them. After leaving their horses on the opposite bank, they moved along the south side of the river at daybreak on the 13th and caught the town of Nickajack by surprise, killing several warriors and capturing many prisoners. Some who tried to escape in canoes were shot in the water. The warriors in Running Water town, four miles upstream, heard the gunfire and rushed to help their friends but were pushed back after attempting to defend their position, and the second town suffered the same fate as the first. More than fifty Indians were killed, and many were taken prisoner; both towns and all their belongings were destroyed, with only three assailants wounded. The Breath, the chief of Running Water, was among the slain. Two fresh scalps and a large amount of plunder from the settlements were discovered in the towns, along with a supply of ammunition reportedly provided by the Spaniards.

Soon after the return of the expedition Robertson sent a message to John Watts, the principal leader of the hostile Cherokee, threatening a second visitation if the Indians did not very soon surrender their prisoners and give assurances of peace.194 The destruction of their towns on Tennessee and Coosa and the utter defeat of the northern confederates had now broken the courage of the Cherokee, and on their own request Governor Blount held a conference with them at Tellico blockhouse, November 7 and 8, 1794, at which Hanging-maw, head chief of the Nation, and Colonel John Watt, principal chief of the hostile towns, with about four hundred of their warriors, attended. The result was satisfactory; all differences were arranged on a friendly basis and the long Cherokee war came to an end.195

Soon after the expedition returned, Robertson sent a message to John Watts, the main leader of the hostile Cherokee, threatening another visit if the Indians didn't surrender their prisoners soon and assure peace. The destruction of their towns on the Tennessee and Coosa rivers and the complete defeat of the northern confederates had broken the Cherokee's resolve. At their request, Governor Blount held a conference with them at Tellico Blockhouse on November 7 and 8, 1794, where Hanging-Maw, the head chief of the Nation, and Colonel John Watt, the principal chief of the hostile towns, along with about four hundred of their warriors, were present. The outcome was positive; all differences were resolved amicably, and the long Cherokee war came to an end.

Owing to the continued devastation of their towns during the Revolutionary struggle, a number of Cherokee, principally of the Chickamauga band, had removed across the Ohio about 1782 and settled on Paint creek, a branch of the Scioto river, in the vicinity of their friends and allies, the Shawano. In 1787 they were reported to number about seventy warriors. They took an active part in the hostilities along the Ohio frontier and were present in the great battle at the Maumee rapids, by which the power of the confederated northern tribes was effectually broken. As they had failed to attend the treaty conference held at Greenville in August, 1795, General Wayne sent them a special message, through their chief Long-hair, that if they refused to come in and make terms as the others had done they would be considered outside the protection of the government. Upon this a part of them came in and promised that as soon as they could gather their crops the whole band would leave Ohio forever and return to their people in the south.196 [80]

Due to the ongoing destruction of their towns during the Revolutionary War, some Cherokee, mainly from the Chickamauga band, moved across the Ohio River around 1782 and settled on Paint Creek, a branch of the Scioto River, near their friends and allies, the Shawnee. By 1787, they were reported to have about seventy warriors. They were active in the conflicts along the Ohio frontier and participated in the significant battle at the Maumee Rapids, which effectively ended the power of the allied northern tribes. Since they did not attend the treaty conference held at Greenville in August 1795, General Wayne sent a special message through their chief Long-hair, stating that if they refused to come and negotiate like the others, they would be considered outside the protection of the government. As a result, some of them came forward and promised that once they could harvest their crops, the entire band would leave Ohio for good and return to their people in the south.196 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Creeks were still hostile and continued their inroads upon the western settlements. Early in January, 1795, Governor Blount held another conference with the Cherokee and endeavored to persuade them to organize a company of their young men to patrol the frontier against the Creeks, but to this proposal the chiefs refused to consent.197

The Creeks were still aggressive and kept attacking the western settlements. In early January 1795, Governor Blount had another meeting with the Cherokee and tried to convince them to form a group of young men to monitor the frontier against the Creeks, but the chiefs declined this proposal.197

In the next year it was discovered that a movement was on foot to take possession of certain Indian lands south of the Cumberland on pretense of authority formerly granted by North Carolina for the relief of Revolutionary soldiers. As such action would almost surely have resulted in another Indian war, Congress interposed, on the representation of President Washington, with an act for the regulation of intercourse between citizens of the United States and the various Indian tribes. Its main purpose was to prevent intrusion upon lands to which the Indian title had not been extinguished by treaty with the general government, and under its provisions a number of squatters were ejected from the Indian country and removed across the boundary. The pressure of border sentiment, however, was constantly for extending the area of white settlement and the result was an immediate agitation to procure another treaty cession.198

In the following year, it was discovered that there was a movement to take control of certain Indian lands south of the Cumberland, claiming it was based on authority previously granted by North Carolina to help Revolutionary soldiers. Since this action would almost definitely lead to another Indian war, Congress stepped in, based on a recommendation from President Washington, with a law to regulate interactions between U.S. citizens and various Indian tribes. The main goal was to prevent encroachment on lands where the Indian title hadn't been extinguished by a treaty with the federal government. As a result, several squatters were removed from Indian territory and sent across the border. However, the pressure from settlers was persistently aimed at expanding white settlement, leading to an immediate push for another treaty cession.198

In consequence of urgent representations from the people of Tennessee, Congress took steps in 1797 for procuring a new treaty with the Cherokee by which the ejected settlers might be reinstated and the boundaries of the new state so extended as to bring about closer communication between the eastern settlements and those on the Cumberland. The Revolutionary warfare had forced the Cherokee west and south, and their capital and central gathering place was now Ustanali town, near the present Calhoun, Georgia, while Echota, their ancient capital and beloved peace town, was almost on the edge of the white settlements. The commissioners wished to have the proceedings conducted at Echota, while the Cherokee favored Ustanali. After some debate a choice was made of a convenient place near Tellico blockhouse, where the conference opened in July, but was brought to an abrupt close by the peremptory refusal of the Cherokee to sell any lands or to permit the return of the ejected settlers.

As a result of urgent requests from the people of Tennessee, Congress took action in 1797 to secure a new treaty with the Cherokee, aiming to restore the ejected settlers and extend the boundaries of the new state to improve communication between the eastern settlements and those on the Cumberland. The Revolutionary War had pushed the Cherokee west and south, and their capital and main gathering place was now Ustanali town, close to present-day Calhoun, Georgia, while Echota, their historic capital and cherished peace town, was right on the edge of the white settlements. The commissioners wanted to hold the proceedings in Echota, while the Cherokee preferred Ustanali. After some discussion, a convenient location near Tellico blockhouse was chosen, where the conference began in July but was abruptly ended by the Cherokee's firm refusal to sell any land or allow the return of the ejected settlers.

The rest of the summer was spent in negotiation along the lines already proposed, and on October 2, 1798, a treaty, commonly known as the “first treaty of Tellico,” was concluded at the same place, and was signed by thirty-nine chiefs on behalf of the Cherokee. By this treaty the Indians ceded a tract between Clinch river and the Cumberland ridge, another along the northern bank of Little Tennessee extending up to Chilhowee mountain, and a third in North Carolina on the heads of French Broad and Pigeon rivers and including the sites [81]of the present Waynesville and Hendersonville. These cessions included most or all of the lands from which settlers had been ejected. Permission was also given for laying out the “Cumberland road,” to connect the east Tennessee settlements with those about Nashville. In consideration of the lands and rights surrendered, the United States agreed to deliver to the Cherokee five thousand dollars in goods, and to increase their existing annuity by one thousand dollars, and as usual, to “continue the guarantee of the remainder of their country forever.”199

The rest of the summer was spent negotiating along the lines already suggested, and on October 2, 1798, a treaty, commonly known as the “first treaty of Tellico,” was finalized at the same location and was signed by thirty-nine chiefs representing the Cherokee. Through this treaty, the Indigenous people ceded land between the Clinch River and the Cumberland Ridge, another area along the northern bank of the Little Tennessee extending up to Chilhowee Mountain, and a third in North Carolina at the heads of the French Broad and Pigeon Rivers, including the locations of present-day Waynesville and Hendersonville. These land cessions included most or all of the areas from which settlers had been removed. Permission was also granted to establish the “Cumberland Road,” connecting the east Tennessee settlements with those around Nashville. In exchange for the lands and rights given up, the United States promised to deliver five thousand dollars' worth of goods to the Cherokee and to raise their existing annuity by one thousand dollars, while also assuring them that they would “continue the guarantee of the remainder of their country forever.”

Wayne’s victory over the northern tribes at the battle of the Maumee rapids completely broke their power and compelled them to accept the terms of peace dictated at the treaty of Greenville in the summer of 1795. The immediate result was the surrender of the Ohio river boundary by the Indians and the withdrawal of the British garrisons from the interior posts, which up to this time they had continued to hold in spite of the treaty made at the close of the Revolution. By the treaty made at Madrid in October, 1795, Spain gave up all claim on the east side of the Mississippi north of the thirty-first parallel, but on various pretexts the formal transfer of posts was delayed and a Spanish garrison continued to occupy San Fernando de Barrancas, at the present Memphis, Tennessee, until the fall of 1797, while that at Natchez, in Mississippi, was not surrendered until March, 1798. The Creeks, seeing the trend of affairs, had made peace at Colerain, Georgia, in June, 1796. With the hostile European influence thus eliminated, at least for the time, the warlike tribes on the north and on the south crushed and dispirited and the Chickamauga towns wiped out of existence, the Cherokee realized that they must accept the situation and, after nearly twenty years of continuous warfare, laid aside the tomahawk to cultivate the arts of peace and civilization.

Wayne’s victory over the northern tribes at the Battle of the Maumee Rapids completely shattered their power and forced them to accept the peace terms set out in the Treaty of Greenville in the summer of 1795. The immediate result was the surrender of the Ohio River boundary by the Native Americans and the withdrawal of British troops from their interior posts, which they had continued to hold despite the treaty made at the end of the Revolution. According to the treaty made in Madrid in October 1795, Spain relinquished all claims on the east side of the Mississippi north of the thirty-first parallel, but for various reasons, the formal transfer of posts was delayed, and a Spanish garrison continued to occupy San Fernando de Barrancas, now Memphis, Tennessee, until the fall of 1797, while the one at Natchez, Mississippi, wasn’t surrendered until March 1798. The Creeks, seeing how things were unfolding, made peace in Colerain, Georgia, in June 1796. With hostile European influence eliminated, at least for the time being, the aggressive tribes to the north and south defeated and demoralized, and the Chickamauga towns destroyed, the Cherokee realized they had to accept the situation and, after nearly twenty years of constant warfare, put down their weapons to focus on peace and civilization.

The close of the century found them still a compact people (the westward movement having hardly yet begun) numbering probably about 20,000 souls. After repeated cessions of large tracts of land, to some of which they had but doubtful claim, they remained in recognized possession of nearly 43,000 square miles of territory, a country about equal in extent to Ohio, Virginia, or Tennessee. Of this territory about one-half was within the limits of Tennessee, the remainder being almost equally divided between Georgia and Alabama, with a small area in the extreme southwestern corner of North Carolina.200 The old Lower towns on Savannah river had been broken up for twenty years, and the whites had so far encroached upon the Upper towns that the capital and council fire of the nation had been removed from the ancient peace town of Echota to Ustanali, in Georgia. The [82]towns on Coosa river and in Alabama were almost all of recent establishment, peopled by refugees from the east and north. The Middle towns, in North Carolina, were still surrounded by Indian country.

The end of the century found them still a tight-knit community (the westward expansion had barely started) numbering about 20,000 people. After giving up large areas of land, some of which they were uncertain they actually owned, they still had recognized control over nearly 43,000 square miles of land, an area roughly the size of Ohio, Virginia, or Tennessee. About half of this territory was in Tennessee, with the rest almost evenly split between Georgia and Alabama, plus a small section in the far southwestern corner of North Carolina. The old Lower towns along the Savannah River had been abandoned for twenty years, and the whites had encroached on the Upper towns so much that the capital and council fire of the nation had moved from the historic peace town of Echota to Ustanali, in Georgia. The towns along the Coosa River and in Alabama were mostly new settlements, filled with refugees from the east and north. The Middle towns in North Carolina were still surrounded by Indian territory.

Firearms had been introduced into the tribe about one hundred years before, and the Cherokee had learned well their use. Such civilized goods as hatchets, knives, clothes, and trinkets had become so common before the first Cherokee war that the Indians had declared that they could no longer live without the traders. Horses and other domestic animals had been introduced early in the century, and at the opening of the war of 1760, according to Adair, the Cherokee had “a prodigious number of excellent horses,” and although hunger had compelled them to eat a great many of these during that period, they still had, in 1775, from two to a dozen each, and bid fair soon to have plenty of the best sort, as, according to the same authority, they were skilful jockeys and nice in their choice. Some of them had grown fond of cattle, and they had also an abundance of hogs and poultry, the Indian pork being esteemed better than that raised in the white settlements on account of the chestnut diet.201 In Sevier’s expedition against the towns on Coosa river, in 1793, the army killed three hundred beeves at Etowah and left their carcasses rotting on the ground. While crossing the Cherokee country in 1796 Hawkins met an Indian woman on horseback driving ten very fat cattle to the settlements for sale. Peach trees and potatoes, as well as the native corn and beans, were abundant in their fields, and some had bees and honey and did a considerable trade in beeswax. They seem to have quickly recovered from the repeated ravages of war, and there was a general air of prosperity throughout the nation. The native arts of pottery and basket-making were still the principal employment of the women, and the warriors hunted with such success that a party of traders brought down thirty wagon loads of skins on one trip.202 In dress and house-building the Indian style was practically unchanged.

Firearms had been introduced to the tribe about a hundred years earlier, and the Cherokee had learned to use them well. Items like hatchets, knives, clothes, and trinkets had become so common before the first Cherokee war that the Native Americans declared they couldn’t live without the traders. Horses and other domestic animals had been brought in early in the century, and by the start of the war of 1760, according to Adair, the Cherokee had “a tremendous number of excellent horses.” Although hunger had forced them to eat many of these during that time, they still had between two and a dozen each in 1775, and they were expected to have plenty of the best kind soon, as they were skilled horsemen and particular about their choices. Some of them had developed a liking for cattle, and they also had a lot of hogs and poultry, with the Native pork being regarded as better than that from the white settlements due to their chestnut diet. In Sevier’s expedition against the towns on the Coosa River in 1793, the army killed three hundred cattle at Etowah and left their carcasses rotting on the ground. While crossing Cherokee territory in 1796, Hawkins met an Indian woman on horseback driving ten very fat cattle to the settlements for sale. Peach trees and potatoes, along with native corn and beans, were plentiful in their fields, and some had bees and honey and engaged in a significant trade in beeswax. They seemed to have quickly bounced back from the repeated attacks of war, and there was a general sense of prosperity throughout the nation. The traditional arts of pottery and basket-making were still the main occupations for the women, and the warriors hunted so successfully that a group of traders brought in thirty wagon loads of skins in one trip. In terms of clothing and house-building, the Native American style remained virtually unchanged.

In pursuance of a civilizing policy, the government had agreed, by the treaty of 1791, to furnish the Cherokee gratuitously with farming tools and similar assistance. This policy was continued and broadened to such an extent that in 1801 Hawkins reports that “in the Cherokee agency, the wheel, the loom, and the plough is [sic] in pretty general use, farming, manufactures, and stock raising the topic of conversation among the men and women.” At a conference held this year we find the chiefs of the mountain towns complaining that the people of the more western and southwestern settlements had received more than their share of spinning wheels and cards, and were consequently more advanced in making their own clothing as well as in farming, to which [83]the others retorted that these things had been offered to all alike at the same time, but while the lowland people had been quick to accept, the mountaineers had hung back. “Those who complain came in late. We have got the start of them, which we are determined to keep.” The progressives, under John Watts, Doublehead, and Will, threatened to secede from the rest and leave those east of Chilhowee mountain to shift for themselves.203 We see here the germ of dissatisfaction which led ultimately to the emigration of the western band. Along with other things of civilization, negro slavery had been introduced and several of the leading men were now slaveholders (31).

In line with a civilizing policy, the government had agreed, through the treaty of 1791, to provide the Cherokee with farming tools and similar aid for free. This policy continued and expanded so much that by 1801, Hawkins reported that “in the Cherokee agency, the wheel, the loom, and the plow are [sic] in pretty general use, with farming, manufacturing, and livestock raising being common topics of conversation among men and women.” At a conference held this year, we find the chiefs of the mountain towns complaining that the people of the more western and southwestern settlements had received more than their share of spinning wheels and cards, and were therefore more advanced in making their own clothing as well as in farming. The others replied that these items had been offered to everyone at the same time, but while the lowland people accepted quickly, the mountaineers hesitated. “Those who complain came in late. We have gotten ahead of them, and we intend to keep it that way.” The progressives, led by John Watts, Doublehead, and Will, threatened to break away from the rest and leave those east of Chilhowee Mountain to fend for themselves. We can see here the roots of dissatisfaction that eventually led to the emigration of the western band. Along with other aspects of civilization, black slavery had been introduced, and several of the leading men were now slave owners (31).

Much of the advance in civilization had been due to the intermarriage among them of white men, chiefly traders of the ante-Revolutionary period, with a few Americans from the back settlements. The families that have made Cherokee history were nearly all of this mixed descent. The Doughertys, Galpins, and Adairs were from Ireland; the Rosses, Vanns, and McIntoshes, like the McGillivrays and Graysons among the Creeks, were of Scottish origin; the Waffords and others were Americans from Carolina or Georgia, and the father of Sequoya was a (Pennsylvania?) German. Most of this white blood was of good stock, very different from the “squaw man” element of the western tribes. Those of the mixed blood who could afford it usually sent their children away to be educated, while some built schoolhouses upon their own grounds and brought in private teachers from the outside. With the beginning of the present century we find influential mixed bloods in almost every town, and the civilized idea dominated even the national councils. The Middle towns, shut in from the outside world by high mountains, remained a stronghold of Cherokee conservatism.

Much of the progress in civilization was due to the intermarriage of white men, mainly traders from before the Revolution, with some Americans from rural areas. The families that shaped Cherokee history were mostly of this mixed descent. The Doughertys, Galpins, and Adairs came from Ireland; the Rosses, Vanns, and McIntoshes, like the McGillivrays and Graysons among the Creeks, had Scottish roots; the Waffords and others were Americans from Carolina or Georgia, and Sequoya's father was a German from Pennsylvania. Most of this European ancestry came from good stock, which was quite different from the “squaw man” element found in western tribes. Those with mixed heritage who could afford it typically sent their children away for education, while some built schoolhouses on their own land and brought in private teachers from elsewhere. As the current century began, we see influential mixed-blood individuals in almost every town, and the idea of civilization influenced even the national councils. The Middle towns, surrounded by high mountains, remained a stronghold of Cherokee conservatism.

With the exception of Priber, there seems to be no authentic record of any missionary worker among the Cherokee before 1800. There is, indeed, an incidental notice of a Presbyterian minister of North Carolina being on his way to the tribe in 1758, but nothing seems to have come of it, and we find him soon after in South Carolina and separated from his original jurisdiction.204 The first permanent mission was established by the Moravians, those peaceful German immigrants whose teachings were so well exemplified in the lives of Zeisberger and Heckewelder. As early as 1734, while temporarily settled in Georgia, they had striven to bring some knowledge of the Christian religion to the Indians immediately about Savannah, including perhaps some stray Cherokee. Later on they established missions among the Delawares in Ohio, where their first Cherokee convert was received in 1773, being one who had been captured by the Delawares when a boy and had grown up and married in the tribe. In 1752 they had formed a settlement on the upper Yadkin, near the present Salem, [84]North Carolina, where they made friendly acquaintance with the Cherokee.205 In 1799, hearing that the Cherokee desired teachers—or perhaps by direct invitation of the chiefs—two missionaries visited the tribe to investigate the matter. Another visit was made in the next summer, and a council was held at Tellico agency, where, after a debate in which the Indians showed considerable difference of opinion, it was decided to open a mission. Permission having been obtained from the government, the work was begun in April, 1801, by Rev. Abraham Steiner and Rev. Gottlieb Byhan at the residence of David Vann, a prominent mixed-blood chief, who lodged them in his own house and gave them every assistance in building the mission, which they afterward called Spring place, where now is the village of the same name in Murray county, northwestern Georgia. They were also materially aided by the agent, Colonel Return J. Meigs (32). It was soon seen that the Cherokee wanted civilizers for their children, and not new theologies, and when they found that a school could not at once be opened the great council at Ustanali sent orders to the missionaries to organize a school within six months or leave the nation. Through Vann’s help the matter was arranged and a school was opened, several sons of prominent chiefs being among the pupils. Another Moravian mission was established by Reverend J. Gambold at Oothcaloga, in the same county, in 1821. Both were in flourishing condition when broken up, with other Cherokee missions, by the State of Georgia in 1834. The work was afterward renewed beyond the Mississippi.206

Aside from Priber, there doesn't seem to be any authentic record of a missionary worker among the Cherokee before 1800. There is a brief mention of a Presbyterian minister from North Carolina who was on his way to the tribe in 1758, but nothing came of it, and he soon turned up in South Carolina, away from his original area. The first permanent mission was established by the Moravians, peaceful German immigrants whose teachings were well shown in the lives of Zeisberger and Heckewelder. As early as 1734, while temporarily settled in Georgia, they tried to bring some knowledge of Christianity to the Native Americans around Savannah, possibly including some stray Cherokee. Later, they set up missions among the Delawares in Ohio, where they received their first Cherokee convert in 1773—someone who had been captured by the Delawares as a boy and grew up and married in the tribe. In 1752, they formed a settlement on the upper Yadkin, near present-day Salem, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]North Carolina, where they made friendly connections with the Cherokee. In 1799, upon hearing that the Cherokee wanted teachers—or possibly through a direct invitation from the chiefs—two missionaries visited the tribe to look into the situation. They made another visit the following summer, and a council was held at Tellico agency where, after a debate that showed a significant difference in opinions among the Indians, it was decided to open a mission. After receiving permission from the government, the work began in April 1801, led by Rev. Abraham Steiner and Rev. Gottlieb Byhan at the home of David Vann, a prominent mixed-blood chief, who hosted them in his own house and helped them build the mission, which they later named Spring Place, now a village of the same name in Murray County, northwestern Georgia. They also received significant support from the agent, Colonel Return J. Meigs (32). It quickly became clear that the Cherokee wanted educators for their children, not new theologies, and when they found out that a school couldn't be opened right away, the great council at Ustanali ordered the missionaries to set up a school within six months or leave the nation. With Vann’s assistance, a school was organized, with several sons of prominent chiefs among the students. Another Moravian mission was started by Reverend J. Gambold at Oothcaloga, in the same county, in 1821. Both missions were thriving when they, along with other Cherokee missions, were shut down by the State of Georgia in 1834. The work later continued beyond the Mississippi.

In 1804 the Reverend Gideon Blackburn, a Presbyterian minister of Tennessee, opened a school among the Cherokee, which continued for several years until abandoned for lack of funds.207

In 1804, Reverend Gideon Blackburn, a Presbyterian minister from Tennessee, started a school for the Cherokee. The school operated for several years before closing due to insufficient funding.207

Notwithstanding the promise to the Cherokee in the treaty of 1798 that the Government would “continue the guarantee of the remainder of their country forever,” measures were begun almost immediately to procure another large cession of land and road privileges. In spite of the strenuous objection of the Cherokee, who sent a delegation of prominent chiefs to Washington to protest against any further sales, such pressure was brought to bear, chiefly through the efforts of the agent, Colonel Meigs, that the object of the Government was accomplished, and in 1804 and 1805 three treaties were negotiated at Tellico agency, by which the Cherokee were shorn of more than eight thousand square miles of their remaining territory.

Despite the promise made to the Cherokee in the treaty of 1798 that the Government would “continue the guarantee of the remainder of their country forever,” efforts were quickly initiated to secure another major cession of land and road access. Even with the Cherokee's strong objections, who sent a delegation of prominent chiefs to Washington to protest any further sales, significant pressure was exerted, mainly thanks to the efforts of the agent, Colonel Meigs. As a result, the Government achieved its goal, and in 1804 and 1805, three treaties were negotiated at the Tellico agency, through which the Cherokee lost more than eight thousand square miles of their remaining territory.

By the first of these treaties—October 24, 1804—a purchase was made of a small tract in northeastern Georgia, known as the “Wafford [85]settlement,” upon which a party led by Colonel Wafford had located some years before, under the impression that it was outside the boundary established by the Hopewell treaty. In compensation the Cherokee were to receive an immediate payment of five thousand dollars in goods or cash with an additional annuity of one thousand dollars. By the other treaties—October 25 and 27, 1805—a large tract was obtained in central Tennessee and Kentucky, extending between the Cumberland range and the western line of the Hopewell treaty, and from Cumberland river southwest to Duck river. One section was also secured at Southwest point (now Kingston, Tennessee) with the design of establishing there the state capital, which, however, was located at Nashville instead seven years later. Permission was also obtained for two mail roads through the Cherokee country into Georgia and Alabama. In consideration of the cessions by the two treaties the United States agreed to pay fifteen thousand six hundred dollars in working implements, goods, or cash, with an additional annuity of three thousand dollars. To secure the consent of some of the leading chiefs, the treaty commissioners resorted to the disgraceful precedent of secret articles, by which several valuable small tracts were reserved for Doublehead and Tollunteeskee, the agreement being recorded as a part of the treaty, but not embodied in the copy sent to the Senate for confirmation.208 In consequence of continued abuse of his official position for selfish ends Doublehead was soon afterward killed in accordance with a decree of the chiefs of the Nation, Major Ridge being selected as executioner.209

By the first of these treaties—October 24, 1804—a purchase was made of a small area in northeastern Georgia, known as the “Wafford [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]settlement,” where a group led by Colonel Wafford had settled a few years earlier, thinking it was outside the boundaries set by the Hopewell treaty. As compensation, the Cherokee were promised an immediate payment of five thousand dollars in goods or cash, along with an annual payment of one thousand dollars. In the other treaties—October 25 and 27, 1805—a large area was acquired in central Tennessee and Kentucky, stretching between the Cumberland range and the western boundary of the Hopewell treaty, and from the Cumberland River southwest to Duck River. One section was also secured at Southwest Point (now Kingston, Tennessee) with plans to establish the state capital there, although it was instead located in Nashville seven years later. The government also received permission for two mail routes through Cherokee territory into Georgia and Alabama. In exchange for the land ceded in the two treaties, the United States agreed to pay fifteen thousand six hundred dollars in tools, goods, or cash, along with an additional annual payment of three thousand dollars. To gain the consent of some of the leading chiefs, the treaty commissioners used the dishonorable tactic of secret articles, allowing several valuable small tracts to be reserved for Doublehead and Tollunteeskee, with the agreement documented as part of the treaty, but not included in the copy sent to the Senate for approval.208 Due to ongoing misuse of his official power for personal gain, Doublehead was soon killed as ordered by the Nation's chiefs, with Major Ridge chosen as the executioner.209

By the treaty of October 25, 1805, the settlements in eastern Tennessee were brought into connection with those about Nashville on the Cumberland, and the state at last assumed compact form. The whole southern portion of the state, as defined in the charter, was still Indian country, and there was a strong and constant pressure for its opening, the prevailing sentiment being in favor of making Tennessee river the boundary between the two races. New immigrants were constantly crowding in from the east, and, as Royce says, “the desire to settle on Indian land was as potent and insatiable with the average border settler then as it is now.” Almost within two months of the last treaties another one was concluded at Washington on January 7, 1806, by which the Cherokee ceded their claim to a large tract between Duck river and the Tennessee, embracing nearly seven thousand square miles in Tennessee and Alabama, together with the Long island (Great island) in Holston river, which up to this time they had claimed as theirs. They were promised in compensation ten thousand dollars in five cash installments, a grist mill and cotton gin, and a life annuity [86]of one hundred dollars for Black-fox, the aged head chief of the nation. The signers of the instrument, including Doublehead and Tollunteeskee, were accompanied to Washington by the same commissioners who had procured the previous treaty. In consequence of some misunderstanding, the boundaries of the ceded tract were still further extended in a supplementary treaty concluded at the Chickasaw Old Fields on the Tennessee, on September 11, 1807. As the country between Duck river and the Tennessee was claimed also by the Chickasaw, their title was extinguished by separate treaties.210 The ostensible compensation for this last Cherokee cession, as shown by the treaty, was two thousand dollars, but it was secretly agreed by Agent Meigs that what he calls a “silent consideration” of one thousand dollars and some rifles should be given to the chiefs who signed it.211

By the treaty of October 25, 1805, the settlements in eastern Tennessee were connected with those around Nashville on the Cumberland, and the state finally took on a more defined shape. The entire southern part of the state, as specified in the charter, remained Indian territory, and there was a strong, ongoing demand to open it up, with most people agreeing that the Tennessee River should serve as the border between the two groups. New immigrants were continuously arriving from the east, and as Royce notes, “the desire to settle on Indian land was as powerful and relentless for the average border settler then as it is now.” Almost two months after the last treaties, another one was finalized in Washington on January 7, 1806, in which the Cherokee gave up their claim to a large area between Duck River and the Tennessee, covering nearly seven thousand square miles in Tennessee and Alabama, along with Long Island (Great Island) in the Holston River, which they had claimed until that point. They were promised ten thousand dollars in five cash payments, a gristmill and cotton gin, and a life annuity [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of one hundred dollars for Black-fox, the elderly chief of the nation. The signers of the agreement, including Doublehead and Tollunteeskee, were taken to Washington by the same commissioners who had secured the previous treaty. Due to some confusion, the boundaries of the ceded area were further extended in a supplementary treaty made at the Chickasaw Old Fields on the Tennessee, on September 11, 1807. Since the Chickasaw also claimed the land between Duck River and the Tennessee, their title was extinguished through separate treaties.210 The official payment for this final Cherokee land transfer, as outlined in the treaty, was two thousand dollars, but it was secretly agreed by Agent Meigs that what he referred to as a “silent consideration” of one thousand dollars and some rifles would be given to the chiefs who signed it.211

In 1807 Colonel Elias Earle, with the consent of the Government, obtained a concession from the Cherokee for the establishment of iron works at the mouth of Chickamauga creek, on the south side of Tennessee river, to be supplied from ores mined in the Cherokee country. It was hoped that this would be a considerable step toward the civilization of the Indians, besides enabling the Government to obtain its supplies of manufactured iron at a cheaper rate, but after prolonged effort the project was finally abandoned on account of the refusal of the state of Tennessee to sanction the grant.212 In the same year, by arrangement with the general government, the legislature of Tennessee attempted to negotiate with the Cherokee for that part of their unceded lands lying within the state limits, but without success, owing to the unwillingness of the Indians to part with any more territory, and their special dislike for the people of Tennessee.213

In 1807, Colonel Elias Earle, with the approval of the government, got permission from the Cherokee to set up ironworks at the mouth of Chickamauga Creek, on the south side of the Tennessee River, using ores mined in Cherokee territory. The hope was that this would be a significant step toward civilizing the Indians and allowing the government to get its iron supplies at a lower cost. However, after much effort, the project was ultimately abandoned because the state of Tennessee refused to approve the grant.212 That same year, in collaboration with the federal government, the Tennessee legislature tried to negotiate with the Cherokee for part of their lands that hadn’t been ceded, located within state borders, but they were unsuccessful due to the Indians’ unwillingness to give up more territory and their strong dislike for the people of Tennessee.213

In 1810 the Cherokee national council registered a further advance in civilization by formally abolishing the custom of clan revenge, hitherto universal among the tribes. The enactment bears the signatures of Black-fox (Ina′lĭ), principal chief, and seven others, and reads as follows:

In 1810, the Cherokee national council made a significant step forward in civilization by officially ending the practice of clan revenge, which had been common among the tribes. The document is signed by Black-fox (Ina′lĭ), the principal chief, and seven others, and states the following:

1. Be it known this day, That the various clans or tribes which compose the Cherokee nation have unanimously passed an act of oblivion for all lives for which they may have been indebted one to the other, and have mutually agreed that after this evening the aforesaid act shall become binding upon every clan or tribe thereof.

1. Let it be known today that the different clans or tribes that make up the Cherokee nation have unanimously agreed to enact a forgiveness agreement for all lives for which they may have owed each other, and they have collectively decided that starting this evening, this agreement will be binding on every clan or tribe.

2. The aforesaid clans or tribes have also agreed that if, in future, any life should be lost without malice intended, the innocent aggressor shall not be accounted guilty; [87]and, should it so happen that a brother, forgetting his natural affections, should raise his hands in anger and kill his brother, he shall be accounted guilty of murder and suffer accordingly.

2. The mentioned clans or tribes have also agreed that if, in the future, anyone loses their life without any intention to harm, the innocent person involved will not be considered guilty; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and if it happens that a brother, disregarding his natural feelings, acts out in anger and kills his brother, he will be considered guilty of murder and face the consequences.

3. If a man have a horse stolen, and overtake the thief, and should his anger be so great as to cause him to shed his blood, let it remain on his own conscience, but no satisfaction shall be required for his life, from his relative or clan he may have belonged to.

3. If a man has a horse stolen and catches the thief, and if his anger is so intense that he ends up killing him, that burden is on his own conscience, but his relatives or clan won't be held responsible for his actions.

By order of the seven clans.214

By order of the seven clans.214

Under an agreement with the Cherokee in 1813 a company composed of representatives of Tennessee, Georgia, and the Cherokee nation was organized to lay out a free public road from Tennessee river to the head of navigation on the Tugaloo branch of Savannah river, with provision for convenient stopping places along the line. The road was completed within the next three years, and became the great highway from the coast to the Tennessee settlements. Beginning on the Tugaloo or Savannah a short distance below the entrance of Toccoa creek, it crossed the upper Chattahoochee, passing through Clarkesville, Nacoochee valley, the Unicoi gap, and Hiwassee in Georgia; then entering North Carolina it descended the Hiwassee, passing through Hayesville and Murphy and over the Great Smoky range into Tennessee, until it reached the terminus at the Cherokee capital, Echota, on Little Tennessee. It was officially styled the Unicoi turnpike,215 but was commonly known in North Carolina as the Wachesa trail, from Watsi′sa or Wachesa, a prominent Indian who lived near the crossing-place on Beaverdam creek, below Murphy, this portion of the road being laid out along the old Indian trail which already bore that name.216

Under an agreement with the Cherokee in 1813, a group consisting of representatives from Tennessee, Georgia, and the Cherokee Nation was formed to create a free public road from the Tennessee River to the head of navigation on the Tugaloo branch of the Savannah River, with plans for convenient stopping points along the route. The road was finished within the next three years and became the main highway from the coast to the Tennessee settlements. Starting on the Tugaloo or Savannah a short distance below the Toccoa Creek junction, it crossed the upper Chattahoochee, going through Clarkesville, Nacoochee Valley, the Unicoi Gap, and Hiwassee in Georgia; then it entered North Carolina, descending the Hiwassee, passing through Hayesville and Murphy, and over the Great Smoky Range into Tennessee, until it reached its endpoint at the Cherokee capital, Echota, on the Little Tennessee. It was officially called the Unicoi turnpike, but it was commonly known in North Carolina as the Wachesa trail, named after Watsi'sa or Wachesa, a notable Indian who lived near the crossing on Beaverdam Creek, just below Murphy. This section of the road was laid out along the old Indian trail that already had that name.

Passing over for the present some negotiations having for their purpose the removal of the Cherokee to the West, we arrive at the period of the Creek war.

Passing over some negotiations aimed at relocating the Cherokee to the West for now, we come to the time of the Creek war.

Ever since the treaty of Greenville it had been the dream of Tecumtha, the great Shawano chief (33), to weld again the confederacy of the northern tribes as a barrier against the further aggressions of the white man. His own burning eloquence was ably seconded by the subtler persuasion of his brother, who assumed the role of a prophet with a new revelation, the burden of which was that the Indians must return to their old Indian life if they would preserve their national existence. The new doctrine spread among all the northern tribes and at last reached those of the south, where Tecumtha himself had gone to enlist the warriors in the great Indian confederacy. The prophets of the Upper Creeks eagerly accepted the doctrine and in a short time their warriors were dancing the “dance of the Indians of the lakes.” In [88]anticipation of an expected war with the United States the British agents in Canada had been encouraging the hostile feeling toward the Americans by talks and presents of goods and ammunition, while the Spaniards also covertly fanned the flame of discontent.217 At the height of the ferment war was declared between this country and England on June 28, 1812. Tecumtha, at the head of fifteen hundred warriors, at once entered the British service with a commission as general, while the Creeks began murdering and burning along the southern frontier, after having vainly attempted to secure the cooperation of the Cherokee.

Ever since the Treaty of Greenville, it had been Tecumtha’s dream, the great Shawano chief (33), to unite the northern tribes again as a barrier against further aggression from white settlers. His passionate speeches were strongly supported by his brother, who took on the role of a prophet with a new revelation: the Indians needed to return to their traditional ways if they wanted to survive as a nation. This new message spread among all the northern tribes and eventually reached the southern tribes, where Tecumtha himself went to rally warriors for the great Indian confederacy. The prophets of the Upper Creeks eagerly embraced this message, and soon their warriors were performing the “dance of the Indians of the lakes.” In [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] anticipation of an expected war with the United States, British agents in Canada had been stirring up hostility toward Americans with speeches and gifts of goods and ammunition, while the Spaniards also secretly fanned the flames of discontent. At the peak of this unrest, war was declared between the United States and England on June 28, 1812. Tecumtha, leading fifteen hundred warriors, immediately joined the British forces with a commission as a general, while the Creeks began attacking and burning along the southern frontier, after unsuccessfully trying to get the Cherokee to cooperate.

From the Creeks the new revelation was brought to the Cherokee, whose priests at once began to dream dreams and to preach a return to the old life as the only hope of the Indian race. A great medicine dance was appointed at Ustanali, the national capital, where, after the dance was over, the doctrine was publicly announced and explained by a Cherokee prophet introduced by a delegation from Coosawatee. He began by saying that some of the mountain towns had abused him and refused to receive his message, but nevertheless he must continue to bear testimony of his mission whatever might happen. The Cherokee had broken the road which had been given to their fathers at the beginning of the world. They had taken the white man’s clothes and trinkets, they had beds and tables and mills; some even had books and cats. All this was bad, and because of it their gods were angry and the game was leaving their country. If they would live and be happy as before they must put off the white man’s dress, throw away his mills and looms, kill their cats, put on paint and buckskin, and be Indians again; otherwise swift destruction would come upon them.

From the Creeks, the new revelation was shared with the Cherokee, whose leaders immediately began to have visions and preached a return to the old ways as the only hope for the Native American identity. A significant medicine dance was organized in Ustanali, the national capital, where, after the dance, the teachings were publicly shared and explained by a Cherokee prophet who was introduced by a group from Coosawatee. He started by saying that some of the mountain towns had rejected him and refused to listen to his message, but he must keep sharing what he believed in, no matter the consequences. The Cherokee had strayed from the path that was given to their ancestors at the beginning of time. They had accepted the white man’s clothing and trinkets; they had beds, tables, and mills; some even had books and cats. All of this was wrong, and because of it, their gods were angry and the wildlife was disappearing from their land. If they wanted to live happily as they once did, they needed to discard the white man’s clothes, get rid of the mills and looms, eliminate their cats, and wear paint and buckskin to embrace their identity as Native Americans again; otherwise, they would face swift destruction.

His speech appealed strongly to the people, who cried out in great excitement that his talk was good. Of all those present only Major Ridge, a principal chief, had the courage to stand up and oppose it, warning his hearers that such talk would inevitably lead to war with the United States, which would end in their own destruction. The maddened followers of the prophet sprang upon Ridge and would have killed him but for the interposition of friends. As it was, he was thrown down and narrowly escaped with his life, while one of his defenders was stabbed by his side.

His speech really resonated with the crowd, who shouted in excitement that it was great. Of everyone there, only Major Ridge, a principal chief, had the guts to stand up and challenge it, warning the audience that such talk would inevitably lead to war with the United States, which would result in their own destruction. The frantic followers of the prophet lunged at Ridge and would have killed him if not for the intervention of friends. As it happened, he was knocked down and barely escaped with his life, while one of his defenders was stabbed beside him.

The prophet had threatened after a certain time to invoke a terrible storm, which should destroy all but the true believers, who were exhorted to gather for safety on one of the high peaks of the Great Smoky mountains. In full faith they abandoned their bees, their orchards, their slaves, and everything that had come to them from the white man, and took up their toilsome march for the high mountains. There they waited until the appointed day had come and passed, showing [89]their hopes and fears to be groundless, when they sadly returned to their homes and the great Indian revival among the Cherokee came to an end.218

The prophet had warned that after a certain time, he would call forth a terrible storm that would wipe out everyone except for the true believers, who were urged to gather for safety on one of the high peaks of the Great Smoky Mountains. With full faith, they left behind their bees, orchards, slaves, and everything they had received from the white man, embarking on a difficult journey to the high mountains. They waited there until the designated day came and went, proving their hopes and fears to be unfounded. Sadly, they returned to their homes, marking the end of the great Indian revival among the Cherokee. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]218

Among the Creeks, where other hostile influences were at work, the excitement culminated in the Creek war. Several murders and outrages had already been committed, but it was not until the terrible massacre at Fort Mims (34), on August 30, 1813, that the whole American nation was aroused. Through the influence of Ridge and other prominent chiefs the Cherokee had refused to join the hostile Creeks, and on the contrary had promised to assist the whites and the friendly towns.219 More than a year before the council had sent a friendly letter to the Creeks warning them against taking the British side in the approaching war, while several prominent chiefs had proposed to enlist a Cherokee force for the service of the United States.220 Finding that no help, was to be expected from the Cherokee, the Creeks took occasion to kill a Cherokee woman near the town of Etowah, in Georgia. With the help of a conjurer the murderers were trailed and overtaken and killed on the evening of the second day in a thicket where they had concealed themselves. After this there could be no alliance between the two tribes.221

Among the Creeks, where other hostile influences were at play, the excitement peaked in the Creek War. Several murders and acts of violence had already occurred, but it wasn't until the horrific massacre at Fort Mims (34) on August 30, 1813, that the entire American nation was stirred. Thanks to the efforts of Ridge and other notable chiefs, the Cherokee had opted not to side with the hostile Creeks; instead, they pledged to support the whites and the friendly towns. More than a year earlier, the council had sent a friendly letter to the Creeks advising them against aligning with the British in the upcoming war, while several prominent chiefs had suggested raising a Cherokee force to assist the United States. Realizing they wouldn't receive any help from the Cherokee, the Creeks took the opportunity to kill a Cherokee woman near the town of Etowah in Georgia. With the aid of a conjurer, the murderers were tracked down and killed on the evening of the second day in a thicket where they had hidden. After this incident, any chance of alliance between the two tribes was gone.

At the time of the Fort Mims massacre McIntosh (35), the chief of the friendly Lower Creeks, was visiting the Cherokee, among whom he had relatives. By order of the Cherokee council he was escorted home by a delegation under the leadership of Ridge. On his return Ridge brought with him a request from the Lower Creeks that the Cherokee would join with them and the Americans in putting down the war. Ridge himself strongly urged the proposition, declaring that if the prophets were allowed to have their way the work of civilization would be destroyed. The council, however, decided not to interfere in the affairs of other tribes, whereupon Ridge called for volunteers, with the result that so many of the warriors responded that the council reversed its decision and declared war against the Creeks.222 For a proper understanding of the situation it is necessary to state that the hostile feeling was confined almost entirely to the Upper Creek towns on the Tallapoosa, where the prophets of the new religion had their residence. The half-breed chief, Weatherford (36), was the leader of the war party. The Lower Creek towns on the Chattahoochee, [90]under McIntosh, another half-breed chief, were friendly, and acted with the Cherokee and the Americans against their own brethren.

At the time of the Fort Mims massacre, McIntosh (35), the chief of the friendly Lower Creeks, was visiting the Cherokee, where he had relatives. Following a directive from the Cherokee council, he was escorted home by a delegation led by Ridge. On his return, Ridge carried a request from the Lower Creeks asking the Cherokee to join them and the Americans in stopping the war. Ridge himself strongly advocated for this, stating that if the prophets were allowed to have their way, civilization would be ruined. However, the council chose not to involve itself in the affairs of other tribes. This prompted Ridge to call for volunteers, and so many warriors responded that the council changed its stance and declared war against the Creeks. 222 To fully understand the situation, it’s important to note that hostility was mostly restricted to the Upper Creek towns along the Tallapoosa, where the prophets of the new religion lived. The half-breed chief, Weatherford (36), led the war party. The Lower Creek towns along the Chattahoochee, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] under McIntosh, another half-breed chief, were friendly and worked with the Cherokee and the Americans against their own kin.

It is not our purpose to give a history of the Creek war, but only to note the part which the Cherokee had in it. The friendly Lower Creeks, under McIntosh, with a few refugees from the Upper towns, operated chiefly with the army under General Floyd which invaded the southern part of the Creek country from Georgia. Some friendly Choctaw and Chickasaw also lent their assistance in this direction. The Cherokee, with some friendly Creeks of the Upper towns, acted with the armies under Generals White and Jackson, which entered the Creek country from the Tennessee side. While some hundreds of their warriors were thus fighting in the field, the Cherokee at home were busily collecting provisions for the American troops.

Our goal isn’t to provide a history of the Creek War, but to highlight the role of the Cherokee in it. The friendly Lower Creeks, led by McIntosh, along with a few refugees from the Upper towns, primarily worked with General Floyd's army as it invaded the southern part of the Creek territory from Georgia. Some friendly Choctaw and Chickasaw also offered their help in this effort. Meanwhile, the Cherokee, along with some friendly Upper Creek warriors, joined the armies led by Generals White and Jackson, which entered Creek territory from the Tennessee side. While several hundred of their warriors were engaged in battle, the Cherokee at home were actively gathering supplies for the American troops.

As Jackson approached from the north, about the end of October, 1813, he was met by runners asking him to come to the aid of Pathkiller, a Cherokee chief, who was in danger of being cut off by the hostiles, at his village of Turkeytown, on the upper Coosa, near the present Center, Alabama. A fresh detachment on its way from east Tennessee, under General White, was ordered by Jackson to relieve the town, and successfully performed this work. White’s force consisted of one thousand men, including four hundred Cherokee under Colonel Gideon Morgan and John Lowrey.223

As Jackson approached from the north around the end of October 1813, he was met by messengers asking him to help Pathkiller, a Cherokee chief, who was at risk of being cut off by hostile forces at his village of Turkeytown, located on the upper Coosa, near what is now Center, Alabama. Jackson ordered a fresh detachment coming from east Tennessee, led by General White, to assist the town, and they successfully carried out this mission. White's force included one thousand men, with four hundred Cherokee under Colonel Gideon Morgan and John Lowrey.223

As the army advanced down the Coosa the Creeks retired to Tallaseehatchee, on the creek of the same name, near the present Jacksonville, Calhoun county, Alabama. One thousand men under General Coffee, together with a company of Cherokee under Captain Richard Brown and some few Creeks, were sent against them. The Indian auxiliaries wore headdresses of white feathers and deertails. The attack was made at daybreak of November 3, 1813, and the town was taken after a desperate resistance, from which not one of the defenders escaped alive, the Creeks having been completely surrounded on all sides. Says Coffee in his official report:

As the army moved down the Coosa River, the Creeks retreated to Tallaseehatchee, on the creek of the same name, near what is now Jacksonville, Calhoun County, Alabama. One thousand men led by General Coffee, along with a company of Cherokees under Captain Richard Brown and a few remaining Creeks, were sent to confront them. The Native American allies wore headdresses made of white feathers and deer tails. The attack happened at dawn on November 3, 1813, and the town was captured after fierce resistance, with none of the defenders surviving, as the Creeks were completely surrounded. Coffee noted in his official report:

They made all the resistance that an overpowered soldier could do—they fought as long as one existed, but their destruction was very soon completed. Our men rushed up to the doors of the houses and in a few minutes killed the last warrior of them. The enemy fought with savage fury and met death with all its horrors, without shrinking or complaining—not one asked to be spared, but fought as long as they could stand or sit.

They put up as much resistance as an outmatched soldier could—they fought until there was no one left, but their defeat came quickly. Our men ran to the doors of the houses and within minutes killed the last of their warriors. The enemy fought with fierce rage and faced death without flinching or complaining—not one asked for mercy, but fought as long as they could stand or sit.

Of such fighting stuff did the Creeks prove themselves, against overwhelming numbers, throughout the war. The bodies of nearly two hundred dead warriors were counted on the field, and the general reiterates that “not one of the warriors escaped.” A number of women and children were taken prisoners. Nearly every man of the Creeks had a bow with a bundle of arrows, which he used after the [91]first fire with his gun. The American loss was only five killed and forty-one wounded, which may not include the Indian contingent.224

Of such fighting spirit did the Creeks show themselves, facing overwhelming numbers throughout the war. The bodies of nearly two hundred dead warriors were counted on the battlefield, and the general emphasizes that “not one of the warriors escaped.” Several women and children were taken prisoner. Almost every man of the Creeks had a bow with a bundle of arrows, which he used after the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] first shot with his gun. The American loss was only five killed and forty-one wounded, which may not include the Indian contingent. 224

White’s advance guard, consisting chiefly of the four hundred other Cherokee under Morgan and Lowrey, reached Tallaseehatchee the same evening, only to find it already destroyed. They picked up twenty wounded Creeks, whom they brought with them to Turkeytown.225

White’s advance guard, mostly made up of four hundred other Cherokees under Morgan and Lowrey, arrived at Tallaseehatchee the same evening, only to discover it had already been destroyed. They gathered twenty wounded Creeks and brought them along to Turkeytown.225

The next great battle was at Talladega, on the site of the present town of the same name, in Talladega county, Alabama, on November 9, 1813. Jackson commanded in person with two thousand infantry and cavalry. Although the Cherokee are not specifically mentioned they were a part of the army and must have taken part in the engagement. The town itself was occupied by friendly Creeks, who were besieged by the hostiles, estimated at over one thousand warriors on the outside. Here again the battle was simply a slaughter, the odds being two to one, the Creeks being also without cover, although they fought so desperately that at one time the militia was driven back. They left two hundred and ninety-nine dead bodies on the field, which, according to their own statement afterwards, was only a part of their total loss. The Americans lost fifteen killed and eighty-five wounded.226

The next major battle took place at Talladega, where the present town of the same name is located in Talladega County, Alabama, on November 9, 1813. Jackson led the fight personally with two thousand infantry and cavalry. Although the Cherokee are not specifically mentioned, they were part of the army and must have participated in the battle. The town was occupied by friendly Creeks, who were under siege from hostile forces estimated to be over one thousand warriors outside. This battle turned out to be a massacre, with odds of two to one against the Creeks, who also lacked cover, yet they fought so fiercely that at one point the militia was pushed back. They left two hundred and ninety-nine dead on the field, which, according to their own later statements, was only a part of their total losses. The Americans suffered fifteen killed and eighty-five wounded.226

A day or two later the people of Hillabee town, about the site of the present village of that name in Clay county, Alabama, sent messengers to Jackson’s camp to ask for peace, which that commander immediately granted. In the meantime, even while the peace messengers were on their way home with the good news, an army of one thousand men from east Tennessee under General White, who claimed to be independent of Jackson’s authority, together with four hundred Cherokee under Colonel Gideon Morgan and John Lowrey, surrounded the town on November 18, 1813, taking it by surprise, the inhabitants having trusted so confidently to the success of their peace embassy that they had made no preparation for defense. Sixty warriors were killed and over two hundred and fifty prisoners taken, with no loss to the Americans, as there was practically no resistance. In White’s official report of the affair he states that he had sent ahead a part of his force, together with the Cherokee under Morgan, to surround the town, and adds that “Colonel Morgan and the Cherokees under his command gave undeniable evidence that they merit the employ of their government.”227 Not knowing that the attack had been made without Jackson’s sanction or knowledge, the Creeks naturally concluded [92]that peace overtures were of no avail, and thenceforth until the close of the war there was no talk of surrender.

A day or two later, the people of Hillabee town, near the current village of that name in Clay County, Alabama, sent messengers to Jackson’s camp to request peace, which the commander granted right away. Meanwhile, even as the peace messengers were heading home with the good news, an army of about one thousand men from East Tennessee under General White, who claimed to operate independently of Jackson’s authority, along with four hundred Cherokees led by Colonel Gideon Morgan and John Lowrey, surrounded the town on November 18, 1813. They caught the inhabitants by surprise, as they had relied so much on the success of their peace mission that they hadn’t prepared for defense. Sixty warriors were killed and over two hundred and fifty were taken prisoner, with no losses for the Americans, since there was almost no resistance. In White’s official report on the matter, he mentions that he had sent a portion of his force ahead, along with the Cherokees under Morgan, to encircle the town, and he adds that “Colonel Morgan and the Cherokees under his command provided undeniable proof that they deserve the support of their government.” Not knowing that the attack had happened without Jackson’s approval or knowledge, the Creeks naturally concluded that peace efforts were pointless, and from then on until the end of the war, there was no conversation about surrender.

On November 29, 1813, the Georgia army under General Floyd, consisting of nine hundred and fifty American troops and four hundred friendly Indians, chiefly Lower Creeks under McIntosh, took and destroyed Autossee town on the Tallapoosa, west of the present Tuskegee, killing about two hundred warriors and burning four hundred well-built houses. On December 23 the Creeks were again defeated by General Claiborne, assisted by some friendly Choctaws, at Ecanachaca or the Holy Ground on Alabama river, near the present Benton in Lowndes county. This town and another a few miles away were also destroyed, with a great quantity of provisions and other property.228 It is doubtful if any Cherokee were concerned in either action.

On November 29, 1813, the Georgia army led by General Floyd, consisting of nine hundred fifty American troops and four hundred friendly Indians, mostly Lower Creeks under McIntosh, captured and destroyed Autossee town on the Tallapoosa, west of present-day Tuskegee, killing around two hundred warriors and burning four hundred sturdy houses. On December 23, the Creeks were defeated again by General Claiborne, supported by some friendly Choctaws, at Ecanachaca, or the Holy Ground, on the Alabama River, near present-day Benton in Lowndes County. This town and another nearby were also destroyed, along with a large amount of supplies and other property.228 It's unlikely that any Cherokees were involved in either event.

Before the close of the year Jackson’s force in northern Alabama had been so far reduced by mutinies and expiration of service terms that he had but one hundred soldiers left and was obliged to employ the Cherokee to garrison Fort Armstrong, on the upper Coosa, and to protect his provision depot.229 With the opening of the new year, 1814, having received reinforcements from Tennessee, together with about two hundred friendly Creeks and sixty-five more Cherokee, he left his camp on the Coosa and advanced against the towns on the Tallapoosa. Learning, on arriving near the river, that he was within a few miles of the main body of the enemy, he halted for a reconnoissance and camped in order of battle on Emukfaw creek, on the northern bank of the Tallapoosa, only a short distance from the famous Horseshoe bend. Here, on the morning of June 24, 1814, he was suddenly attacked by the enemy with such fury that, although the troops charged with the bayonet, the Creeks returned again to the fight and were at last broken only by the help of the friendly Indians, who came upon them from the rear. As it was, Jackson was so badly crippled that he retreated to Fort Strother on the Coosa, carrying his wounded, among them General Coffee, on horse-hide litters. The Creeks pursued and attacked him again as he was crossing Enotochopco creek on January 24, but after a severe fight were driven back with discharges of grapeshot from a six-pounder at close range. The army then continued its retreat to Fort Strother. The American loss in these two battles was about one hundred killed and wounded. The loss of the Creeks was much greater, but they had compelled a superior force, armed with bayonet and artillery, to retreat, and without the aid of the friendly Indians it is doubtful if Jackson could have saved his army from demoralization. The Creeks themselves claimed a victory and boasted afterward that they had “whipped Jackson and run him to the Coosa river.” [93]Pickett states, on what seems good authority, that the Creeks engaged did not number more than five hundred warriors. Jackson had probably at least one thousand two hundred men, including Indians.230

Before the end of the year, Jackson's force in northern Alabama had been cut down by mutinies and the end of service terms, leaving him with only one hundred soldiers. He had to enlist the Cherokee to guard Fort Armstrong, located on the upper Coosa, and to protect his supply depot. With the start of the new year, 1814, after receiving reinforcements from Tennessee along with around two hundred friendly Creeks and sixty-five more Cherokee, he left his camp on the Coosa and moved against the towns along the Tallapoosa. When he arrived near the river and learned that the main enemy force was only a few miles away, he paused to scout the area and set up camp in battle formation on Emukfaw creek, on the northern bank of the Tallapoosa, just a short distance from the well-known Horseshoe Bend. On the morning of June 24, 1814, he was unexpectedly attacked by the enemy with such intensity that, even though his troops charged with bayonets, the Creeks fought back fiercely and were ultimately only driven off with the assistance of the friendly Indians who attacked from the rear. Despite this, Jackson suffered heavy losses and retreated to Fort Strother on the Coosa, transporting his wounded, including General Coffee, on makeshift litters made from horse hides. The Creeks pursued and attacked him again as he was crossing Enotochopco creek on January 24, but after a fierce battle, they were pushed back by grapeshot fired from a six-pound cannon at close range. The army continued its retreat to Fort Strother. In these two battles, the American forces lost about one hundred men, either killed or wounded. The Creeks experienced significantly greater losses, but they had forced a larger enemy force, armed with bayonets and artillery, to retreat. Without the help of the friendly Indians, it’s uncertain if Jackson could have prevented his army from falling apart. The Creeks themselves claimed victory, boasting afterward that they had “whipped Jackson and run him to the Coosa river.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Pickett claims, with what seems to be solid evidence, that the Creeks involved numbered no more than five hundred warriors. Jackson likely had at least one thousand two hundred men, including Indians.230

While these events were transpiring in the north, General Floyd again advanced from Georgia with a force of about one thousand three hundred Americans and four hundred friendly Indians, but was surprised on Caleebee creek, near the present Tuskegee, Alabama, on the morning of January 27, 1814, and compelled to retreat, leaving the enemy in possession of the field.231

While these events were happening in the north, General Floyd moved forward again from Georgia with about 1,300 American troops and 400 friendly Native Americans, but was caught off guard at Caleebee Creek, near what is now Tuskegee, Alabama, on the morning of January 27, 1814, and had to pull back, leaving the enemy in control of the area.231

We come now to the final event of the Creek war, the terrible battle of the Horseshoe bend. Having received large reenforcements from Tennessee, Jackson left a garrison at Fort Strother, and, about the middle of March, descended the Coosa river to the mouth of Cedar creek, southeast from the present Columbiana, where he built Fort Williams. Leaving his stores here with a garrison to protect them, he began his march for the Horseshoe bend of the Tallapoosa, where the hostiles were reported to have collected in great force. At this place, known to the Creeks as Tohopki or Tohopeka, the Tallapoosa made a bend so as to inclose some eighty or a hundred acres in a narrow peninsula opening to the north. On the lower side was an island in the river, and about a mile below was Emukfaw creek, entering from the north, where Jackson had been driven back two months before. Both locations were in the present Tallapoosa county, Alabama, within two miles of the present post village of Tohopeka. Across the neck of the peninsula the Creeks had built a strong breastwork of logs, behind which were their houses, and behind these were a number of canoes moored to the bank for use if retreat became necessary. The fort was defended by a thousand warriors, with whom were also about three hundred women and children. Jackson’s force numbered about two thousand men, including, according to his own statement, five hundred Cherokee. He had also two small cannon. The account of the battle, or rather massacre, which occurred on the morning of March 27, 1814, is best condensed from the official reports of the principal commanders.

We now come to the last event of the Creek War, the brutal battle of Horseshoe Bend. After getting significant reinforcements from Tennessee, Jackson left a garrison at Fort Strother and, around the middle of March, traveled down the Coosa River to the mouth of Cedar Creek, southeast of what is now Columbiana, where he constructed Fort Williams. After securing his supplies with a garrison for protection, he began his march to the Horseshoe Bend of the Tallapoosa, where the hostile forces were reported to have gathered in large numbers. This location, known to the Creeks as Tohopki or Tohopeka, featured a bend in the Tallapoosa River that enclosed about eighty to a hundred acres in a narrow peninsula opening to the north. There was an island in the river on the lower side, and about a mile downstream was Emukfaw Creek coming in from the north, where Jackson had been pushed back two months prior. Both sites are in present-day Tallapoosa County, Alabama, within two miles of what is now the village of Tohopeka. The Creeks had built a solid breastwork of logs across the neck of the peninsula, behind which were their homes, and behind that were several canoes tied up to the bank for use in case of retreat. The fort was defended by a thousand warriors, along with around three hundred women and children. Jackson’s forces numbered about two thousand men, including, by his own account, five hundred Cherokees. He also had two small cannons. The account of the battle, or rather the massacre, which took place on the morning of March 27, 1814, is best summarized from the official reports of the main commanders.

Having arrived in the neighborhood of the fort, Jackson disposed his men for the attack by detailing General Coffee with the mounted men and nearly the whole of the Indian force to cross the river at a ford about three miles below and surround the bend in such manner that none could escape in that direction. He himself, with the rest of his force, advanced to the front of the breastwork and planted his cannon [94]upon a slight rise within eighty yards of the fortification. He then directed a heavy cannonade upon the center of the breastwork, while the rifles and muskets kept up a galling fire upon the defenders whenever they showed themselves behind the logs. The breastwork was very strongly and compactly built, from five to eight feet high, with a double row of portholes, and so planned that no enemy could approach without being exposed to a crossfire from those on the inside. After about two hours of cannonading and rifle fire to no great purpose, “Captain Russell’s company of spies and a party of the Cherokee force, headed by their gallant chieftain, Colonel Richard Brown, and conducted by the brave Colonel Morgan, crossed over to the peninsula in canoes and set fire to a few of their buildings there situated. They then advanced with great gallantry toward the breastwork and commenced firing upon the enemy, who lay behind it. Finding that this force, notwithstanding the determination they displayed, was wholly insufficient to dislodge the enemy, and that General Coffee had secured the opposite banks of the river, I now determined on taking possession of their works by storm.”232

Having arrived in the fort's neighborhood, Jackson organized his men for the attack by assigning General Coffee and most of the mounted troops along with nearly the entire Indian force to cross the river at a ford about three miles downstream and surround the bend to prevent anyone from escaping that way. He, with the rest of his troops, moved to the front of the breastwork and positioned his cannons on a slight rise just eighty yards from the fortification. He then ordered a heavy cannon fire targeting the center of the breastwork while rifles and muskets kept up a relentless barrage on the defenders whenever they appeared behind the logs. The breastwork was very strong and solidly constructed, standing between five to eight feet high, with a double row of portholes, designed so that no enemy could approach without being exposed to crossfire from those inside. After about two hours of cannonade and rifle fire without much effect, “Captain Russell’s company of spies and a group from the Cherokee force, led by their brave leader, Colonel Richard Brown, and guided by the courageous Colonel Morgan, crossed to the peninsula in canoes and set fire to a few buildings located there. They then advanced boldly toward the breastwork and began firing at the enemy hiding behind it. Realizing that this force, despite their determination, was entirely inadequate to drive the enemy out, and that General Coffee had secured the opposite riverbanks, I decided to take possession of their works by storm.”

Coffee’s official report to his commanding officer states that he had taken seven hundred mounted troops and about six hundred Indians, of whom five hundred were Cherokee and the rest friendly Creeks, and had come in behind, having directed the Indians to take position secretly along the bank of the river to prevent the enemy crossing, as already noted. This was done, but with fighting going on so near at hand the Indians could not remain quiet. Continuing, Coffee says:

Coffee’s official report to his commanding officer says that he had brought seven hundred mounted troops and around six hundred Indians, of which five hundred were Cherokee and the rest friendly Creeks. He had come in from the rear and instructed the Indians to secretly position themselves along the riverbank to stop the enemy from crossing, as previously mentioned. This was carried out, but with the fighting happening so close by, the Indians couldn’t stay still. Continuing, Coffee states:

The firing of your cannon and small arms in a short time became general and heavy, which animated our Indians, and seeing about one hundred of the warriors and all the squaws and children of the enemy running about among the huts of the village, which was open to our view, they could no longer remain silent spectators. While some kept up a fire across the river to prevent the enemy’s approach to the bank, others plunged into the water and swam the river for canoes that lay at the other shore in considerable numbers and brought them over, in which crafts a number of them embarked and landed on the bend with the enemy. Colonel Gideon Morgan, who commanded the Cherokees, Captain Kerr, and Captain William Russell, with a part of his company of spies, were among the first that crossed the river. They advanced into the village and very soon drove the enemy from the huts up the river bank to the fortified works from which they were fighting you. They pursued and continued to annoy during your whole action. This movement of my Indian forces left the river bank unguarded and made it necessary that I should send a part of my line to take possession of the river bank.233

The firing of your cannon and small arms quickly became intense and widespread, which motivated our Native Americans. When they saw about one hundred warriors along with all the women and children of the enemy running around the village, clearly visible to us, they could no longer just watch. While some maintained fire across the river to block the enemy's approach, others jumped into the water and swam across to grab the canoes that were plentiful on the other shore. They brought these canoes over, and several of them got on board and landed at the bend with the enemy. Colonel Gideon Morgan, who led the Cherokees, along with Captain Kerr and Captain William Russell, along with part of his spy company, were among the first to cross the river. They moved into the village and quickly pushed the enemy from the huts up the riverbank to the fortified positions where they were fighting you. They chased and continued to harass throughout your entire engagement. This action by my Native forces left the riverbank unguarded, making it necessary for me to send part of my line to secure the area by the river bank.233

According to the official report of Colonel Morgan, who commanded the Cherokee and who was himself severely wounded, the Cherokee took the places assigned them along the bank in such regular order [95]that no part was left unoccupied, and the few fugitives who attempted to escape from the fort by water “fell an easy prey to their vengeance.” Finally, seeing that the cannonade had no more effect upon the breastwork than to bore holes in the logs, some of the Cherokee plunged into the river, and swimming over to the town brought back a number of canoes. A part crossed in these, under cover of the guns of their companions, and sheltered themselves under the bank while the canoes were sent back for reenforcements. In this way they all crossed over and then advanced up the bank, where at once they were warmly assailed from every side except the rear, which they kept open only by hard fighting.234

According to Colonel Morgan's official report, who was in charge of the Cherokee and was himself badly injured, the Cherokee took their positions along the bank in such an organized manner that every part was occupied. The few people who tried to escape from the fort by water “became easy targets for their wrath.” Eventually, noticing that the cannon fire only made holes in the logs of the breastwork, some of the Cherokee jumped into the river, swam over to the town, and brought back a number of canoes. Some crossed in these canoes, using the cover of their teammates' gunfire, and took shelter under the bank while the canoes were sent back for reinforcements. This way, they all made it across and then moved up the bank, where they were immediately met with attacks from every side except the rear, which they kept open only through intense fighting.

The Creeks had been fighting the Americans in their front at such close quarters that their bullets flattened upon the bayonets thrust through the portholes. This attack from the rear by five hundred Cherokee diverted their attention and gave opportunity to the Tennesseeans, Sam Houston among them, cheering them on, to swarm over the breastwork. With death from the bullet, the bayonet and the hatchet all around them, and the smoke of their blazing homes in their eyes, not a warrior begged for his life. When more than half their number lay dead upon the ground, the rest turned and plunged into the river, only to find the banks on the opposite side lined with enemies and escape cut off in every direction. Says General Coffee:

The Creeks had been fighting the Americans up close, to the point where their bullets were flattening against the bayonets pushed through the portholes. This surprise attack from behind by five hundred Cherokee caught their attention and gave the Tennesseeans, including Sam Houston, a chance to surge over the breastwork, rallying them on. With death coming from bullets, bayonets, and hatchets all around them, and the smoke from their burning homes in their eyes, not a single warrior begged for his life. When more than half of them were dead on the ground, the rest turned and jumped into the river, only to find the opposite banks filled with enemies, cutting off their escape in every direction. Says General Coffee:

Attempts to cross the river at all points of the bend were made by the enemy, but not one ever escaped. Very few ever reached the bank and that few was killed the instant they landed. From the report of my officers, as well as from my own observation, I feel warranted in saying that from two hundred and fifty to three hundred of the enemy was buried under water and was not numbered with the dead that were found.

Attempts to cross the river at all points of the bend were made by the enemy, but not one ever escaped. Very few ever reached the bank, and those few were killed the moment they landed. Based on the reports from my officers and my own observations, I believe it's fair to say that between two hundred and fifty and three hundred of the enemy were buried underwater and weren't counted among the dead that were found.

Some swam for the island below the bend, but here too a detachment had been posted and “not one ever landed. They were sunk by Lieutenant Bean’s command ere they reached the bank.”235

Some swam for the island below the bend, but here too a team had been posted and “not one ever landed. They were sunk by Lieutenant Bean’s command before they reached the bank.”235

Quoting again from Jackson—

Quoting Jackson again—

The enemy, although many of them fought to the last with that kind of bravery which desperation inspires, were at last entirely routed and cut to pieces. The battle may be said to have continued with severity for about five hours, but the firing and slaughter continued until it was suspended by the darkness of night. The next morning it was resumed and sixteen of the enemy slain who had concealed themselves under the banks.236

The enemy, though many of them fought bravely to the end out of desperation, were eventually completely defeated and destroyed. The battle lasted intensely for about five hours, but the shooting and killing continued until it was halted by the nightfall. The next morning, it started again, and sixteen of the enemy were killed who had hidden under the banks.236

It was supposed that the Creeks had about a thousand warriors, besides their women and children. The men sent out to count the dead found five hundred and fifty-seven warriors lying dead within the inclosure, and Coffee estimates that from two hundred and fifty to [96]three hundred were shot in the water. How many more there may have been can not be known, but Jackson himself states that not more than twenty could have escaped. There is no mention of any wounded. About three hundred prisoners were taken, of whom only three were men. The defenders of the Horseshoe had been exterminated.237

It was thought that the Creeks had around a thousand warriors, not including their women and children. The men sent out to count the dead found five hundred and fifty-seven warriors dead inside the enclosure, and Coffee estimates that between two hundred and fifty to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]three hundred were shot in the water. It's impossible to know how many more there might have been, but Jackson himself claims that no more than twenty could have escaped. There is no mention of any wounded. About three hundred prisoners were taken, of whom only three were men. The defenders of the Horseshoe had been wiped out.237

On the other side the loss was 26 Americans killed and 107 wounded, 18 Cherokee killed and 36 wounded, 5 friendly Creeks killed and 11 wounded. It will be noted that the loss of the Cherokee was out of all proportion to their numbers, their fighting having been hand to hand work without protecting cover. In view of the fact that Jackson had only a few weeks before been compelled to retreat before this same enemy, and that two hours of artillery and rifle fire had produced no result until the Cherokee turned the rear of the enemy by their daring passage of the river, there is considerable truth in the boast of the Cherokee that they saved the day for Jackson at Horseshoe bend. In the number of men actually engaged and the immense proportion killed, this ranks as the greatest Indian battle in the history of the United States, with the possible exception of the battle of Mauvila, fought by the same Indians in De Soto’s time. The result was decisive. Two weeks later Weatherford came in and surrendered, and the Creek war was at an end.

On the other side, the loss was 26 Americans killed and 107 wounded, 18 Cherokees killed and 36 wounded, 5 friendly Creeks killed and 11 wounded. It's important to note that the loss of the Cherokees was way out of proportion to their numbers, as they fought hand-to-hand without any protective cover. Considering that Jackson had only a few weeks earlier been forced to retreat from this same enemy, and that two hours of artillery and rifle fire had achieved nothing until the Cherokees bravely crossed the river to attack the enemy's rear, there’s a lot of truth in the Cherokee claim that they saved the day for Jackson at Horseshoe Bend. Given the number of men actually involved and the high casualty rate, this ranks as the biggest Indian battle in U.S. history, possibly excepting the battle of Mauvila, fought by the same Indians during De Soto’s time. The outcome was decisive. Two weeks later, Weatherford came in and surrendered, bringing the Creek War to an end.

As is usual where Indians have acted as auxiliaries of white troops, it is difficult to get an accurate statement of the number of Cherokee engaged in this war or to apportion the credit among the various leaders. Coffee’s official report states that five hundred Cherokee were engaged in the last great battle, and from incidental hints it seems probable that others were employed elsewhere, on garrison duty or otherwise, at the same time. McKenney and Hall state that Ridge recruited eight hundred warriors for Jackson,238 and this may be near the truth, as the tribe had then at least six times as many fighting men. On account of the general looseness of Indian organization we commonly find the credit claimed for whichever chief may be best known to the chronicler. Thus, McKenney and Hall make Major Ridge the hero of the war, especially of the Horseshoe fight, although he is not mentioned in the official reports. Jackson speaks particularly of the Cherokee in that battle as being “headed by their gallant chieftain, Colonel Richard Brown, and conducted by the brave Colonel Morgan.” Coffee says that Colonel Gideon Morgan “commanded the Cherokees,” and it is Morgan who makes the official report of their part in the battle. In a Washington newspaper notice of the treaty [97]delegation of 1816 the six signers are mentioned as Colonel [John] Lowrey, Major [John] Walker, Major Ridge, Captain [Richard] Taylor, Adjutant [John] Ross, and Kunnesee (Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ, Cheucunsene) and are described as men of cultivation, nearly all of whom had served as officers of the Cherokee forces with Jackson and distinguished themselves as well by their bravery as by their attachment to the United States.239 Among the East Cherokee in Carolina the only name still remembered is that of their old chief, Junaluska (Tsunu′lahuñ′skĭ), who said afterward: “If I had known that Jackson would drive us from our homes I would have killed him that day at the Horseshoe.”

As is common when Native Americans have supported white troops, it’s tough to get an accurate count of how many Cherokees fought in this war or to fairly credit the various leaders. Coffee's official report claims that five hundred Cherokees took part in the last major battle, and from some hints, it appears that others may have been involved elsewhere, either on garrison duty or in other roles at the same time. McKenney and Hall report that Ridge recruited eight hundred warriors for Jackson, which could be close to the truth since the tribe then had at least six times that number of fighting men available. Due to the generally loose structure of Native American organizations, we often see credit assigned to whichever chief is most well-known to the historian. For instance, McKenney and Hall portray Major Ridge as the hero of the war, especially in the Horseshoe fight, even though he isn’t mentioned in the official reports. Jackson specifically mentions the Cherokees in that battle as being “led by their brave chieftain, Colonel Richard Brown, and guided by the courageous Colonel Morgan.” Coffee states that Colonel Gideon Morgan “commanded the Cherokees,” and it is Morgan who provides the official report of their involvement in the battle. In a notice from a Washington newspaper about the treaty delegation of 1816, six signers are listed as Colonel [John] Lowrey, Major [John] Walker, Major Ridge, Captain [Richard] Taylor, Adjutant [John] Ross, and Kunnesee (Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ, Cheucunsene), described as educated men, nearly all of whom had served as officers in the Cherokee forces with Jackson and had distinguished themselves through their bravery and loyalty to the United States. Among the East Cherokee in Carolina, the only name still remembered is that of their former chief, Junaluska (Tsunu′lahuñ′skĭ), who later said: “If I had known that Jackson would drive us from our homes, I would have killed him that day at the Horseshoe.”

The Cherokee returned to their homes to find them despoiled and ravaged in their absence by disorderly white troops. Two years afterward, by treaty at Washington, the Government agreed to reimburse them for the damage. Interested parties denied that they had suffered any damage or rendered any services, to which their agent indignantly replied: “It may be answered that thousands witnessed both; that in nearly all the battles with the Creeks the Cherokees rendered the most efficient service, and at the expense of the lives of many fine men, whose wives and children and brothers and sisters are mourning their fall.”240

The Cherokee returned home to find their houses damaged and destroyed in their absence by unruly white troops. Two years later, through a treaty in Washington, the Government agreed to compensate them for the losses. However, some parties claimed they hadn’t suffered any losses or provided any help, to which their agent responded with anger: “It can be stated that thousands witnessed both; that in nearly all the battles with the Creeks, the Cherokees provided crucial assistance, paying with the lives of many brave men, whose wives, children, brothers, and sisters are mourning their loss.”240

In the spring of 1816 a delegation of seven principal men, accompanied by Agent Meigs, visited Washington, and the result was the negotiation of two treaties at that place on the same date, March 22, 1816. By the first of these the Cherokee ceded for five thousand dollars their last remaining territory in South Carolina, a small strip in the extreme northwestern corner, adjoining Chattooga river. By the second treaty a boundary was established between the lands claimed by the Cherokee and Creeks in northern Alabama. This action was made necessary in order to determine the boundaries of the great tract which the Creeks had been compelled to surrender in punishment for their late uprising. The line was run from a point on Little Bear creek in northwestern Alabama direct to the Ten islands of the Coosa at old Fort Strother, southeast of the present Asheville. General Jackson protested strongly against this line, on the ground that all the territory south of Tennessee river and west of the Coosa belonged to the Creeks and was a part of their cession. The Chickasaw also protested against considering this tract as Cherokee territory. The treaty also granted free and unrestricted road privileges throughout the Cherokee country, this concession being the result of years of persistent effort on the part of the Government; and an appropriation of twenty-five thousand five hundred dollars was made [98]for damages sustained by the Cherokee from the depredations of the troops passing through their country during the Creek war.241

In the spring of 1816, a group of seven prominent men, along with Agent Meigs, went to Washington, resulting in the signing of two treaties on March 22, 1816. In the first treaty, the Cherokee gave up their last remaining land in South Carolina—a small strip in the far northwestern corner next to the Chattooga River—for five thousand dollars. The second treaty established a boundary between the lands claimed by the Cherokee and the Creeks in northern Alabama. This was necessary to define the boundaries of the large area that the Creeks had to surrender as punishment for their recent uprising. The line was drawn from a point on Little Bear Creek in northwestern Alabama directly to the Ten Islands of the Coosa at the old Fort Strother, southeast of what is now Asheville. General Jackson strongly opposed this line, arguing that all the land south of the Tennessee River and west of the Coosa belonged to the Creeks and was part of their land surrender. The Chickasaw also objected to considering this area as Cherokee territory. The treaty also allowed free and unrestricted road access throughout Cherokee land, a concession that resulted from years of persistent effort by the Government; additionally, an appropriation of twenty-five thousand five hundred dollars was made [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for damages suffered by the Cherokee due to the actions of troops passing through their land during the Creek War.241

At the last treaty the Cherokee had resisted every effort to induce them to cede more land on either side of the Tennessee, the Government being especially desirous to extinguish their claim north of that river within the limits of the state of Tennessee. Failing in this, pressure was at once begun to bring about a cession in Alabama, with the result that on September 14 of the same year a treaty was concluded at the Chickasaw council-house, and afterward ratified in general council at Turkeytown on the Coosa, by which the Cherokee ceded all their claims in that state south of Tennessee river and west of an irregular line running from Chickasaw island in that stream, below the entrance of Flint river, to the junction of Wills creek with the Coosa, at the present Gadsden. For this cession, embracing an area of nearly three thousand five hundred square miles, they were to receive sixty thousand dollars in ten annual payments, together with five thousand dollars for the improvements abandoned.242

At the last treaty, the Cherokee resisted all attempts to convince them to give up more land on either side of the Tennessee River. The government especially wanted to settle their claim north of that river within Tennessee. When that effort failed, they quickly started pushing for land cessions in Alabama. As a result, on September 14 of the same year, a treaty was finalized at the Chickasaw council house and later approved in a general council at Turkeytown on the Coosa. In this treaty, the Cherokee gave up all their claims in Alabama south of the Tennessee River and west of an irregular line running from Chickasaw Island in the river, below the entrance of Flint River, to where Wills Creek meets the Coosa in present-day Gadsden. For this land, covering nearly three thousand five hundred square miles, they would receive sixty thousand dollars in ten annual payments, plus five thousand dollars for the improvements they had to leave behind.242

We turn aside now for a time from the direct narrative to note the development of events which culminated in the forced expatriation of the Cherokee from their ancestral homes and their removal to the far western wilderness.

We now step away from the main story for a moment to highlight the events that led to the forced removal of the Cherokee from their ancestral homes to the distant western wilderness.

With a few notable exceptions the relations between the French and Spanish colonists and the native tribes, after the first occupation of the country, had been friendly and agreeable. Under the rule of France or Spain there was never any Indian boundary. Pioneer and Indian built their cabins and tilled their fields side by side, ranged the woods together, knelt before the same altar and frequently intermarried on terms of equality, so far as race was concerned. The result is seen to-day in the mixed-blood communities of Canada, and in Mexico, where a nation has been built upon an Indian foundation. Within the area of English colonization it was otherwise. From the first settlement to the recent inauguration of the allotment system it never occurred to the man of Teutonic blood that he could have for a neighbor anyone not of his own stock and color. While the English colonists recognized the native proprietorship so far as to make treaties with the Indians, it was chiefly for the purpose of fixing limits beyond which the Indian should never come after he had once parted with his title for a consideration of goods and trinkets. In an early Virginia treaty it was even stipulated that friendly Indians crossing the line should suffer death. The Indian was regarded as an incumbrance to be cleared off, like the trees and the wolves, before white men could live in the country. Intermarriages were practically [99]unknown, and the children of such union were usually compelled by race antipathy to cast their lot with the savage.

With a few notable exceptions, the relationships between the French and Spanish colonists and the native tribes, after the initial occupation of the area, were friendly and positive. Under French or Spanish rule, there was never an Indian boundary. Pioneers and Native Americans built their homes and farmed their land together, hunted in the woods side by side, worshiped at the same churches, and often married each other as equals in terms of race. This is reflected today in the mixed-blood communities of Canada and in Mexico, where a nation has been established on an Indian foundation. In contrast, within the area of English colonization, things were different. From the first settlement to the recent start of the allotment system, it never occurred to those of Teutonic descent that they could have neighbors who were not of their own race and color. While the English colonists acknowledged native land ownership enough to make treaties with the Native Americans, it was mainly to set limits beyond which the Indians could never go after they had given up their land for a few goods and trinkets. In an early Virginia treaty, it was even stated that friendly Indians crossing the boundary would face death. The Native Americans were seen as obstacles to be removed, like the trees and wolves, before white settlers could settle in the area. Intermarriages were practically [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]unknown, and the children of such unions were usually forced by racial prejudice to align themselves with the natives.

Under such circumstances the tribes viewed the advance of the English and their successors, the Americans, with keen distrust, and as early as the close of the French and Indian war we find some of them removing from the neighborhood of the English settlements to a safer shelter in the more remote territories still held by Spain. Soon after the French withdrew from Fort Toulouse, in 1763, a part of the Alabama, an incorporated tribe of the Creek confederacy, left their villages on the Coosa, and crossing the Mississippi, where they halted for a time on its western bank, settled on the Sabine river under Spanish protection.243 They were followed some years later by a part of the Koasati, of the same confederacy,244 the two tribes subsequently drifting into Texas, where they now reside. The Hichitee and others of the Lower Creeks moved down into Spanish Florida, where the Yamassee exiles from South Carolina had long before preceded them, the two combining to form the modern Seminole tribe. When the Revolution brought about a new line of division, the native tribes, almost without exception, joined sides with England as against the Americans, with the result that about one-half the Iroquois fled to Canada, where they still reside upon lands granted by the British government. A short time before Wayne’s victory a part of the Shawano and Delawares, worn out by nearly twenty years of battle with the Americans, crossed the Mississippi and settled, by permission of the Spanish government, upon lands in the vicinity of Cape Girardeau, in what is now southeastern Missouri, for which they obtained a regular deed from that government in 1793.245 Driven out by the Americans some twenty years later, they removed to Kansas and thence to Indian territory, where they are now incorporated with their old friends, the Cherokee.

Under these conditions, the tribes viewed the advance of the English and their successors, the Americans, with deep distrust. By the end of the French and Indian War, some of them were moving away from English settlements to find safer refuge in the more remote areas still controlled by Spain. Shortly after the French left Fort Toulouse in 1763, some of the Alabama, a recognized tribe of the Creek confederacy, abandoned their villages on the Coosa River. They crossed the Mississippi, pausing for a while on its western bank before settling on the Sabine River under Spanish protection.243 A few years later, part of the Koasati tribe, also from the Creek confederacy,244 followed them, and both tribes eventually migrated to Texas, where they currently live. The Hichitee and other members of the Lower Creeks moved down into Spanish Florida, where the Yamassee exiles from South Carolina had previously settled, combining to form what is now the Seminole tribe. When the Revolution created a new division, the native tribes, almost without exception, sided with England against the Americans, resulting in about half of the Iroquois fleeing to Canada, where they still live on lands granted by the British government. Shortly before Wayne’s victory, some of the Shawano and Delawares, exhausted from nearly twenty years of fighting against the Americans, crossed the Mississippi and settled, with permission from the Spanish government, on lands near Cape Girardeau in what is now southeastern Missouri. They obtained an official deed from that government in 1793.245 Driven out by Americans about twenty years later, they moved to Kansas and then to Indian territory, where they are now integrated with their old friends, the Cherokee.

When the first Cherokee crossed the Mississippi it is impossible to say, but there was probably never a time in the history of the tribe when their warriors and hunters were not accustomed to make excursions beyond the great river. According to an old tradition, the earliest emigration took place soon after the first treaty with Carolina, when a portion of the tribe, under the leadership of Yûñwĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ, “Dangerous-man,” foreseeing the inevitable end of yielding to the demands of the colonists, refused to have any relations with the white man, and took up their long march for the unknown West. Communication was kept up with the home body until after crossing the Mississippi, when they were lost sight of and forgotten. Long years [100]afterward a rumor came from the west that they were still living near the base of the Rocky mountains.246 In 1782 the Cherokee, who had fought faithfully on the British side throughout the long Revolutionary struggle, applied to the Spanish governor at New Orleans for permission to settle on the west side of the Mississippi, within Spanish territory. Permission was granted, and it is probable that some of them removed to the Arkansas country, although there seems to be no definite record of the matter.247 We learn incidentally, however, that about this period the hostile Cherokee, like the Shawano and other northern tribes, were in the habit of making friendly visits to the Spanish settlements in that quarter.

When the first Cherokee crossed the Mississippi is hard to determine, but it's likely that there was never a time in the tribe's history when their warriors and hunters didn't venture beyond the great river. According to an old tradition, the earliest migration happened soon after the first treaty with Carolina, when part of the tribe, led by Yûñwĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ, “Dangerous-man,” predicting the inevitable consequences of giving in to the colonists' demands, refused to engage with the white man and set out on their long journey to the unknown West. They maintained contact with their homeland until after crossing the Mississippi, when they disappeared from everyone's memory. Many years later, a rumor surfaced from the west that they were still living near the base of the Rocky Mountains.246 In 1782, the Cherokee, who had loyally supported the British throughout the lengthy Revolutionary War, requested permission from the Spanish governor in New Orleans to settle on the west side of the Mississippi, within Spanish territory. Permission was granted, and it’s likely that some of them moved to the Arkansas area, although there doesn’t seem to be any solid records on this.247 We do learn, somewhat incidentally, that around thisperiod, the hostile Cherokee, like the Shawano and other northern tribes, would often make friendly visits to the Spanish settlements in that region.

According to Reverend Cephas Washburn, the pioneer missionary of the western Cherokee, the first permanent Cherokee settlement beyond the Mississippi was the direct result of the massacre, in 1794, of the Scott party at Muscle shoals, on Tennessee river, by the hostile warriors of the Chickamauga towns, in the summer. As told by the missionary, the story differs considerably from that given by Haywood and other Tennessee historians, narrated in another place.248 According to Washburn, the whites were the aggressors, having first made the Indians drunk and then swindled them out of the annuity money with which they were just returning from the agency at Tellico. When the Indians became sober enough to demand the return of their money the whites attacked and killed two of them, whereupon the others boarded the boat and killed every white man. They spared the women and children, however, with their negro slaves and all their personal belongings, and permitted them to continue on their way, the chief and his party personally escorting them down Tennessee, Ohio, and Mississippi rivers as far as the mouth of the St. Francis, whence the emigrants descended in safety to New Orleans, while their captors, under their chief, The Bowl, went up St. Francis river—then a part of Spanish territory—to await the outcome of the event. As soon as the news came to the Cherokee Nation the chiefs formally repudiated the action of the Bowl party and volunteered to assist in arresting those concerned. Bowl and his men were finally exonerated, but had conceived such bitterness at the conduct of their former friends, and, moreover, had found the soil so rich and the game so abundant where they were, that they refused to return to their tribe and decided to remain permanently in the West. Others joined them from time to time, attracted by the hunting prospect, until they were in sufficient number to obtain recognition from the Government.249 [101]

According to Reverend Cephas Washburn, the first permanent Cherokee settlement beyond the Mississippi was a direct result of the massacre of the Scott party at Muscle Shoals on the Tennessee River by hostile warriors from the Chickamauga towns in the summer of 1794. This account differs significantly from the one provided by Haywood and other Tennessee historians, which is discussed elsewhere. Washburn claims that the whites were the aggressors, having first drunk the Indians and then cheated them out of their annuity money, which they were returning from the agency at Tellico. When the Indians sobered up and demanded their money back, the whites attacked and killed two of them, prompting the others to board the boat and kill every white man. They spared the women and children, along with their black slaves and personal belongings, and allowed them to continue on their way, with the chief and his party personally escorting them down the Tennessee, Ohio, and Mississippi rivers to the mouth of the St. Francis. The emigrants made it safely to New Orleans while their captors, under Chief The Bowl, traveled up the St. Francis River—then part of Spanish territory—to wait for news. Once the Cherokee Nation heard about this, the chiefs formally condemned the actions of The Bowl's party and offered to help arrest those involved. Although The Bowl and his men were eventually cleared of wrongdoing, they had developed such resentment toward their former friends and found the land rich and the hunting plentiful that they refused to return to their tribe, choosing instead to stay permanently in the West. Over time, others joined them, drawn by the hunting opportunities, until their numbers were sufficient to gain recognition from the Government. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

While the missionary may be pardoned for making the best showing possible for his friends, his statement contains several evident errors, and it is probable that Haywood’s account is more correct in the main. As the Cherokee annuity at that time amounted to but fifteen hundred dollars for the whole tribe, or somewhat less than ten cents per head, they could hardly have had enough money from that source to pay such extravagant prices as sixteen dollars apiece for pocket-mirrors, which it is alleged the boatmen obtained. Moreover, as the Chickamauga warriors had refused to sign any treaties and were notoriously hostile, they were not as yet entitled to receive payments. Haywood’s statement that the emigrant party was first attacked while passing the Chickamauga towns and then pursued to the Muscle shoals and there massacred is probably near the truth, although it is quite possible that the whites may have provoked the attack in some such way as is indicated by the missionary. As Washburn got his account from one of the women of the party, living long afterward in New Orleans, it is certain that some at least were spared by the Indians, and it is probable that, as he states, only the men were killed.

While the missionary can be excused for wanting to put a positive spin on things for his friends, his statement contains several obvious inaccuracies, and it's likely that Haywood’s account is generally more accurate. At that time, the Cherokee annuity was only fifteen hundred dollars for the entire tribe, which comes to less than ten cents per person, so they probably couldn't afford to pay the outrageous prices of sixteen dollars each for pocket mirrors, as claimed the boatmen received. Additionally, since the Chickamauga warriors refused to sign any treaties and were known to be hostile, they weren't entitled to any payments yet. Haywood’s claim that the emigrant party was first attacked while passing through the Chickamauga towns and then chased to the Muscle shoals where they were massacred is likely closer to the truth, although it’s possible the whites may have provoked the attack in the way the missionary suggests. Since Washburn got his account from one of the women in the group who lived in New Orleans for many years after, it’s clear that at least some were spared by the Indians, and it’s likely, as he said, that only the men were killed.

The Bowl emigration may not have been the first, or even the most important removal to the western country, as the period was one of Indian unrest. Small bands were constantly crossing the Mississippi into Spanish territory to avoid the advancing Americans, only to find themselves again under American jurisdiction when the whole western country was ceded to the United States in 1803. The persistent land-hunger of the settler could not be restrained or satisfied, and early in the same year President Jefferson suggested to Congress the desirability of removing all the tribes to the west of the Mississippi. In the next year, 1804, an appropriation was made for taking preliminary steps toward such a result.250 There were probably but few Cherokee on the Arkansas at this time, as they are not mentioned in Sibley’s list of tribes south of that river in 1805.

The Bowl emigration might not have been the first or even the most significant movement to the western territories, especially since the time was marked by unrest among Native Americans. Small groups were regularly crossing the Mississippi into Spanish territory to escape the advancing Americans, only to find themselves back under American control when the entire western region was ceded to the United States in 1803. The relentless desire for land among settlers couldn't be held back or fulfilled, and early that same year, President Jefferson recommended to Congress the necessity of relocating all the tribes to the west of the Mississippi. The following year, 1804, funds were allocated to start taking steps toward that goal.250 There were likely very few Cherokee in Arkansas at this time, as they are not listed in Sibley’s record of tribes south of that river in 1805.

In the summer of 1808, a Cherokee delegation being about to visit Washington, their agent, Colonel Meigs, was instructed by the Secretary of War to use every effort to obtain their consent to an exchange of their lands for a tract beyond the Mississippi. By this time the government’s civilizing policy, as carried out in the annual distribution of farming tools, spinning wheels, and looms, had wrought a considerable difference of habit and sentiment between the northern and southern Cherokee. Those on Little Tennessee and Hiwassee were generally farmers and stock raisers, producing also a limited quantity of cotton, which the women wove into cloth. Those farther down in Georgia and Alabama, the old hostile element, still preferred the hunting life and rejected all effort at innovation, although the game had now become so scarce that it was evident a change must soon [102]come. Jealousies had arisen in consequence, and the delegates representing the progressive element now proposed to the government that a line be run through the nation to separate the two parties, allowing those on the north to divide their lands in severalty and become citizens of the United States, while those on the south might continue to be hunters as long as the game should last. Taking advantage of this condition of affairs, the government authorities instructed the agent to submit to the conservatives a proposition for a cession of their share of the tribal territory in return for a tract west of the Mississippi of sufficient area to enable them to continue the hunting life. The plan was approved by President Jefferson, and a sum was appropriated to pay the expenses of a delegation to visit and inspect the lands on Arkansas and White rivers, with a view to removal. The visit was made in the summer of 1809, and the delegates brought back such favorable report that a large number of Cherokee signified their intention to remove at once. As no funds were then available for their removal, the matter was held in abeyance for several years, during which period families and individuals removed to the western country at their own expense until, before the year 1817, they numbered in all two or three thousand souls.251 They became known as the Arkansas, or Western, Cherokee.

In the summer of 1808, a Cherokee delegation was about to visit Washington, and their agent, Colonel Meigs, was instructed by the Secretary of War to do everything possible to get their agreement to exchange their lands for a tract beyond the Mississippi. By this time, the government's civilizing policy, which included the annual distribution of farming tools, spinning wheels, and looms, had created a noticeable difference in habits and attitudes between the northern and southern Cherokee. Those living in Little Tennessee and Hiwassee were mainly farmers and ranchers, also producing a small amount of cotton, which the women turned into cloth. In contrast, those further down in Georgia and Alabama, who had previously been hostile, still preferred the hunting lifestyle and resisted any attempts at change, even though game had become so scarce that it was clear a change was imminent. Due to this situation, tensions arose, and the delegates representing the progressive group suggested to the government that a line be drawn through the nation to separate the two groups, allowing those in the north to divide their lands and become U.S. citizens, while those in the south could continue hunting as long as the game lasted. Taking advantage of this situation, government officials directed the agent to present the conservatives with a proposal to give up their share of the tribal land in exchange for a tract west of the Mississippi that was large enough for them to maintain their hunting lifestyle. This plan was approved by President Jefferson, and funds were allocated to cover the expenses for a delegation to visit and evaluate the lands along the Arkansas and White rivers, with the aim of relocation. The visit took place in the summer of 1809, and the delegates returned with such a positive report that many Cherokee expressed their desire to move immediately. However, since there were no available funds for their relocation at that time, the matter was put on hold for several years, during which families and individuals moved to the western territories at their own expense until, by 1817, they totaled around two or three thousand people. They became known as the Arkansas, or Western, Cherokee.

The emigrants soon became involved in difficulties with the native tribes, the Osage claiming all the lands north of Arkansas river, while the Quapaw claimed those on the south. Upon complaining to the government the emigrant Cherokee were told that they had originally been permitted to remove only on condition of a cession of a portion of their eastern territory, and that nothing could be done to protect them in their new western home until such cession had been carried out. The body of the Cherokee Nation, however, was strongly opposed to any such sale and proposed that the emigrants should be compelled to return. After protracted negotiation a treaty was concluded at the Cherokee agency (now Calhoun, Tennessee) on July 8, 1817, by which the Cherokee Nation ceded two considerable tracts—the first in Georgia, lying east of the Chattahoochee, and the other in Tennessee, between Waldens ridge and the Little Sequatchee—as an equivalent for a tract to be assigned to those who had already removed, or intended to remove, to Arkansas. Two smaller tracts on the north bank of the Tennessee, in the neighborhood of the Muscle shoals, were also ceded. In return for these cessions the emigrant Cherokee were to receive a tract within the present limits of the state of Arkansas, [103]bounded on the north and south by White river and Arkansas river, respectively, on the east by a line running between those streams approximately from the present Batesville to Lewisburg, and on the west by a line to be determined later. As afterward established, this western line ran from the junction of the Little North Fork with White river to just beyond the point where the present western Arkansas boundary strikes Arkansas river. Provision was made for taking the census of the whole Cherokee nation east and west in order to apportion annuities and other payments properly in the future, and the two bands were still to be considered as forming one people. The United States agreed to pay for any substantial improvements abandoned by those removing from the ceded lands, and each emigrant warrior who left no such valuable property behind was to be given as full compensation for his abandoned field and cabin a rifle and ammunition, a blanket, and a kettle or a beaver trap. The government further agreed to furnish boats and provisions for the journey. Provision was also made that individuals residing upon the ceded lands might retain allotments and become citizens, if they so elected, the amount of the allotment to be deducted from the total cession.

The emigrants quickly faced challenges with the local tribes, with the Osage claiming all the land north of the Arkansas River, while the Quapaw claimed the land to the south. When the emigrant Cherokee complained to the government, they were informed that they had only been allowed to relocate on the condition that they ceded part of their eastern territory, and that nothing could be done to protect them in their new home until that cession occurred. However, the Cherokee Nation as a whole strongly opposed any sale and suggested that the emigrants should be forced to return. After lengthy negotiations, a treaty was finalized at the Cherokee agency (now Calhoun, Tennessee) on July 8, 1817, in which the Cherokee Nation ceded two significant tracts—one in Georgia, east of the Chattahoochee River, and another in Tennessee, between Walden's Ridge and the Little Sequatchee River—as compensation for a tract that would be designated for those who had already moved or planned to move to Arkansas. Two smaller tracts on the north bank of the Tennessee River, near Muscle Shoals, were also ceded. In exchange for these cessions, the emigrant Cherokee were to receive a tract within what is now Arkansas, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] bordered on the north and south by the White River and Arkansas River, respectively, on the east by a line running roughly between those rivers from present-day Batesville to Lewisburg, and on the west by a line to be determined later. As eventually defined, this western line went from the junction of the Little North Fork with the White River to just past where the current western Arkansas boundary meets the Arkansas River. Provisions were made for conducting a census of all Cherokee, east and west, to fairly allocate annuities and other payments in the future, and both groups were still to be regarded as one people. The United States agreed to compensate for any significant improvements left behind by those relocating from the ceded lands, and each emigrant warrior who didn’t leave valuable property behind would receive, as full compensation for his abandoned field and cabin, a rifle and ammunition, a blanket, and either a kettle or a beaver trap. The government also agreed to provide boats and supplies for the journey. Additionally, it was arranged that individuals living on the ceded lands could keep their allotted land and become citizens if they chose, with the size of the allotment deducted from the total cession.

The commissioners for the treaty were General Andrew Jackson, General David Meriwether, and Governor Joseph McMinn of Tennessee. On behalf of the Cherokee it was signed by thirty-one principal men of the eastern Nation and fifteen of the western band, who signed by proxy.252

The treaty commissioners were General Andrew Jackson, General David Meriwether, and Governor Joseph McMinn from Tennessee. The Cherokee signed it with thirty-one leaders from the eastern Nation and fifteen from the western band, who signed through a representative.252

The majority of the Cherokee were bitterly opposed to any cession or removal project, and before the treaty had been concluded a memorial signed by sixty-seven chiefs and headmen of the nation was presented to the commissioners, which stated that the delegates who had first broached the subject in Washington some years before had acted without any authority from the nation. They declared that the great body of the Cherokee desired to remain in the land of their birth, where they were rapidly advancing in civilization, instead of being compelled to revert to their original savage conditions and surroundings. They therefore prayed that the matter might not be pressed further, but that they might be allowed to remain in peaceable possession of the land of their fathers. No attention was paid to the memorial, and the treaty was carried through and ratified. Without waiting for the ratification, the authorities at once took steps for the removal of those who desired to go to the West. Boats were provided at points between Little Tennessee and Sequatchee rivers, and the emigrants were collected under the direction of Governor McMinn. Within the next year a large number had emigrated, and before the [104]end of 1819 the number of emigrants was said to have increased to six thousand. The chiefs of the nation, however, claimed that the estimate was greatly in excess of the truth.253

The majority of the Cherokee were strongly against any plans for cession or removal, and before the treaty was finalized, a petition signed by sixty-seven chiefs and leaders of the nation was presented to the commissioners. This petition stated that the delegates who had first raised the issue in Washington years earlier had acted without any authority from the nation. They asserted that most of the Cherokee wanted to stay in their birthplace, where they were making significant strides in civilization, rather than being forced to return to their original, primitive conditions and surroundings. They therefore requested that the matter not be pushed further, but that they be allowed to keep peacefully living on the land of their ancestors. The memorial was ignored, and the treaty was pushed through and approved. Without waiting for the ratification, the authorities immediately began organizing the removal of those who wanted to move to the West. Boats were provided at various points between the Little Tennessee and Sequatchee rivers, and the emigrants were gathered under the direction of Governor McMinn. Within the next year, a large number had migrated, and by the end of 1819, the number of emigrants was reported to have risen to six thousand. However, the chiefs of the nation claimed that this estimate was greatly inflated.

“There can be no question that a very large portion, and probably a majority, of the Cherokee nation residing east of the Mississippi had been and still continued bitterly opposed to the terms of the treaty of 1817. They viewed with jealous and aching hearts all attempts to drive them from the homes of their ancestors, for they could not but consider the constant and urgent importunities of the federal authorities in the light of an imperative demand for the cession of more territory. They felt that they were, as a nation, being slowly but surely compressed within the contracting coils of the giant anaconda of civilization; yet they held to the vain hope that a spirit of justice and mercy would be born of their helpless condition which would finally prevail in their favor. Their traditions furnished them no guide by which to judge of the results certain to follow such a conflict as that in which they were engaged. This difference of sentiment in the nation upon a subject so vital to their welfare was productive of much bitterness and violent animosities. Those who had favored the emigration scheme and had been induced, either through personal preference or by the subsidizing influences of the government agents, to favor the conclusion of the treaty, became the object of scorn and hatred to the remainder of the nation. They were made the subjects of a persecution so relentless, while they remained in the eastern country, that it was never forgotten, and when, in the natural course of events, the remainder of the nation was forced to remove to the Arkansas country and join the earlier emigrants, the old hatreds and dissensions broke out afresh, and to this day they find lodgment in some degree in the breasts of their descendants.”254

“There’s no doubt that a huge part, and probably a majority, of the Cherokee nation living east of the Mississippi had been and still remained strongly opposed to the terms of the treaty of 1817. They watched with jealous and pained hearts every attempt to force them from their ancestral homes, as they couldn’t help but see the constant and urgent demands from federal authorities as an essential push for giving up more land. They felt that they were, as a nation, being slowly but surely squeezed within the tightening grip of the huge snake of civilization; yet they clung to the futile hope that a sense of justice and mercy would arise from their desperate situation and eventually work in their favor. Their traditions gave them no guidance on how to understand the consequences that would likely follow such a conflict as the one they were facing. This split in opinion within the nation on a matter so crucial to their well-being led to much bitterness and intense animosity. Those who supported the emigration plan and had been persuaded, either by personal choice or the influences of government agents, to back the treaty became targets of mockery and hatred from the rest of the nation. They suffered relentless persecution while they stayed in the eastern territory that was never forgotten, and when, eventually, the rest of the nation was forced to move to Arkansas and join the earlier emigrants, the old hatreds and conflicts flared up again, continuing to some extent in the hearts of their descendants today.”254

Two months after the signing of the treaty of July 8, 1817, and three months before its ratification, a council of the nation sent a delegation to Washington to recount in detail the improper methods and influences which had been used to consummate it, and to ask that it be set aside and another agreement substituted. The mission was without result.255

Two months after the signing of the treaty on July 8, 1817, and three months before it was ratified, a council of the nation sent a delegation to Washington to explain in detail the improper methods and influences that had been used to finalize it, and to request that it be nullified and replaced with a different agreement. The mission was unsuccessful.255

In 1817 the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions established its first station among the Cherokee at Brainerd, in Tennessee, on the west side of Chickamauga creek, two miles from the Georgia line. The mission took its name from a distinguished pioneer worker among the northern tribes (37). The government aided in the erection of the buildings, which included a schoolhouse, gristmill, and workshops, in which, besides the ordinary branches, the boys were taught simple mechanic arts while the girls learned the use of the [105]needle and the spinningwheel. There was also a large work farm. The mission prospered and others were established at Willstown, Hightower, and elsewhere by the same board, in which two hundred pupils were receiving instruction in 1820.256 Among the earliest and most noted workers at the Brainerd mission were Reverend D. S. Buttrick and Reverend S. A. Worcester (38), the latter especially having done much for the mental elevation of the Cherokee, and more than once having suffered imprisonment for his zeal in defending their cause. The missions flourished until broken up by the state of Georgia at the beginning of the Removal troubles, and they were afterwards renewed in the western country. Mission ridge preserves the memory of the Brainerd establishment.

In 1817, the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions set up its first station with the Cherokee at Brainerd, Tennessee, on the west side of Chickamauga Creek, just two miles from the Georgia border. The mission was named after a notable pioneer worker among the northern tribes (37). The government helped build the facilities, which included a schoolhouse, gristmill, and workshops. In addition to standard subjects, the boys learned basic mechanical skills while the girls were taught how to use the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] needle and the spinning wheel. There was also a large working farm. The mission thrived, and others were set up at Willstown, Hightower, and other locations by the same board, with two hundred students receiving education in 1820.256 Among the earliest and most notable workers at the Brainerd mission were Reverend D. S. Buttrick and Reverend S. A. Worcester (38), the latter of whom especially contributed to the education and upliftment of the Cherokee, even facing imprisonment multiple times for his dedication to their cause. The missions thrived until they were dismantled by the state of Georgia at the start of the Removal troubles, and they were later reestablished in the western territories. Mission Ridge keeps the memory of the Brainerd establishment alive.

Early in 1818 a delegation of emigrant Cherokee visited Washington for the purpose of securing a more satisfactory determination of the boundaries of their new lands on the Arkansas. Measures were soon afterward taken for that purpose. They also asked recognition in the future as a separate and distinct tribe, but nothing was done in the matter. In order to remove, if possible, the hostile feeling between the emigrants and the native Osage, who regarded the former as intruders, Governor William Clark, superintendent of Indian affairs for Missouri, arranged a conference of the chiefs of the two tribes at St. Louis in October of that year, at which, after protracted effort, he succeeded in establishing friendly relations between them. Efforts were made about the same time, both by the emigrant Cherokee and by the government, to persuade the Shawano and Delawares then residing in Missouri, and the Oneida in New York, to join the western Cherokee, but nothing came of the negotiations.257 In 1825 a delegation of western Cherokee visited the Shawano in Ohio for the same purpose, but without success. Their object in thus inviting friendly Indians to join them was to strengthen themselves against the Osage and other native tribes.

Early in 1818, a group of Cherokee emigrants went to Washington to get a clearer agreement on the boundaries of their new lands in Arkansas. Actions were quickly taken to address this. They also requested recognition as a separate and distinct tribe in the future, but nothing was done about it. To reduce the tension between the emigrants and the native Osage, who saw the newcomers as intruders, Governor William Clark, the superintendent of Indian affairs for Missouri, organized a meeting between the chiefs of both tribes in St. Louis that October. After extended negotiations, he managed to establish friendly relations between them. Around the same time, both the emigrant Cherokee and the government tried to persuade the Shawano and Delawares living in Missouri, as well as the Oneida in New York, to join the western Cherokee, but the negotiations were unsuccessful. In 1825, a group of western Cherokee traveled to Ohio to meet with the Shawano for the same reason, but again, they were unsuccessful. Their goal in inviting friendly tribes to join them was to strengthen their position against the Osage and other native tribes.

In the meantime the government, through Governor McMinn, was bringing strong pressure to bear upon the eastern Cherokee to compel their removal to the West. At a council convened by him in November, 1818, the governor represented to the chiefs that it was now no longer possible to protect them from the encroachments of the surrounding white population; that, however the government might wish to help them, their lands would be taken, their stock stolen, their women corrupted, and their men made drunkards unless they removed to the western paradise. He ended by proposing to pay them one hundred thousand dollars for their whole territory, with the expense of removal, if they would go at once. Upon their prompt and indignant refusal he offered to double the amount, but with as little success. [106]

In the meantime, the government, through Governor McMinn, was putting a lot of pressure on the eastern Cherokee to make them move to the West. At a meeting he called in November 1818, the governor told the chiefs that it was no longer possible to protect them from the encroachments of the surrounding white population. He explained that even if the government wanted to help, their lands would be taken, their livestock stolen, their women exploited, and their men turned into alcoholics unless they relocated to the western paradise. He concluded by offering to pay them one hundred thousand dollars for their entire territory, plus the costs of relocation, if they would leave immediately. When they quickly and angrily refused, he offered to double the amount, but that was also unsuccessful. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Every point of the negotiation having failed, another course was adopted, and a delegation was selected to visit Washington under the conduct of Agent Meigs. Here the effort was renewed until, wearied and discouraged at the persistent importunity, the chiefs consented to a large cession, which was represented as necessary in order to compensate in area for the tract assigned to the emigrant Cherokee in Arkansas in accordance with the previous treaty. This estimate was based on the figures given by Governor McMinn, who reported 5,291 Cherokee enrolled as emigrants, while the eastern Cherokee claimed that not more than 3,500 had removed and that those remaining numbered 12,544, or more than three-fourths of the whole nation. The governor, however, chose to consider one-half of the nation as in favor of removal and one-third as having already removed.258

Every negotiation point failed, so a different approach was taken, and a delegation was selected to visit Washington led by Agent Meigs. The effort continued there until, exhausted and discouraged by the constant pressure, the chiefs agreed to a significant land cession, which was said to be necessary to compensate for the area designated for the emigrant Cherokee in Arkansas according to the earlier treaty. This assessment was based on the numbers reported by Governor McMinn, who stated that 5,291 Cherokee were registered as emigrants, while the eastern Cherokee claimed that only about 3,500 had relocated and that the remaining population was 12,544, or more than three-fourths of the entire nation. However, the governor chose to regard half of the nation as in favor of removal and one-third as having already moved. 258

The treaty, concluded at Washington on February 27, 1819, recites that the greater part of the Cherokee nation, having expressed an earnest desire to remain in the East, and being anxious to begin the necessary measures for the civilization and preservation of their nation, and to settle the differences arising out of the treaty of 1817, have offered to cede to the United States a tract of country “at least as extensive” as that to which the Government is entitled under the late treaty. The cession embraces (1) a tract in Alabama and Tennessee, between Tennessee and Flint rivers; (2) a tract in Tennessee, between Tennessee river and Waldens ridge; (3) a large irregular tract in Tennessee, North Carolina, and Georgia, embracing in Tennessee nearly all the remaining Cherokee lands north of Hiwassee river, and in North Carolina and Georgia nearly everything remaining to them east of the Nantahala mountains and the upper western branch of the Chattahoochee; (4) six small pieces reserved by previous treaties. The entire cession aggregated nearly six thousand square miles, or more than one-fourth of all then held by the nation. Individual reservations of one mile square each within the ceded area were allowed to a number of families which decided to remain among the whites and become citizens rather than abandon their homes. Payment was to be made for all substantial improvements abandoned, one-third of all tribal annuities were hereafter to be paid to the western band, and the treaty was declared to be a final adjustment of all claims and differences arising from the treaty of 1817.259

The treaty, finalized in Washington on February 27, 1819, states that the majority of the Cherokee Nation, expressing a strong desire to stay in the East and eager to start the necessary steps for the development and preservation of their nation, have offered to give up a piece of land “at least as extensive” as what the Government is entitled to under the recent treaty. The land surrender includes (1) an area in Alabama and Tennessee, between the Tennessee and Flint rivers; (2) an area in Tennessee, between the Tennessee River and Walden's Ridge; (3) a large, irregular area in Tennessee, North Carolina, and Georgia, covering nearly all the remaining Cherokee lands north of the Hiwassee River in Tennessee, and almost everything left to them east of the Nantahala Mountains and the upper western branch of the Chattahoochee in North Carolina and Georgia; (4) six small parcels reserved by earlier treaties. The total area ceded was almost six thousand square miles, or more than one-fourth of all that the nation then owned. Individual reservations of one square mile each within the ceded area were granted to several families that chose to stay among the whites and become citizens instead of leaving their homes. Compensation was to be given for all significant improvements abandoned, one-third of all tribal annuities were to be paid to the western band from then on, and the treaty was said to be a final resolution of all claims and disputes resulting from the treaty of 1817.259

Civilization had now progressed so far among the Cherokee that in the fall of 1820 they adopted a regular republican form of government modeled after that of the United States. Under this arrangement the nation was divided into eight districts, each of which was entitled [107]to send four representatives to the Cherokee national legislature, which met at Newtown, or New Echota, the capital, at the junction of Conasauga and Coosawatee rivers, a few miles above the present Calhoun, Georgia. The legislature consisted of an upper and a lower house, designated, respectively (in the Cherokee language), the national committee and national council, the members being elected for limited terms by the voters of each district. The principal officer was styled president of the national council; the distinguished John Ross was the first to hold this office. There was also a clerk of the committee and two principal members to express the will of the council or lower house. For each district there were appointed a council house for meetings twice a year, a judge, and a marshal. Companies of “light horse” were organized to assist in the execution of the laws, with a “ranger” for each district to look after stray stock. Each head of a family and each single man under the age of sixty was subject to a poll tax. Laws were passed for the collection of taxes and debts, for repairs on roads, for licenses to white persons engaged in farming or other business in the nation, for the support of schools, for the regulation of the liquor traffic and the conduct of negro slaves, to punish horse stealing and theft, to compel all marriages between white men and Indian women to be according to regular legal or church form, and to discourage polygamy. By special decree the right of blood revenge or capital punishment was taken from the seven clans and vested in the constituted authorities of the nation. It was made treason, punishable with death, for any individual to negotiate the sale of lands to the whites without the consent of the national council (39). White men were not allowed to vote or to hold office in the nation.260 The system compared favorably with that of the Federal government or of any state government then existing.

Civilization had advanced so much among the Cherokee that in the fall of 1820 they adopted a republican government similar to that of the United States. Under this system, the nation was divided into eight districts, each entitled to send four representatives to the Cherokee national legislature, which convened at Newtown, or New Echota, the capital, located at the junction of the Conasauga and Coosawatee rivers, just a few miles above what is now Calhoun, Georgia. The legislature had an upper and a lower house, called (in Cherokee) the national committee and national council, with members elected for limited terms by voters from each district. The main officer was known as the president of the national council, with the notable John Ross being the first to hold this position. There was also a clerk for the committee and two key members to convey the will of the council or lower house. Each district had a council house for meetings held twice a year, a judge, and a marshal. Groups of “light horse” were organized to help enforce the laws, with a “ranger” assigned to each district to manage stray livestock. Every head of a household and every single man under sixty had to pay a poll tax. Laws were enacted for collecting taxes and debts, for road repairs, for licenses for white individuals engaged in farming or other businesses in the nation, for supporting schools, for regulating the liquor trade and the treatment of black slaves, for punishing horse theft and robbery, for ensuring that marriages between white men and Indian women followed proper legal or church procedures, and for discouraging polygamy. By special decree, the right of blood revenge or capital punishment was taken away from the seven clans and given to the nation's authorities. It became treason, punishable by death, for any individual to negotiate land sales to white people without the national council's approval (39). White men were not permitted to vote or hold office in the nation.260 The system was as effective as that of the Federal government or any existing state government at that time.

At this time there were five principal missions, besides one or two small branch establishments in the nation, viz: Spring Place, the oldest, founded by the Moravians at Spring place, Georgia, in 1801; Oothcaloga, Georgia, founded by the same denomination in 1821 on the creek of that name, near the present Calhoun; Brainerd, Tennessee, founded by the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions in 1817; “Valley-towns,” North Carolina, founded by the Baptists in 1820, on the site of the old Natchez town on the north side of Hiwassee river, just above Peachtree creek; Coosawatee, Georgia (“Tensawattee,” by error in the State Papers), founded also by the Baptists in 1821, near the mouth of the river of that name. All were in flourishing condition, the Brainerd establishment especially, with nearly one hundred pupils, being obliged to turn away applicants for [108]lack of accommodation. The superintendent reported that the children were apt to learn, willing to labor, and readily submissive to discipline, adding that the Cherokee were fast advancing toward civilized life and generally manifested an ardent desire for instruction. The Valley-towns mission, established at the instance of Currahee Dick, a prominent local mixed-blood chief, was in charge of the Reverend Evan Jones, known as the translator of the New Testament into the Cherokee language, his assistant being James D. Wafford, a mixed-blood pupil, who compiled a spelling book in the same language. Reverend S. A. Worcester, a prolific translator and the compiler of the Cherokee almanac and other works, was stationed at Brainerd, removing thence to New Echota and afterward to the Cherokee Nation in the West.261 Since 1817 the American Board had also supported at Cornwall, Connecticut, an Indian school at which a number of young Cherokee were being educated, among them being Elias Boudinot, afterward the editor of the Cherokee Phœnix.

At this time, there were five main missions, along with a couple of smaller branches in the nation: Spring Place, the oldest, founded by the Moravians in Spring Place, Georgia, in 1801; Oothcaloga, Georgia, established by the same group in 1821 along the creek of that name, near present-day Calhoun; Brainerd, Tennessee, created by the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions in 1817; “Valley-towns,” North Carolina, set up by the Baptists in 1820 at the site of the old Natchez town on the north side of the Hiwassee River, just above Peachtree Creek; and Coosawatee, Georgia (mistakenly referred to as “Tensawattee” in the State Papers), also founded by the Baptists in 1821, near the mouth of the river of that name. All of these missions were thriving, especially Brainerd, which had nearly one hundred students and had to turn away applicants due to lack of space. The superintendent noted that the children were eager to learn, willing to work, and easily accepted discipline, adding that the Cherokee were quickly progressing toward a civilized lifestyle and showed a strong desire for education. The Valley-towns mission, established at the request of Currahee Dick, a prominent local mixed-blood chief, was led by Reverend Evan Jones, who was known for translating the New Testament into Cherokee. His assistant was James D. Wafford, a mixed-blood student who created a spelling book in that same language. Reverend S. A. Worcester, a prolific translator and compiler of the Cherokee almanac and other works, was stationed at Brainerd before moving to New Echota and later to the Cherokee Nation in the West. Since 1817, the American Board had also been supporting an Indian school in Cornwall, Connecticut, where several young Cherokee were being educated, including Elias Boudinot, who later became the editor of the Cherokee Phœnix.

About this time occurred an event which at once placed the Cherokee in the front rank among native tribes and was destined to have profound influence on their whole future history, viz., the invention of the alphabet.

Around this time, an event took place that immediately elevated the Cherokee to the forefront among native tribes and was set to have a significant impact on their entire future history, namely, the invention of the alphabet.

The inventor, aptly called the Cadmus of his race, was a mixed-blood known among his own people as Sikwâ′yĭ (Sequoya) and among the whites as George Gist, or less correctly Guest or Guess. As is usually the case in Indian biography much uncertainty exists in regard to his parentage and early life. Authorities generally agree that his father was a white man, who drifted into the Cherokee Nation some years before the Revolution and formed a temporary alliance with a Cherokee girl of mixed blood, who thus became the mother of the future teacher. A writer in the Cherokee Phœnix, in 1828, says that only his paternal grandfather was a white man.262 McKenney and Hall say that his father was a white man named Gist.263 Phillips asserts that his father was George Gist, an unlicensed German trader from Georgia, who came into the Cherokee Nation in 1768.264 By a Kentucky family it is claimed that Sequoya’s father was Nathaniel Gist, son of the scout who accompanied Washington on his memorable excursion to the Ohio. As the story goes, Nathaniel Gist was captured by the Cherokee at Braddock’s defeat (1755) and remained a prisoner with them for six years, during which time he became the father of Sequoya. On his return to civilization he married a white woman in Virginia, by whom he had other children, and afterward [109]removed to Kentucky, where Sequoya, then a Baptist preacher, frequently visited him and was always recognized by the family as his son.265

The inventor, aptly called the Cadmus of his race, was a mixed-blood known among his own people as Sikwâ'yĭ (Sequoya) and among the whites as George Gist, or less correctly Guest or Guess. As is often the case in Native American biographies, there's a lot of uncertainty about his parentage and early life. Most sources agree that his father was a white man who came into the Cherokee Nation a few years before the Revolution and formed a temporary relationship with a mixed-blood Cherokee woman, who became the mother of the future leader. A writer in the Cherokee Phœnix in 1828 states that only his paternal grandfather was a white man.262 McKenney and Hall claim that his father was a white man named Gist.263 Phillips contends that his father was George Gist, an unlicensed German trader from Georgia, who entered the Cherokee Nation in 1768.264 A Kentucky family asserts that Sequoya's father was Nathaniel Gist, the son of the scout who accompanied Washington on his famous trip to Ohio. According to the story, Nathaniel Gist was captured by the Cherokee at Braddock’s defeat (1755) and stayed with them for six years, during which he became Sequoya's father. When he returned to civilization, he married a white woman in Virginia and had other children, and later [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] moved to Kentucky, where Sequoya, by then a Baptist preacher, often visited him and was always acknowledged by the family as his son.265

Bureau of American Ethnology  19th Annual Report Pl. IV
SEQUOYA (SIKWÂYĬ)

SEQUOYA (SIKWÂYĬ)

SEQUOYA (SĪKWŌYĒ)

(From McKenney and Hall’s copy of the original painting of 1828)

(From McKenney and Hall’s copy of the original painting from 1828)

Aside from the fact that the Cherokee acted as allies of the English during the war in which Braddock’s defeat occurred, and that Sequoya, so far from being a preacher, was not even a Christian, the story contains other elements of improbability and appears to be one of those genealogical myths built upon a chance similarity of name. On the other hand, it is certain that Sequoya was born before the date that Phillips allows. On his mother’s side he was of good family in the tribe, his uncle being a chief in Echota.266 According to personal information of James Wafford, who knew him well, being his second cousin, Sequoya was probably born about the year 1760, and lived as a boy with his mother at Tuskegee town in Tennessee, just outside of old Fort Loudon. It is quite possible that his white father may have been a soldier of the garrison, one of those lovers for whom the Cherokee women risked their lives during the siege.267 What became of the father is not known, but the mother lived alone with her son.

Aside from the fact that the Cherokee were allies of the English during the war when Braddock was defeated, and that Sequoya, far from being a preacher, was not even a Christian, the story has other unlikely elements and seems to be one of those family myths based on a coincidental name similarity. However, it is certain that Sequoya was born before the date that Phillips states. On his mother's side, he came from a respectable family in the tribe, with his uncle serving as a chief in Echota.266 According to personal information from James Wafford, who knew him well as his second cousin, Sequoya was likely born around 1760 and lived as a boy with his mother in Tuskegee town in Tennessee, just outside of the old Fort Loudon. It's quite possible that his white father was a soldier in the garrison, one of those lovers for whom Cherokee women risked their lives during the siege.267 What happened to the father is unknown, but the mother raised her son alone.

The only incident of his boyhood that has come down to us is his presence at Echota during the visit of the Iroquois peace delegation, about the year 1770.268 His early years were spent amid the stormy alarms of the Revolution, and as he grew to manhood he developed a considerable mechanical ingenuity, especially in silver working. Like most of his tribe he was also a hunter and fur trader. Having nearly reached middle age before the first mission was established in the Nation, he never attended school and in all his life never learned to speak, read, or write the English language. Neither did he ever abandon his native religion, although from frequent visits to the Moravian mission he became imbued with a friendly feeling toward the new civilization. Of an essentially contemplative disposition, he was led by a chance conversation in 1809 to reflect upon the ability of the white men to communicate thought by means of writing, with the result that he set about devising a similar system for his own people. By a hunting accident, which rendered him a cripple for life, he was fortunately afforded more leisure for study. The presence of his name, George Guess, appended to a treaty of 1816, indicates that he was already of some prominence in the Nation, even before the perfection of his great invention. After years of patient and unremitting labor in the face of ridicule, discouragement, and repeated failure, he finally evolved the Cherokee syllabary and in 1821 submitted it to a public test by the leading men of the Nation. By this time, in consequence of repeated cessions, the Cherokee had been dispossessed of the country about Echota, and Sequoya was now living at Willstown, [110]on an upper branch of Coosa river, in Alabama. The syllabary was soon recognized as an invaluable invention for the elevation of the tribe, and within a few months thousands of hitherto illiterate Cherokee were able to read and write their own language, teaching each other in the cabins and along the roadside. The next year Sequoya visited the West, to introduce the new science among those who had emigrated to the Arkansas. In the next year, 1823, he again visited the Arkansas and took up his permanent abode with the western band, never afterward returning to his eastern kinsmen. In the autumn of the same year the Cherokee national council made public acknowledgment of his merit by sending to him, through John Ross, then president of the national committee, a silver medal with a commemorative inscription in both languages.269 In 1828 he visited Washington as one of the delegates from the Arkansas band, attracting much attention, and the treaty made on that occasion contains a provision for the payment to him of five hundred dollars, “for the great benefits he has conferred upon the Cherokee people, in the beneficial results which they are now experiencing from the use of the alphabet discovered by him.”270 His subsequent history belongs to the West and will be treated in another place (40).271

The only incident from his childhood that we have records of is his presence at Echota during the Iroquois peace delegation’s visit, around 1770.268 He spent his early years amid the turbulent times of the Revolution, and as he grew into adulthood, he developed significant mechanical skill, particularly in silver working. Like many of his tribe, he was also a hunter and fur trader. He reached almost middle age before the first mission was established in the Nation, never attended school, and throughout his life, he never learned to speak, read, or write English. He also never gave up his native religion, though from his frequent visits to the Moravian mission, he developed a friendly attitude towards the new civilization. With a naturally contemplative nature, a chance conversation in 1809 led him to reflect on how white men communicate thoughts through writing, prompting him to create a similar system for his people. An accident while hunting left him disabled for life, which unexpectedly gave him more time to study. His name, George Guess, appears on a treaty from 1816, indicating he was already prominent in the Nation even before perfecting his significant invention. After years of diligent work despite facing ridicule, discouragement, and failure, he finally developed the Cherokee syllabary and in 1821 presented it for public testing by the leading members of the Nation. By then, due to multiple land cessions, the Cherokee had lost their land around Echota, and Sequoya was living in Willstown, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] on an upper branch of the Coosa River in Alabama. The syllabary was soon recognized as an invaluable tool for uplifting the tribe, and within a few months, thousands of previously illiterate Cherokee were able to read and write their language, teaching each other in their homes and along the roads. The following year, Sequoya traveled West to introduce his creation to those who had moved to Arkansas. In 1823, he returned to Arkansas and settled permanently with the western band, never going back to his eastern relatives. In the fall of that year, the Cherokee national council publicly acknowledged his contributions by sending him, through John Ross, who was then president of the national committee, a silver medal with a commemorative inscription in both languages.269 In 1828, he visited Washington as one of the delegates from the Arkansas band, drawing considerable attention, and the treaty made during that visit included a provision for paying him five hundred dollars, “for the great benefits he has conferred upon the Cherokee people, in the beneficial results which they are now experiencing from the use of the alphabet discovered by him.”270 His later history is tied to the West and will be discussed elsewhere (40).271

The invention of the alphabet had an immediate and wonderful effect on Cherokee development. On account of the remarkable adaptation of the syllabary to the language, it was only necessary to learn the characters to be able to read at once. No schoolhouses were built and no teachers hired, but the whole Nation became an academy for the study of the system, until, “in the course of a few months, without school or expense of time or money, the Cherokee were able to read and write in their own language.272 An active correspondence began to be carried on between the eastern and western divisions, and plans were made for a national press, with a national library and museum to be established at the capital, New Echota.273 The missionaries, who had at first opposed the new alphabet on the ground of its Indian origin, now saw the advisability of using it to further their own work. In the fall of 1824 Atsĭ or John Arch, a young native convert, made a manuscript translation of a portion of St. John’s gospel, in the syllabary, this being the first Bible translation ever given to the Cherokee. It was copied hundreds of times and was widely disseminated through [111]the Nation.274 In September, 1825, David Brown, a prominent half-breed preacher, who had already made some attempt at translation in the Roman alphabet, completed a translation of the New Testament in the new syllabary, the work being handed about in manuscript, as there were as yet no types cast in the Sequoya characters.275 In the same month he forwarded to Thomas McKenney, chief of the Bureau of Indian Affairs at Washington, a manuscript table of the characters, with explanation, this being probably its first introduction to official notice.276

The invention of the alphabet had an immediate and amazing impact on Cherokee development. Because the syllabary was remarkably suited to the language, it was only necessary to learn the characters to read right away. No schoolhouses were built and no teachers hired, but the entire Nation became a place for studying the system, until, “in just a few months, without school or spending time or money, the Cherokee were able to read and write in their own language.272 An active exchange began between the eastern and western divisions, and plans were made for a national press, along with a national library and museum to be set up at the capital, New Echota.273 The missionaries, who had initially opposed the new alphabet because of its Indian origin, now recognized the value of using it to support their own work. In the fall of 1824, Atsĭ or John Arch, a young native convert, created a manuscript translation of part of St. John’s gospel in the syllabary, marking the first Bible translation ever provided to the Cherokee. It was copied hundreds of times and widely distributed throughout [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Nation.274 In September 1825, David Brown, a prominent mixed-race preacher, who had already made some attempts at translation in the Roman alphabet, completed a translation of the New Testament in the new syllabary. The work was circulated in manuscript form, as there were still no types made in the Sequoya characters.275 That same month, he sent a manuscript table of the characters, along with an explanation, to Thomas McKenney, chief of the Bureau of Indian Affairs in Washington, marking probably its first introduction to official attention.276

In 1827 the Cherokee council having formally resolved to establish a national paper in the Cherokee language and characters, types for that purpose were cast in Boston, under the supervision of the noted missionary, Worcester, of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, who, in December of that year contributed to the Missionary Herald five verses of Genesis in the new syllabary, this seeming to be its first appearance in print. Early in the next year the press and types arrived at New Echota, and the first number of the new paper, Tsa′lăgĭ Tsu′lehisanuñ′hĭ, the Cherokee Phœnix, printed in both languages, appeared on February 21, 1828. The first printers were two white men, Isaac N. Harris and John F. Wheeler, with John Candy, a half-blood apprentice. Elias Boudinot (Gălagi′na, “The Buck”), an educated Cherokee, was the editor, and Reverend S. A. Worcester was the guiding spirit who brought order out of chaos and set the work in motion. The office was a log house. The hand press and types, after having been shipped by water from Boston, were transported two hundred miles by wagon from Augusta to their destination. The printing paper had been overlooked and had to be brought by the same tedious process from Knoxville. Cases and other equipments had to be devised and fashioned by the printers, neither of whom understood a word of Cherokee, but simply set up the characters, as handed to them in manuscript by Worcester and the editor. Such was the beginning of journalism in the Cherokee nation. After a precarious existence of about six years the Phœnix was suspended, owing to the hostile action of the Georgia authorities, who went so far as to throw Worcester and Wheeler into prison. Its successor, after the removal of the Cherokee to the West, was the Cherokee Advocate, of which the first number appeared at Tahlequah in 1844, with William P. Ross as editor. It is still continued under the auspices of the Nation, printed in both languages and distributed free at the expense of the Nation to those unable to read English—an example without parallel in any other government.

In 1827, the Cherokee council officially decided to create a national newspaper in the Cherokee language. Types for this purpose were cast in Boston, supervised by the well-known missionary, Worcester, from the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. In December of that year, he contributed five verses from Genesis in the new syllabary to the Missionary Herald, marking its first appearance in print. Early the following year, the press and types arrived at New Echota, and the first issue of the new paper, Tsa′lăgĭ Tsu′lehisanuñ′hĭ, the Cherokee Phœnix, printed in both languages, was published on February 21, 1828. The initial printers were two white men, Isaac N. Harris and John F. Wheeler, along with John Candy, a half-blood apprentice. Elias Boudinot (Gălagi′na, “The Buck”), an educated Cherokee, served as the editor, while Reverend S. A. Worcester provided direction and organization to the efforts. The office was a log cabin. The hand press and types were shipped by water from Boston and then transported two hundred miles by wagon from Augusta to their final stop. The printing paper was forgotten and had to be fetched by the same lengthy method from Knoxville. The printers had to create their own cases and other equipment, none of whom spoke Cherokee, but they set up the characters as given to them in manuscript by Worcester and the editor. This was the start of journalism in the Cherokee nation. After a challenging existence of about six years, the Phœnix was shut down due to hostile actions from Georgia authorities, who even imprisoned Worcester and Wheeler. After the removal of the Cherokee to the West, its successor was the Cherokee Advocate, which debuted in Tahlequah in 1844, with William P. Ross as editor. It continues to this day under the Nation’s support, printed in both languages and distributed free to those who cannot read English—an unprecedented example in any other government.

In addition to numerous Bible translations, hymn books, and other [112]religious works, there have been printed in the Cherokee language and syllabary the Cherokee Phœnix (journal), Cherokee Advocate (journal), Cherokee Messenger (periodical), Cherokee Almanac (annual), Cherokee spelling books, arithmetics, and other schoolbooks for those unable to read English, several editions of the laws of the Nation, and a large body of tracts and minor publications. Space forbids even a mention of the names of the devoted workers in this connection. Besides this printed literature the syllabary is in constant and daily use among the non-English-speaking element, both in Indian Territory and in North Carolina, for letter writing, council records, personal memoranda, etc. What is perhaps strangest of all in this literary evolution is the fact that the same invention has been seized by the priests and conjurers of the conservative party for the purpose of preserving to their successors the ancient rituals and secret knowledge of the tribe, whole volumes of such occult literature in manuscript having been obtained among them by the author.277

In addition to many Bible translations, hymn books, and various religious works, the Cherokee language and syllabary have also produced the Cherokee Phœnix (journal), Cherokee Advocate (journal), Cherokee Messenger (periodical), Cherokee Almanac (annual), Cherokee spelling books, arithmetic books, and other school materials for those who can't read English, several editions of the laws of the Nation, and a large collection of tracts and smaller publications. There's not enough space to even mention the names of the dedicated individuals involved in this effort. Besides this printed material, the syllabary is used daily among non-English speakers in Indian Territory and North Carolina for writing letters, keeping council records, personal notes, and more. Perhaps most surprisingly in this literary development is that the same invention has been adopted by the priests and conjurers of the conservative faction to preserve their ancient rituals and secret knowledge for future generations, with entire volumes of such occult literature in manuscript being gathered among them by the author.

In 1819 the whole Cherokee population had been estimated at 15,000, one-third of them being west of the Mississippi. In 1825 a census of the eastern Nation showed: native Cherokee, 13,563; white men married into the Nation, 147; white women married into the Nation, 73; negro slaves, 1,277. There were large herds of cattle, horses, hogs, and sheep, with large crops of every staple, including cotton, tobacco, and wheat, and some cotton was exported by boats as far as New Orleans. Apple and peach orchards were numerous, butter and cheese were in use to some extent, and both cotton and woolen cloths, especially blankets, were manufactured. Nearly all the merchants were native Cherokee. Mechanical industries flourished, the Nation was out of debt, and the population was increasing.278 Estimating one-third beyond the Mississippi, the total number of Cherokee, exclusive of adopted white citizens and negro slaves, must then have been about 20,000.

In 1819, the total Cherokee population was estimated to be 15,000, with one-third of them living west of the Mississippi. A census of the eastern Nation in 1825 revealed: native Cherokee, 13,563; white men married into the Nation, 147; white women married into the Nation, 73; black slaves, 1,277. There were large herds of cattle, horses, hogs, and sheep, as well as significant crops of staples like cotton, tobacco, and wheat; some cotton was shipped by boat as far as New Orleans. There were many apple and peach orchards, and butter and cheese were used to some extent. Both cotton and woolen fabrics, especially blankets, were produced. Almost all the merchants were native Cherokee. Mechanical industries thrived, the Nation was debt-free, and the population was growing. Estimating one-third more beyond the Mississippi, the total number of Cherokee, excluding adopted white citizens and black slaves, would have been about 20,000.

Simultaneously with the decrees establishing a national press, the Cherokee Nation, in general convention of delegates held for the purpose at New Echota on July 26, 1827, adopted a national constitution, based on the assumption of distinct and independent nationality. John Ross, so celebrated in connection with the history of his tribe, was president of the convention which framed the instrument. Charles R. Hicks, a Moravian convert of mixed blood, and at that time the most influential man in the Nation, was elected principal chief, with John [113]Ross as assistant chief.279 With a constitution and national press, a well-developed system of industries and home education, and a government administered by educated Christian men, the Cherokee were now justly entitled to be considered a civilized people.

At the same time as the laws were being set up to create a national press, the Cherokee Nation held a general convention of delegates at New Echota on July 26, 1827, to adopt a national constitution, grounded in the idea of distinct and independent nationality. John Ross, well-known in the history of his tribe, served as the president of the convention that created the constitution. Charles R. Hicks, a Moravian convert of mixed heritage and the most influential person in the Nation at that time, was elected principal chief, with John Ross as assistant chief. With a constitution and a national press, a well-developed system of industries and home education, and a government run by educated Christian men, the Cherokee were now rightly considered a civilized people.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. V
THE CHEROKEE ALPHABET

THE CHEROKEE ALPHABET

THE CHEROKEE ABCs

 a  e  i  o  u  v
 ga  ka  ge  gi  go  gu  gv
 ha  he  hi  ho  hu  hv
 la  le  li  lo  lu  lv
 ma  me  mi  mo  mu
 na  hna  nah  ne  ni  no  nu  nv
 qua  que  qui  quo  quu  quv
 sa  s  se  si  so  su  sv
 da  ta  de  te  di  ti  do  du  dv
 dla  tla  tle  tli  tlo  tlu  tlv
 tsa  tse  tsi  tso  tsu  tsv
 wa  we  wi  wo  wu  wv
 ya  ye  yi  yo  yu  yv

 

Sounds represented by Vowels.

Vowel sounds.

  • a as a in father, or short as a in rival.
  • e as a in hate, or short as e in met.
  • i as i in pique, or short as i in pit.
  • o as aw in law, or short as o in not.
  • u as oo in fool, or short as u in pull.
  • v as u in but; nasalized.

Consonant Sounds.

Consonant Sounds.

g nearly as in English, but approaching to k. d nearly as in English but approaching to t h, k, l, m, n, q, s, t, w, y, as in English. Syllables beginning with g, except Ꭶ have sometimes the power of k. Ꮩ, Ꮪ, Ꮫ are sometimes sounded to, tu, tv; and Syllables written with d except Ꮭ sometimes vary to dl.

g is almost like it is in English, but it gets closer to k. d is nearly like in English but leans towards t. h, k, l, m, n, q, s, t, w, y, are pronounced like they are in English. Syllables starting with g, except for Ꭶ, sometimes sound like k. Ꮩ, Ꮪ, Ꮫ can sometimes be pronounced as to, tu, tv; and syllables written with d, except for Ꮭ, can sometimes change to dl.

The idea of a civilized Indian government was not a new one. The first treaty ever negotiated by the United States with an Indian tribe, in 1778, held out to the Delawares the hope that by a confederation of friendly tribes they might be able “to form a state, whereof the Delaware nation shall be the head and have a representation in Congress.”280 Priber, the Jesuit, had already familiarized the Cherokee with the forms of civilized government before the middle of the eighteenth century. As the gap between the conservative and progressive elements widened after the Revolution the idea grew, until in 1808 representatives of both parties visited Washington to propose an arrangement by which those who clung to the old life might be allowed to remove to the western hunting grounds, while the rest should remain to take up civilization and “begin the establishment of fixed laws and a regular government.” The project received the warm encouragement of President Jefferson, and it was with this understanding that the western emigration was first officially recognized a few years later. Immediately upon the return of the delegates from Washington the Cherokee drew up their first brief written code of laws, modeled agreeably to the friendly suggestions of Jefferson.281

The concept of a civilized Indian government wasn’t new. The first treaty negotiated by the United States with an Indian tribe, back in 1778, offered the Delawares the hope that through a confederation of friendly tribes, they could “form a state, with the Delaware nation as the leader and having representation in Congress.”280 Priber, the Jesuit, had already introduced the Cherokee to the concepts of civilized government before the mid-eighteenth century. As the divide between conservative and progressive factions widened after the Revolution, the idea gained momentum. By 1808, representatives from both sides went to Washington to propose a plan allowing those attached to traditional lifestyles to move to the western hunting grounds, while the others would stay and embrace civilization, aiming to “begin the establishment of fixed laws and a regular government.” President Jefferson warmly supported the project, and it was with this understanding that western emigration was officially acknowledged a few years later. Shortly after the delegates returned from Washington, the Cherokee created their first brief written code of laws, inspired by Jefferson’s friendly suggestions.281

By this time the rapid strides of civilization and Christianity had alarmed the conservative element, who saw in the new order of things only the evidences of apostasy and swift national decay. In 1828 White-path (Nûñ′nâ-tsune′ga), an influential full-blood and councilor, living at Turniptown (Uʻlûñ′yĭ), near the present Ellijay, in Gilmer county, Georgia, headed a rebellion against the new code of laws, with all that it implied. He soon had a large band of followers, known to the whites as “Red-sticks,” a title sometimes assumed by the more warlike element among the Creeks and other southern tribes. From the townhouse of Ellijay he preached the rejection of the new constitution, the discarding of Christianity and the white man’s ways, and a return to the old tribal law and custom—the same doctrine that had more than once constituted the burden of Indian revelation in the past. It was now too late, however, to reverse the wheel of progress, and under the rule of such men as Hicks and Ross the conservative opposition gradually melted away. White-path was deposed from his seat [114]in council, but subsequently made submission and was reinstated. He was afterward one of the detachment commanders in the Removal, but died while on the march.282

By this time, the rapid advancements of civilization and Christianity had alarmed the conservative group, who saw in the new order only the signs of betrayal and quick national decline. In 1828, White-path (Nûñ′nâ-tsune′ga), a prominent full-blood and councilor living at Turniptown (Uʻlûñ′yĭ), near what is now Ellijay in Gilmer County, Georgia, led a rebellion against the new laws and everything they represented. He quickly gathered a large group of followers known to whites as “Red-sticks,” a name sometimes adopted by the more militant factions among the Creeks and other southern tribes. From the townhouse in Ellijay, he preached against the new constitution, the abandonment of Christianity and white people's ways, and a return to old tribal laws and customs—the same beliefs that had often formed the basis of Indian revelations in the past. However, it was too late to turn back the progress, and under the leadership of figures like Hicks and Ross, the conservative resistance gradually faded away. White-path was removed from his position in the council, but later submitted and was reinstated. He then became one of the commanders during the Removal but died while on the march.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]_282

In this year, also, John Ross became principal chief of the Nation, a position which he held until his death in 1866, thirty-eight years later.283 In this long period, comprising the momentous episodes of the Removal and the War of the Rebellion, it may be truly said that his history is the history of the Nation.

In this year, John Ross also became the principal chief of the Nation, a role he held until his death in 1866, thirty-eight years later.283 During this long period, which included the significant events of the Removal and the Civil War, it can truly be said that his story is the story of the Nation.

And now, just when it seemed that civilization and enlightenment were about to accomplish their perfect work, the Cherokee began to hear the first low muttering of the coming storm that was soon to overturn their whole governmental structure and sweep them forever from the land of their birth.

And now, just when it looked like civilization and progress were about to achieve their ultimate goals, the Cherokee began to hear the first quiet rumblings of an impending storm that would soon upend their entire government and drive them away from their homeland for good.

By an agreement between the United States and the state of Georgia in 1802, the latter, for valuable consideration, had ceded to the general government her claims west of the present state boundary, the United States at the same time agreeing to extinguish, at its own expense, but for the benefit of the state, the Indian claims within the state limits, “as early as the same can be peaceably obtained on reasonable terms.”284 In accordance with this agreement several treaties had already been made with the Creeks and Cherokee, by which large tracts had been secured for Georgia at the expense of the general government. Notwithstanding this fact, and the terms of the proviso, Georgia accused the government of bad faith in not taking summary measures to compel the Indians at once to surrender all their remaining lands within the chartered state limits, coupling the complaint with a threat to take the matter into her own hands. In 1820 Agent Meigs had expressed the opinion that the Cherokee were now so far advanced that further government aid was unnecessary, and that their lands should be allotted and the surplus sold for their benefit, they themselves to be invested with full rights of citizenship in the several states within which they resided. This suggestion had been approved by President Monroe, but had met the most determined opposition from the states concerned. Tennessee absolutely refused to recognize individual reservations made by previous treaties, while North Carolina and Georgia bought in all such reservations with money appropriated by Congress.285 No Indian was to be allowed to live within those states on any pretext whatsoever.

By an agreement between the United States and Georgia in 1802, Georgia ceded its claims west of the current state border to the federal government in exchange for valuable consideration. At the same time, the United States agreed to eliminate the Indian claims within Georgia at its own cost, but for the benefit of the state, "as soon as it can be peacefully obtained on reasonable terms." 284 Following this agreement, several treaties had already been made with the Creek and Cherokee nations, securing large tracts of land for Georgia at the expense of the federal government. Despite this, Georgia accused the government of bad faith for not taking immediate action to force the Indians to give up all their remaining lands within the state borders, even threatening to take matters into its own hands. In 1820, Agent Meigs stated that the Cherokee had advanced enough that further federal assistance was unnecessary and suggested their lands be divided, with the surplus sold for their benefit, giving them full rights of citizenship in the states where they lived. President Monroe approved this suggestion, but it faced strong opposition from the involved states. Tennessee refused to acknowledge individual reservations made by previous treaties, while North Carolina and Georgia bought out all such reservations with funds allocated by Congress.285 No Indian was allowed to reside in those states under any circumstances.

In the meantime, owing to persistent pressure from Georgia, repeated unsuccessful efforts had been made to procure from the Cherokee a cession of their lands within the chartered limits of the [115]state. Every effort met with a firm refusal, the Indians declaring that having already made cession after cession from a territory once extensive, their remaining lands were no more than were needed for themselves and their children, more especially as experience had shown that each concession would be followed by a further demand. They conclude: “It is the fixed and unalterable determination of this nation never again to cede one foot more of land.” Soon afterward they addressed to the President a memorial of similar tenor, to which Calhoun, as Secretary of War, returned answer that as Georgia objected to their presence either as a tribe or as individual owners or citizens, they must prepare their minds for removal beyond the Mississippi.286

In the meantime, due to ongoing pressure from Georgia, there had been several unsuccessful attempts to get the Cherokee to give up their lands within the state’s chartered limits. Each effort was met with a firm refusal, with the Cherokee stating that after giving up so much of their original territory, their remaining lands were only enough for themselves and their children, especially since they had learned that each concession would just lead to more demands. They concluded: “It is the firm and unchanging resolve of this nation to never cede any more land.” Shortly after, they sent a similar message to the President, to which Calhoun, as Secretary of War, replied that since Georgia opposed their presence as either a tribe or individual landowners or citizens, they needed to prepare for removal beyond the Mississippi.

In reply, the Cherokee, by their delegates—John Ross, George Lowrey, Major Ridge, and Elijah Hicks—sent a strong letter calling attention to the fact that by the very wording of the 1802 agreement the compact was a conditional one which could not be carried out without their own voluntary consent, and suggesting that Georgia might be satisfied from the adjoining government lands in Florida. Continuing, they remind the Secretary that the Cherokee are not foreigners, but original inhabitants of America, inhabiting and standing now upon the soil of their own territory, with limits defined by treaties with the United States, and that, confiding in the good faith of the government to respect its treaty stipulations, they do not hesitate to say that their true interest, prosperity, and happiness demand their permanency where they are and the retention of their lands.287

In response, the Cherokee, represented by their delegates—John Ross, George Lowrey, Major Ridge, and Elijah Hicks—sent a firm letter emphasizing that the wording of the 1802 agreement indicates that the compact was conditional and could not be executed without their voluntary consent. They suggested that Georgia might find satisfaction through the nearby government lands in Florida. Furthermore, they reminded the Secretary that the Cherokee are not foreigners but the original inhabitants of America, currently living on their own territory, with boundaries defined by treaties with the United States. They expressed confidence in the government's commitment to uphold its treaty obligations and asserted that their true interests, prosperity, and happiness require them to remain where they are and to keep their lands.287

A copy of this letter was sent by the Secretary to Governor Troup of Georgia, who returned a reply in which he blamed the missionaries for the refusal of the Indians, declared that the state would not permit them to become citizens, and that the Secretary must either assist the state in taking possession of the Cherokee lands, or, in resisting that occupancy, make war upon and shed the blood of brothers and friends. The Georgia delegation in Congress addressed a similar letter to President Monroe, in which the government was censured for having instructed the Indians in the arts of civilized life and having thereby imbued them with a desire to acquire property.288

A copy of this letter was sent by the Secretary to Governor Troup of Georgia, who responded by blaming the missionaries for the Indians' refusal, stating that the state wouldn't allow them to become citizens, and insisting that the Secretary must either help the state take over the Cherokee lands or, if resisting that takeover, go to war and spill the blood of brothers and friends. The Georgia delegation in Congress sent a similar letter to President Monroe, criticizing the government for teaching the Indians civilized ways of life and, in doing so, instilling in them a desire to own property.288

For answer the President submitted a report by Secretary Calhoun showing that since the agreement had been made with Georgia in 1802 the government had, at its own expense, extinguished the Indian claim to 24,600 square miles within the limits of that state, or more than three-fifths of the whole Indian claim, and had paid on that and other accounts connected with the agreement nearly seven and a half million [116]dollars, of which by far the greater part had gone to Georgia or her citizens. In regard to the other criticism the report states that the civilizing policy was as old as the government itself, and that in performing the high duties of humanity to the Indians, it had never been conceived that the stipulation of the convention was contravened. In handing in the report the President again called attention to the conditional nature of the agreement and declared it as his opinion that the title of the Indians was not in the slightest degree affected by it and that there was no obligation on the United States to remove them by force.289

To respond, the President submitted a report from Secretary Calhoun showing that since the agreement with Georgia in 1802, the government had, at its own cost, eliminated the Indian claim to 24,600 square miles within the state, which is more than three-fifths of the entire Indian claim. Additionally, it had paid nearly seven and a half million dollars on that and other related matters, with the majority going to Georgia or its citizens. Regarding the other criticism, the report states that the civilizing policy has been as old as the government itself, and that in fulfilling its humanitarian obligations to the Indians, it was never thought that the stipulations of the agreement were violated. In presenting the report, the President once again highlighted the conditional nature of the agreement and expressed his belief that the Indians' title was not affected in any way by it and that there was no obligation for the United States to forcibly remove them.

Further efforts, even to the employment of secret methods, were made in 1827 and 1828 to induce a cession or emigration, but without avail. On July 26, 1827, as already noted, the Cherokee adopted a constitution as a distinct and sovereign Nation. Upon this the Georgia legislature passed resolutions affirming that that state “had the power and the right to possess herself, by any means she might choose, of the lands in dispute, and to extend over them her authority and laws,” and recommending that this be done by the next legislature, if the lands were not already acquired by successful negotiation of the general government in the meantime. The government was warned that the lands belonged to Georgia, and she must and would have them. It was suggested, however, that the United States might be permitted to make a certain number of reservations to individual Indians.290

Further attempts, even using secret methods, were made in 1827 and 1828 to encourage a cession or migration, but were unsuccessful. On July 26, 1827, as previously mentioned, the Cherokee adopted a constitution as a distinct and sovereign Nation. Following this, the Georgia legislature passed resolutions stating that the state “had the power and the right to take possession of the disputed lands by any means it chose, and to impose its authority and laws over them,” and recommended that this be executed by the next legislature if the lands were not already secured through successful negotiations with the federal government in the meantime. The government was warned that the lands belonged to Georgia, and that the state must and would claim them. It was suggested, however, that the United States might be allowed to establish a certain number of reservations for individual Indians.290

Passing over for the present some important negotiations with the western Cherokee, we come to the events leading to the final act in the drama. Up to this time the pressure had been for land only, but now a stronger motive was added. About the year 1815 a little Cherokee boy playing along Chestatee river, in upper Georgia, had brought in to his mother a shining yellow pebble hardly larger than the end of his thumb. On being washed it proved to be a nugget of gold, and on her next trip to the settlements the woman carried it with her and sold it to a white man. The news spread, and although she probably concealed the knowledge of the exact spot of its origin, it was soon known that the golden dreams of De Soto had been realized in the Cherokee country of Georgia. Within four years the whole territory east of the Chestatee had passed from the possession of the Cherokee. They still held the western bank, but the prospector was abroad in the mountains and it could not be for long.291 About 1828 gold was found on Ward’s creek, a western branch of Chestatee, near the present Dahlonega,292 and the doom of the nation was sealed (41). [117]

Skipping over some important negotiations with the western Cherokee for now, we move on to the events that led to the final act in the story. Until this point, the focus had been solely on land, but now a stronger motivation emerged. Around 1815, a young Cherokee boy playing by the Chestatee River in northern Georgia brought a shiny yellow pebble, barely the size of his thumb, to his mother. After washing it, they discovered it was a nugget of gold, and on her next visit to the settlements, she took it with her and sold it to a white man. Word spread quickly, and although she probably kept the exact location a secret, it became known that the golden dreams of De Soto had been fulfilled in the Cherokee lands of Georgia. Within four years, the entire area east of the Chestatee was no longer in Cherokee possession. They still held the western bank, but prospectors were roaming the mountains, and it wouldn't be long before things changed. Around 1828, gold was discovered on Ward’s Creek, a western branch of the Chestatee, near present-day Dahlonega, and the fate of the nation was sealed (41). [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In November, 1828, Andrew Jackson was elected to succeed John Quincy Adams as President. He was a frontiersman and Indian hater, and the change boded no good to the Cherokee. His position was well understood, and there is good ground for believing that the action at once taken by Georgia was at his own suggestion.293 On December 20, 1828, a month after his election, Georgia passed an act annexing that part of the Cherokee country within her chartered limits and extending over it her jurisdiction; all laws and customs established among the Cherokee were declared null and void, and no person of Indian blood or descent residing within the Indian country was henceforth to be allowed as a witness or party in any suit where a white man should be defendant. The act was to take effect June 1, 1830 (42). The whole territory was soon after mapped out into counties and surveyed by state surveyors into “land lots” of 160 acres each, and “gold lots” of 40 acres, which were put up and distributed among the white citizens of Georgia by public lottery, each white citizen receiving a ticket. Every Cherokee head of a family was, indeed, allowed a reservation of 160 acres, but no deed was given, and his continuance depended solely on the pleasure of the legislature. Provision was made for the settlement of contested lottery claims among the white citizens, but by the most stringent enactments, in addition to the sweeping law which forbade anyone of Indian blood to bring suit or to testify against a white man, it was made impossible for the Indian owner to defend his right in any court or to resist the seizure of his homestead, or even his own dwelling house, and anyone so resisting was made subject to imprisonment at the discretion of a Georgia court. Other laws directed to the same end quickly followed, one of which made invalid any contract between a white man and an Indian unless established by the testimony of two white witnesses—thus practically canceling all debts due from white men to Indians—while another obliged all white men residing in the Cherokee country to take a special oath of allegiance to the state of Georgia, on penalty of four years’ imprisonment in the penitentiary, this act being intended to drive out all the missionaries, teachers, and other educators who refused to countenance the spoliation. About the same time the Cherokee were forbidden to hold councils, or to assemble for any public purpose,294 or to dig for gold upon their own lands. [118]

In November 1828, Andrew Jackson was elected to take over from John Quincy Adams as President. He was a frontiersman and held strong anti-Indian views, which didn't spell good news for the Cherokee. His stance was well known, and there is reasonable belief that Georgia's immediate actions were suggested by him. On December 20, 1828, a month after his election, Georgia passed a law claiming part of the Cherokee territory within its boundaries and exerting jurisdiction over it; all laws and customs established by the Cherokee were declared null and void. No person of Indian blood or descent living in the Indian territory was allowed to be a witness or a party in any lawsuit where a white man was the defendant. The law was set to take effect on June 1, 1830 (42). Soon after, the entire territory was divided into counties and surveyed by state officials into “land lots” of 160 acres each and “gold lots” of 40 acres, which were offered and distributed among white citizens of Georgia through a public lottery, with each white citizen receiving a ticket. Every Cherokee head of a family was allowed to claim a reservation of 160 acres, but no deed was issued, and their right to stay depended solely on the will of the legislature. Provisions were made to resolve disputes over lottery claims among white citizens, but with harsh laws, in addition to the sweeping rule that prohibited anyone of Indian blood from suing or testifying against a white person, it became impossible for Indian landowners to defend their rights in court or resist the seizure of their homes. Anyone who did resist faced the risk of imprisonment at the discretion of a Georgia court. Other laws aimed at the same goal quickly followed, one of which invalidated any contract between a white person and an Indian unless supported by the testimony of two white witnesses—effectively canceling all debts owed by white individuals to Indians—while another required all white residents in the Cherokee territory to take a special oath of loyalty to the state of Georgia, with a penalty of four years in prison; this law aimed to drive out all missionaries, teachers, and educators who opposed the land grabs. Around the same time, the Cherokee were banned from holding councils, gathering for any public reason, or mining for gold on their own lands. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The purpose of this legislation was to render life in their own country intolerable to the Cherokee by depriving them of all legal protection and friendly counsel, and the effect was precisely as intended. In an eloquent address upon the subject before the House of Representatives the distinguished Edward Everett clearly pointed out the encouragement which it gave to lawless men: “They have but to cross the Cherokee line; they have but to choose the time and the place where the eye of no white man can rest upon them, and they may burn the dwelling, waste the farm, plunder the property, assault the person, murder the children of the Cherokee subject of Georgia, and though hundreds of the tribe may be looking on, there is not one of them that can be permitted to bear witness against the spoiler.”295 Senator Sprague, of Maine, said of the law that it devoted the property of the Cherokee to the cupidity of their neighbors, leaving them exposed to every outrage which lawless persons could inflict, so that even robbery and murder might be committed with impunity at noonday, if not in the presence of whites who would testify against it.296

The goal of this law was to make life unbearable for the Cherokee in their own country by stripping them of all legal protections and support, and the outcome was exactly what was planned. In a powerful speech on the issue before the House of Representatives, the renowned Edward Everett highlighted the encouragement it gave to criminals: “All they have to do is cross the Cherokee boundary; they can pick the time and place where no white person can see them, and they may burn homes, destroy farms, steal property, attack individuals, and kill the children of the Cherokee people in Georgia. And even if hundreds of tribe members witness these acts, not one of them can testify against the perpetrator.”295 Senator Sprague from Maine remarked that the law turned Cherokee property over to the greed of their neighbors, leaving them vulnerable to every kind of abuse that criminals might inflict, allowing robbery and murder to happen without consequence in broad daylight, as long as there were no whites present to speak out against it.296

The prediction was fulfilled to the letter. Bands of armed men invaded the Cherokee country, forcibly seizing horses and cattle, taking possession of houses from which they had ejected the occupants, and assaulting the owners who dared to make resistance.297 In one instance, near the present Dahlonega, two white men, who had been hospitably received and entertained at supper by an educated Cherokee citizen of nearly pure white blood, later in the evening, during the temporary absence of the parents, drove out the children and their nurse and deliberately set fire to the house, which was burned to the ground with all its contents. They were pursued and brought to trial, but the case was dismissed by the judge on the ground that no Indian could testify against a white man.298 Cherokee miners upon their own ground were arrested, fined, and imprisoned, and their tools and machinery destroyed, while thousands of white intruders were allowed to dig in the same places unmolested.299 A Cherokee on trial in his own nation for killing another Indian was seized by the state authorities, tried and condemned to death, although, not understanding English, he was unable to speak in his own defense. A United States court forbade the execution, but the judge who had conducted the trial defied the writ, went to the place of execution, and stood beside the sheriff while the Indian was being hanged.300 [119]

The prediction came true exactly as expected. Groups of armed men invaded Cherokee territory, forcibly taking horses and cattle, occupying houses after evicting the residents, and attacking the owners who resisted. 297 In one case, near present-day Dahlonega, two white men, who had been warmly welcomed and served dinner by a well-educated Cherokee man of mostly white heritage, later that evening, during the temporary absence of the parents, drove out the children and their caregiver and intentionally set the house on fire, completely destroying it along with everything inside. They were pursued and taken to court, but the judge dismissed the case, claiming that no Indian could testify against a white man. 298 Cherokee miners working on their own land were arrested, fined, and imprisoned, while their tools and equipment were destroyed, and thousands of white intruders were allowed to dig in the same areas without interference. 299 A Cherokee on trial in his own nation for killing another Indian was seized by state authorities, tried, and sentenced to death, even though he didn’t understand English and couldn't defend himself. A United States court stopped the execution, but the judge who ran the trial ignored the court order, went to the execution site, and stood with the sheriff while the Indian was hanged. 300 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Immediately on the passage of the first act the Cherokee appealed to President Jackson, but were told that no protection would be afforded them. Other efforts were then made—in 1829—to persuade them to removal, or to procure another cession—this time of all their lands in North Carolina—but the Cherokee remained firm. The Georgia law was declared in force on June 3, 1830, whereupon the President directed that the annuity payment due the Cherokee Nation under previous treaties should no longer be paid to their national treasurer, as hitherto, but distributed per capita by the agent. As a national fund it had been used for the maintenance of their schools and national press. As a per capita payment it amounted to forty-two cents to each individual. Several years afterward it still remained unpaid. Federal troops were also sent into the Cherokee country with orders to prevent all mining by either whites or Indians unless authorized by the state of Georgia. All these measures served only to render the Cherokee more bitter in their determination. In September, 1830, another proposition was made for the removal of the tribe, but the national council emphatically refused to consider the subject.301

As soon as the first act was passed, the Cherokee reached out to President Jackson, but he informed them that they wouldn't receive any protection. In 1829, more efforts were made to convince them to move or to get them to give up all their lands in North Carolina, but the Cherokee stood their ground. The Georgia law took effect on June 3, 1830, and the President ordered that the annuity payments due to the Cherokee Nation from previous treaties would no longer be sent to their national treasurer as before, but instead distributed individually by the agent. Previously, this national fund had been used to support their schools and national press. Now, as an individual payment, it amounted to just forty-two cents per person. Several years later, it still hadn’t been paid. Federal troops were also deployed to Cherokee territory with orders to stop any mining by either whites or Indians unless authorized by the state of Georgia. All these actions only fueled the Cherokee’s determination. In September 1830, another removal proposal was put forward, but the national council firmly refused to consider it. 301

In January, 1831, the Cherokee Nation, by John Ross as principal chief, brought a test suit of injunction against Georgia, in the United States Supreme Court. The majority of the court dismissed the suit on the ground that the Cherokee were not a foreign nation within the meaning of the Constitution, two justices dissenting from this opinion.302

In January 1831, the Cherokee Nation, led by Principal Chief John Ross, filed a lawsuit for an injunction against Georgia in the United States Supreme Court. The majority of the court dismissed the case, arguing that the Cherokee were not considered a foreign nation under the Constitution, with two justices disagreeing with this decision.302

Shortly afterward, under the law which forbade any white man to reside in the Cherokee Nation without taking an oath of allegiance to Georgia, a number of arrests were made, including Wheeler, the printer of the Cherokee Phœnix, and the missionaries, Worcester, Butler, Thompson, and Proctor, who, being there by permission of the agent and feeling that plain American citizenship should hold good in any part of the United States, refused to take the oath. Some of those arrested took the oath and were released, but Worcester and Butler, still refusing, were dressed in prison garb and put at hard labor among felons. Worcester had plead in his defense that he was a citizen of Vermont, and had entered the Cherokee country by permission of the President of the United States and approval of the Cherokee Nation; and that as the United States by several treaties had acknowledged the Cherokee to be a nation with a guaranteed and definite territory, the state had no right to interfere with him. He was sentenced to four years in the penitentiary. On March 3, 1832, the matter was appealed as a test case to the Supreme Court of the United States, which rendered a decision in favor of Worcester and the Cherokee Nation and ordered his release. Georgia, however, through her governor, had defied the summons with a threat of opposition, even to the [120]annihilation of the Union, and now ignored the decision, refusing to release the missionary, who remained in prison until set free by the will of the governor nearly a year later. A remark attributed to President Jackson, on hearing of the result in the Supreme Court, may throw some light on the whole proceeding: “John Marshall has made his decision, now let him enforce it.”303

Shortly after, under the law that prohibited any white man from living in the Cherokee Nation without taking an oath of allegiance to Georgia, several arrests were made, including Wheeler, the printer of the Cherokee Phœnix, and the missionaries Worcester, Butler, Thompson, and Proctor. They were there with the agent's permission and believed that basic American citizenship should be valid throughout the United States, so they refused to take the oath. Some of those arrested took the oath and were released, but Worcester and Butler, still refusing, were put in prison uniforms and made to work hard among criminals. Worcester defended himself by arguing that he was a citizen of Vermont and had entered the Cherokee country with permission from the President of the United States and the approval of the Cherokee Nation. He stated that since the United States had recognized the Cherokee as a nation with a guaranteed and specific territory through several treaties, the state had no right to interfere with him. He was sentenced to four years in prison. On March 3, 1832, this case was appealed to the Supreme Court of the United States, which ruled in favor of Worcester and the Cherokee Nation and ordered his release. However, Georgia, through its governor, defied the summons with threats of opposition, even to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]destruction of the Union, and ignored the decision, refusing to release the missionary, who remained in prison until nearly a year later when the governor finally set him free. A comment attributed to President Jackson upon learning about the Supreme Court's decision might shed some light on the entire situation: “John Marshall has made his decision, now let him enforce it.”303

On the 19th of July, 1832, a public fast was observed throughout the Cherokee Nation. In the proclamation recommending it, Chief Ross observes that “Whereas the crisis in the affairs of the Nation exhibits the day of tribulation and sorrow, and the time appears to be fast hastening when the destiny of this people must be sealed; whether it has been directed by the wonted depravity and wickedness of man, or by the unsearchable and mysterious will of an allwise Being, it equally becomes us, as a rational and Christian community, humbly to bow in humiliation,” etc.304

On July 19, 1832, a public day of fasting was held across the Cherokee Nation. In the proclamation suggesting it, Chief Ross notes, “Whereas the situation affecting the Nation shows a time of great trouble and sadness, and it seems that the moment is quickly approaching when the fate of our people will be determined; whether this has come about through the usual depravity and evil of humanity, or through the unknowable and mysterious will of an all-wise Being, it is right for us, as a rational and Christian community, to humbly bow in humility,” etc.304

Further attempts were made to induce the Cherokee to remove to the West, but met the same firm refusal as before. It was learned that in view of the harrassing conditions to which they were subjected the Cherokee were now seriously considering the project of emigrating to the Pacific Coast, at the mouth of the Columbia, a territory then claimed by England and held by the posts of the British Hudson Bay Company. The Secretary of War at once took steps to discourage the movement.305 A suggestion from the Cherokee that the government satisfy those who had taken possession of Cherokee lands under the lottery drawing by giving them instead an equivalent from the unoccupied government lands was rejected by the President.

Further attempts were made to convince the Cherokee to move west, but they refused just as firmly as before. It was discovered that, considering the harsh conditions they faced, the Cherokee were now seriously thinking about relocating to the Pacific Coast, specifically to the mouth of the Columbia River, which was then claimed by England and controlled by the British Hudson Bay Company. The Secretary of War immediately took steps to discourage this move. A suggestion from the Cherokee that the government compensate those who had settled on Cherokee lands through the lottery by offering them an equivalent amount of unoccupied government land was rejected by the President.

In the spring of 1834 the Cherokee submitted a memorial which, after asserting that they would never voluntarily consent to abandon their homes, proposed to satisfy Georgia by ceding to her a portion of their territory, they to be protected in possession of the remainder until the end of a definite period to be fixed by the United States, at the expiration of which, after disposing of their surplus lands, they should become citizens of the various states within which they resided. They were told that their difficulties could be remedied only by their removal to the west of the Mississippi. In the meantime a removal treaty was being negotiated with a self-styled committee of some fifteen or twenty Cherokee called together at the agency. It was carried through in spite of the protest of John Ross and the Cherokee Nation, as embodied in a paper said to contain the signatures of 13,000 Cherokee, but failed of ratification.306

In the spring of 1834, the Cherokee submitted a petition that, while stating they would never agree to leave their homes voluntarily, suggested that they could appease Georgia by giving up part of their land. They requested protection for the remaining land until a specific timeframe set by the United States, after which, once selling off their excess land, they would become citizens of the states where they lived. They were informed that the only solution to their problems was to relocate west of the Mississippi. Meanwhile, a removal treaty was being negotiated with a group of about fifteen or twenty Cherokee who had been gathered at the agency. This treaty was pushed through despite the objections of John Ross and the Cherokee Nation, as reflected in a document claiming to have the signatures of 13,000 Cherokee, but it was not ratified.306

Despairing of any help from the President, the Cherokee delegation, [121]headed by John Ross, addressed another earnest memorial to Congress on May 17, 1834. Royce quotes the document at length, with the remark, “Without affecting to pass judgment on the merits of the controversy, the writer thinks this memorial well deserving of reproduction here as evidencing the devoted and pathetic attachment with which the Cherokee clung to the land of their fathers, and, remembering the wrongs and humiliations of the past, refused to be convinced that justice, prosperity, and happiness awaited them beyond the Mississippi.”307

Desperate for help from the President, the Cherokee delegation, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]led by John Ross, submitted another heartfelt petition to Congress on May 17, 1834. Royce quotes the document at length, noting, “Without claiming to judge the merits of the dispute, I believe this petition is worth sharing here as it shows the deep and emotional bond the Cherokee had with their ancestral land, and, recalling the wrongs and humiliations of the past, they refused to be convinced that justice, prosperity, and happiness awaited them beyond the Mississippi.”307

In August of this year another council was held at Red Clay, south-eastward from Chattanooga and just within the Georgia line, where the question of removal was again debated in what is officially described as a tumultuous and excited meeting. One of the principal advocates of the emigration scheme, a prominent mixed-blood named John Walker, jr., was assassinated from ambush while returning from the council to his home a few miles north of the present Cleveland, Tennessee. On account of his superior education and influential connections, his wife being a niece of former agent Return J. Meigs, the affair created intense excitement at the time. The assassination has been considered the first of the long series of political murders growing out of the removal agitation, but, according to the testimony of old Cherokee acquainted with the facts, the killing was due to a more personal motive.308

In August of this year, another council took place at Red Clay, southeast of Chattanooga and just inside the Georgia border. The issue of removal was debated again at what is officially described as a tumultuous and heated meeting. One of the leading supporters of the emigration plan, a well-known mixed-blood named John Walker, Jr., was shot from ambush while heading home from the council, just a few miles north of present-day Cleveland, Tennessee. Due to his advanced education and influential connections, his wife being a niece of former agent Return J. Meigs, the incident sparked intense excitement at the time. This assassination is often seen as the first in a long line of political murders related to the removal movement, but, according to accounts from older Cherokees familiar with the situation, the killing was driven by more personal motives.

The Cherokee were now nearly worn out by constant battle against a fate from which they could see no escape. In February, 1835, two rival delegations arrived in Washington. One, the national party, headed by John Ross, came prepared still to fight to the end for home and national existence. The other, headed by Major John Ridge, a prominent subchief, despairing of further successful resistance, was prepared to negotiate for removal. Reverend J. F. Schermerhorn was appointed commissioner to arrange with the Ridge party a treaty to be confirmed later by the Cherokee people in general council. On this basis a treaty was negotiated with the Ridge party by which the Cherokee were to cede their whole eastern territory and remove to the West in consideration of the sum of $3,250,000 with some additional acreage in the West and a small sum for depredations committed upon them by the whites. Finding that these negotiations were proceeding, the Ross party filed a counter proposition for $20,000,000, which was rejected by the Senate as excessive. The Schermerhorn compact with the Ridge party, with the consideration changed to $4,500,000, was thereupon completed and signed on March 14, 1835, but with the express stipulation that it should receive the approval of [122]the Cherokee nation in full council assembled before being considered of any binding force. This much accomplished, Mr. Schermerhorn departed for the Cherokee country, armed with an address from President Jackson in which the great benefits of removal were set forth to the Cherokee. Having exhausted the summer and fall in fruitless effort to secure favorable action, the reverend gentleman notified the President, proposing either to obtain the signatures of the leading Cherokee by promising them payment for their improvements at their own valuation, if in any degree reasonable, or to conclude a treaty with a part of the Nation and compel its acceptance by the rest. He was promptly informed by the Secretary of War, Lewis Cass, on behalf of the President, that the treaty, if concluded at all, must be procured upon fair and open terms, with no particular promise to any individual, high or low, to gain his aid or influence, and without sacrificing the interest of the whole to the cupidity of a few. He was also informed that, as it would probably be contrary to his wish, his letter would not be put on file.309

The Cherokee were now nearly exhausted from constant fighting against a fate that seemed unavoidable. In February 1835, two rival groups arrived in Washington. One was the national party, led by John Ross, ready to continue the fight for their homeland and national survival. The other, led by Major John Ridge, a prominent subchief, had lost hope for successful resistance and was willing to negotiate for removal. Reverend J. F. Schermerhorn was appointed as the commissioner to arrange a treaty with the Ridge party, which would later need to be confirmed by the Cherokee people in a general council. Based on this, a treaty was negotiated with the Ridge party where the Cherokee would cede their entire eastern territory and move to the West in exchange for $3,250,000, along with some extra land in the West and a small sum for damages inflicted upon them by white settlers. Noticing that these negotiations were moving forward, the Ross party submitted a counter-proposal for $20,000,000, which the Senate rejected as too high. The Schermerhorn agreement with the Ridge party was then finalized, with the amount adjusted to $4,500,000, and was signed on March 14, 1835, but with the clear condition that it would need the approval of the Cherokee nation in full council before it could be considered binding. With this done, Mr. Schermerhorn left for Cherokee country, armed with an address from President Jackson that outlined the great benefits of removal for the Cherokee. After spending the summer and fall trying in vain to secure a favorable outcome, the reverend informed the President that he proposed either to get the leading Cherokee to sign by promising them compensation for their improvements at their own reasonable valuations, or to strike a deal with part of the Nation and force the rest to accept it. He was quickly told by Secretary of War Lewis Cass, on behalf of the President, that any treaty must be made on fair and open terms, with no specific promises to any individual, whether prominent or not, to gain support or influence, and without compromising the interests of the whole for the greed of a few. He was also told that, as it might go against his wishes, his letter would not be filed.

In October, 1835, the Ridge treaty was rejected by the Cherokee Nation in full council at Red Clay, even its main supporters, Ridge himself and Elias Boudinot, going over to the majority, most unexpectedly to Schermerhorn, who reports the result, piously adding, “but the Lord is able to overrule all things for good.” During the session of this council notice was served on the Cherokee to meet commissioners at New Echota in December following for the purpose of negotiating a treaty. The notice was also printed in the Cherokee language and circulated throughout the Nation, with a statement that those who failed to attend would be counted as assenting to any treaty that might be made.310

In October 1835, the Ridge treaty was turned down by the Cherokee Nation in a full council at Red Clay, with even its main supporters, Ridge and Elias Boudinot, unexpectedly siding with the majority, which took Schermerhorn by surprise. He reported the outcome, adding, “but the Lord is able to overrule all things for good.” During this council session, the Cherokee were notified to meet with commissioners at New Echota in December to negotiate a treaty. The notice was also printed in Cherokee and distributed throughout the Nation, stating that those who didn’t attend would be considered as agreeing to any treaty that might be made.310

The council had authorized the regular delegation, headed by John Ross, to conclude a treaty either there or at Washington, but, finding that Schermerhorn had no authority to treat on any other basis than the one rejected by the Nation, the delegates proceeded to Washington.311 Before their departure John Ross, who had removed to Tennessee to escape persecution in his own state, was arrested at his home by the Georgia guard, all his private papers and the proceedings of the council being taken at the same time, and conveyed across the line into Georgia, where he was held for some time without charge against him, and at last released without apology or explanation. The poet, John Howard Payne, who was then stopping with Ross, engaged in the work of collecting historical and ethnologic material relating to the Cherokee, was seized at the same time, with all his letters and scientific [123]manuscripts. The national paper, the Cherokee Phœnix, had been suppressed and its office plant seized by the same guard a few days before.312 Thus in their greatest need the Cherokee were deprived of the help and counsel of their teachers, their national press, and their chief.

The council had authorized the regular delegation, led by John Ross, to finalize a treaty either there or in Washington. However, discovering that Schermerhorn had no authority to negotiate on any terms other than the one rejected by the Nation, the delegates moved on to Washington. 311 Before they left, John Ross, who had relocated to Tennessee to avoid persecution in his home state, was arrested at his house by the Georgia guard. His private papers and the council's proceedings were taken and transported across the line into Georgia, where he was held for a while without any charges against him, eventually released without any apology or explanation. The poet, John Howard Payne, who was staying with Ross and was collecting historical and ethnological material about the Cherokee, was also seized at that time, along with all his letters and scientific [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]manuscripts. The national paper, the Cherokee Phœnix, had been shut down and its office equipment seized by the same guard just a few days earlier. 312 Thus, in their direst moments, the Cherokee were stripped of the support and guidance of their educators, their national press, and their leader.

Although for two months threats and inducements had been held out to secure a full attendance at the December conference at New Echota, there were present when the proceedings opened, according to the report of Schermerhorn himself, only from three hundred to five hundred men, women, and children, out of a population of over 17,000. Notwithstanding the paucity of attendance and the absence of the principal officers of the Nation, a committee was appointed to arrange the details of a treaty, which was finally drawn up and signed on December 29, 1835.313

Although for two months threats and incentives had been offered to ensure a full turnout at the December conference in New Echota, when the proceedings began, according to Schermerhorn's own report, only about three hundred to five hundred men, women, and children were present, out of a population of over 17,000. Despite the low turnout and the absence of the Nation's key officers, a committee was formed to sort out the details of a treaty, which was eventually drafted and signed on December 29, 1835.313

Briefly stated, by this treaty of New Echota, Georgia, the Cherokee Nation ceded to the United States its whole remaining territory east of the Mississippi for the sum of five million dollars and a common joint interest in the territory already occupied by the western Cherokee, in what is now Indian Territory, with an additional smaller tract adjoining on the northeast, in what is now Kansas. Improvements were to be paid for, and the Indians were to be removed at the expense of the United States and subsisted at the expense of the Government for one year after their arrival in the new country. The removal was to take place within two years from the ratification of the treaty.

In simple terms, through this treaty of New Echota, Georgia, the Cherokee Nation agreed to give the United States all its remaining land east of the Mississippi River for five million dollars. They also shared an interest in the land already occupied by the western Cherokee in what is now Indian Territory, plus a smaller area to the northeast, which is now Kansas. The government would cover the costs for any improvements, and the Cherokee people were to be relocated at the United States' expense, with support from the government for one year after they arrived in their new land. The relocation was set to happen within two years after the treaty was ratified.

On the strong representations of the Cherokee signers, who would probably not have signed otherwise even then, it was agreed that a limited number of Cherokee who should desire to remain behind in North Carolina, Tennessee, and Alabama, and become citizens, having first been adjudged “qualified or calculated to become useful citizens,” might so remain, together with a few holding individual reservations under former treaties. This provision was allowed by the commissioners, but was afterward struck out on the announcement by President Jackson of his determination “not to allow any preemptions or reservations, his desire being that the whole Cherokee people should remove together.”

Based on the strong requests from the Cherokee signers, who likely wouldn’t have signed otherwise, it was agreed that a limited number of Cherokees who wanted to stay in North Carolina, Tennessee, and Alabama could do so and become citizens, as long as they were first deemed “qualified or capable of becoming useful citizens.” This provision was approved by the commissioners but was later removed after President Jackson announced his decision “not to allow any preemptions or reservations, as he wanted the entire Cherokee community to move together.”

Provision was made also for the payment of debts due by the Indians out of any moneys coming to them under the treaty; for the reestablishment of the missions in the West; for pensions to Cherokee wounded in the service of the government in the war of 1812 and the Creek war; for permission to establish in the new country such military posts and roads for the use of the United States as should be deemed necessary; for satisfying Osage claims in the western territory and [124]for bringing about a friendly understanding between the two tribes; and for the commutation of all annuities and other sums due from the United States into a permanent national fund, the interest to be placed at the disposal of the officers of the Cherokee Nation and by them disbursed, according to the will of their own people, for the care of schools and orphans, and for general national purposes.

Provision was also made for paying off debts owed by the Indians using any money they receive from the treaty; for restoring the missions in the West; for pensions to Cherokee individuals injured while serving the government in the War of 1812 and the Creek War; for allowing the establishment in the new territory of military posts and roads necessary for the United States; for addressing Osage claims in the western territory and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for fostering a friendly relationship between the two tribes; and for converting all annuities and other payments due from the United States into a permanent national fund, with interest managed by the officers of the Cherokee Nation and distributed according to the wishes of their people, for the support of schools and orphans, and for general national purposes.

The western territory assigned the Cherokee under this treaty was in two adjoining tracts, viz, (1) a tract of seven million acres, together with a “perpetual outlet west,” already assigned to the western Cherokee under treaty of 1833, as will hereafter be noted,314 being identical with the present area occupied by the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, together with the former “Cherokee strip,” with the exception of a two-mile strip along the northern boundary, now included within the limits of Kansas; (2) a smaller additional tract of eight hundred thousand acres, running fifty miles north and south and twenty-five miles east and west, in what is now the southeastern corner of Kansas. For this second tract the Cherokee themselves were to pay the United States five hundred thousand dollars.

The western land assigned to the Cherokee under this treaty consisted of two connected areas: (1) a large area of seven million acres, along with a “perpetual outlet west,” which was already given to the western Cherokee under the 1833 treaty, as will be noted later, 314 and is the same as the current land occupied by the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, plus the former “Cherokee strip,” except for a two-mile area along the northern boundary, which is now part of Kansas; (2) a smaller additional area of eight hundred thousand acres, extending fifty miles north and south and twenty-five miles east and west, located in what is now the southeastern corner of Kansas. For this second area, the Cherokee were to pay the United States five hundred thousand dollars.

The treaty of 1833, assigning the first described tract to the western Cherokee, states that the United States agrees to “guaranty it to them forever, and that guarantee is hereby pledged.” By the same treaty, “in addition to the seven millions of acres of land thus provided for and bounded, the United States further guaranty to the Cherokee nation a perpetual outlet west and a free and unmolested use of all the country lying west of the western boundary of said seven millions of acres, as far west as the sovereignty of the United States and their right of soil extend ... and letters patent shall be issued by the United States as soon as practicable for the land hereby guaranteed.” All this was reiterated by the present treaty, and made to include also the smaller (second) tract, in these words:

The treaty of 1833, which designated the first mentioned area for the western Cherokee, states that the United States agrees to “guarantee it to them forever, and that guarantee is hereby pledged.” According to the same treaty, “in addition to the seven million acres of land provided and defined, the United States further guarantees the Cherokee nation a permanent outlet to the west and unrestricted use of all the land lying west of the western boundary of the seven million acres, as far west as the sovereignty of the United States and their land rights extend ... and letters patent shall be issued by the United States as soon as feasible for the land currently guaranteed.” All this was reaffirmed by the present treaty, which also included the smaller (second) tract, in these words:

Art. 3. The United States also agree that the lands above ceded by the treaty of February 14, 1833, including the outlet, and those ceded by this treaty, shall all be included in one patent, executed to the Cherokee nation of Indians by the President of the United States, according to the provisions of the act of May 28, 1830....

Art. 3. The United States also agree that the lands given up in the treaty of February 14, 1833, including the outlet, and those given up in this treaty, will all be included in a single patent, issued to the Cherokee Nation of Indians by the President of the United States, in accordance with the provisions of the act of May 28, 1830....

Art. 5. The United States hereby covenant and agree that the lands ceded to the Cherokee nation in the foregoing article shall in no future time, without their consent, be included within the territorial limits or jurisdiction of any state or territory. But they shall secure to the Cherokee nation the right of their national councils to make and carry into effect all such laws as they may deem necessary for the government and protection of the persons and property within their own country belonging to their people or such persons as have connected themselves with them: Provided always, that they shall not be inconsistent with the Constitution of the United States and such acts of Congress as have been or may be passed regulating trade and intercourse with the Indians; and also that they shall not be considered as extending to such citizens and army of the United States as may travel or reside in the Indian [125]country by permission, according to the laws and regulations established by the government of the same....

Art. 5. The United States hereby promises and agrees that the land given to the Cherokee Nation in the previous article shall not, at any time in the future, be included in the boundaries or authority of any state or territory without their consent. They will ensure that the Cherokee Nation has the right to their national councils to create and implement any laws they find necessary for governing and protecting the people and property within their country, which belongs to their people or those who have allied with them: Provided always, that these laws must not conflict with the Constitution of the United States and any acts of Congress that have been or will be passed regarding trade and interactions with Native Americans; and also that these laws will not apply to citizens and the army of the United States who may enter or stay in Indian [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] country by permission, according to the laws and regulations set by the government.

Art. 6. Perpetual peace and friendship shall exist between the citizens of the United States and the Cherokee Indians. The United States agree to protect the Cherokee nation from domestic strife and foreign enemies and against intestine wars between the several tribes. The Cherokees shall endeavor to preserve and maintain the peace of the country, and not make war upon their neighbors; they shall also be protected against interruption and intrusion from citizens of the United States who may attempt to settle in the country without their consent; and all such persons shall be removed from the same by order of the President of the United States. But this is not intended to prevent the residence among them of useful farmers, mechanics, and teachers for the instruction of the Indians according to treaty stipulations.

Art. 6. There will be lasting peace and friendship between the citizens of the United States and the Cherokee Indians. The United States will protect the Cherokee nation from internal conflicts and foreign enemies, as well as from wars between various tribes. The Cherokees will work to keep the country peaceful and will not wage war against their neighbors; they will also be safeguarded from being disturbed or intruded upon by United States citizens who try to settle in their territory without permission. Those individuals will be removed by order of the President of the United States. However, this does not stop the presence of helpful farmers, tradespeople, and teachers who come to instruct the Indians as agreed in the treaties.

Article 7. The Cherokee nation having already made great progress in civilization, and deeming it important that every proper and laudable inducement should be offered to their people to improve their condition, as well as to guard and secure in the most effectual manner the rights guaranteed to them in this treaty, and with a view to illustrate the liberal and enlarged policy of the government of the United States toward the Indians in their removal beyond the territorial limits of the states, it is stipulated that they shall be entitled to a Delegate in the House of Representatives of the United States whenever Congress shall make provision for the same.

Article 7. The Cherokee Nation has already made significant strides in civilization and believes it’s important to provide every appropriate and commendable incentive for their people to improve their situation. Additionally, it aims to protect and secure the rights guaranteed to them in this treaty in the most effective way possible. This is to demonstrate the generous and broad-minded approach of the United States government toward Native Americans as they are relocated beyond state boundaries. It is agreed that they will be entitled to a Delegate in the House of Representatives of the United States whenever Congress makes arrangements for this.

The instrument was signed by (Governor) William Carroll of Tennessee and (Reverend) J. F. Schermerhorn as commissioners—the former, however, having been unable to attend by reason of illness—and by twenty Cherokee, among whom the most prominent were Major Ridge and Elias Boudinot, former editor of the Phœnix. Neither John Ross nor any one of the officers of the Cherokee Nation was present or represented. After some changes by the Senate, it was ratified May 23, 1836.315

The document was signed by (Governor) William Carroll of Tennessee and (Reverend) J. F. Schermerhorn as commissioners—the former, however, unable to attend due to illness—and by twenty Cherokee leaders, including Major Ridge and Elias Boudinot, who was the former editor of the Phœnix. Neither John Ross nor any of the officials from the Cherokee Nation were present or represented. After some amendments by the Senate, it was ratified on May 23, 1836.315

Upon the treaty of New Echota and the treaty previously made with the western Cherokee at Fort Gibson in 1833, the united Cherokee Nation based its claim to the present territory held by the tribe in Indian Territory and to the Cherokee outlet, and to national self-government, with protection from outside intrusion.

Upon the New Echota treaty and the earlier agreement with the western Cherokee at Fort Gibson in 1833, the united Cherokee Nation based its claim to the current land held by the tribe in Indian Territory, as well as to the Cherokee outlet, and to national self-government, with protection from outside interference.

An official census taken in 1835 showed the whole number of Cherokee in Georgia, North Carolina, Alabama, and Tennessee to be 16,542, exclusive of 1,592 negro slaves and 201 whites intermarried with Cherokee. The Cherokee were distributed as follows: Georgia, 8,946; North Carolina, 3,644; Tennessee, 2,528; Alabama, 1,424.316

An official census conducted in 1835 indicated that the total number of Cherokee in Georgia, North Carolina, Alabama, and Tennessee was 16,542, not including 1,592 black slaves and 201 whites who were intermarried with the Cherokee. The Cherokee were distributed as follows: Georgia, 8,946; North Carolina, 3,644; Tennessee, 2,528; Alabama, 1,424.316

Despite the efforts of Ross and the national delegates, who presented protests with signatures representing nearly 16,000 Cherokee, the treaty [126]had been ratified by a majority of one vote over the necessary number, and preliminary steps were at once taken to carry it into execution. Councils were held in opposition all over the Cherokee Nation, and resolutions denouncing the methods used and declaring the treaty absolutely null and void were drawn up and submitted to General Wool, in command of the troops in the Cherokee country, by whom they were forwarded to Washington. The President in reply expressed his surprise that an officer of the army should have received or transmitted a paper so disrespectful to the Executive, the Senate, and the American people; declared his settled determination that the treaty should be carried out without modification and with all consistent dispatch, and directed that after a copy of the letter had been delivered to Ross, no further communication, by mouth or writing, should be held with him concerning the treaty. It was further directed that no council should be permitted to assemble to discuss the treaty. Ross had already been informed that the President had ceased to recognize any existing government among the eastern Cherokee, and that any further effort by him to prevent the consummation of the treaty would be suppressed.317

Despite the efforts of Ross and the national delegates, who submitted protests with signatures from nearly 16,000 Cherokee, the treaty [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was ratified by a single vote over the required majority, and immediate steps were taken to implement it. Councils were held in opposition throughout the Cherokee Nation, and resolutions condemning the methods used and declaring the treaty completely null and void were drafted and sent to General Wool, who was in charge of the troops in the Cherokee territory, and he forwarded them to Washington. In response, the President expressed his astonishment that a military officer could have received or shared a document so disrespectful to the Executive, the Senate, and the American people; he asserted his firm intention to enforce the treaty without changes and as quickly as possible, and instructed that after a copy of the letter was given to Ross, no further communication, either verbally or in writing, should occur with him regarding the treaty. It was also ordered that no council should be allowed to meet to discuss the treaty. Ross had already been informed that the President no longer recognized any government among the eastern Cherokee and that any further attempts by him to stop the treaty's finalization would be quashed.317

Notwithstanding this suppression of opinion, the feeling of the Nation was soon made plain through other sources. Before the ratification of the treaty Major W. M. Davis had been appointed to enroll the Cherokee for removal and to appraise the value of their improvements. He soon learned the true condition of affairs, and, although holding his office by the good will of President Jackson, he addressed to the Secretary of War a strong letter upon the subject, from which the following extract is made:

Notwithstanding this suppression of opinion, the sentiment of the Nation quickly became clear through other means. Before the treaty was approved, Major W. M. Davis had been appointed to register the Cherokee for relocation and assess the value of their improvements. He soon discovered the real situation and, even though he held his position with President Jackson’s favor, he sent a strong letter on the matter to the Secretary of War, from which the following excerpt is taken:

I conceive that my duty to the President, to yourself, and to my country reluctantly compels me to make a statement of facts in relation to a meeting of a small number of Cherokees at New Echota last December, who were met by Mr. Schermerhorn and articles of a general treaty entered into between them for the whole Cherokee nation.... Sir, that paper, ... called a treaty, is no treaty at all, because not sanctioned by the great body of the Cherokee and made without their participation or assent. I solemnly declare to you that upon its reference to the Cherokee people it would be instantly rejected by nine-tenths of them, and I believe by nineteen-twentieths of them. There were not present at the conclusion of the treaty more than one hundred Cherokee voters, and not more than three hundred, including women and children, although the weather was everything that could be desired. The Indians had long been notified of the meeting, and blankets were promised to all who would come and vote for the treaty. The most cunning and artful means were resorted to to conceal the paucity of numbers present at the treaty. No enumeration of them was made by Schermerhorn. The business of making the treaty was transacted with a committee appointed by the Indians present, so as not to expose their numbers. The power of attorney under which the committee acted was signed only by the president and secretary of the meeting, so as not to disclose their weakness.... Mr. Schermerhorn’s apparent design was to conceal the real number present and to impose on the public and the government upon this point. [127]The delegation taken to Washington by Mr. Schermerhorn had no more authority to make a treaty than any other dozen Cherokee accidentally picked up for the purpose. I now warn you and the President that if this paper of Schermerhorn’s called a treaty is sent to the Senate and ratified you will bring trouble upon the government and eventually destroy this [the Cherokee] Nation. The Cherokee are a peaceable, harmless people, but you may drive them to desperation, and this treaty can not be carried into effect except by the strong arm of force.318

I believe that my responsibility to the President, to you, and to my country sadly requires me to share some facts regarding a meeting of a few Cherokees at New Echota last December, where they met with Mr. Schermerhorn and agreed to terms of a general treaty for the entire Cherokee nation.... Sir, that document, ... referred to as a treaty, is not a treaty at all because it wasn’t approved by the majority of the Cherokee and was made without their involvement or consent. I solemnly assure you that if it were presented to the Cherokee people, it would be immediately rejected by nine-tenths of them, and I believe by nineteen-twentieths. At the time the treaty was created, there were only about one hundred Cherokee voters present, and no more than three hundred people total, including women and children, despite the weather being perfect. The Indians had been informed well in advance about the meeting, and blankets were promised to anyone who would come and vote for the treaty. The most deceitful strategies were used to hide the low turnout at the treaty. Schermerhorn did not count the attendees. The treaty was negotiated with a committee chosen from the Indians who were there to avoid revealing how few they were. The power of attorney that the committee operated under was signed only by the president and secretary of the meeting, so as not to disclose their weakness.... Mr. Schermerhorn's obvious intention was to hide the actual number present and to deceive the public and the government regarding this issue. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The delegation Mr. Schermerhorn took to Washington had no more authority to make a treaty than any other random twelve Cherokees selected for the task. I now warn you and the President that if this document from Schermerhorn called a treaty is sent to the Senate and ratified, it will bring trouble upon the government and ultimately destroy this [the Cherokee] Nation. The Cherokee are a peaceful, harmless people, but you may push them to desperation, and this treaty cannot be implemented except through the use of force.318

General Wool, who had been placed in command of the troops concentrated in the Cherokee country to prevent opposition to the enforcement of the treaty, reported on February 18, 1837, that he had called them together and made them an address, but “it is, however, vain to talk to a people almost universally opposed to the treaty and who maintain that they never made such a treaty. So determined are they in their opposition that not one of all those who were present and voted at the council held but a day or two since, however poor or destitute, would receive either rations or clothing from the United States lest they might compromise themselves in regard to the treaty. These same people, as well as those in the mountains of North Carolina, during the summer past, preferred living upon the roots and sap of trees rather than receive provisions from the United States, and thousands, as I have been informed, had no other food for weeks. Many have said they will die before they will leave the country.”319

General Wool, who was in charge of the troops gathered in the Cherokee area to prevent any pushback against the enforcement of the treaty, reported on February 18, 1837, that he had assembled them and delivered a speech. However, “it is, honestly, pointless to talk to a people who are almost entirely against the treaty and who insist they never agreed to such a treaty. They are so resolute in their opposition that not one person present at the council held just a day or two ago, no matter how poor or in need, would accept either rations or clothing from the United States for fear of compromising their stance on the treaty. These same individuals, along with those in the mountains of North Carolina, chose to live off the roots and sap of trees last summer rather than take provisions from the United States, and thousands, as I've been told, had no other food for weeks. Many have stated they would rather die than leave their homeland.”319

Other letters from General Wool while engaged in the work of disarming and overawing the Cherokee show how very disagreeable that duty was to him and how strongly his sympathies were with the Indians, who were practically unanimous in repudiating the treaty. In one letter he says:

Other letters from General Wool while he was involved in disarming and intimidating the Cherokee reveal how unpleasant that task was for him and how strongly he sympathized with the Indians, who were almost entirely against the treaty. In one letter, he says:

The whole scene since I have been in this country has been nothing but a heart-rending one, and such a one as I would be glad to get rid of as soon as circumstances will permit. Because I am firm and decided, do not believe I would be unjust. If I could, and I could not do them a greater kindness, I would remove every Indian to-morrow beyond the reach of the white men, who, like vultures, are watching, ready to pounce upon their prey and strip them of everything they have or expect from the government of the United States. Yes, sir, nineteen-twentieths, if not ninety-nine out of every hundred, will go penniless to the West.320

The entire situation since I arrived in this country has been nothing short of heartbreaking, and I can’t wait to escape it as soon as I’m able. Just because I’m strong and determined doesn’t mean I would be unfair. If I could, and I believe I could not do them a greater favor, I would move every Native American tomorrow far away from the reach of the white men, who are like vultures, watching, ready to swoop down on their victims and take everything they have or expect from the U.S. government. Yes, sir, ninety-five percent, if not ninety-nine out of every hundred, will head West with nothing. 320

How it was to be brought about is explained in part by a letter addressed to the President by Major Ridge himself, the principal signer of the treaty:

How it was supposed to happen is partly explained by a letter addressed to the President by Major Ridge himself, the main signer of the treaty:

We now come to address you on the subject of our griefs and afflictions from the acts of the white people. They have got our lands and now they are preparing to fleece us of the money accruing from the treaty. We found our plantations taken either in whole or in part by the Georgians—suits instituted against us for back rents for our own farms. These suits are commenced in the inferior courts, with the [128]evident design that, when we are ready to remove, to arrest our people, and on these vile claims to induce us to compromise for our own release, to travel with our families. Thus our funds will be filched from our people, and we shall be compelled to leave our country as beggars and in want.

We’re here to talk about our pain and struggles caused by the actions of white people. They’ve taken our land, and now they’re getting ready to take the money we’re owed from the treaty. We found that our farms have been completely or partially taken over by Georgians—lawsuits filed against us for back rent on our own properties. These lawsuits are started in lower courts, with the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] clear intention that when we’re ready to leave, they’ll arrest our people, using these unfair claims to pressure us into settling for our own freedom and to move with our families. This way, our money will be taken from us, and we’ll be forced to leave our homeland as beggars in need.

Even the Georgia laws, which deny us our oaths, are thrown aside, and notwithstanding the cries of our people, and protestation of our innocence and peace, the lowest classes of the white people are flogging the Cherokees with cowhides, hickories, and clubs. We are not safe in our houses—our people are assailed by day and night by the rabble. Even justices of the peace and constables are concerned in this business. This barbarous treatment is not confined to men, but the women are stripped also and whipped without law or mercy.... Send regular troops to protect us from these lawless assaults, and to protect our people as they depart for the West. If it is not done, we shall carry off nothing but the scars of the lash on our backs, and our oppressors will get all the money. We talk plainly, as chiefs having property and life in danger, and we appeal to you for protection....321

Even the laws in Georgia, which deny us our oaths, are ignored, and despite the cries of our people and our protests of innocence and peace, the lowest classes of white people are beating the Cherokees with cowhides, hickories, and clubs. We aren’t safe in our homes—our people are attacked day and night by the mob. Even justices of the peace and constables are involved in this abuse. This cruel treatment isn’t just directed at men; women are being stripped and whipped without any legal justification or mercy... Send regular troops to protect us from these illegal assaults and to safeguard our people as they move west. If this doesn't happen, we will leave with nothing but the scars of the lash on our backs, and our oppressors will take all the money. We speak plainly, as chiefs with our property and lives in danger, and we ask for your protection...321

General Dunlap, in command of the Tennessee troops called out to prevent the alleged contemplated Cherokee uprising, having learned for himself the true situation, delivered an indignant address to his men in which he declared that he would never dishonor the Tennessee arms by aiding to carry into execution at the point of the bayonet a treaty made by a lean minority against the will and authority of the Cherokee people. He stated further that he had given the Cherokee all the protection in his power, the whites needing none.322

General Dunlap, in charge of the Tennessee troops, called out to stop the supposed Cherokee uprising. After learning the real situation for himself, he delivered a passionate speech to his men, declaring that he would never disgrace the Tennessee forces by supporting a treaty enforced at gunpoint by a small minority against the will and authority of the Cherokee people. He also stated that he had provided the Cherokee with all the protection he could, while the whites didn’t need any.

A confidential agent sent to report upon the situation wrote in September, 1837, that opposition to the treaty was unanimous and irreconcilable, the Cherokee declaring that it could not bind them because they did not make it, that it was the work of a few unauthorized individuals and that the Nation was not a party to it. They had retained the forms of their government, although no election had been held since 1830, having continued the officers then in charge until their government could again be reestablished regularly. Under this arrangement John Ross was principal chief, with influence unbounded and unquestioned. “The whole Nation of eighteen thousand persons is with him, the few—about three hundred—who made the treaty having left the country, with the exception of a small number of prominent individuals—as Ridge, Boudinot, and others—who remained to assist in carrying it into execution. It is evident, therefore, that Ross and his party are in fact the Cherokee Nation.... I believe that the mass of the Nation, particularly the mountain Indians, will stand or fall with Ross....”323

A confidential agent sent to report on the situation wrote in September 1837 that there was unanimous and irreconcilable opposition to the treaty. The Cherokee declared that it couldn’t bind them because they hadn’t made it; it was created by a few unauthorized individuals, and the Nation was not a party to it. They had kept the structure of their government, although no elections had been held since 1830, continuing with the officers who were in charge until they could establish their government again. In this setup, John Ross was the principal chief, with unlimited and unquestioned influence. “The entire Nation of eighteen thousand people is with him, while the few—about three hundred—who made the treaty have left the country, except for a small number of prominent individuals—like Ridge, Boudinot, and others—who stayed to help carry it out. It’s clear, then, that Ross and his supporters actually represent the Cherokee Nation... I believe that the majority of the Nation, especially the mountain Indians, will either stand with Ross or fall with him....”323

So intense was public feeling on the subject of this treaty that it became to some extent a party question, the Democrats supporting President Jackson while the Whigs bitterly opposed him. Among [129]notable leaders of the opposition were Henry Clay, Daniel Webster, Edward Everett, Wise of Virginia, and David Crockett. The speeches in Congress upon the subject “were characterized by a depth and bitterness of feeling such as had never been exceeded even on the slavery question.”324 It was considered not simply an Indian question, but an issue between state rights on the one hand and federal jurisdiction and the Constitution on the other.

So strong was public sentiment about this treaty that it became, to some degree, a partisan issue, with Democrats backing President Jackson while the Whigs strongly opposed him. Among [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the prominent leaders of the opposition were Henry Clay, Daniel Webster, Edward Everett, Wise of Virginia, and David Crockett. The speeches in Congress on the topic “were marked by a depth and bitterness of sentiment such as had never been surpassed even on the slavery issue.”324 It was seen not just as an Indian issue, but as a conflict between state rights on one side and federal jurisdiction and the Constitution on the other.

In spite of threats of arrest and punishment, Ross still continued active effort in behalf of his people. Again, in the spring of 1838, two months before the time fixed for the removal, he presented to Congress another protest and memorial, which, like the others, was tabled by the Senate. Van Buren had now succeeded Jackson and was disposed to allow the Cherokee a longer time to prepare for emigration, but was met by the declaration from Governor Gilmer of Georgia that any delay would be a violation of the rights of that state and in opposition to the rights of the owners of the soil, and that if trouble came from any protection afforded by the government troops to the Cherokee a direct collision must ensue between the authorities of the state and general government.325

In spite of threats of arrest and punishment, Ross continued to actively work for his people. Again, in the spring of 1838, two months before the scheduled removal, he submitted another protest and memorial to Congress, which, like the others, was set aside by the Senate. Van Buren had now taken over from Jackson and was inclined to give the Cherokee more time to prepare for emigration, but he was met with a statement from Governor Gilmer of Georgia that any delay would violate the rights of that state and contradict the rights of the owners of the soil. He warned that if any trouble arose from government troops protecting the Cherokee, a direct clash between state and federal authorities would follow.325

Up to the last moment the Cherokee still believed that the treaty would not be consummated, and with all the pressure brought to bear upon them only about 2,000 of the 17,000 in the eastern Nation had removed at the expiration of the time fixed for their departure, May 26, 1838. As it was evident that the removal could only be accomplished by force, General Winfield Scott was now appointed to that duty with instructions to start the Indians for the West at the earliest possible moment. For that purpose he was ordered to take command of the troops already in the Cherokee country, together with additional reenforcements of infantry, cavalry, and artillery, with authority to call upon the governors of the adjoining states for as many as 4,000 militia and volunteers. The whole force employed numbered about 7,000 men—regulars, militia, and volunteers.326 The Indians had already been disarmed by General Wool.

Up until the very end, the Cherokee still believed that the treaty wouldn't be finalized, and despite all the pressure put on them, only about 2,000 of the 17,000 in the eastern Nation had moved by the deadline for their departure, May 26, 1838. Since it was clear that the removal could only be carried out by force, General Winfield Scott was appointed to oversee this task with orders to start moving the Indians to the West as soon as possible. For this purpose, he was given command of the troops already in Cherokee territory, along with additional reinforcements of infantry, cavalry, and artillery, with the power to request up to 4,000 militia and volunteers from the governors of neighboring states. The total force involved numbered about 7,000 men—regulars, militia, and volunteers.326 The Indians had already been disarmed by General Wool.

On arriving in the Cherokee country Scott established headquarters at the capital, New Echota, whence, on May 10, he issued a proclamation to the Cherokee, warning them that the emigration must be commenced in haste and that before another moon had passed every Cherokee man, woman, and child must be in motion to join his brethren in the far West, according to the determination of the President, which he, the general, had come to enforce. The proclamation concludes: “My troops already occupy many positions ... and [130]thousands and thousands are approaching from every quarter to render resistance and escape alike hopeless.... Will you, then, by resistance compel us to resort to arms ... or will you by flight seek to hide yourselves in mountains and forests and thus oblige us to hunt you down?”—reminding them that pursuit might result in conflict and bloodshed, ending in a general war.327

Upon arriving in Cherokee territory, Scott set up his headquarters in the capital, New Echota. On May 10, he issued a proclamation to the Cherokee, warning them that emigration had to start quickly and that before another month passed, every Cherokee man, woman, and child needed to be on their way to join their people in the far West, as ordered by the President, which he, the general, had come to enforce. The proclamation ends: “My troops already occupy many positions ... and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]thousands and thousands are coming from every direction to make resistance and escape equally futile.... Will you, then, by resisting force us to take up arms ... or will you, by fleeing, try to hide in the mountains and forests and thus force us to hunt you down?”—reminding them that pursuit might lead to conflict and bloodshed, potentially resulting in a widespread war.327

Even after this Ross endeavored, on behalf of his people, to secure some slight modification of the terms of the treaty, but without avail.328

Even after this, Ross tried to negotiate some minor changes to the terms of the treaty for his people, but he was unsuccessful.328

THE REMOVAL—1838–39

The history of this Cherokee removal of 1838, as gleaned by the author from the lips of actors in the tragedy, may well exceed in weight of grief and pathos any other passage in American history. Even the much-sung exile of the Acadians falls far behind it in its sum of death and misery. Under Scott’s orders the troops were disposed at various points throughout the Cherokee country, where stockade forts were erected for gathering in and holding the Indians preparatory to removal (43). From these, squads of troops were sent to search out with rifle and bayonet every small cabin hidden away in the coves or by the sides of mountain streams, to seize and bring in as prisoners all the occupants, however or wherever they might be found. Families at dinner were startled by the sudden gleam of bayonets in the doorway and rose up to be driven with blows and oaths along the weary miles of trail that led to the stockade. Men were seized in their fields or going along the road, women were taken from their wheels and children from their play. In many cases, on turning for one last look as they crossed the ridge, they saw their homes in flames, fired by the lawless rabble that followed on the heels of the soldiers to loot and pillage. So keen were these outlaws on the scent that in some instances they were driving off the cattle and other stock of the Indians almost before the soldiers had fairly started their owners in the other direction. Systematic hunts were made by the same men for Indian graves, to rob them of the silver pendants and other valuables deposited with the dead. A Georgia volunteer, afterward a colonel in the Confederate service, said: “I fought through the civil war and have seen men shot to pieces and slaughtered by thousands, but the Cherokee removal was the cruelest work I ever knew.”

The history of the Cherokee removal in 1838, as told to the author by those who experienced the tragedy, might surpass any other episode in American history in terms of grief and sorrow. Even the widely talked-about exile of the Acadians pales in comparison to the death and misery involved. Under Scott’s orders, troops were stationed at various points throughout Cherokee territory, where stockade forts were built to gather and hold the Indians in preparation for their removal (43). From these forts, groups of soldiers were sent out to search for every small cabin hidden in the coves or alongside mountain streams, intending to capture and bring in all the residents, no matter how or where they were found. Families at dinner were shocked by the sudden flash of bayonets at their door, forced to rise and endure blows and curses as they were marched along the exhausting miles of trail leading to the stockade. Men were taken from their fields or while walking on the road, women were pulled from their spinning wheels, and children were taken from their play. In many cases, as they turned for one last look when crossing a ridge, they saw their homes ablaze, set on fire by the lawless mob that followed the soldiers to loot and pillage. These outlaws were so eager that in some instances, they were driving off the Indians' cattle and livestock almost before the soldiers had fully started moving their owners in the other direction. Systematic hunts were conducted by the same individuals for Indian graves, to steal the silver pendants and other valuables buried with the dead. A Georgia volunteer, who later became a colonel in the Confederate army, stated: “I fought through the Civil War and witnessed men being shot and slaughtered by the thousands, but the Cherokee removal was the cruelest work I ever saw.”

To prevent escape the soldiers had been ordered to approach and surround each house, so far as possible, so as to come upon the occupants without warning. One old patriarch, when thus surprised, calmly called his children and grandchildren around him, and, kneeling down, bid them pray with him in their own language, while the astonished soldiers looked on in silence. Then rising he led the way into [131]exile. A woman, on finding the house surrounded, went to the door and called up the chickens to be fed for the last time, after which, taking her infant on her back and her two other children by the hand, she followed her husband with the soldiers.

To prevent anyone from escaping, the soldiers were ordered to approach and surround each house as much as they could, catching the residents off guard. One elderly man, when he was suddenly confronted, calmly gathered his children and grandchildren around him, and kneeling down, asked them to pray with him in their own language, while the surprised soldiers watched in silence. Afterward, he stood up and led the way into [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]exile. A woman, seeing the house was surrounded, went to the door and called the chickens to be fed one last time. After that, taking her baby on her back and holding her two other children by the hand, she followed her husband and the soldiers.

All were not thus submissive. One old man named Tsalĭ, “Charley,” was seized with his wife, his brother, his three sons and their families. Exasperated at the brutality accorded his wife, who, being unable to travel fast, was prodded with bayonets to hasten her steps, he urged the other men to join with him in a dash for liberty. As he spoke in Cherokee the soldiers, although they heard, understood nothing until each warrior suddenly sprang upon the one nearest and endeavored to wrench his gun from him. The attack was so sudden and unexpected that one soldier was killed and the rest fled, while the Indians escaped to the mountains. Hundreds of others, some of them from the various stockades, managed also to escape to the mountains from time to time, where those who did not die of starvation subsisted on roots and wild berries until the hunt was over. Finding it impracticable to secure these fugitives, General Scott finally tendered them a proposition, through (Colonel) W. H. Thomas, their most trusted friend, that if they would surrender Charley and his party for punishment, the rest would be allowed to remain until their case could be adjusted by the government. On hearing of the proposition, Charley voluntarily came in with his sons, offering himself as a sacrifice for his people. By command of General Scott, Charley, his brother, and the two elder sons were shot near the mouth of Tuckasegee, a detachment of Cherokee prisoners being compelled to do the shooting in order to impress upon the Indians the fact of their utter helplessness. From those fugitives thus permitted to remain originated the present eastern band of Cherokee.329

Not everyone was so compliant. An old man named Tsalĭ, "Charley," was captured along with his wife, brother, three sons, and their families. Frustrated by the brutality shown to his wife, who couldn't keep up and was prodded with bayonets to move faster, he urged the other men to join him in a rush for freedom. Speaking in Cherokee, the soldiers heard him but didn’t understand until each warrior suddenly lunged at the nearest soldier and tried to wrest his gun away. The attack was so quick and surprising that one soldier was killed and the rest ran away, while the Indians escaped into the mountains. Hundreds of others, some from the various stockades, also managed to flee to the mountains periodically, where those who didn’t starve survived on roots and wild berries until the hunt ended. Finding it impossible to capture these fugitives, General Scott eventually made them an offer through (Colonel) W. H. Thomas, their most trusted friend: if they surrendered Charley and his group for punishment, the rest would be allowed to stay until the government could resolve their situation. Upon hearing this offer, Charley voluntarily came in with his sons, offering himself as a sacrifice for his people. By General Scott’s order, Charley, his brother, and the two older sons were executed near the mouth of Tuckasegee, with a group of Cherokee prisoners forced to carry out the execution to demonstrate to the Indians their complete powerlessness. From those fugitives allowed to remain, the current eastern band of Cherokee originated.

When nearly seventeen thousand Cherokee had thus been gathered into the various stockades the work of removal began. Early in June several parties, aggregating about five thousand persons, were brought down by the troops to the old agency, on Hiwassee, at the present Calhoun, Tennessee, and to Ross’s landing (now Chattanooga), and Gunter’s landing (now Guntersville, Alabama), lower down on the Tennessee, where they were put upon steamers and transported down the Tennessee and Ohio to the farther side of the Mississippi, when the journey was continued by land to Indian Territory. This removal, [132]in the hottest part of the year, was attended with so great sickness and mortality that, by resolution of the Cherokee national council, Ross and the other chiefs submitted to General Scott a proposition that the Cherokee be allowed to remove themselves in the fall, after the sickly season had ended. This was granted on condition that all should have started by the 20th of October, excepting the sick and aged who might not be able to move so rapidly. Accordingly, officers were appointed by the Cherokee council to take charge of the emigration; the Indians being organized into detachments averaging one thousand each, with two leaders in charge of each detachment, and a sufficient number of wagons and horses for the purpose. In this way the remainder, enrolled at about 13,000 (including negro slaves), started on the long march overland late in the fall (44).

When almost seventeen thousand Cherokee had been gathered into the various stockades, the removal process began. In early June, several groups totaling about five thousand people were brought by troops to the old agency at Hiwassee, now known as Calhoun, Tennessee, and to Ross’s Landing (now Chattanooga) and Gunter’s Landing (now Guntersville, Alabama) further down the Tennessee River. There, they were placed on steamers and transported down the Tennessee and Ohio Rivers to the other side of the Mississippi, where their journey continued overland to Indian Territory. This removal, during the hottest part of the year, resulted in significant illness and death. In response, the Cherokee national council passed a resolution in which Ross and the other chiefs proposed to General Scott that the Cherokee be allowed to relocate in the fall, after the sickly season had passed. This request was granted, with the condition that everyone should have set out by October 20th, except for those who were sick or elderly and unable to travel quickly. Accordingly, the Cherokee council appointed officers to oversee the emigration, organizing the Indians into groups averaging one thousand each, with two leaders for each group and enough wagons and horses for transportation. This way, the remaining group, which numbered about 13,000 (including black slaves), began the long overland march in late fall. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Those who thus emigrated under the management of their own officers assembled at Rattlesnake springs, about two miles south of Hiwassee river, near the present Charleston, Tennessee, where a final council was held, in which it was decided to continue their old constitution and laws in their new home. Then, in October, 1838, the long procession of exiles was set in motion. A very few went by the river route; the rest, nearly all of the 13,000, went overland. Crossing to the north side of the Hiwassee at a ferry above Gunstocker creek, they proceeded down along the river, the sick, the old people, and the smaller children, with the blankets, cooking pots, and other belongings in wagons, the rest on foot or on horses. The number of wagons was 645.

Those who emigrated under the leadership of their own officers gathered at Rattlesnake Springs, about two miles south of the Hiwassee River, near present-day Charleston, Tennessee, where they held a final council. It was decided that they would continue to follow their old constitution and laws in their new home. Then, in October 1838, the long procession of exiles began. Very few took the river route; almost all of the 13,000 people went overland. They crossed to the north side of the Hiwassee at a ferry above Gunstocker Creek and traveled along the river. The sick, elderly, and small children were in wagons with their blankets, cooking pots, and other belongings, while the rest traveled on foot or on horseback. There were a total of 645 wagons.

It was like the march of an army, regiment after regiment, the wagons in the center, the officers along the line and the horsemen on the flanks and at the rear. Tennessee river was crossed at Tuckers (?) ferry, a short distance above Jollys island, at the mouth of Hiwassee. Thence the route lay south of Pikeville, through McMinnville and on to Nashville, where the Cumberland was crossed. Then they went on to Hopkinsville, Kentucky, where the noted chief White-path, in charge of a detachment, sickened and died. His people buried him by the roadside, with a box over the grave and poles with streamers around it, that the others coming on behind might note the spot and remember him. Somewhere also along that march of death—for the exiles died by tens and twenties every day of the journey—the devoted wife of John Ross sank down, leaving him to go on with the bitter pain of bereavement added to heartbreak at the ruin of his nation. The Ohio was crossed at a ferry near the mouth of the Cumberland, and the army passed on through southern Illinois until the great Mississippi was reached opposite Cape Girardeau, Missouri. It was now the middle of winter, with the river running full of ice, so that several detachments were obliged to wait some time on the eastern bank for the channel to become clear. In talking with old men [133]and women at Tahlequah the author found that the lapse of over half a century had not sufficed to wipe out the memory of the miseries of that halt beside the frozen river, with hundreds of sick and dying penned up in wagons or stretched upon the ground, with only a blanket overhead to keep out the January blast. The crossing was made at last in two divisions, at Cape Girardeau and at Green’s ferry, a short distance below, whence the march was on through Missouri to Indian Territory, the later detachments making a northerly circuit by Springfield, because those who had gone before had killed off all the game along the direct route. At last their destination was reached. They had started in October, 1838, and it was now March, 1839, the journey having occupied nearly six months of the hardest part of the year.330

It was like the march of an army, regiment after regiment, with the wagons in the center, officers along the line, and horsemen on the flanks and at the rear. The Tennessee River was crossed at Tuckers ferry, a short distance above Jollys Island, at the mouth of Hiwassee. From there, the route went south of Pikeville, through McMinnville, and on to Nashville, where they crossed the Cumberland. Then they traveled on to Hopkinsville, Kentucky, where the well-known chief White-path, in charge of a detachment, got sick and died. His people buried him by the roadside, with a box over the grave and poles with streamers around it, so that those coming behind could note the spot and remember him. Somewhere along that march of death—since the exiles died by the dozens every day of the journey—the devoted wife of John Ross collapsed, leaving him to go on with the deep pain of loss added to the heartbreak of his nation’s ruin. They crossed the Ohio at a ferry near the mouth of the Cumberland and then moved through southern Illinois until they reached the mighty Mississippi opposite Cape Girardeau, Missouri. It was now mid-winter, with the river full of ice, causing several detachments to wait some time on the eastern bank for the channel to clear. While talking with old men and women in Tahlequah, the author found that over fifty years hadn’t erased the memory of the sufferings during that halt beside the frozen river, with hundreds of sick and dying crammed in wagons or lying on the ground with only a blanket overhead to shield them from the January wind. The crossing was finally made in two divisions, at Cape Girardeau and at Green’s ferry, a short distance below, from where the march continued through Missouri to Indian Territory. The later detachments took a northern route by Springfield because those who had gone before had hunted all the game along the direct path. At last, they reached their destination. They had started in October 1838, and it was now March 1839, the journey taking nearly six months during the toughest part of the year.

It is difficult to arrive at any accurate statement of the number of Cherokee who died as the result of the Removal. According to the official figures those who removed under the direction of Ross lost over 1,600 on the journey.331 The proportionate mortality among those previously removed under military supervision was probably greater, as it was their suffering that led to the proposition of the Cherokee national officers to take charge of the emigration. Hundreds died in the stockades and the waiting camps, chiefly by reason of the rations furnished, which were of flour and other provisions to which they were unaccustomed and which they did not know how to prepare properly. Hundreds of others died soon after their arrival in Indian territory, from sickness and exposure on the journey. Altogether it is asserted, probably with reason, that over 4,000 Cherokee died as the direct result of the removal.

It’s hard to get an accurate count of how many Cherokee died as a result of the Removal. Official numbers show that those who traveled under Ross’s leadership lost over 1,600 people on the journey.331 The percentage of deaths among those who were removed under military supervision was likely higher, as their suffering prompted the Cherokee national leaders to take control of the emigration. Hundreds died in stockades and waiting camps, mainly due to the rations provided, which consisted of flour and other foods they weren’t used to and didn’t know how to prepare properly. Many others died shortly after arriving in Indian territory from sickness and exposure during the journey. In total, it’s said, likely for good reason, that over 4,000 Cherokee died directly because of the removal.

On their arrival in Indian Territory the emigrants at once set about building houses and planting crops, the government having agreed under the treaty to furnish them with rations for one year after arrival. They were welcomed by their kindred, the “Arkansas Cherokee”—hereafter to be known for distinction as the “Old Settlers”—who held the country under previous treaties in 1828 and 1833. These, however, being already regularly organized under a government and chiefs of their own, were by no means disposed to be swallowed by the governmental authority of the newcomers. Jealousies developed in which the minority or treaty party of the emigrants, headed by Ridge, took sides with the Old Settlers against the Ross or national party, which outnumbered both the others nearly three to one.

Upon arriving in Indian Territory, the emigrants immediately began building homes and planting crops, with the government agreeing under the treaty to provide them with food rations for a year after they got there. They were welcomed by their relatives, the “Arkansas Cherokee”—who would later be known as the “Old Settlers”—who had occupied the land under earlier treaties from 1828 and 1833. However, since they were already organized with their own government and leaders, they were not inclined to be dominated by the new arrivals' authority. Tensions arose, with the minority faction of the emigrants, led by Ridge, siding with the Old Settlers against the Ross or national party, which outnumbered the others by nearly three to one.

While these differences were at their height the Nation was thrown into a fever of excitement by the news that Major Ridge, his son John Ridge, and Elias Boudinot—all leaders of the treaty party—had been killed by adherents of the national party, immediately after the close [134]of a general council, which had adjourned after nearly two weeks of debate without having been able to bring about harmonious action. Major Ridge was waylaid and shot close to the Arkansas line, his son was taken from bed and cut to pieces with hatchets, while Boudinot was treacherously killed at his home at Park Hill, Indian territory, all three being killed upon the same day, June 22, 1839.

While these differences reached a peak, the Nation was thrown into a frenzy of excitement by the news that Major Ridge, his son John Ridge, and Elias Boudinot—all leaders of the treaty party—had been killed by supporters of the national party, right after a general council had ended. The council had adjourned following nearly two weeks of debate without achieving any consensus. Major Ridge was ambushed and shot near the Arkansas line, his son was taken from bed and brutally murdered with hatchets, and Boudinot was sneakily killed at his home in Park Hill, Indian Territory, with all three being killed on the same day, June 22, 1839.

The agent’s report to the Secretary of War, two days later, says of the affair:

The agent’s report to the Secretary of War, two days later, says of the incident:

The murder of Boudinot was treacherous and cruel. He was assisting some workmen in building a new house. Three men called upon him and asked for medicine. He went off with them in the direction of Wooster’s, the missionary, who keeps medicine, about three hundred yards from Boudinot’s. When they got about half way two of the men seized Boudinot and the other stabbed him, after which the three cut him to pieces with their knives and tomahawks. This murder taking place within two miles of the residence of John Ross, his friends were apprehensive it might be charged to his connivance; and at this moment I am writing there are six hundred armed Cherokee around the dwelling of Ross, assembled for his protection. The murderers of the two Ridges and Boudinot are certainly of the late Cherokee emigrants, and, of course, adherents of Ross, but I can not yet believe that Ross has encouraged the outrage. He is a man of too much good sense to embroil his nation at this critical time; and besides, his character, since I have known him, which is now twenty-five years, has been pacific.... Boudinot’s wife is a white woman, a native of New Jersey, as I understand. He has six children. The wife of John Ridge, jr., is a white woman, but from whence, or what family left, I am not informed. Boudinot was in moderate circumstances. The Ridges, both father and son, were rich....332

The murder of Boudinot was both treacherous and brutal. He was helping some workers build a new house when three men approached him and asked for medicine. He went with them toward Wooster’s, the missionary who has medicine, about three hundred yards from Boudinot’s place. When they were about halfway there, two of the men grabbed Boudinot while the third stabbed him. After that, they mutilated him with their knives and tomahawks. This murder happened within two miles of John Ross's home, and his friends feared it might be blamed on him. As I write this, there are six hundred armed Cherokee around Ross's house, gathered for his protection. The murderers of the two Ridges and Boudinot are definitely among the recent Cherokee emigrants, who are supporters of Ross, but I still can't believe that Ross encouraged this violence. He is too sensible to drag his nation into chaos at such a critical time; besides, ever since I met him twenty-five years ago, he has always been a peaceful man. Boudinot’s wife is a white woman from New Jersey, as far as I know. He has six children. John Ridge, Jr.'s wife is also a white woman, but I don’t know where she’s from or what family she belongs to. Boudinot was reasonably well-off. The Ridges, both father and son, were wealthy.

While all the evidence shows that Ross was in no way a party to the affair, there can be no question that the men were killed in accordance with the law of the Nation—three times formulated, and still in existence—which made it treason, punishable with death, to cede away lands except by act of the general council of the Nation. It was for violating a similar law among the Creeks that the chief, McIntosh, lost his life in 1825, and a party led by Major Ridge himself had killed Doublehead years before on suspicion of accepting a bribe for his part in a treaty.

While all the evidence shows that Ross was in no way involved in the incident, there’s no doubt that the men were killed according to the law of the Nation—formulated three times and still in effect—which made it treason, punishable by death, to cede land without an act from the general council of the Nation. It was for violating a similar law among the Creeks that Chief McIntosh lost his life in 1825, and a group led by Major Ridge himself had killed Doublehead years earlier on suspicion of taking a bribe for his involvement in a treaty.

On hearing of the death of the Ridges and Boudinot several other signers of the repudiated treaty, among whom were John Bell, Archilla Smith, and James Starr, fled for safety to the protection of the garrison at Fort Gibson. Boudinot’s brother, Stand Watie, vowed vengeance against Ross, who was urged to flee, but refused, declaring his entire innocence. His friends rallied to his support, stationing a guard around his house until the first excitement had subsided. About three weeks afterward the national council passed decrees declaring that the men killed and their principal confederates [135]had rendered themselves outlaws by their own conduct, extending amnesty on certain stringent conditions to their confederates, and declaring the slayers guiltless of murder and fully restored to the confidence and favor of the community. This was followed in August by another council decree declaring the New Echota treaty void and reasserting the title of the Cherokee to their old country, and three weeks later another decree summoned the signers of the treaty to appear and answer for their conduct under penalty of outlawry. At this point the United States interfered by threatening to arrest Ross as accessory to the killing of the Ridges.333 In the meantime the national party and the Old Settlers had been coming together, and a few of the latter who had sided with the Ridge faction and endeavored to perpetuate a division in the Nation were denounced in a council of the Old Settlers, which declared that “in identifying themselves with those individuals known as the Ridge party, who by their conduct had rendered themselves odious to the Cherokee people, they have acted in opposition to the known sentiments and feelings of that portion of this Nation known as Old Settlers, frequently and variously and publicly expressed.” The offending chiefs were at the same time deposed from all authority. Among the names of over two hundred signers attached that of “George Guess” (Sequoya) comes second as vice-president.334

Upon hearing about the deaths of the Ridges and Boudinot, several other signers of the rejected treaty, including John Bell, Archilla Smith, and James Starr, fled for safety to Fort Gibson's garrison. Boudinot’s brother, Stand Watie, swore revenge against Ross, who was advised to escape but refused, claiming he was completely innocent. His friends rallied around him, guarding his home until the initial commotion died down. About three weeks later, the national council passed resolutions stating that the deceased and their main allies [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]had made themselves outlaws through their actions, offering amnesty under strict conditions to their allies, and declaring the killers not guilty of murder and fully reinstated in the community's trust and favor. In August, another council decree declared the New Echota treaty null and reaffirmed the Cherokee's claim to their original territory, followed by another decree three weeks later summoning the treaty signers to answer for their actions, with the threat of outlawry. At this moment, the United States intervened by threatening to arrest Ross as an accomplice in the killings of the Ridges.333 Meanwhile, the national party and the Old Settlers were beginning to unite, and several Old Settlers who had supported the Ridge faction and sought to maintain division within the Nation were condemned in a council meeting, which stated that “by aligning themselves with the Ridge party, who through their actions had made themselves disliked by the Cherokee people, they have acted against the well-known opinions and feelings of those in our Nation known as Old Settlers, which have been frequently expressed in various public ways.” The offending leaders were simultaneously removed from any positions of authority. Among the names of over two hundred signers, “George Guess” (Sequoya) stands out as the second vice-president.334

On July 12, 1839, a general convention of the eastern and western Cherokee, held at the Illinois camp ground, Indian territory, passed an act of union, by which the two were declared “one body politic, under the style and title of the Cherokee Nation.” On behalf of the eastern Cherokee the instrument bears the signature of John Ross, principal chief, George Lowrey, president of the council, and Going-snake (I′nadû-na′ĭ), speaker of the council, with thirteen others. For the western Cherokee it was signed by John Looney, acting principal chief, George Guess (Sequoya), president of the council, and fifteen others. On September 6, 1839, a convention composed chiefly of eastern Cherokee assembled at Tahlequah, Indian territory—then first officially adopted as the national capital—adopted a new constitution, which was accepted by a convention of the Old Settlers at Fort Gibson, Indian Territory, on June 26, 1840, an act which completed the reunion of the Nation.335

On July 12, 1839, a general convention of the eastern and western Cherokee, held at the Illinois campground in Indian Territory, passed a union act declaring the two groups as “one body politic, under the style and title of the Cherokee Nation.” On behalf of the eastern Cherokee, the document was signed by John Ross, principal chief; George Lowrey, president of the council; and Going-snake (I′nadû-na′ĭ), speaker of the council, along with thirteen others. For the western Cherokee, it was signed by John Looney, acting principal chief; George Guess (Sequoya), president of the council; and fifteen others. On September 6, 1839, a convention made up mainly of eastern Cherokee met at Tahlequah, Indian Territory—then officially designated as the national capital—and adopted a new constitution. This constitution was accepted by a convention of the Old Settlers at Fort Gibson, Indian Territory, on June 26, 1840, an action that completed the reunion of the Nation.335

THE ARKANSAS BAND—1817–1838

Having followed the fortunes of the main body of the Nation to their final destination in the West, we now turn to review briefly [136]the history of the earlier emigrants, the Arkansas or Old Settler Cherokee.

Having tracked the journey of the main group of the Nation to their final location in the West, we will now briefly review the history of the earlier emigrants, the Arkansas or Old Settler Cherokee.

The events leading to the first westward migration and the subsequent negotiations which resulted in the assignment of a territory in Arkansas to the western Cherokee, by the treaty of 1817, have been already noted. The great majority of those thus voluntarily removing belonged to the conservative hunter element, who desired to reestablish in the western wilderness the old Indian life from which, through the influence of schools and intelligent leadership, the body of the Cherokee was rapidly drifting away. As the lands upon which the emigrants had settled belonged to the Osage, whose claim had not yet been extinguished by the United States, the latter objected to their presence, and the Cherokee were compelled to fight to maintain their own position, so that for the first twenty years or more the history of the western band is a mere petty chronicle of Osage raids and Cherokee retaliations, emphasized from time to time by a massacre on a larger scale. By the treaty of 1817 the western Cherokee acquired title to a definite territory and official standing under Government protection and supervision, the lands assigned them having been acquired by treaty from the Osage. The great body of the Cherokee in the East were strongly opposed to any recognition of the western band, seeing in such action only the beginning of an effort looking toward the ultimate removal of the whole tribe. The Government lent support to the scheme, however, and a steady emigration set in until, in 1819, the emigrants were said to number several thousands. Unsuccessful endeavors were made to increase the number by inducing the Shawano and Delawares of Missouri and the Oneida of New York to join them.336

The events leading to the first westward migration and the subsequent negotiations that led to the assignment of land in Arkansas to the western Cherokee by the treaty of 1817 have already been mentioned. The majority of those who chose to move were from the conservative hunting group, who wanted to recreate the traditional Native American lifestyle in the western wilderness, which schools and intelligent leadership were causing many Cherokee to drift away from. Since the land where the emigrants settled belonged to the Osage, whose claim had not yet been settled by the United States, the government objected to their presence. As a result, the Cherokee had to fight to hold their ground, so for the first twenty years or more, the history of the western band is mostly filled with small-scale Osage raids and Cherokee retaliations, occasionally punctuated by larger massacres. Through the treaty of 1817, the western Cherokee gained formal ownership of a specific territory and official recognition under government protection and oversight, with the lands assigned to them having been acquired from the Osage by treaty. The majority of the Cherokee in the East strongly opposed any acknowledgment of the western band, viewing it as the start of a push for the eventual removal of the entire tribe. However, the government supported the plan, and steady emigration began, so much so that by 1819, the number of emigrants was reported to be in the thousands. There were unsuccessful attempts to boost this number by encouraging the Shawano and Delawares from Missouri and the Oneida from New York to join them.336

In 1818 Tollunteeskee (Ata′lûñti′skĭ), principal chief of the Arkansas Cherokee, while on a visit to old friends in the East, had become acquainted with one of the officers of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and had asked for the establishment of a mission among his people in the West. In response to the invitation the Reverend Cephas Washburn and his assistant, Reverend Alfred Finney, with their families, set out the next year from the old Nation, and after a long and exhausting journey reached the Arkansas country, where, in the spring of 1820, they established Dwight mission, adjoining the agency at the mouth of Illinois creek, on the northern bank of the Arkansas, in what is now Pope county, Arkansas. The name was bestowed in remembrance of Timothy Dwight, a Yale president and pioneer organizer of the American Board. Tollunteeskee having died in the meantime was succeeded as principal chief by his brother, John Jolly,337 the friend and adopted father of Samuel Houston. Jolly [137]had removed from his old home at the mouth of Hiwassee, in Tennessee, in 1818.338

In 1818, Tollunteeskee (Ata’lûñti’skĭ), the principal chief of the Arkansas Cherokee, met one of the officers from the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions during a visit to old friends in the East. He requested the establishment of a mission for his people in the West. In response to his invitation, Reverend Cephas Washburn and his assistant, Reverend Alfred Finney, along with their families, left the old Nation the following year. After a long and tiring journey, they arrived in the Arkansas area, where they established Dwight mission in the spring of 1820. The mission was located near the agency at the mouth of Illinois Creek, on the northern bank of the Arkansas River, in what is now Pope County, Arkansas. The name was chosen to honor Timothy Dwight, a president of Yale and a key organizer of the American Board. Tollunteeskee had passed away during this time and was succeeded as principal chief by his brother, John Jolly, who was also the friend and adopted father of Samuel Houston. Jolly had moved from his former home at the mouth of the Hiwassee in Tennessee in 1818.

In the spring of 1819 Thomas Nuttall, the naturalist, ascended the Arkansas, and he gives an interesting account of the western Cherokee as he found them at the time. In going up the stream, “both banks of the river, as we proceeded, were lined with the houses and farms of the Cherokee, and though their dress was a mixture of indigenous and European taste, yet in their houses, which are decently furnished, and in their farms, which were well fenced and stocked with cattle, we perceive a happy approach toward civilization. Their numerous families, also, well fed and clothed, argue a propitious progress in their population. Their superior industry either as hunters or farmers proves the value of property among them, and they are no longer strangers to avarice and the distinctions created by wealth. Some of them are possessed of property to the amount of many thousands of dollars, have houses handsomely and conveniently furnished, and their tables spread with our dainties and luxuries.” He mentions an engagement some time before between them and the Osage, in which the Cherokee had killed nearly one hundred of the Osage, besides taking a number of prisoners. He estimates them at about fifteen hundred, being about half the number estimated by the eastern Nation as having emigrated to the West, and only one-fourth of the official estimate. A few Delawares were living with them.339

In the spring of 1819, the naturalist Thomas Nuttall traveled up the Arkansas River and shared an intriguing account of the western Cherokee as he found them at that time. As he moved upstream, “both banks of the river were lined with the houses and farms of the Cherokee, and although their clothing combined indigenous and European styles, their homes were decently furnished, and their farms were well-fenced and stocked with cattle, showing a positive movement toward civilization. Their numerous families, well-fed and well-clothed, indicate a promising growth in their population. Their greater productivity as hunters and farmers demonstrates the importance of property to them, and they are no longer unfamiliar with greed and the social divisions that wealth creates. Some owned property worth thousands of dollars, had homes that were stylish and comfortably furnished, and their tables were filled with our delicacies and luxuries.” He also mentioned an earlier conflict between them and the Osage, during which the Cherokee had killed nearly one hundred Osage and taken several prisoners. He estimated their population at about fifteen hundred, roughly half of what the eastern Nation believed had moved west, and only a quarter of the official estimate. A few Delawares were also living among them.339

The Osage troubles continued in spite of a treaty of peace between the two tribes made at a council held under the direction of Governor Clark at St. Louis, in October, 1818.340 Warriors from the eastern Cherokee were accustomed to make the long journey to the Arkansas to assist their western brethren, and returned with scalps and captives.341

The Osage issues persisted even though a peace treaty was signed between the two tribes at a council overseen by Governor Clark in St. Louis in October 1818.340 Warriors from the eastern Cherokee often made the long trip to Arkansas to help their western relatives, returning with scalps and captives.341

In the summer of 1820 a second effort for peace was made by Governor Miller of Arkansas territory. In reply to his talk the Osage complained that the Cherokee had failed to deliver their Osage captives as stipulated in the previous agreement at St. Louis. This, it appears, was due in part to the fact that some of these captives had been carried to the eastern Cherokee, and a messenger was accordingly dispatched to secure and bring them back. Another peace conference was held soon afterward at Fort Smith, but to very little purpose, as hostilities were soon resumed and continued until the United States actively interposed in the fall of 1822.342

In the summer of 1820, Governor Miller of the Arkansas Territory made another attempt for peace. In response to his discussions, the Osage expressed their dissatisfaction because the Cherokee had not returned their Osage captives as promised in the earlier agreement made in St. Louis. This situation arose partly because some of these captives had been taken to the eastern Cherokee, prompting the dispatch of a messenger to retrieve and return them. Shortly after, another peace conference took place at Fort Smith, but it was mostly ineffective, as fighting soon broke out again and continued until the United States stepped in during the fall of 1822.342

In this year also Sequoya visited the western Cherokee to introduce [138]to them the knowledge of his great invention, which was at once taken up through the influence of Takatoka (Degatâ′ga), a prominent chief who had hitherto opposed every effort of the missionaries to introduce their own schools and religion. In consequence perhaps of this encouragement Sequoya removed permanently to the West in the following year and became henceforth a member of the western Nation.343

In this year, Sequoya also visited the western Cherokee to introduce [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his amazing invention, which was quickly embraced thanks to the influence of Takatoka (Degatâ′ga), a prominent chief who had previously opposed any efforts by missionaries to bring their schools and religion. Perhaps encouraged by this support, Sequoya permanently moved to the West the following year and became a member of the western Nation. 343

Like other Indians, the western Cherokee held a firm belief in witchcraft, which led to frequent tragedies of punishment or retaliation. In 1824 a step forward was marked by the enactment of a law making it murder to kill any one for witchcraft, and an offense punishable with whipping to accuse another of witchcraft.344 This law may have been the result of the silent working of missionary influence, supported by such enlightened men as Sequoya.

Like other Native Americans, the western Cherokee strongly believed in witchcraft, which often resulted in tragic punishments or acts of revenge. In 1824, a significant change occurred with the passing of a law that made it murder to kill someone for witchcraft, and accusing someone of witchcraft became a crime punishable by whipping. 344 This law may have been influenced by the quiet efforts of missionaries, backed by forward-thinking individuals like Sequoya.

The treaty which assigned the Arkansas lands to the western Cherokee had stipulated that a census should be made of the eastern and western divisions of the Nation, separately, and an apportionment of the national annuity forthwith made on that basis. The western line of the Arkansas tract had also been left open, until according to another stipulation of the same treaty, the whole amount of land ceded through it to the United States by the Cherokee Nation in the East could be ascertained in order that an equal quantity might be included within the boundaries of the western tract.345 These promises had not yet been fulfilled, partly because of the efforts of the Government to bring about a larger emigration or a further cession, partly on account of delay in the state surveys, and partly also because the Osage objected to the running of a line which should make the Cherokee their next door neighbors.346 With their boundaries unadjusted and their annuities withheld, distress and dissatisfaction overcame the western Cherokee, many of whom, feeling themselves absolved from territorial restrictions, spread over the country on the southern side of Arkansas river,347 while others, under the lead of a chief named The Bowl (Diwa′ʻlĭ), crossed Red river into Texas—then a portion of Mexico—in a vain attempt to escape American jurisdiction.348

The treaty that allocated the Arkansas lands to the western Cherokee required a census of the eastern and western divisions of the Nation to be done separately, and a distribution of the national annuity based on that. The western boundary of the Arkansas area was also left open until, according to another stipulation in the same treaty, the total amount of land ceded to the United States by the Cherokee Nation in the East could be determined, so an equal amount could be included within the boundaries of the western area.345 These commitments had not yet been met, partly due to the Government's efforts to encourage more emigration or further land cessions, partly because of delays in state surveys, and partly because the Osage opposed setting a boundary that would make the Cherokee their neighbors.346 With their boundaries unsettled and their annuities withheld, the western Cherokee faced distress and dissatisfaction, leading many to feel free from territorial restrictions and spread out across the land on the southern side of the Arkansas River,347 while others, led by a chief named The Bowl (Diwa′ʻlĭ), crossed the Red River into Texas—then part of Mexico—in a futile attempt to escape American control.348

A provisional western boundary having been run, which proved unsatisfactory both to the western Cherokee and to the people of Arkansas, an effort was made to settle the difficulty by arranging an exchange of the Arkansas tract for a new country west of the Arkansas line. So strongly opposed, however, were the western Cherokee to this project that their council, in 1825, passed a law, as the eastern Cherokee and the Creeks had already done, fixing the death penalty [139]for anyone of the tribe who should undertake to cede or exchange land belonging to the Nation.349

A temporary western boundary was established, but it turned out to be unsatisfactory for both the western Cherokee and the people of Arkansas. To resolve the issue, there was an attempt to exchange the Arkansas land for a new area west of the Arkansas line. However, the western Cherokee were strongly against this idea, so their council, in 1825, passed a law—similar to what the eastern Cherokee and the Creeks had already done—implementing the death penalty [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] for anyone in the tribe who tried to cede or exchange land belonging to the Nation.349

After a long series of negotiations such pressure was brought to bear upon a delegation which visited Washington in 1828 that consent was at last obtained to an exchange of the Arkansas tract for another piece of seven million acres lying farther west, together with “a perpetual outlet west” of the tract thus assigned, as far west as the sovereignty of the United States might extend.350 The boundaries given for this seven-million-acre tract and the adjoining western outlet were modified by treaty at Fort Gibson five years later so as to be practically equivalent to the present territory of the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, with the Cherokee strip recently ceded.

After a lengthy series of negotiations, immense pressure was placed on a delegation that traveled to Washington in 1828, leading to an agreement to exchange the Arkansas land for another area of seven million acres located further west, along with “a permanent outlet to the west” of the assigned tract, as far west as U.S. sovereignty extended.350 The boundaries established for this seven-million-acre area and the accompanying western outlet were adjusted by treaty at Fort Gibson five years later to effectively match the current territory of the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, including the recently ceded Cherokee strip.

The preamble of the Washington treaty of May 6, 1828, recites that “Whereas, it being the anxious desire of the Government of the United States to secure to the Cherokee nation of Indians, as well those now living within the limits of the territory of Arkansas as those of their friends and brothers who reside in states east of the Mississippi, and who may wish to join their brothers of the West, a permanent home, and which shall, under the most solemn guarantee of the United States, be and remain theirs forever—a home that shall never, in all future time, be embarrassed by having extended around it the lines or placed over it the jurisdiction of a territory or state, nor be pressed upon by the extension in any way of any of the limits of any existing territory or state; and whereas the present location of the Cherokees in Arkansas being unfavorable to their present repose, and tending, as the past demonstrates, to their future degradation and misery, and the Cherokees being anxious to avoid such consequences,” etc.—therefore, they cede everything confirmed to them in 1817.

The preamble of the Washington treaty of May 6, 1828, states that “Whereas, it is the sincere desire of the Government of the United States to provide the Cherokee Nation of Indians, including those currently living in Arkansas as well as their friends and family residing in states east of the Mississippi who wish to join their brothers in the West, a permanent home, which under the most serious guarantee of the United States, will belong to them forever—a home that will never, at any time in the future, be affected by the boundaries or jurisdiction of any territory or state, nor will it be encroached upon by any expansion of existing territory or state lines; and whereas the current location of the Cherokees in Arkansas is not conducive to their wellbeing, and has, as history shows, led to their degradation and suffering, and the Cherokees wish to avoid such outcomes,” etc.—therefore, they cede everything confirmed to them in 1817.

Article 2 defines the boundaries of the new tract and the western outlet to be given in exchange, lying immediately west of the present Arkansas line, while the next article provides for the removal of all whites and others residing within the said boundaries, “so that no obstacles arising out of the presence of a white population, or any population of any other sort, shall exist to annoy the Cherokees, and also to keep all such from the west of said line in future.”

Article 2 defines the boundaries of the new area and the western outlet that will be exchanged, located directly west of the current Arkansas line, while the next article outlines the removal of all white people and others living within those boundaries, “so that no obstacles from the presence of a white population, or any other kind of population, will bother the Cherokees, and to ensure that all such individuals stay east of that line in the future.”

Other articles provide for payment for improvements left behind; for a cash sum of $50,000 to pay for trouble and expense of removal and to compensate for the inferior quality of the lands in the new tract; for $6,000 to pay for recovering stock which may stray away “in quest of the pastures from which they may be driven;” $8,760 for spoliations committed by Osage and whites; $500 to George Guess (Sequoya)—who was himself one of the signers—in consideration of the beneficial results to his tribe from the alphabet invented by him; $20,000 in ten annual payments for education; $1,000 for a printing [140]press and type to aid in the enlightenment of the people “in their own and our language”; a personal indemnity for false imprisonment; and for the removal and reestablishment of the Dwight mission.

Other articles provide for payment for improvements left behind; a cash sum of $50,000 to cover the trouble and expenses of removal and to compensate for the poor quality of the land in the new area; $6,000 to recover livestock that may wander off “in search of the pastures from which they may have been driven;” $8,760 for damage caused by Osage and white settlers; $500 to George Guess (Sequoya)—who was also one of the signers—in recognition of the positive impact of the alphabet he created for his tribe; $20,000 in ten annual payments for education; $1,000 for a printing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]press and type to help enlighten the people “in their own and our language;” personal compensation for false imprisonment; and for the relocation and reestablishment of the Dwight mission.

In article 6 “it is moreover agreed by the United States, whenever the Cherokee may desire it, to give them a set of plain laws, suited to their condition; also, when they wish to lay off their lands and own them individually, a surveyor shall be sent to make the surveys at the cost of the United States.” This article was annulled in 1833 by request of the Cherokee.

In Article 6, “it is also agreed by the United States that whenever the Cherokee want it, they will be provided with a set of straightforward laws that fit their situation. Additionally, if they want to divide their land and own it individually, a surveyor will be sent to do the surveys at the expense of the United States.” This article was canceled in 1833 at the request of the Cherokee.

Article 9 provides for the Fort Gibson military reservation within the new tract, while article 7 binds the Cherokee to surrender and remove from all their lands in Arkansas within fourteen months.

Article 9 establishes the Fort Gibson military reservation within the new area, while Article 7 requires the Cherokee to give up and leave all their lands in Arkansas within fourteen months.

Article 8 shows that all this was intended to be only preliminary to the removal of the whole Cherokee Nation from the east of the Mississippi, a consummation toward which the Jackson administration and the state of Georgia immediately began to bend every effort. It is as follows:

Article 8 shows that all of this was meant to be just a first step toward moving the entire Cherokee Nation from east of the Mississippi, a goal that the Jackson administration and the state of Georgia quickly started working hard to achieve. It is as follows:

Article 8. The Cherokee nation, west of the Mississippi, having by this agreement freed themselves from the harassing and ruinous effects consequent upon a location amidst a white population, and secured to themselves and their posterity, under the solemn sanction of the guarantee of the United States as contained in this agreement, a large extent of unembarrassed country; and that their brothers yet remaining in the states may be induced to join them and enjoy the repose and blessings of such a state in the future, it is further agreed on the part of the United States that to each head of a Cherokee family now residing within the chartered limits of Georgia, or of either of the states east of the Mississippi, who may desire to remove west, shall be given, on enrolling himself for emigration, a good rifle, a blanket, a kettle, and five pounds of tobacco; (and to each member of his family one blanket), also a just compensation for the property he may abandon, to be assessed by persons to be appointed by the President of the United States. The cost of the emigration of all such shall also be borne by the United States, and good and suitable ways opened and procured for their comfort, accommodation, and support by the way, and provisions for twelve months after their arrival at the agency; and to each person, or head of a family, if he take along with him four persons, shall be paid immediately on his arriving at the agency and reporting himself and his family or followers as emigrants or permanent settlers, in addition to the above, provided he and they shall have emigrated from within the chartered limits of the State of Georgia, the sum of fifty dollars, and this sum in proportion to any greater or less number that may accompany him from within the aforesaid chartered limits of the State of Georgia.

Article 8. The Cherokee nation, located west of the Mississippi, has, through this agreement, freed themselves from the relentless and damaging effects of living amid a white population. They have secured for themselves and their descendants, with the solemn assurance of the United States as stated in this agreement, a vast area of unencumbered land. To encourage their brothers still residing in the states to join them and enjoy the peace and benefits of such a situation in the future, it is additionally agreed that the United States will provide each head of a Cherokee family currently living within the chartered limits of Georgia, or any of the states east of the Mississippi, who wishes to move west, with a good rifle, a blanket, a kettle, and five pounds of tobacco upon registering for emigration; (and one blanket for each family member). They will also receive fair compensation for the property they leave behind, which will be assessed by individuals appointed by the President of the United States. The United States will also cover the cost of emigration for all such individuals, and ensure the creation of comfortable and suitable paths for their travel, as well as provide provisions for twelve months after their arrival at the agency. Additionally, each individual or head of a family, if they bring along four people with them, will receive fifty dollars as soon as they arrive at the agency and report themselves and their family or followers as emigrants or permanent settlers, on top of the items mentioned above, as long as he and they have emigrated from within the chartered limits of the State of Georgia, with the amount adjusted accordingly for any larger or smaller group accompanying him from within the aforementioned chartered limits of the State of Georgia.

A Senate amendment, defining the limits of the western outlet, was afterward found to be impracticable in its restrictions and was canceled by the treaty made at Fort Gibson in 1833.351

A Senate amendment that defined the limits of the western outlet was later found to be impractical due to its restrictions and was canceled by the treaty made at Fort Gibson in 1833.351

Bureau of American Ethnology  19th Annual Report Pl. VI
TAHCHEE (TĂTSĬ′) OR DUTCH

TAHCHEE (TĂTSĬ′) OR DUTCH

TAHCHEE (TĂTSĬ′) OR DUTCH

(From Catlin’s painting of 1834)

(From Catlin’s 1834 painting)

The Washington treaty was signed by several delegates, including Sequoya, four of them signing in Cherokee characters. As the laws [141]of the western Cherokee made it a capital offense to negotiate any sale or exchange of land excepting by authority of council, and the delegates had acted without such authority, they were so doubtful as to what might happen on their return that the Secretary of War sent with them a letter of explanation assuring the Cherokee that their representatives had acted with integrity and earnest zeal for their people and had done the best that could be done with regard to the treaty. Notwithstanding this, they found the whole tribe so strongly opposed to the treaty that their own lives and property were unsafe. The national council pronounced them guilty of fraud and deception and declared the treaty null and void, as having been made without authority, and asked permission to send on a delegation authorized to arrange all differences.352 In the meantime, however, the treaty had been ratified within three weeks of its conclusion, and thus, hardly ten years after they had cleared their fields on the Arkansas, the western Cherokee were forced to abandon their cabins and plantations and move once more into the wilderness.

The Washington treaty was signed by several delegates, including Sequoya, with four of them signing in Cherokee characters. Since the laws of the western Cherokee deemed it a serious crime to negotiate any sale or exchange of land without council approval, and the delegates acted without such authority, they were uncertain about what might happen upon their return. To address this, the Secretary of War sent a letter with them, assuring the Cherokee that their representatives acted with honesty and genuine concern for their people, doing the best they could regarding the treaty. Despite this, they found the entire tribe strongly opposed to the treaty, putting their own lives and property at risk. The national council declared them guilty of fraud and deception, rendering the treaty null and void because it was made without proper authority, and requested permission to send a delegation that was authorized to resolve all issues. In the meantime, however, the treaty was ratified within three weeks of its conclusion, and thus, less than ten years after they had cleared their fields in Arkansas, the western Cherokee were forced to abandon their homes and plantations and move back into the wilderness.

A considerable number, refusing to submit to the treaty or to trust longer to guarantees and promises, crossed Red river into Texas and joined the Cherokee colony already located there by The Bowl, under Mexican jurisdiction. Among those thus removing was the noted chief Tahchee (Tătsĭ) or “Dutch,” who had been one of the earliest emigrants to the Arkansas country. After several years in Texas, during which he led war parties against the wilder tribes, he recrossed Red river and soon made himself so conspicuous in raids upon the Osage that a reward of five hundred dollars was offered by General Arbuckle for his capture. To show his defiance of the proclamation, he deliberately journeyed to Fort Gibson, attacked a party of Osage at a trading post near by, and scalped one of them within hearing of the drums of the fort. With rifle in one hand and the bleeding scalp in the other, he leaped a precipice and made his escape, although a bullet grazed his cheek. On promise of amnesty and the withdrawal of the reward, he afterward returned and settled, with his followers, on the Canadian, southwest of Fort Gibson, establishing a reputation among army officers as a valuable scout and guide.353

A significant number of people, refusing to accept the treaty or to rely on guarantees and promises any longer, crossed the Red River into Texas and joined the Cherokee colony already established there by The Bowl, which was under Mexican control. Among those relocating was the well-known chief Tahchee (Tătsĭ), also known as “Dutch,” who had been one of the first emigrants to the Arkansas region. After spending several years in Texas, during which time he led war parties against more aggressive tribes, he crossed back over the Red River and quickly distinguished himself in raids against the Osage, so much so that General Arbuckle placed a reward of five hundred dollars for his capture. To demonstrate his disregard for the proclamation, he brazenly traveled to Fort Gibson, attacked a group of Osage at a nearby trading post, and scalped one of them while still within earshot of the fort's drums. With a rifle in one hand and the bloody scalp in the other, he jumped off a cliff and escaped, despite a bullet nicking his cheek. After being promised amnesty and the removal of the reward, he later returned and settled with his followers near the Canadian River, southwest of Fort Gibson, developing a reputation among army officers as a skilled scout and guide.353

By treaties made in 1826 and 1827 the Creeks had ceded all their remaining lands in Georgia and agreed to remove to Indian Territory. Some of these emigrants had settled along the northern bank of the Arkansas and on Verdigris river, on lands later found to be within the limits of the territory assigned to the western Cherokee by the treaty of 1828. This led to jealousies and collisions between [142]the two tribes, and in order to settle the difficulty the United States convened a joint council of Creeks and Cherokee at Fort Gibson, with the result that separate treaties were concluded with each on February 14, 1833, defining their respective bounds to the satisfaction of all concerned. By this arrangement the upper Verdigris was confirmed to the Cherokee, and the Creeks who had settled along that portion of the stream agreed to remove to Creek territory immediately adjoining on the south.354

By treaties made in 1826 and 1827, the Creeks gave up all their remaining lands in Georgia and agreed to move to Indian Territory. Some of these emigrants settled along the northern bank of the Arkansas River and on the Verdigris River, in areas that were later found to be within the territory assigned to the western Cherokee by the treaty of 1828. This caused jealousies and conflicts between [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the two tribes, and to resolve the issue, the United States held a joint council of Creeks and Cherokee at Fort Gibson. This resulted in separate treaties being signed with each tribe on February 14, 1833, which defined their respective boundaries to everyone's satisfaction. By this agreement, the upper Verdigris was confirmed to the Cherokee, and the Creeks who settled along that part of the river agreed to move to Creek territory immediately to the south.354

By the treaty made on this occasion with the Cherokee the boundaries of the tract of seven million acres granted by the treaty of 1828 are defined so as to correspond with the present boundaries of the Cherokee country in Indian territory, together with a strip two miles wide along the northern border, which was afterward annexed to the state of Kansas by the treaty of 1866. A tract in the northeastern corner, between Neosho or Grand river and the Missouri line, was set apart for the use of the Seneca and several other remnants of tribes removed from their original territories. The western outlet established by the treaty of 1828 was reestablished as a western extension from the seven-million-acre tract thus bounded, being what was afterward known as the Cherokee strip or outlet plus the two-mile strip extending westward along the south line of Kansas.

By the treaty made on this occasion with the Cherokee, the boundaries of the seven million acres granted by the 1828 treaty are defined to match the current boundaries of the Cherokee Nation in Indian Territory, along with a two-mile-wide strip along the northern border, which was later added to the state of Kansas by the 1866 treaty. A section in the northeastern corner, located between Neosho or Grand River and the Missouri border, was designated for the use of the Seneca and several other groups of tribes that were relocated from their original lands. The western outlet established by the 1828 treaty was reestablished as a western extension from the seven-million-acre area, which became known as the Cherokee Strip or Outlet, plus the two-mile strip extending westward along the southern line of Kansas.

After describing the boundaries of the main residence tract, the first article continues:

After outlining the limits of the main property area, the first article goes on to say:

In addition to the seven millions of acres of land thus provided for and bounded the United States further guarantee to the Cherokee nation a perpetual outlet west and a free and unmolested use of all the country lying west of the western boundary of said seven millions of acres, as far west as the sovereignty of the United States and their right of soil extend—provided, however, that if the saline or salt plain on the great western prairie shall fall within said limits prescribed for said outlet the right is reserved to the United States to permit other tribes of red men to get salt on said plain in common with the Cherokees—and letters patent shall be issued by the United States as soon as practicable for the lands hereby guaranteed.

In addition to the seven million acres of land provided for, the United States also guarantees the Cherokee Nation a permanent outlet to the west and the right to freely and peacefully use all the land west of the western boundary of those seven million acres, as far west as the U.S. sovereignty and land rights extend. However, if the salt flats on the great western prairie fall within the boundaries set for this outlet, the U.S. reserves the right to allow other tribes to access the salt there alongside the Cherokees. Letters patent will be issued by the United States as soon as possible for the lands guaranteed in this agreement.

The third article cancels, at the particular request of the Cherokee, that article of the treaty of 1828 by which the government was to give to the Cherokee a set of laws and a surveyor to survey lands for individuals, when so desired by the Cherokee.355

The third article cancels, at the specific request of the Cherokee, that article of the treaty of 1828 in which the government agreed to provide the Cherokee with a set of laws and a surveyor to survey lands for individuals, when requested by the Cherokee.355

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. VII
SPRING-FROG OR TOOANTUH (DU′TSU′)

SPRING-FROG OR TOOANTUH (DU′TSU′)

SPRING FROG OR TOAD (DU′TSU′)

(From McKenney and Hall’s copy of the original painting of about 1830)

(From McKenney and Hall’s copy of the original painting from around 1830)

Their differences with the Creeks having been thus adjusted, the Arkansas Cherokee proceeded to occupy the territory guaranteed to them, where they were joined a few years later by their expatriated kinsmen from the east. By tacit agreement some of the Creeks who had settled within the Cherokee bounds were permitted to remain. Among these were several families of Uchee—an incorporated tribe [143]of the Creek confederacy—who had fixed their residence at the spot where the town of Tahlequah was afterward established. They remained here until swept off by smallpox some sixty years ago.356

Their differences with the Creeks having been settled, the Arkansas Cherokee moved into the territory that was promised to them, where they were joined a few years later by their relatives from the east. By unspoken agreement, some of the Creeks who had settled within Cherokee land were allowed to stay. Among these were several Uchee families—part of the Creek confederacy—who made their home at the location where the town of Tahlequah was later founded. They stayed there until they were decimated by smallpox about sixty years ago.

THE TEXAS BAND—1817–1900

As already stated, a band of western Cherokee under Chief Bowl, dissatisfied with the delay in fulfilling the terms of the treaty of 1817, had left Arkansas and crossed Red river into Texas, then under Mexican jurisdiction, where they were joined a few years later by Tahchee and others of the western band who were opposed to the treaty of 1828. Here they united with other refugee Indians from the United States, forming together a loose confederacy known afterward as “the Cherokee and their associated bands,” consisting of Cherokee, Shawano, Delaware, Kickapoo, Quapaw, Choctaw, Biloxi, “Iawanie” (Heyowani, Yowani), “Unataqua” (Nada′ko or Anadarko, another Caddo subtribe), “Tahookatookie” (?), Alabama (a Creek subtribe), and “Cooshatta” (Koasa′ti, another Creek subtribe). The Cherokee being the largest and most important band, their chief, Bowl—known to the whites as Colonel Bowles—was regarded as the chief and principal man of them all.

As mentioned earlier, a group of western Cherokees led by Chief Bowl, frustrated with the slow progress in meeting the terms of the 1817 treaty, left Arkansas and crossed the Red River into Texas, which was then under Mexican control. A few years later, they were joined by Tahchee and others from the western band who opposed the 1828 treaty. Here, they came together with other Native American refugees from the United States, collectively forming a loose confederation later known as “the Cherokee and their associated bands.” This group included Cherokees, Shawano, Delaware, Kickapoo, Quapaw, Choctaw, Biloxi, “Iawanie” (Heyowani, Yowani), “Unataqua” (Nada′ko or Anadarko, another Caddo subtribe), “Tahookatookie” (?), Alabama (a Creek subtribe), and “Cooshatta” (Koasa′ti, another Creek subtribe). The Cherokees were the largest and most significant group, with their chief, Bowl—known to the white settlers as Colonel Bowles—being regarded as the overall leader.

The refugees settled chiefly along Angelina, Neches, and Trinity rivers in eastern Texas, where Bowl endeavored to obtain a grant of land for their use from the Mexican government. According to the Texan historians they were tacitly permitted to occupy the country and hopes were held out that a grant would be issued, but the papers had not been perfected when the Texas revolution began.357 According to the Cherokee statement the grant was actually issued and the Spanish document inclosed in a tin box was on the person of Bowl when he was killed.358 On complaint of some of the American colonists in Texas President Jackson issued a proclamation forbidding any Indians to cross the Sabine river from the United States.359

The refugees mainly settled along the Angelina, Neches, and Trinity rivers in eastern Texas, where Bowl tried to get a land grant from the Mexican government for them. Texan historians say they were quietly allowed to stay in the area and there were hopes that a grant would be approved, but the paperwork hadn’t been finalized when the Texas revolution started.357 According to the Cherokee account, the grant was actually issued, and the Spanish document enclosed in a tin box was on Bowl when he was killed.358 Following complaints from some American colonists in Texas, President Jackson issued a proclamation banning any Indians from crossing the Sabine River from the United States.359

In 1826–27 a dissatisfied American colony in eastern Texas, under the leadership of Hayden Edwards, organized what was known as the “Fredonia rebellion” against the Mexican government. To secure the alliance of the Cherokee and their confederates the Americans entered into a treaty by which the Indians were guaranteed the lands [144]occupied by them, but without specification as to boundaries. The Fredonia movement soon collapsed and nothing tangible seems to have come of the negotiations.360

In 1826–27, a discontented American group in eastern Texas, led by Hayden Edwards, organized what became known as the “Fredonia rebellion” against the Mexican government. To gain the support of the Cherokee and their allies, the Americans made a treaty promising the Indians the lands [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they occupied, but without clearly defining the boundaries. The Fredonia movement quickly fell apart, and it seems that no real progress came from the negotiations.360

In the fall of 1835 the Texan revolution began, resulting in the secession of Texas from Mexico and her establishment as an independent republic until annexed later to the United States. General Samuel Houston, a leading member of the revolutionary body, was an old friend of the Cherokee, and set forth so strongly the claims of them and their confederates that an act was passed by the convention pledging to these tribes all the lands which they had held under the Mexican government. In accordance with this act General Houston and John Forbes were appointed to hold a treaty with the Cherokee and their associated bands. They met the chiefs, including Bowl and Big-mush (Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush”), of the Cherokee, at Bowl’s village on February 23, 1836, and concluded a formal treaty by which the Cherokee and their allies received a fee simple title to all the land lying “west of the San Antonio road and beginning on the west at a point where the said road crosses the river Angelina, and running up said river until it reaches the mouth of the first large creek below the great Shawnee village, emptying into the said river from the northeast, thence running with said creek to its main source and from thence a due north line to the Sabine and with said river west. Then starting where the San Antonio road crosses the Angelina and with said road to where it crosses the Neches and thence running up the east side of said river in a northwest direction.” The historian remarks that the description is somewhat vague, but is a literal transcription from the treaty.361 The territory thus assigned was about equivalent to the present Cherokee county, Texas.

In the fall of 1835, the Texan revolution started, leading to Texas breaking away from Mexico and becoming an independent republic until it was later annexed by the United States. General Samuel Houston, a key figure in the revolution, was an old friend of the Cherokee and strongly advocated for their claims and those of their allies, resulting in the convention passing an act that promised these tribes all the lands they had held under the Mexican government. Following this act, General Houston and John Forbes were appointed to negotiate a treaty with the Cherokee and their associated groups. They met with the chiefs, including Bowl and Big-mush (Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush”), of the Cherokee at Bowl’s village on February 23, 1836, and finalized a formal treaty that granted the Cherokee and their allies full ownership of all land located “west of the San Antonio road and starting on the west at the point where the road crosses the Angelina River, running up the river until it reaches the mouth of the first large creek below the Great Shawnee village, flowing into the river from the northeast, then following that creek to its main source, and from there a straight line north to the Sabine River, following the river west. Then starting where the San Antonio road crosses the Angelina and following the road to where it crosses the Neches and then running up the east side of that river in a northwestern direction.” The historian notes that the description is somewhat unclear, but it is a direct transcription from the treaty.361 The territory assigned was roughly equivalent to what is now Cherokee County, Texas.

The treaty provoked such general dissatisfaction among the Texans that it was not presented to the convention for ratification. General Houston became President of Texas in November, 1836, but notwithstanding all his efforts in behalf of the Cherokee, the treaty was rejected by the Texas senate in secret session on December 16, 1837.362 Texas having in the meantime achieved victorious independence was now in position to repudiate her engagements with the Indians, which she did, not only with the Cherokee, but with the Comanche and other wild tribes, which had been induced to remain neutral during the struggle on assurance of being secured in possession of their lands.

The treaty upset so many Texans that it wasn't brought to the convention for approval. General Houston became President of Texas in November 1836, but despite all his efforts on behalf of the Cherokee, the Texas senate secretly rejected the treaty on December 16, 1837. 362 Meanwhile, Texas had gained its independence and was now able to back out of its commitments to the Indians, which it did, not just with the Cherokee but also with the Comanche and other tribes that had been encouraged to stay neutral during the conflict under the promise of keeping their lands.

In the meantime President Houston was unremitting in his effort to secure the ratification of the Cherokee treaty, but without success. On the other hand the Cherokee were accused of various depredations, and it was asserted that they had entered into an agreement with [145]Mexico by which they were to be secured in the territory in question on condition of assisting to drive out the Americans.363 The charge came rather late in the day, and it was evident that President Houston put no faith in it, as he still continued his efforts in behalf of the Cherokee, even so far as to order the boundary line to be run, according to the terms of the treaty (45).364

In the meantime, President Houston was relentless in his efforts to get the Cherokee treaty ratified, but he was unsuccessful. On the other hand, the Cherokees were accused of various offenses, and it was claimed that they had made a deal with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mexico to secure their territory on the condition that they would help drive out the Americans.363 This accusation came rather late, and it was clear that President Houston didn't believe it, as he continued his support for the Cherokees, even going so far as to order the boundary line to be established according to the terms of the treaty (45).364

In December, 1838, Houston was succeeded as President by Mirabeau B. Lamar, who at once announced his intention to expel every Indian tribe from Texas, declaring in his inaugural message that “the sword should mark the boundaries of the republic.” At this time the Indians in eastern Texas, including the Cherokee and their twelve confederated bands and some others, were estimated at 1,800 warriors, or perhaps 8,000 persons.365

In December 1838, Houston was succeeded as President by Mirabeau B. Lamar, who immediately declared his plan to remove every Indian tribe from Texas, stating in his inaugural message that “the sword should mark the boundaries of the republic.” At that time, the Indians in eastern Texas, including the Cherokee and their twelve allied bands along with some others, were estimated to have 1,800 warriors, or possibly around 8,000 individuals.365

A small force of troops sent to take possession of the salt springs in the Indian country at the head of the Neches was notified by Bowl that such action would be resisted. The Indians were then informed that they must prepare to leave the country in the fall, but that they would be paid for the improvements abandoned. In the meantime the neighboring Mexicans made an effort to free themselves from Texan rule and sent overtures to the Indians to make common cause with them. This being discovered, the crisis was precipitated, and a commission consisting of General Albert Sidney Johnston (secretary of war of the republic), Vice-President Burnet, and some other officials, backed up by several regiments of troops, was sent to the Cherokee village on Angelina river to demand of the Indians that they remove at once across the border. The Indians refused and were attacked and defeated on July 15, 1839, by the Texan troops under command of General Douglas. They were pursued and a second engagement took place the next morning, resulting in the death of Bowl himself and his assistant chief Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush,” and the dispersion of the Indian forces, with a loss in the two engagements of about 55 killed and 80 wounded, the Texan loss being comparatively trifling. The first fight took place at a hill close to the main Cherokee village on the Angelina, where the Indians made a stand and defended their position well for some time. The second occurred at a ravine near Neches river, where they were intercepted in their retreat. Says Thrall, “After this fight the Indians abandoned Texas, leaving their fine lands in possession of the whites.”366

A small group of soldiers was sent to take control of the salt springs in Indian territory at the head of the Neches, but Bowl warned them that this would be met with resistance. The Indians were then told they needed to get ready to leave the area in the fall, though they would be compensated for any improvements they left behind. In the meantime, the nearby Mexicans were trying to break free from Texan control and reached out to the Indians to join forces with them. When this was discovered, the situation escalated, and a commission led by General Albert Sidney Johnston (the Secretary of War of the republic), Vice-President Burnet, and other officials, supported by several regiments of troops, was sent to the Cherokee village on the Angelina River to demand that the Indians move across the border immediately. The Indians refused and were attacked and defeated on July 15, 1839, by Texan forces under General Douglas. They were chased, and another battle happened the next morning, resulting in the deaths of Bowl and his assistant chief Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush,” along with the scattering of the Indian forces, which suffered roughly 55 killed and 80 wounded, while the Texan losses were relatively minor. The first battle took place on a hill near the main Cherokee village along the Angelina, where the Indians held their ground for some time. The second occurred in a ravine near the Neches River, where they were intercepted during their retreat. According to Thrall, “After this fight the Indians abandoned Texas, leaving their fine lands in possession of the whites.”366

By these two defeats the forces of the Cherokee and their confederates were completely broken up. A part of the Cherokee recrossed Red river and rejoined their kinsmen in Indian territory, bringing with them the blood-stained canister containing the patent for their [146]Texas land, which Bowl had carried about with him since the treaty with Houston and which he had upon his person when shot. It is still kept in the Nation.367 Others, with the Kickapoo, Delawares, and Caddo, scattered in small bands along the western Texas frontier, where they were occasionally heard from afterward. On Christmas day of the same year a fight occurred on Cherokee creek, San Saba county, in which several Indians were killed and a number of women and children captured, including the wife and family of the dead chief Bowl.368 Those of the Cherokee who did not return to Indian territory gradually drifted down into Mexico, where some hundreds of them are now permanently and prosperously domiciled far south in the neighborhood of Guadalajara and Lake Chapala, communication being still kept up through occasional visits from their kinsmen in the territory.369

By these two defeats, the Cherokee forces and their allies were completely shattered. Some of the Cherokee crossed back over the Red River and rejoined their relatives in Indian Territory, bringing with them the blood-stained canister containing the deed to their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Texas land, which Bowl had carried since the treaty with Houston and which he had on him when he was shot. It is still kept in the Nation.367 Others, along with the Kickapoo, Delawares, and Caddo, scattered in small groups along the western Texas frontier, where they were occasionally heard from later. On Christmas Day of the same year, a fight occurred on Cherokee Creek in San Saba County, resulting in several Indians being killed and a number of women and children captured, including the wife and family of the deceased chief Bowl.368 Those Cherokee who didn’t return to Indian Territory gradually moved down into Mexico, where hundreds of them now live permanently and successfully, far south near Guadalajara and Lake Chapala, maintaining communication through occasional visits from their relatives in the territory.369

THE CHEROKEE NATION IN THE WEST—1840–1900

With the final removal of the Cherokee from their native country and their reunion and reorganization under new conditions in Indian Territory in 1840 their aboriginal period properly comes to a close and the rest may be dismissed in a few paragraphs as of concern rather to the local historian than to the ethnologist. Having traced for three full centuries their gradual evolution from a savage tribe to a civilized Christian nation, with a national constitution and national press printed in their own national alphabet, we can afford to leave the rest to others, the principal materials being readily accessible in the Cherokee national archives at Tahlequah, in the files of the Cherokee Advocate and other newspapers published in the Nation, and in the annual reports and other documents of the Indian office.

With the final removal of the Cherokee from their homeland and their reunion and reorganization under new conditions in Indian Territory in 1840, their original period effectively comes to an end. The rest can be summarized in a few paragraphs, as it is more relevant to local historians than to ethnologists. Having traced their gradual evolution from a savage tribe to a civilized Christian nation over three full centuries—complete with a national constitution and a national press printed in their own alphabet—we can leave the remainder for others. The main resources are easily available in the Cherokee national archives in Tahlequah, in the files of the Cherokee Advocate and other newspapers published in the Nation, as well as in the annual reports and other documents from the Indian office.

For many years the hunter and warrior had been giving place to the farmer and mechanic, and the forced expatriation made the change complete and final. Torn from their native streams and mountains, their council fires extinguished and their townhouses burned behind them, and transported bodily to a far distant country where everything was new and strange, they were obliged perforce to forego the old life and adjust themselves to changed surroundings. The ballplay was neglected and the green-corn dance proscribed, while the heroic tradition of former days became a fading memory or a tale to amuse a child. Instead of ceremonials and peace councils we hear now of railroad deals and contracts with cattle syndicates, and instead of the old warrior chiefs who had made the Cherokee name a terror—Oconostota, Hanging-maw, Doublehead, and Pathkiller—we find the destinies of the [147]nation guided henceforth by shrewd mixed-blood politicians, bearing white men’s names and speaking the white man’s language, and frequently with hardly enough Indian blood to show itself in the features.

For many years, hunters and warriors were being replaced by farmers and mechanics, and the forced relocation made this change complete and permanent. Torn from their home rivers and mountains, their council fires put out and their townhouses burned behind them, they were transported to a distant land where everything was new and unfamiliar. They had no choice but to leave behind their old lives and adapt to their new surroundings. The ball games were ignored and the green-corn dance was banned, while the heroic traditions of the past faded into memory or became stories to entertain children. Instead of ceremonies and peace councils, we now hear about railroad deals and contracts with cattle companies. Instead of the old warrior chiefs who made the Cherokee name feared—Oconostota, Hanging-maw, Doublehead, and Pathkiller—we now find the nation's future directed by savvy mixed-blood politicians, carrying white men’s names and speaking English, often with barely enough Native American heritage to show in their features.

The change was not instantaneous, nor is it even yet complete, for although the tendency is constantly away from the old things, and although frequent intermarriages are rapidly bleaching out the brown of the Indian skin, there are still several thousand full-blood Cherokee—enough to constitute a large tribe if set off by themselves—who speak only their native language and in secret bow down to the nature-gods of their fathers. Here, as in other lands, the conservative element has taken refuge in the mountain districts, while the mixed-bloods and the adopted whites are chiefly on the richer low grounds and in the railroad towns.

The change wasn’t instant, and it’s still not complete, because while there’s a constant move away from the old ways, and frequent intermarriages are quickly lightening the color of Indian skin, there are still several thousand full-blood Cherokee—enough to form a large tribe on their own—who only speak their native language and secretly worship the nature gods of their ancestors. Here, as in other places, the conservative element has taken refuge in the mountains, while the mixed-bloods and adopted whites tend to be on the wealthier lowlands and in the railroad towns.


On the reorganization of the united Nation the council ground at Tahlequah was designated as the seat of government, and the present town was soon afterward laid out upon the spot, taking its name from the old Cherokee town of Tălikwă′, or Tellico, in Tennessee. The missions were reestablished, the Advocate was revived, and the work of civilization was again taken up, though under great difficulties, as continued removals and persecutions, with the awful suffering and mortality of the last great emigration, had impoverished and more than decimated the Nation and worn out the courage even of the bravest. The bitterness engendered by the New Echota treaty led to a series of murders and assassinations and other acts of outlawry, amounting almost to civil war between the Ross and Ridge factions, until the Government was at last obliged to interfere. The Old Settlers also had their grievances and complaints against the newcomers, so that the history of the Cherokee Nation for the next twenty years is largely a chronicle of factional quarrels, through which civilization and every good work actually retrograded behind the condition of a generation earlier.

On the reorganization of the United Nations, the council site in Tahlequah was chosen as the government seat, and the current town was soon established there, named after the old Cherokee town of Tălikwă′, or Tellico, in Tennessee. The missions were reinstated, the Advocate was revived, and efforts toward civilization resumed, although under significant challenges, as ongoing removals and persecutions, along with the severe suffering and high death toll from the last major migration, had devastated the Nation and worn down the resolve of even the strongest. The resentment caused by the New Echota treaty led to a series of murders, assassinations, and other criminal acts, nearly pushing the Nation into a civil war between the Ross and Ridge factions, until the government had to step in. The Old Settlers also had their grievances against the newcomers, making the history of the Cherokee Nation over the next twenty years primarily a record of internal disputes, during which civilization and all meaningful progress actually regressed compared to conditions from a generation earlier.

Sequoya, who had occupied a prominent position in the affairs of the Old Settlers and assisted much in the reorganization of the Nation, had become seized with a desire to make linguistic investigations among the remote tribes, very probably with a view of devising a universal Indian alphabet. His mind dwelt also on the old tradition of a lost band of Cherokee living somewhere toward the western mountains. In 1841 and 1842, with a few Cherokee companions and with his provisions and papers loaded in an ox cart, he made several journeys into the West, received everywhere with kindness by even the wildest tribes. Disappointed in his philologic results, he started out in 1843 in quest of the lost Cherokee, who were believed to be somewhere in northern Mexico, but, being now an old man and worn out by hardship, he sank under the effort and died—alone and unattended, it is said—near the [148]village of San Fernando, Mexico, in August of that year. Rumors having come of his helpless condition, a party had been sent out from the Nation to bring him back, but arrived too late to find him alive. A pension of three hundred dollars, previously voted to him by the Nation, was continued to his widow—the only literary pension in the United States. Besides a wife he left two sons and a daughter.370 Sequoyah district of the Cherokee Nation was named in his honor, and the great trees of California (Sequoia gigantea) also preserve his memory.

Sequoya, who held a key role in the affairs of the Old Settlers and played a significant part in reorganizing the Nation, became eager to conduct linguistic research among the distant tribes, likely aiming to create a universal Indian alphabet. He also thought about the old legend of a lost group of Cherokee who were believed to be living somewhere in the western mountains. In 1841 and 1842, accompanied by a few Cherokee friends and laden with supplies and papers in an ox cart, he made several journeys west, where he was welcomed with kindness even by the wildest tribes. Disheartened by his linguistic findings, he set out in 1843 to search for the lost Cherokee, thought to be in northern Mexico. However, as an elderly man worn down by hardship, he ultimately succumbed to the effort and died—reportedly alone and unattended—near the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]village of San Fernando, Mexico, in August of that year. After news of his dire condition spread, a group was dispatched from the Nation to bring him back, but they arrived too late to find him alive. A pension of three hundred dollars, previously granted to him by the Nation, was continued for his widow—the only literary pension in the United States. He left behind a wife, two sons, and a daughter. 370 The Sequoyah district of the Cherokee Nation was named in his honor, and the giant trees of California (Sequoia gigantea) also commemorate him.

In 1846 a treaty was concluded at Washington by which the conflicting claims of the Old Settlers and later emigrants were adjusted, reimbursement was promised for sums unjustly deducted from the five-million-dollar payment guaranteed under the treaty of 1835, and a general amnesty was proclaimed for all past offenses within the Nation.371 Final settlement of the treaty claims has not yet been made, and the matter is still a subject of litigation, including all the treaties and agreements up to the present date.

In 1846, a treaty was signed in Washington that resolved the conflicting claims of the Old Settlers and later emigrants. The treaty promised reimbursement for amounts unjustly deducted from the five million dollar payment guaranteed under the 1835 treaty, and it declared a general amnesty for all past offenses within the Nation. 371 The final settlement of the treaty claims has not been completed, and the issue is still a topic of litigation, including all the treaties and agreements up to the present day.

In 1859 the devoted missionary Samuel Worcester, author of numerous translations and first organizer of the Advocate, died at Park Hill mission, in the Cherokee Nation, after thirty-five years spent in the service of the Cherokee, having suffered chains, imprisonment, and exile for their sake.372

In 1859, the dedicated missionary Samuel Worcester, who translated many works and was the first to organize the Advocate, passed away at the Park Hill mission in the Cherokee Nation. He dedicated thirty-five years to serving the Cherokee and endured chains, imprisonment, and exile for their benefit.372

The breaking out of the civil war in 1861 found the Cherokee divided in sentiment. Being slave owners, like the other Indians removed from the southern states, and surrounded by southern influences, the agents in charge being themselves southern sympathizers, a considerable party in each of the tribes was disposed to take active part with the Confederacy. The old Ridge party, headed by Stand Watie and supported by the secret secession organization known as the Knights of the Golden Circle, declared for the Confederacy. The National party, headed by John Ross and supported by the patriotic organization known as the Kitoowah society—whose members were afterward known as Pin Indians—declared for strict neutrality. At last, however, the pressure became too strong to be resisted, and on October 7, 1861, a treaty was concluded at Tahlequah, with General Albert Pike, commissioner for the Confederate states, by which the Cherokee Nation cast its lot with the Confederacy, as the Creeks, Choctaw, Chickasaw, Seminole, Osage, Comanche, and several smaller tribes had already done.373 [149]

The outbreak of the civil war in 1861 found the Cherokee split in their opinions. As slave owners, similar to other Native Americans relocated from the southern states, and influenced by southern sentiments—with agents in charge being southern sympathizers—a significant faction in each tribe was inclined to support the Confederacy. The old Ridge party, led by Stand Watie and backed by the secret secession group known as the Knights of the Golden Circle, declared their allegiance to the Confederacy. The National party, led by John Ross and backed by the patriotic group known as the Kitoowah society—whose members were later referred to as Pin Indians—opted for strict neutrality. However, the pressure eventually became too intense to withstand, and on October 7, 1861, a treaty was made at Tahlequah with General Albert Pike, the commissioner for the Confederate states, in which the Cherokee Nation chose to side with the Confederacy, joining the Creeks, Choctaw, Chickasaw, Seminole, Osage, Comanche, and several smaller tribes who had already done so.373 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Two Cherokee regiments were raised for the Confederate service, under command of Stand Watie and Colonel Drew, respectively, the former being commissioned as brigadier-general. They participated in several engagements, chief among them being the battle of Pea Ridge, Arkansas, on March 7, 1862.374 In the following summer the Union forces entered the Cherokee country and sent a proposition to Ross, urging him to repudiate the treaty with the Confederate states, but the offer was indignantly declined. Shortly afterward, however, the men of Drew’s regiment, finding themselves unpaid and generally neglected by their allies, went over almost in a body to the Union side, thus compelling Ross to make an arrangement with the Union commander, Colonel Weir. Leaving the Cherokee country, Ross retired to Philadelphia, from which he did not return until the close of the war.375 In the meantime Indian Territory was ravaged alternately by contending factions and armed bodies, and thousands of loyal fugitives were obliged to take refuge in Kansas, where they were cared for by the government. Among these, at the close of 1862, were two thousand Cherokee. In the following spring they were sent back to their homes under armed escort to give them an opportunity to put in a crop, seeds and tools being furnished for the purpose, but had hardly begun work when they were forced to retire by the approach of Stand Watie and his regiment of Confederate Cherokee, estimated at seven hundred men. Stand Watie and his men, with the Confederate Creeks and others, scoured the country at will, destroying or carrying off everything belonging to the loyal Cherokee, who had now, to the number of nearly seven thousand, taken refuge at Fort Gibson. Refusing to take sides against a government which was still unable to protect them, they were forced to see all the prosperous accumulations of twenty years of industry swept off in this guerrilla warfare. In stock alone their losses were estimated at more than 300,000 head.376

Two Cherokee regiments were formed to serve the Confederacy, commanded by Stand Watie and Colonel Drew, with Watie being appointed as a brigadier general. They took part in several battles, notably the battle of Pea Ridge in Arkansas on March 7, 1862.374 The following summer, Union forces entered Cherokee territory and sent a proposal to Ross, urging him to reject the treaty with the Confederate states, but he indignantly turned it down. Shortly after that, however, the men in Drew’s regiment, feeling unpaid and generally overlooked by their allies, mostly switched to the Union side, forcing Ross to negotiate with Union commander Colonel Weir. Leaving Cherokee territory, Ross went to Philadelphia, where he remained until the end of the war.375 In the meantime, Indian Territory was ravaged alternately by opposing factions and armed groups, and thousands of loyal refugees had to escape to Kansas, where the government provided for them. By the end of 1862, there were two thousand Cherokee among them. The following spring, they were escorted back to their homes to give them a chance to plant crops, with seeds and tools supplied for that purpose. However, they had barely begun when Stand Watie and his Confederate Cherokee regiment, estimated at seven hundred men, approached, forcing them to retreat. Stand Watie and his men, along with the Confederate Creeks and others, swept through the area at will, destroying or taking everything from the loyal Cherokee, who had now gathered, numbering nearly seven thousand, at Fort Gibson. Refusing to take sides against a government that was still unable to protect them, they watched as the fruits of twenty years of hard work were wiped out in this guerrilla war. Their losses in livestock alone were estimated at over 300,000 head.376

“The events of the war brought to them more of desolation and ruin than perhaps to any other community. Raided and sacked alternately, not only by the Confederate and Union forces, but by the vindictive ferocity and hate of their own factional divisions, their country became a blackened and desolate waste. Driven from comfortable homes, exposed to want, misery, and the elements, they perished like sheep in a snow storm. Their houses, fences, and other improvements were burned, their orchards destroyed, their flocks and herds slaughtered or driven off, their schools broken up, their schoolhouses given to the flames, and their churches and public buildings subjected to a similar fate; and that entire portion of their country which [150]had been occupied by their settlements was distinguishable from the virgin prairie only by the scorched and blackened chimneys and the plowed but now neglected fields.”377

“The events of the war brought them more destruction and devastation than perhaps any other community. They were raided and looted repeatedly, not just by the Confederate and Union forces, but also by the fierce hatred and violence from their own internal conflicts. Their land became a charred and desolate wasteland. Forced from their comfortable homes and facing poverty, suffering, and the harsh elements, they died like sheep in a snowstorm. Their houses, fences, and other properties were burned, their orchards were destroyed, their livestock was slaughtered or driven away, their schools were disrupted, their schoolhouses were set on fire, and their churches and public buildings suffered the same fate. That entire area of their land that had been home to their communities was distinguishable from the untouched prairie only by the scorched and blackened chimneys and the plowed but now abandoned fields.”

After five years of desolation the Cherokee emerged from the war with their numbers reduced from 21,000 to 14,000,378 and their whole country in ashes. On July 19, 1866, by a treaty concluded at Tahlequah, the nation was received back into the protection of the United States, a general amnesty was proclaimed, and all confiscations on account of the war prohibited; slavery was abolished without compensation to former owners, and all negroes residing within the Nation were admitted to full Cherokee citizenship. By articles 15 and 16 permission was given the United States to settle friendly Indians within the Cherokee home country or the Cherokee strip by consent and purchase from the Nation. By article 17 the Cherokee sold the 800,000-acre tract in Kansas secured by the treaty of 1835, together with a two-mile strip running along the southern border of Kansas, and thereafter to be included within the limits of that state, thus leaving the Cherokee country as it was before the recent cession of the Cherokee strip. Payment was promised for spoliations by United States troops during the war; and $3,000 were to be paid out of the Cherokee funds to the Reverend Evan Jones, then disabled and in poverty, as a reward for forty years of faithful missionary labors. By article 26 “the United States guarantee to the Cherokees the quiet and peaceable possession of their country and protection against domestic feuds and insurrection as well as hostilities of other tribes. They shall also be protected from intrusion by all unauthorized citizens of the United States attempting to settle on their lands or reside in their territory.”379

After five years of devastation, the Cherokee came out of the war with their population reduced from 21,000 to 14,000, 378 and their entire land in ruins. On July 19, 1866, through a treaty made in Tahlequah, the nation was welcomed back under the protection of the United States, a general amnesty was declared, and all confiscations due to the war were prohibited; slavery was abolished without compensation to former owners, and all Black individuals living within the Nation were granted full Cherokee citizenship. Articles 15 and 16 allowed the United States to settle friendly Indians within Cherokee land or the Cherokee strip with permission and purchase from the Nation. By article 17, the Cherokee sold the 800,000-acre area in Kansas secured by the 1835 treaty, along with a two-mile strip along the southern border of Kansas, which would later be included within that state, thus returning the Cherokee territory to what it was before the recent cession of the Cherokee strip. Payment was promised for damages caused by United States troops during the war; and $3,000 were to be paid from Cherokee funds to Reverend Evan Jones, who was then disabled and in poverty, as recognition for his forty years of dedicated missionary service. By article 26, “the United States guarantees to the Cherokees the peaceful and secure possession of their land and protection against internal conflicts and uprisings as well as threats from other tribes. They will also be protected from incursions by all unauthorized U.S. citizens attempting to settle on their lands or live in their territory.” 379

The missionary, Reverend Evan Jones, who had followed the Cherokee into exile, and his son, John B. Jones, had been admitted to Cherokee citizenship the year before by vote of the Nation. The act conferring this recognition recites that “we do bear witness that they have done their work well.”380

The missionary, Reverend Evan Jones, who had followed the Cherokee into exile, and his son, John B. Jones, had been granted Cherokee citizenship the year before by a vote of the Nation. The act granting this recognition states that “we do bear witness that they have done their work well.”380

John Ross, now an old man, had been unable to attend this treaty, being present at the time in Washington on business for his people. Before its ratification he died in that city on August 1, 1866, at the age of seventy-seven years, fifty-seven of which had been given to the service of his Nation. No finer panegyric was ever pronounced than the memorial resolution passed by the Cherokee Nation on learning of his death.381 Notwithstanding repeated attempts to subvert his authority, his people had remained steadfast in their fidelity to him, [151]and he died, as he had lived for nearly forty years, the officially recognized chief of the Nation. With repeated opportunities to enrich himself at the expense of his tribe, he died a poor man. His body was brought back and interred in the territory of the Nation. In remembrance of the great chief one of the nine districts of the Cherokee Nation has been called by his Indian name, Cooweescoowee (46).

John Ross, now an old man, couldn't attend this treaty because he was in Washington for his people's business at the time. Before it was ratified, he passed away in that city on August 1, 1866, at the age of seventy-seven, having devoted fifty-seven years to serving his Nation. No greater tribute was ever made than the memorial resolution passed by the Cherokee Nation when they heard about his death.381 Despite numerous attempts to undermine his authority, his people stood firm in their loyalty to him, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and he died, as he had lived for nearly forty years, the officially recognized chief of the Nation. Despite having many chances to profit at his tribe's expense, he died a poor man. His body was taken back and buried in the Nation's territory. In honor of the great chief, one of the nine districts of the Cherokee Nation is named after his Indian name, Cooweescoowee (46).

American Ethnology Bureau  NINETEENTH CENTURY ANNUAL REPORT PL. VIII
JOHN ROSS (GU′WISGUWĬ′)

JOHN ROSS (GU′WISGUWĬ′)

JOHN ROSS (GU'WISGUWĬ')

(From McKenney and Hall’s copy of the original painting of about 1835)

(From McKenney and Hall’s copy of the original painting from around 1835)

Under the provisions of the late treaty the Delawares in Kansas, to the number of 985, removed to Indian territory in 1867 and became incorporated as citizens of the Cherokee Nation. They were followed in 1870 by the Shawano, chiefly also from Kansas, to the number of 770.382 These immigrants settled chiefly along the Verdigris, in the northwestern part of the Nation. Under the same treaty the Osage, Kaw, Pawnee, Ponca, Oto and Missouri, and Tonkawa were afterward settled on the western extension known then as the Cherokee strip. The captive Nez Percés of Joseph’s band were also temporarily located there, but have since been removed to the states of Washington and Idaho.

Under the terms of the recent treaty, 985 Delawares from Kansas moved to Indian Territory in 1867 and became citizens of the Cherokee Nation. In 1870, they were followed by 770 Shawano, mostly also from Kansas. These newcomers primarily settled along the Verdigris River in the northwestern part of the Nation. The same treaty later provided for the Osage, Kaw, Pawnee, Ponca, Oto, Missouri, and Tonkawa to be settled in the western region known as the Cherokee Strip. The captive Nez Percés from Joseph’s band were also temporarily placed there, but have since been relocated to Washington and Idaho.

In 1870 the Missouri, Kansas and Texas railway, a branch of the Union Pacific system, was constructed through the lands of the Cherokee Nation under an agreement ratified by the Government, it being the first railroad to enter that country.383 Several others have since been constructed or projected.

In 1870, the Missouri, Kansas and Texas railway, part of the Union Pacific system, was built through the land of the Cherokee Nation under an agreement approved by the Government. It was the first railroad to enter that area.383 Since then, several more have been built or planned.

The same year saw a Cherokee literary revival. The publication of the Advocate, which had been suspended since some years before the war, was resumed, and by authority of the Nation John B. Jones began the preparation of a series of schoolbooks in the Cherokee language and alphabet for the benefit of those children who knew no English.384

The same year saw a Cherokee literary revival. The publication of the Advocate, which had been on hold for several years before the war, resumed, and with the support of the Nation, John B. Jones started creating a series of schoolbooks in the Cherokee language and alphabet for the benefit of children who did not know English.384

In the spring of 1881 a delegation from the Cherokee Nation visited the East Cherokee still remaining in the mountains of North Carolina and extended to them a cordial and urgent invitation to remove and incorporate upon equal terms with the Cherokee Nation in the Indian territory. In consequence several parties of East Cherokee, numbering in all 161 persons, removed during the year to the western Nation, the expense being paid by the Federal government. Others afterwards applied for assistance to remove, but as no further appropriation was made for the purpose nothing more was done.385 In 1883 the East Cherokee brought suit for a proportionate division of the Cherokee funds and other interests under previous treaties,386 but their claim was [152]finally decided adversely three years later on appeal to the Supreme Court.387

In the spring of 1881, a delegation from the Cherokee Nation visited the Eastern Cherokee who were still living in the mountains of North Carolina and warmly invited them to move and join the Cherokee Nation in the Indian Territory on equal terms. As a result, several groups of Eastern Cherokee, totaling 161 people, relocated during the year, with the costs covered by the Federal government. Others later requested help to move, but since no additional funds were allocated for this purpose, nothing further happened.385 In 1883, the Eastern Cherokee filed a lawsuit for a fair share of the Cherokee funds and other assets as outlined in previous treaties,386 but their claim was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ultimately rejected three years later upon appeal to the Supreme Court.387

In 1889 the Cherokee female seminary was completed at Tahlequah at a cost of over $60,000, supplementing the work of the male seminary, built some years before at a cost of $90,000. The Cherokee Nation was now appropriating annually over $80,000 for school purposes, including the support of the two seminaries, an orphan asylum, and over one hundred primary schools, besides which there were a number of mission schools.388

In 1889, the Cherokee female seminary was finished in Tahlequah at a cost of more than $60,000, adding to the work of the male seminary that was built a few years earlier for $90,000. The Cherokee Nation was now allocating over $80,000 each year for education, which included funding for the two seminaries, an orphanage, and over one hundred primary schools. In addition, there were several mission schools.388

For a number of years the pressure for the opening of Indian territory to white settlement had been growing in strength. Thousands of intruders had settled themselves upon the lands of each of the five civilized tribes, where they remained upon various pretexts in spite of urgent and repeated appeals to the government by the Indians for their removal. Under treaties with the five civilized tribes, the right to decide citizenship or residence claims belonged to the tribes concerned, but the intruders had at last become so numerous and strong that they had formed an organization among themselves to pass upon their own claims, and others that might be submitted to them, with attorneys and ample funds to defend each claim in outside courts against the decision of the tribe. At the same time the Government policy was steadily toward the reduction or complete breaking up of Indian reservations and the allotment of lands to the Indians in severalty, with a view to their final citizenship, and the opening of the surplus lands to white settlement. As a part of the same policy the jurisdiction of the United States courts was gradually being extended over the Indian country, taking cognizance of many things hitherto considered by the Indian courts under former treaties with the United States. Against all this the Cherokee and other civilized tribes protested, but without avail. To add to the irritation, companies of armed “boomers” were organized for the express purpose of invading and seizing the Cherokee outlet and other unoccupied portions of the Indian territory—reserved by treaty for future Indian settlement—in defiance of the civil and military power of the Government.

For several years, the pressure to open Indian territory to white settlers had been growing stronger. Thousands of intruders had made their homes on the lands of each of the five civilized tribes, remaining there under various excuses despite urgent and repeated requests from the Indians to the government for their removal. According to treaties with the five civilized tribes, the right to decide on citizenship or residency claims belonged to the tribes themselves, but the intruders had become so numerous and powerful that they formed an organization to evaluate their own claims, as well as any others submitted to them, with lawyers and sufficient funds to fight each claim in external courts against the tribe's decisions. Meanwhile, the government's policy was consistently directed toward reducing or completely dismantling Indian reservations and allotting lands to the Indians individually, aiming for their eventual citizenship and the opening of surplus lands for white settlement. As part of this same policy, the jurisdiction of United States courts was gradually being extended over the Indian territory, addressing many issues that had previously been handled by Indian courts under former treaties with the United States. The Cherokee and other civilized tribes protested against all this, but to no avail. To make matters worse, groups of armed "boomers" were formed specifically to invade and seize the Cherokee outlet and other unoccupied parts of the Indian territory—set aside by treaty for future Indian settlement—defying both the civil and military authority of the government.

We come now to what seems the beginning of the end of Indian autonomy. In 1889 a commission, afterward known as the Cherokee Commission, was appointed, under act of Congress, to “negotiate with the Cherokee Indians, and with all other Indians owning or claiming lands lying west of the ninety-sixth degree of longitude in the Indian territory, for the cession to the United States of all their title, claim, or interest of every kind or character in and to said lands.” In August of that year the commission made a proposition to [153]Chief J. B. Mayes for the cession of all the Cherokee lands thus described, being that portion known as the Cherokee outlet or strip. The proposition was declined on the ground that the Cherokee constitution forbade its consideration.389 Other tribes were approached for a similar purpose, and the commission was continued, with changing personnel from year to year, until agreements for cession and the taking of allotments had been made with nearly all the wilder tribes in what is now Oklahoma.

We now reach what appears to be the beginning of the end of Indian autonomy. In 1889, a commission, later known as the Cherokee Commission, was established under an act of Congress to “negotiate with the Cherokee Indians and all other Indians who own or claim land west of the ninety-sixth degree of longitude in the Indian territory, for the surrender to the United States of all their title, claim, or interest of any kind in those lands.” In August of that year, the commission proposed to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Chief J. B. Mayes the surrender of all the Cherokee lands mentioned, specifically the area known as the Cherokee outlet or strip. This proposal was rejected on the grounds that the Cherokee constitution prohibited its consideration.389 Other tribes were approached for the same purpose, and the commission continued, with different members being appointed each year, until agreements for surrender and allotment had been reached with nearly all the remaining tribes in what is now Oklahoma.

In the meantime the Attorney-General had rendered a decision denying the right of Indian tribes to lease their lands without permission of the Government. At this time the Cherokee were deriving an annual income of $150,000 from the lease of grazing privileges upon the strip, but by a proclamation of President Harrison on February 17, 1890, ordering the cattlemen to vacate before the end of the year, this income was cut off and the strip was rendered practically valueless to them.390 The Cherokee were now forced to come to terms, and a second proposition for the cession of the Cherokee strip was finally accepted by the national council on January 4, 1892. “It was known to the Cherokees that for some time would-be settlers on the lands of the outlet had been encamped in the southern end of Kansas, and by every influence at their command had been urging the Government to open the country to settlement and to negotiate with the Cherokees afterwards, and that a bill for that purpose had been introduced in Congress.” The consideration was nearly $8,600,000, or about $1.25 per acre, for something over 6,000,000 acres of land. One article of the agreement stipulates for “the reaffirmation to the Cherokee Nation of the right of local self-government.”391 The agreement having been ratified by Congress, the Cherokee strip was opened by Presidential proclamation on September 16, 1893.392

In the meantime, the Attorney-General made a ruling stating that Indian tribes couldn’t lease their lands without the Government’s permission. At this time, the Cherokee were earning an annual income of $150,000 from leasing grazing rights on the strip, but after President Harrison issued a proclamation on February 17, 1890, ordering the cattlemen to leave by the end of the year, this income was cut off, and the strip became nearly worthless to them.390 The Cherokee were now forced to negotiate, and a second proposal for ceding the Cherokee strip was finally accepted by the national council on January 4, 1892. “The Cherokees knew that for some time, would-be settlers on the outlet lands had been camped in the southern part of Kansas, and they had been doing everything they could to urge the Government to allow settlement and to negotiate with the Cherokees afterward, and that a bill for that purpose had been introduced in Congress.” The payment was nearly $8,600,000, or about $1.25 per acre, for just over 6,000,000 acres of land. One part of the agreement states the “reaffirmation to the Cherokee Nation of the right of local self-government.”391 After Congress ratified the agreement, the Cherokee strip was opened by Presidential proclamation on September 16, 1893.392

The movement for the abolition of the Indian governments and the allotment and opening of the Indian country had now gained such force that by act of Congress approved March 3, 1893, the President was authorized to appoint a commission of three—known later as the Dawes Commission, from its distinguished chairman, Senator Henry L. Dawes of Massachusetts—to negotiate with the five civilized tribes of Indian territory, viz, the Cherokee, Choctaw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Seminole, for “the extinguishment of tribal titles to any lands within that territory, now held by any and all of such nations and tribes, either by cession of the same or some part thereof to the United States, or by the allotment and division of the same in severalty among the Indians of such nations or tribes respectively as may be [154]entitled to the same, or by such other method as may be agreed upon ... to enable the ultimate creation of a state or states of the Union, which shall embrace the land within the said Indian territory.”393 The commission appointed arrived in the Indian territory in January, 1894, and at once began negotiations.394

The push to abolish the Indian governments and allocate and open up Indian land had gained so much momentum that, by a Congressional act approved on March 3, 1893, the President was authorized to appoint a three-member commission—later known as the Dawes Commission, named after its notable chairman, Senator Henry L. Dawes of Massachusetts—to negotiate with the five civilized tribes of Indian territory: the Cherokee, Choctaw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Seminole. The goal was to “extinguish tribal titles to any lands within that territory, now held by any and all of those nations and tribes, either by ceding the land or part of it to the United States, or by allotting and dividing it individually among the Indians of those nations or tribes respectively who may be [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]entitled to it, or by any other method that may be agreed upon ... to facilitate the eventual creation of one or more states of the Union that will include the land within the said Indian territory.” 393 The appointed commission arrived in the Indian territory in January 1894 and immediately began negotiations. 394

At this time the noncitizen element in Indian Territory was officially reported to number at least 200,000 souls, while those having rights as citizens of the five civilized tribes, including full-blood and mixed-blood Indians, adopted whites, and negroes, numbered but 70,500.395 Not all of the noncitizens were intruders, many being there by permission of the Indian governments or on official or other legitimate business, but the great body of them were illegal squatters or unrecognized claimants to Indian rights, against whose presence the Indians themselves had never ceased to protest. A test case brought this year in the Cherokee Nation was decided by the Interior Department against the claimants and in favor of the Cherokee. Commenting upon threats made in consequence by the rejected claimants, the agent for the five tribes remarks: “It is not probable that Congress will establish a court to nullify and vacate a formal decision of the Interior Department.”396 A year later he says of these intruders that “so long as they have a foothold—a residence, legal or not—in the Indian country they will be disturbers of peace and promoters of discord, and while they cry aloud, and spare not, for allotment and statehood, they are but stumbling blocks and obstacles to that mutual good will and fraternal feeling which must be cultivated and secured before allotment is practicable and statehood desirable.”397 The removal of the intruders was still delayed, and in 1896 the decision of citizenship claims was taken from the Indian government and relegated to the Dawes Commission.398

At this time, the noncitizen population in Indian Territory was officially reported to be at least 200,000 people, while those with rights as citizens of the five civilized tribes, including full-blood and mixed-blood Indians, adopted whites, and blacks, numbered only 70,500.395 Not all of the noncitizens were intruders; many were there with the permission of the Indian governments or for official or legitimate business. However, the majority were illegal squatters or unrecognized claimants of Indian rights, and the Indians themselves had consistently protested their presence. A test case brought this year in the Cherokee Nation was decided by the Interior Department against the claimants and in favor of the Cherokee. Commenting on threats made in response by the rejected claimants, the agent for the five tribes stated: “It is unlikely that Congress will establish a court to nullify and overturn a formal decision by the Interior Department.”396 A year later, he remarked about these intruders that “as long as they have a foothold—a residence, whether legal or not—in the Indian country, they will be troublemakers and sources of conflict, and while they loudly demand allotment and statehood, they are just obstacles to the mutual goodwill and brotherly feelings that must be fostered and achieved before allotment is feasible and statehood is desirable.”397 The removal of the intruders was still delayed, and in 1896, the decision regarding citizenship claims was taken away from the Indian government and assigned to the Dawes Commission.398

In 1895 the commission was increased to five members, with enlarged powers. In the meantime a survey of Indian Territory had been ordered and begun. In September the agent wrote: “The Indians now know that a survey of their lands is being made, and whether with or without their consent, the survey is going on. The meaning of such survey is too plain to be disregarded, and it is justly considered as the initial step, solemn and authoritative, toward the overthrow of their present communal holdings. At this writing surveying corps are at work in the Creek, Choctaw, and Chickasaw Nations, and therefore each one of these tribes has an ocular demonstration of the actual intent and ultimate purpose of the government of the United States.”399 [155]

In 1895, the commission expanded to five members with broader authority. In the meantime, a survey of Indian Territory was ordered and started. In September, the agent wrote: “The Indians now understand that a survey of their lands is happening, and whether they agree or not, the survey is proceeding. The purpose of such a survey is too clear to ignore, and it’s rightly seen as the first serious step toward ending their current communal land ownership. At this moment, survey teams are working in the Creek, Choctaw, and Chickasaw Nations, so each of these tribes can clearly see the true intentions and ultimate goals of the United States government.”399 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The general prosperity and advancement of the Cherokee Nation at this time may be judged from the report of the secretary of the Cherokee national board of education to Agent Wisdom. He reports 4,800 children attending two seminaries, male and female, two high schools, and one hundred primary schools, teachers being paid from $35 to $100 per month for nine months in the year. Fourteen primary schools were for the use of the negro citizens of the Nation, besides which they had a fine high school, kept up, like all the others, at the expense of the Cherokee government. Besides the national schools there were twelve mission schools helping to do splendid work for children of both citizens and noncitizens. Children of noncitizens were not allowed to attend the Cherokee national schools, but had their own subscription schools. The orphan asylum ranked as a high school, in which 150 orphans were boarded and educated, with graduates every year. It was a large brick building of three stories, 80 by 240 feet. The male seminary, accommodating 200 pupils, and the female seminary, accommodating 225 pupils, were also large brick structures, three stories in height and 150 by 240 feet on the ground. Three members, all Cherokee by blood, constituted a board of education. The secretary adds that the Cherokee are proud of their schools and educational institutions, and that no other country under the sun is so blessed with educational advantages at large.400

The overall prosperity and progress of the Cherokee Nation at this time can be seen in the report from the secretary of the Cherokee National Board of Education to Agent Wisdom. He mentions that there are 4,800 children enrolled in two seminaries, one for boys and one for girls, two high schools, and one hundred primary schools, with teachers earning between $35 and $100 per month for nine months of the year. Fourteen primary schools were designated for the black citizens of the Nation, and they also had a great high school, funded like all the others by the Cherokee govt. In addition to the national schools, there were twelve mission schools that provided excellent support for children of both citizens and noncitizens. Noncitizen children were not allowed to attend the Cherokee national schools but had their own subscription schools. The orphan asylum was considered a high school, home to 150 orphans who were both housed and educated, with graduates each year. The orphanage was a large three-story brick building, measuring 80 by 240 feet. The male seminary, which accommodated 200 students, and the female seminary, which accommodated 225 students, were also large three-story brick buildings, each 150 by 240 feet. A board of education made up of three members, all of Cherokee descent, oversaw these institutions. The secretary also noted that the Cherokee are proud of their schools and educational facilities and that no other country on earth is as fortunate in terms of educational opportunities. 400

At this time the Cherokee Nation numbered something over 25,000 Indian, white, and negro citizens; the total citizen population of the three races in the five civilized tribes numbered about 70,000, while the noncitizens had increased to 250,000 and their number was being rapidly augmented.401 Realizing that the swift, inevitable end must be the destruction of their national governments, the Cherokee began once more to consider the question of removal from the United States. The scheme is outlined in a letter written by a brother of the principal chief of the Cherokee Nation under date of May 31, 1895, from which we quote.

At this time, the Cherokee Nation had a population of over 25,000 citizens, consisting of Indian, white, and black individuals; the total citizen population among the three races in the five civilized tribes was about 70,000, while the noncitizen population had grown to 250,000 and was increasing rapidly.401 Realizing that the quick, unavoidable outcome would be the destruction of their national governments, the Cherokee once again began to think about the possibility of removing themselves from the United States. The plan is outlined in a letter written by a brother of the principal chief of the Cherokee Nation, dated May 31, 1895, from which we quote.

After prefacing that the government of the United States seems determined to break up the tribal autonomy of the five civilized tribes and to divide their lands, thus bringing about conditions under which the Cherokee could not exist, he continues:

After noting that the U.S. government appears set on dismantling the tribal autonomy of the five civilized tribes and partitioning their lands, which would create circumstances where the Cherokee could not survive, he continues:

Then for a remedy that will lead us out of it, away from it, and one that promises our preservation as a distinct race of people in the enjoyment of customs, social and political, that have been handed down to us from remote generations of the past. My plan is for the Cherokees to sell their entire landed possessions to the United States, divide the proceeds thereof per capita, then such as desire to do so unite in the formation of an Indian colony, and with their funds jointly purchase in Mexico [156]or South America a body of land sufficient for all their purposes, to be forever their joint home.... I believe also that for such Indians as did not desire to join the colony and leave the country provision should be made for them to repurchase their old homes, or such other lands in the country here as they might desire, and they could remain here and meet such fate as awaits them. I believe this presents the most feasible and equitable solution of the questions that we must decide in the near future, and will prove absolutely just and fair to all classes and conditions of our citizens. I also believe that the same could be acted upon by any or all of the five civilized tribes....402

Then for a solution that will help us move on from this situation, one that ensures our preservation as a unique group of people while still enjoying the customs—both social and political—that have been passed down to us from our ancestors. My plan is for the Cherokees to sell all their land to the United States, divide the profits among themselves, and those who want to can come together to form an Indian colony. With their pooled funds, they can buy a large piece of land in Mexico [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]or South America that will be their permanent home. I also believe that for those Indians who don’t want to join the colony and leave the country, there should be an option for them to buy back their old homes or choose other land here that they prefer, allowing them to stay and face whatever fate awaits them. I think this is the most practical and fair solution to the challenges we need to tackle soon, ensuring that it is just and reasonable for all members of our community. I also believe that this could be adopted by any or all of the five civilized tribes....402

The final chapter is nearly written. By successive enactments within the last ten years the jurisdiction of the Indian courts has been steadily narrowed and the authority of the Federal courts proportionately extended; the right to determine Indian citizenship has been taken from the Indians and vested in a Government commission; the lands of the five tribes have been surveyed and sectionized by Government surveyors; and by the sweeping provisions of the Curtis act of June 28, 1898, “for the protection of the people of the Indian Territory,” the entire control of tribal revenues is taken from the five Indian tribes and vested with a resident supervising inspector, the tribal courts are abolished, allotments are made compulsory, and authority is given to incorporate white men’s towns in the Indian tribes.403 By this act the five civilized tribes are reduced to the condition of ordinary reservation tribes under government agents with white communities planted in their midst. In the meantime the Dawes commission, continued up to the present, has by unremitting effort broken down the opposition of the Choctaw and Chickasaw, who have consented to allotment, while the Creeks and the Seminole are now wavering.404 The Cherokee still hold out, the Ketoowah secret society (47) especially being strong in its resistance, and when the end comes it is possible that the protest will take shape in a wholesale emigration to Mexico. Late in 1897 the agent for the five tribes reports that “there seems a determined purpose on the part of many fullbloods ... to emigrate to either Mexico or South America and there purchase new homes for themselves and families. Such individual action may grow to the proportion of a colony, and it is understood that liberal grants of land can be secured from the countries mentioned.405 Mexican agents are now (1901) among the Cherokee advocating the scheme, which may develop to include a large proportion of the five civilized tribes.406

The final chapter is almost complete. Over the last ten years, the authority of Indian courts has been gradually reduced while the power of Federal courts has significantly increased. The ability to determine Indian citizenship has been taken away from the Indians and handed over to a Government commission. The lands of the five tribes have been surveyed and divided by Government surveyors. Additionally, the sweeping provisions of the Curtis Act of June 28, 1898, aimed "to protect the people of the Indian Territory," have resulted in full control of tribal revenues being stripped from the five Indian tribes and given to a resident supervising inspector. Tribal courts have been abolished, allotments have become mandatory, and the authority to incorporate towns of white settlers within Indian tribes has been established. By this act, the five civilized tribes have been reduced to the status of ordinary reservation tribes under government agents, with white communities situated among them. Meanwhile, the Dawes Commission has persisted in its efforts, leading to the Choctaw and Chickasaw agreeing to allotments, while the Creeks and Seminole are now uncertain. The Cherokee are still resisting, with the Ketoowah secret society being particularly strong in their opposition, and when the time comes, it’s possible that their protest will manifest in a mass migration to Mexico. Late in 1897, the agent for the five tribes reported that "many fullbloods seem determined... to move to either Mexico or South America and purchase new homes for themselves and their families." Such individual actions could grow into a significant colony, and it's understood that generous land grants could be obtained in the mentioned countries. Mexican agents are currently (1901) among the Cherokee promoting this plan, which may attract a large portion of the five civilized tribes.

By the census of 1898, the most recent taken, as reported by Agent [157]Wisdom, the Cherokee Nation numbered 34,461 persons, as follows: Cherokee by blood (including all degrees of admixture), 26,500; intermarried whites, 2,300; negro freedmen, 4,000; Delaware, 871; Shawnee, 790. The total acreage of the Nation was 5,031,351 acres, which, if divided per capita under the provisions of the Curtis bill, after deducting 60,000 acres reserved for town-site and other purposes, would give to each Cherokee citizen 144 acres.407 It must be noted that the official rolls include a large number of persons whose claims are disputed by the Cherokee authorities.

By the 1898 census, the most recent one reported by Agent [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Wisdom, the Cherokee Nation had a population of 34,461 individuals, broken down as follows: Cherokee by blood (including all levels of mixed heritage), 26,500; intermarried whites, 2,300; black freedmen, 4,000; Delaware, 871; Shawnee, 790. The total land area of the Nation was 5,031,351 acres, which, if divided per person according to the provisions of the Curtis bill, after taking out 60,000 acres set aside for town-site and other uses, would give each Cherokee citizen 144 acres.407 It should be noted that the official rolls include a significant number of people whose claims are disputed by Cherokee authorities.

THE EASTERN BAND

It remains to speak of the eastern band of Cherokee—the remnant which still clings to the woods and waters of the old home country. As has been said, a considerable number had eluded the troops in the general round-up of 1838 and had fled to the fastnesses of the high mountains. Here they were joined by others who had managed to break through the guard at Calhoun and other collecting stations, until the whole number of fugitives in hiding amounted to a thousand or more, principally of the mountain Cherokee of North Carolina, the purest-blooded and most conservative of the Nation. About one-half the refugee warriors had put themselves under command of a noted leader named U′tsălă, “Lichen,” who made his headquarters amid the lofty peaks at the head of Oconaluftee, from which secure hiding place, although reduced to extremity of suffering from starvation and exposure, they defied every effort to effect their capture.

It’s important to mention the eastern band of Cherokee—the group that still holds on to the forests and rivers of their ancestral land. As previously mentioned, a significant number managed to escape the troops during the mass round-up of 1838 and fled to the remote areas of the high mountains. They were joined by others who succeeded in breaking through the guard at Calhoun and other collection points, until the total number of fugitives in hiding reached a thousand or more, mainly consisting of the mountain Cherokee from North Carolina, who are the purest and most traditional members of the Nation. About half of the refugee warriors placed themselves under the command of a well-known leader named U′tsălă, “Lichen,” who set up his base in the high peaks at the head of Oconaluftee. From this safe hiding spot, despite facing extreme suffering from hunger and exposure, they resisted all attempts to capture them.

The work of running down these fugitives proved to be so difficult an undertaking and so well-nigh barren of result that when Charley and his sons made their bold stroke for freedom408 General Scott eagerly seized the incident as an opportunity for compromise. To this end he engaged the services of William H. Thomas, a trader who for more than twenty years had been closely identified with the mountain Cherokee and possessed their full confidence, and authorized him to submit to U′tsălă a proposition that if the latter would seize Charley and the others who had been concerned in the attack upon the soldiers and surrender them for punishment, the pursuit would be called off and the fugitives allowed to stay unmolested until an effort could be made to secure permission from the general government for them to remain.

The task of tracking down these fugitives turned out to be so challenging and nearly fruitless that when Charley and his sons took their bold action for freedom408 General Scott quickly took the chance to negotiate. To facilitate this, he hired William H. Thomas, a trader who had been closely associated with the mountain Cherokee for over twenty years and had earned their full trust. He authorized Thomas to present U′tsălă with a proposal that if the latter would capture Charley and the others involved in the attack on the soldiers and hand them over for punishment, the pursuit would stop and the fugitives would be allowed to stay undisturbed until a request could be made to the federal government for them to remain.

Thomas accepted the commission, and taking with him one or two Indians made his way over secret paths to U′tsălă’s hiding place. He presented Scott’s proposition and represented to the chief that by aiding in bringing Charley’s party to punishment according to the rules of war he could secure respite for his sorely pressed followers, with the ultimate hope that they might be allowed to remain in their [158]own country, whereas if he rejected the offer the whole force of the seven thousand troops which had now completed the work of gathering up and deporting the rest of the tribe would be set loose upon his own small band until the last refugee had been either taken or killed.

Thomas took the commission, and with a couple of Indians, navigated secret paths to U'tsală’s hiding spot. He presented Scott’s offer and explained to the chief that by helping to bring Charley’s party to justice according to the rules of war, he could provide relief for his struggling followers, with the hope that they might eventually be allowed to stay in their own land. On the other hand, if he turned down the offer, the entire force of the seven thousand troops, who had just finished rounding up and deporting the rest of the tribe, would be unleashed on his small group until the last refugee was either captured or killed.

U′tsălă turned the proposition in his mind long and seriously. His heart was bitter, for his wife and little son had starved to death on the mountain side, but he thought of the thousands who were already on their long march into exile and then he looked round upon his little band of followers. If only they might stay, even though a few must be sacrificed, it was better than that all should die—for they had sworn never to leave their country. He consented and Thomas returned to report to General Scott.

U'tsala thought about the proposal for a long time, seriously weighing his options. His heart was heavy because his wife and young son had starved to death on the mountainside, but he considered the thousands who were already on their difficult journey into exile. Then he looked around at his small group of supporters. If only they could stay, even if it meant sacrificing a few, it was better than everyone dying—after all, they had promised never to abandon their homeland. He agreed, and Thomas went back to report to General Scott.

Now occurred a remarkable incident which shows the character of Thomas and the masterly influence which he already had over the Indians, although as yet he was hardly more than thirty years old. It was known that Charley and his party were in hiding in a cave of the Great Smokies, at the head of Deep creek, but it was not thought likely that he could be taken without bloodshed and a further delay which might prejudice the whole undertaking. Thomas determined to go to him and try to persuade him to come in and surrender. Declining Scott’s offer of an escort, he went alone to the cave, and, getting between the Indians and their guns as they were sitting around the fire near the entrance, he walked up to Charley and announced his message. The old man listened in silence and then said simply, “I will come in. I don’t want to be hunted down by my own people.” They came in voluntarily and were shot, as has been already narrated, one only, a mere boy, being spared on account of his youth. This boy, now an old man, is still living, Wasitû′na, better known to the whites as Washington.409

Now a remarkable incident happened that shows the character of Thomas and the strong influence he already had over the Indians, even though he was barely thirty years old. Everyone knew that Charley and his group were hiding in a cave in the Great Smokies, at the head of Deep Creek, but it was thought unlikely he could be captured without violence and a delay that could jeopardize the whole mission. Thomas decided to go to him and try to convince him to come out and surrender. He turned down Scott’s offer of an escort and went alone to the cave. He positioned himself between the Indians and their guns as they sat around the fire near the entrance, then approached Charley and delivered his message. The old man listened quietly and then simply said, “I will come in. I don’t want to be hunted down by my own people.” They came in voluntarily and were shot, as previously described, with only one person, a mere boy, being spared due to his youth. This boy, now an old man, is still alive, Wasitû′na, better known to the whites as Washington.409

A respite having thus been obtained for the fugitives, Thomas next went to Washington to endeavor to make some arrangement for their permanent settlement. Under the treaty of New Echota, in 1835, the Cherokee were entitled, besides the lump sum of five million dollars for the lands ceded, to an additional compensation for the improvements which they were forced to abandon and for spoliations by white citizens, together with a per capita allowance to cover the cost of removal and subsistence for one year in the new country. The twelfth article had also provided that such Indians as chose to remain in the East and become citizens there might do so under certain conditions, [159]each head of a family thus remaining to be confirmed in a preemption right to 160 acres. In consequence of the settled purpose of President Jackson to deport every Indian, this permission was canceled and supplementary articles substituted by which some additional compensation was allowed in lieu of the promised preemptions and all individual reservations granted under previous treaties.410 Every Cherokee was thus made a landless alien in his original country.

A break had been secured for the fugitives, so Thomas next traveled to Washington to try to arrange for their permanent settlement. According to the Treaty of New Echota in 1835, the Cherokee were entitled, in addition to a one-time payment of five million dollars for the lands they ceded, to extra compensation for the improvements they had to leave behind and for losses caused by white citizens, along with a per capita allowance to cover the costs of removal and living expenses for one year in the new territory. The twelfth article also stated that those Indians who chose to stay in the East and become citizens could do so under certain conditions, with each head of a family remaining entitled to a guaranteed right to 160 acres. Due to President Jackson's determined plan to deport every Indian, this permission was revoked, and additional articles were put in place that allowed for some extra compensation instead of the promised preemptions and all individual land reservations granted under previous treaties. As a result, every Cherokee became a landless outsider in their own homeland.

The last party of emigrant Cherokee had started for the West in December, 1838. Nine months afterwards the refugees still scattered about in the mountains of North Carolina and Tennessee were reported to number 1,046.411 By persistent effort at Washington from 1836 to 1842, including one continuous stay of three years at the capital city, Thomas finally obtained governmental permission for these to remain, and their share of the moneys due for improvements and reservations confiscated was placed at his disposal, as their agent and trustee, for the purpose of buying lands upon which they could be permanently settled. Under this authority he bought for them, at various times up to the year 1861, a number of contiguous tracts of land upon Oconaluftee river and Soco creek, within the present Swain and Jackson counties of North Carolina, together with several detached tracts in the more western counties of the same state. The main body, upon the waters of Oconaluftee, which was chiefly within the limits of the cession of 1819, came afterward to be known as the Qualla boundary, or Qualla reservation, taking the name from Thomas’ principal trading store and agency headquarters. The detached western tracts were within the final cession of 1835, but all alike were bought by Thomas from white owners. As North Carolina refused to recognize Indians as landowners within the state, and persisted in this refusal until 1866,412 Thomas, as their authorized agent under the Government, held the deeds in his own name. Before it was legally possible under the state laws to transfer the title to the Indians, his own affairs had become involved and his health impaired by age and the hardships of military service so that his mind gave way, thus leaving the whole question of the Indian title a subject of litigation until its adjudication by the United States in 1875, supplemented by further decisions in 1894.

The final group of Cherokee emigrants left for the West in December 1838. Nine months later, the refugees who remained scattered in the mountains of North Carolina and Tennessee were reported to number 1,046. By persistently advocating in Washington from 1836 to 1842, including a continuous three-year stay in the capital, Thomas finally secured government permission for these individuals to stay. Their share of the funds owed for improvements and confiscated reservations was placed in his hands as their agent and trustee, allowing him to purchase lands where they could be permanently settled. Using this authority, he bought various contiguous tracts of land along the Oconaluftee River and Soco Creek, located in what are now Swain and Jackson counties in North Carolina, along with several isolated tracts in the western part of the state, up until 1861. The main area along the Oconaluftee River, which was mostly within the boundaries of the 1819 cession, later became known as the Qualla boundary or Qualla reservation, named after Thomas’s primary trading store and agency headquarters. The detached western tracts fell within the final 1835 cession, but all were purchased by Thomas from white owners. Since North Carolina refused to recognize Indians as landowners in the state and continued this refusal until 1866, Thomas, acting as their authorized agent under the government, held the deeds in his own name. Before it was legally possible under state laws to transfer the title to the Indians, his personal affairs became complicated, and his health declined due to age and the hardships of military service, leading to mental breakdown. This left the entire issue of Indian title open to litigation until it was adjudicated by the United States in 1875, with additional rulings in 1894.

To Colonel William Holland Thomas the East Cherokee of to-day owe their existence as a people, and for half a century he was as intimately connected with their history as was John Ross with that of the main Cherokee Nation. Singularly enough, their connection with Cherokee affairs extended over nearly the same period, but while Ross participated in their national matters Thomas gave his effort to [160]a neglected band hardly known in the councils of the tribe. In his many-sided capacity he strikingly resembles another white man prominent in Cherokee history, General Sam Houston.

To Colonel William Holland Thomas, the East Cherokee of today owe their existence as a people, and for fifty years, he was as deeply involved in their history as John Ross was in that of the main Cherokee Nation. Interestingly, their involvement in Cherokee affairs spanned almost the same time period, but while Ross took part in national issues, Thomas focused his efforts on a neglected group that was hardly recognized in the tribe's councils. In many ways, he resembles another prominent white figure in Cherokee history, General Sam Houston.

Thomas was born in the year 1805 on Raccoon creek, about two miles from Waynesville in North Carolina. His father, who was related to President Zachary Taylor, came of a Welsh family which had immigrated to Virginia at an early period, while on his mother’s side he was descended from a Maryland family of Revolutionary stock. He was an only and posthumous child, his father having been accidentally drowned a short time before the boy was born. Being unusually bright for his age, he was engaged when only twelve years old to tend an Indian trading store on Soco creek, in the present Jackson county, owned by Felix Walker, son of the Congressman of the same name who made a national reputation by “talking for Buncombe.” The store was on the south side of the creek, about a mile above the now abandoned Macedonia mission, within the present reservation, and was a branch of a larger establishment which Walker himself kept at Waynesville. The trade was chiefly in skins and ginseng, or “sang,” the latter for shipment to China, where it was said to be worth its weight in silver. This trade was very profitable, as the price to the Indians was but ten cents per pound in merchandise for the green root, whereas it now brings seventy-five cents in cash upon the reservation, the supply steadily diminishing with every year. The contract was for three years’ service for a total compensation of one hundred dollars and expenses, but Walker devoted so much of his attention to law studies that the Waynesville store was finally closed for debt, and at the end of his contract term young Thomas was obliged to accept a lot of second-hand law books in lieu of other payment. How well he made use of them is evident from his subsequent service in the state senate and in other official capacities.

Thomas was born in 1805 on Raccoon Creek, about two miles from Waynesville in North Carolina. His father, who was related to President Zachary Taylor, came from a Welsh family that had immigrated to Virginia early on, while his mother’s side descended from a Maryland family with Revolutionary roots. He was an only child and born after his father's death, as his dad had accidentally drowned shortly before he was born. Being unusually bright for his age, he started working at just twelve years old in an Indian trading store on Soco Creek, in what is now Jackson County. The store was owned by Felix Walker, the son of the Congressman famous for “talking for Buncombe.” The store was located on the south side of the creek, about a mile above the now-abandoned Macedonia mission, within the current reservation, and it was a branch of a larger store that Walker operated in Waynesville. The trade primarily involved skins and ginseng, or “sang,” the latter of which was shipped to China, where it was said to be worth its weight in silver. This trade was very profitable, as the price to the Indians was just ten cents per pound in merchandise for the green root, while it now sells for seventy-five cents in cash on the reservation, with the supply steadily decreasing each year. The agreement was for three years of service for a total payment of one hundred dollars plus expenses, but Walker focused so much on his law studies that the Waynesville store ultimately closed due to debt. By the end of his contract, young Thomas had to accept a lot of second-hand law books instead of other payment. How effectively he used them is evident from his later service in the state senate and other official roles.

Soon after entering upon his duties he attracted the notice of Yonaguska, or Drowning-bear (Yâ′na-gûñ′skĭ, “Bear-drowning-him”), the acknowledged chief of all the Cherokee then living on the waters of Tuckasegee and Oconaluftee—the old Kituhwa country. On learning that the boy had neither father nor brother, the old chief formally adopted him as his son, and as such he was thenceforth recognized in the tribe under the name of Wil-Usdi′, or “Little Will,” he being of small stature even in mature age. From his Indian friends, particularly a boy of the same age who was his companion in the store, he learned the language as well as a white man has ever learned it, so that in his declining years it dwelt in memory more strongly than his mother tongue. After the invention of the Cherokee alphabet, he learned also to read and write the language.

Soon after starting his new job, he caught the attention of Yonaguska, or Drowning-bear (Yâ′na-gûñ′skĭ, “Bear-drowning-him”), the recognized chief of all the Cherokee living along the Tuckasegee and Oconaluftee rivers—the old Kituhwa country. When the chief found out that the boy had no father or brother, he officially adopted him as his son, and from that point on, he was known in the tribe as Wil-Usdi′, or “Little Will,” since he was small even as an adult. He learned the language from his Indian friends, especially a boy his age who worked with him in the store, picking it up as well as any white man could, so that in his later years, it stayed in his memory stronger than his native tongue. After the Cherokee alphabet was invented, he also learned to read and write in the language.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19th Annual Report Pl. IX
COL. W. H. THOMAS (WIL-USDI′)

COL. W. H. THOMAS (WIL-USDI′)

COL. W. H. THOMAS (WIL-USDI)

(From photograph of 1858 kindly loaned by Capt. James W. Terrell)

(From a photograph taken in 1858, generously provided by Capt. James W. Terrell)

In 1819 the lands on Tuckasegee and its branches were sold by the [161]Indians, and Thomas’s mother soon after removed from Waynesville to a farm which she purchased on the west bank of Oconaluftee, opposite the mouth of Soco, where her son went to live with her, having now set up in business for himself at Qualla. Yonaguska and his immediate connection continued to reside on a small reservation in the same neighborhood, while the rest of the Cherokee retired to the west of the Nantahala mountains, though still visiting and trading on Soco. After several shiftings Thomas finally, soon after the removal in 1838, bought a farm on the northern bank of Tuckasegee, just above the present town of Whittier in Swain county, and built there a homestead which he called Stekoa, after an Indian town destroyed by Rutherford which had occupied the same site. At the time of the removal he was the proprietor of five trading stores in or adjoining the Cherokee country, viz, at Qualla town, near the mouth of Soco creek; on Scott’s creek, near Webster; on Cheowa, near the present Robbinsville; at the junction of Valley river and Hiwassee, now Murphy; and at the Cherokee agency at Calhoun (now Charleston), Tennessee. Besides carrying on a successful trading business he was also studying law and taking an active interest in local politics.

In 1819, the lands around Tuckasegee and its branches were sold by the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Indians. Soon after, Thomas’s mother moved from Waynesville to a farm she bought on the west bank of Oconaluftee, across from the mouth of Soco, where her son came to live with her after starting his own business in Qualla. Yonaguska and his close family continued to live on a small reservation in the same area, while the rest of the Cherokee moved west of the Nantahala mountains but still visited and traded at Soco. After several moves, Thomas eventually bought a farm on the northern bank of Tuckasegee, just above what is now Whittier in Swain County, and built a homestead he named Stekoa, after an Indian town destroyed by Rutherford that had been located on the same site. At the time of the removal, he owned five trading stores in or near the Cherokee territory: in Qualla town, near the mouth of Soco Creek; on Scott’s Creek, near Webster; on Cheowa, near present-day Robbinsville; at the junction of Valley River and Hiwassee, now Murphy; and at the Cherokee agency in Calhoun (now Charleston), Tennessee. In addition to running a successful trading business, he was also studying law and actively participating in local politics.

In his capacity as agent for the eastern Cherokee he laid off the lands purchased for them into five districts or “towns,” which he named Bird town, Paint town, Wolf town, Yellow hill, and Big cove, the names which they still retain, the first three being those of Cherokee clans.413 He also drew up for them a simple form of government, the execution of which was in his own and Yonaguska’s hands until the death of the latter, after which the band knew no other chief than Thomas until his retirement from active life. In 1848 he was elected to the state senate and continued to serve in that capacity until the outbreak of the civil war. As state senator he inaugurated a system of road improvements for western North Carolina and was also the father of the Western North Carolina Railroad (now a part of the Southern system), originally projected to develop the copper mines of Ducktown, Tennessee.

As the representative for the eastern Cherokee, he organized the lands purchased for them into five districts or “towns,” which he named Bird Town, Paint Town, Wolf Town, Yellow Hill, and Big Cove. These names are still used today, with the first three being names of Cherokee clans. 413 He also created a basic form of government, which he and Yonaguska managed until Yonaguska's death. After that, the band recognized no other leader than Thomas until he stepped back from public life. In 1848, he was elected to the state senate and continued to serve in that role until the Civil War began. As a state senator, he initiated a system of road improvements for western North Carolina and was also the founder of the Western North Carolina Railroad (now part of the Southern system), which was originally planned to develop the copper mines in Ducktown, Tennessee.

With his colleagues in the state senate he voted for secession in 1861, and at once resigned to recruit troops for the Confederacy, to which, until the close of the war, he gave his whole time, thought, and effort. In 1862 he organized the Thomas Legion, consisting of two regiments of infantry, a battalion of cavalry, a company of engineers, and a field battery, he himself commanding as colonel, although then nearly sixty years of age. Four companies were made up principally of his own Cherokee. The Thomas Legion operated chiefly as a frontier guard [162]for the Confederacy along the mountain region southward from Cumberland gap.

With his colleagues in the state senate, he voted for secession in 1861 and immediately resigned to recruit troops for the Confederacy, dedicating all his time, energy, and thoughts to it until the war ended. In 1862, he organized the Thomas Legion, which included two regiments of infantry, a battalion of cavalry, a company of engineers, and a field battery, with him in command as colonel, even though he was nearly sixty years old. Four companies were mostly made up of his own Cherokee people. The Thomas Legion mainly served as a frontier guard [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] for the Confederacy in the mountainous areas south of Cumberland Gap.

After the close of the conflict he returned to his home at Stekoa and again took charge, unofficially, of the affairs of the Cherokee, whom he attended during the smallpox epidemic of 1866 and assisted through the unsettled conditions of the reconstruction period. His own resources had been swept away by the war, and all his hopes had gone down with the lost cause. This, added to the effects of three years of hardship and anxiety in the field when already almost past the age limit, soon after brought about a physical and mental collapse, from which he never afterward rallied except at intervals, when for a short time the old spirit would flash out in all its brightness. He died in 1893 at the advanced age of nearly ninety, retaining to the last the courteous manner of a gentleman by nature and training, with an exact memory and the clear-cut statement of a lawyer and man of affairs. To his work in the state senate the people of western North Carolina owe more than to that of any other man, while among the older Cherokee the name of Wil-Usdi′ is still revered as that of a father and a great chief.414

After the conflict ended, he returned to his home in Stekoa and unofficially took charge of the Cherokee affairs. He supported them during the smallpox outbreak of 1866 and helped them navigate the tumultuous reconstruction period. The war had wiped out his own resources, and all his hopes vanished with the lost cause. This, coupled with three years of hardship and anxiety while he was already nearing the age limit, led to a physical and mental breakdown from which he never fully recovered, except occasionally when his old spirit would briefly shine through. He passed away in 1893 at the age of nearly ninety, maintaining the courteous demeanor of a gentleman by nature and upbringing, with a sharp memory and clear articulation like a lawyer and businessman. The people of western North Carolina owe more to his work in the state senate than to that of any other individual, and among the older Cherokee, the name Wil-Usdi′ is still honored as that of a father and a great chief.414

Yonaguska, properly Yâ′nû-gûñ′skĭ, the adopted father of Thomas, is the most prominent chief in the history of the East Cherokee, although, singularly enough, his name does not occur in connection with any of the early wars or treaties. This is due partly to the fact that he was a peace chief and counselor rather than a war leader, and in part to the fact that the isolated position of the mountain Cherokee kept them aloof in a great measure from the tribal councils of those living to the west and south. In person he was strikingly handsome, being six feet three inches in height and strongly built, with a faint tinge of red, due to a slight strain of white blood on his father’s side, relieving the brown of his cheek. In power of oratory he is said to have surpassed any other chief of his day. When the Cherokee lands on Tuckasegee were sold by the treaty of 1819, Yonaguska continued to reside on a reservation of 640 acres in a bend of the river a short distance above the present Bryson City, on the site of the ancient Kituhwa. He afterward moved over to Oconaluftee, and finally, after the Removal, gathered his people about him and settled with them on Soco creek on lands purchased for them by Thomas. [163]

Yonaguska, properly Yâ′nû-gûñ′skĭ, the adopted father of Thomas, is the most notable chief in the history of the East Cherokee, although interestingly, his name doesn’t appear in connection with any of the early wars or treaties. This is partly because he was a peace chief and advisor rather than a war leader, and partly because the isolated location of the mountain Cherokee kept them largely distanced from the tribal councils of those living to the west and south. He was strikingly handsome, standing six feet three inches tall and strongly built, with a subtle hint of red in his complexion due to a minor blend of white blood on his father’s side, which softened the brown of his cheeks. He was said to have had greater oratory skills than any other chief of his time. When the Cherokee lands on Tuckasegee were sold by the treaty of 1819, Yonaguska continued to live on a 640-acre reservation in a bend of the river just above what is now Bryson City, on the site of the ancient Kituhwa. He later moved to Oconaluftee, and finally, after the Removal, gathered his people around him and settled with them on Soco Creek on lands purchased for them by Thomas. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

He was a prophet and reformer as well as a chief. When about sixty years of age he had a severe sickness, terminating in a trance, during which his people mourned him as dead. At the end of twenty-four hours, however, he awoke to consciousness and announced that he had been to the spirit world, where he had talked with friends who had gone before, and with God, who had sent him back with a message to the Indians, promising to call him again at a later time. From that day until his death his words were listened to as those of one inspired. He had been somewhat addicted to liquor, but now, on the recommendation of Thomas, not only quit drinking himself, but organized his tribe into a temperance society. To accomplish this he called his people together in council, and, after clearly pointing out to them the serious effect of intemperance, in an eloquent speech that moved some of his audience to tears, he declared that God had permitted him to return to earth especially that he might thus warn his people and banish whisky from among them. He then had Thomas write out a pledge, which was signed first by the chief and then by each one of the council, and from that time until after his death whisky was unknown among the East Cherokee.

He was a prophet, reformer, and chief. When he was around sixty years old, he got seriously ill and fell into a trance, during which his people mourned him as if he were dead. After twenty-four hours, though, he regained consciousness and shared that he had visited the spirit world, where he spoke with friends who had passed on and with God, who sent him back with a message for the Indians, promising to call him again later. From that day until his death, his words were regarded as those of someone inspired. He had struggled with alcohol, but now, on Thomas's advice, he not only stopped drinking himself but also organized his tribe into a temperance society. To make this happen, he gathered his people for a council and, after clearly explaining the serious consequences of drinking, delivered an eloquent speech that moved some attendees to tears. He declared that God had allowed him to return to earth specifically to warn his people and eliminate whisky among them. He then had Thomas draft a pledge, which was first signed by the chief and then by each member of the council, and from that point until after his death, whisky was absent among the East Cherokee.

Although frequent pressure was brought to bear to induce him and his people to remove to the West, he firmly resisted every persuasion, declaring that the Indians were safer from aggression among their rocks and mountains than they could ever be in a land which the white man could find profitable, and that the Cherokee could be happy only in the country where nature had planted him. While counseling peace and friendship with the white man, he held always to his Indian faith and was extremely suspicious of missionaries. On one occasion, after the first Bible translation into the Cherokee language and alphabet, some one brought a copy of Matthew from New Echota, but Yonaguska would not allow it to be read to his people until it had first been read to himself. After listening to one or two chapters the old chief dryly remarked: “Well, it seems to be a good book—strange that the white people are not better, after having had it so long.”

Although there was a lot of pressure to convince him and his people to move to the West, he firmly resisted every attempt, stating that the Indians were safer from attacks among their rocks and mountains than they could ever be in a land that the white man found profitable. He believed that the Cherokee could only be happy in the land where nature had placed them. While he promoted peace and friendship with the white man, he always stuck to his Indian beliefs and was very skeptical of missionaries. On one occasion, after the first Bible had been translated into the Cherokee language and alphabet, someone brought him a copy of Matthew from New Echota, but Yonaguska refused to let it be read to his people until he had read it first. After listening to one or two chapters, the old chief dryly commented, “Well, it seems to be a good book—strange that the white people are not better, after having had it so long.”

He died, aged about eighty, in April, 1839, within a year after the Removal. Shortly before the end he had himself carried into the townhouse on Soco, of which he had supervised the building, where, extended on a couch, he made a last talk to his people, commending Thomas to them as their chief and again warning them earnestly against ever leaving their own country. Then wrapping his blanket around him, he quietly lay back and died. He was buried beside Soco, about a mile below the old Macedonia mission, with a rude mound of stones to mark the spot. He left two wives and considerable property, including an old negro slave named Cudjo, who was devotedly attached to him. One of his daughters, Katâ′lsta, still survives, [164]and is the last conservator of the potter’s art among the East Cherokee.415

He died at around eighty years old in April 1839, just a year after the Removal. Shortly before he passed, he had himself carried into the townhouse on Soco, which he had overseen the construction of. There, lying on a couch, he gave a final speech to his people, urging them to accept Thomas as their chief and warning them strongly against leaving their homeland. Then, wrapping his blanket around him, he peacefully lay back and passed away. He was buried beside Soco, about a mile below the old Macedonia mission, with a simple mound of stones marking the grave. He left behind two wives and significant property, including an elderly black slave named Cudjo, who was deeply devoted to him. One of his daughters, Katâ′lsta, is still alive, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and she is the last keeper of the potter’s craft among the East Cherokee.415

Yonaguska had succeeded in authority to Yane′gwa, “Big-bear,” who appears to have been of considerable local prominence in his time, but whose name, even with the oldest of the band, is now but a memory. He was among the signers of the treaties of 1798 and 1805, and by the treaty of 1819 was confirmed in a reservation of 640 acres as one of those living within the ceded territory who were “believed to be persons of industry and capable of managing their property with discretion,” and who had made considerable improvements on the tracts reserved. This reservation, still known as the Big-bear farm, was on the western bank of Oconaluftee, a few miles above its mouth, and appears to have been the same afterward occupied by Yonaguska.416

Yonaguska had taken over authority from Yane′gwa, “Big-bear,” who seemed to be quite significant locally in his time, but whose name is now just a memory, even among the oldest members of the group. He was one of the signers of the treaties from 1798 and 1805, and by the treaty of 1819, he was granted a reservation of 640 acres as one of those living in the ceded territory who were “thought to be industrious and capable of managing their property wisely,” and who had made substantial improvements on the reserved land. This reservation, still called the Big-bear farm, was located on the western bank of Oconaluftee, a few miles upstream from its mouth, and it appears to have been the same land later occupied by Yonaguska.416

Another of the old notables among the East Cherokee was Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, corrupted by the whites to Junaluska, a great warrior, from whom the ridge west of Waynesville takes its name. In early life he was known as Gûl′ʻkăla′skĭ.417 On the outbreak of the Creek war in 1813 he raised a party of warriors to go down, as he boasted, “to exterminate the Creeks.” Not meeting with complete success, he announced the result, according to the Cherokee custom, at the next dance after his return in a single word, detsinu′lăhûñgû′, “I tried, but could not,” given out as a cue to the song leader, who at once took it as the burden of his song. Thenceforth the disappointed warrior was known as Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, “One who tries, but fails.” He distinguished himself at the Horseshoe bend, where the action of the Cherokee decided the battle in favor of Jackson’s army, and was often heard to say after the removal: “If I had known that Jackson would drive us from our homes, I would have killed him that day at the Horseshoe.” He accompanied the exiles of 1838, but afterward returned to his old home; he was allowed to remain, and in recognition of his services the state legislature, by special act, in 1847 conferred upon him the right of citizenship and granted to him a tract of land in fee simple, but without power of alienation.418 This reservation was in the Cheowa Indian settlement, near the present Robbinsville, in Graham county, where he died about the year 1858. His grave is still to be seen just outside of Robbinsville. [165]

Another notable figure among the East Cherokee was Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, altered by the whites to Junaluska, a great warrior, from whom the ridge west of Waynesville gets its name. In his early life, he was known as Gûl′ʻkăla′skĭ. When the Creek war broke out in 1813, he gathered a group of warriors to go down, as he claimed, “to wipe out the Creeks.” Though he didn’t achieve complete success, he shared the result, in accordance with Cherokee tradition, at the next dance after his return with a single word, detsinu′lăhûñgû′, “I tried, but could not,” given as a cue to the song leader, who immediately made it the theme of his song. From that point on, the disappointed warrior was known as Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, “One who tries, but fails.” He distinguished himself at the Horseshoe bend, where the Cherokee’s actions turned the battle in favor of Jackson’s army, and he often remarked after the removal: “If I had known that Jackson would drive us from our homes, I would have killed him that day at the Horseshoe.” He accompanied the exiles of 1838 but later returned to his old home; he was permitted to stay, and in recognition of his services, the state legislature, by special act, in 1847 granted him the right to citizenship and awarded him a tract of land in fee simple, but without the ability to sell it. This reservation was in the Cheowa Indian settlement, near present-day Robbinsville, in Graham county, where he died around 1858. His grave can still be seen just outside of Robbinsville. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

As illustrative of his shrewdness it is told that he once tracked a little Indian girl to Charleston, South Carolina, where she had been carried by kidnappers and sold as a slave, and regained her freedom by proving, from expert microscopic examination, that her hair had none of the negro characteristics.419

As an example of his cleverness, it's said that he once followed a young Indian girl to Charleston, South Carolina, where she had been taken by kidnappers and sold into slavery. He managed to secure her freedom by demonstrating, through expert microscopic analysis, that her hair didn't have any of the typical black traits.419

Christianity was introduced among the Kituhwa Cherokee shortly before the Removal through Worcester and Boudinot’s translation of Matthew, first published at New Echota in 1829. In the absence of missionaries the book was read by the Indians from house to house. After the Removal a Methodist minister, Reverend Ulrich Keener, began to make visits for preaching at irregular intervals, and was followed several years later by Baptist workers.420

Christianity was brought to the Kituhwa Cherokee just before the Removal through Worcester and Boudinot’s translation of Matthew, which was first published in New Echota in 1829. Without missionaries, the book was shared and read among the Indians from house to house. After the Removal, a Methodist minister, Reverend Ulrich Keener, started making occasional visits to preach, and he was later joined by Baptist workers several years afterward.420

In the fall of 1839 the Commissioner of Indian Affairs reported that the East Cherokee had recently expressed a desire to join their brethren in the West, but had been deterred from so doing by the unsettled condition of affairs in the Territory. He states that “they have a right to remain or to go,” but that as the interests of others are involved in their decision they should decide without delay.421

In the fall of 1839, the Commissioner of Indian Affairs reported that the East Cherokee had recently shown a desire to join their relatives in the West, but they had been discouraged from doing so because of the unstable situation in the Territory. He mentioned that “they have a right to stay or to leave,” but since others' interests are affected by their choice, they should make a decision without delay.421

In 1840 about one hundred Catawba, nearly all that were left of the tribe, being dissatisfied with their condition in South Carolina, moved up in a body and took up their residence with the Cherokee. Latent tribal jealousies broke out, however, and at their own request negotiations were begun in 1848, through Thomas and others, for their removal to Indian Territory. The effort being without result, they soon after began to drift back to their own homes, until, in 1852, there were only about a dozen remaining among the Cherokee. In 1890 only one was left, an old woman, the widow of a Cherokee husband. She and her daughter, both of whom spoke the language, were expert potters according to the Catawba method, which differs markedly from that of the Cherokee. There are now two Catawba women, both married to Cherokee husbands, living with the tribe, and practicing their native potter’s art. While residing among the Cherokee, the Catawba acquired a reputation as doctors and leaders of the dance.422

In 1840, about one hundred Catawba, nearly all that were left of the tribe, were unhappy with their situation in South Carolina. They decided to relocate and joined the Cherokee. However, old tribal rivalries emerged, and at their request, negotiations started in 1848, led by Thomas and others, for their removal to Indian Territory. The effort proved unsuccessful, and soon after, they began to return to their original homes, until by 1852, only about a dozen remained with the Cherokee. By 1890, there was just one left, an elderly woman who was the widow of a Cherokee husband. She and her daughter, both fluent in the language, were skilled potters in the Catawba style, which is quite different from that of the Cherokee. Currently, there are two Catawba women, both married to Cherokee men, living with the tribe and continuing their traditional pottery craft. While living among the Cherokee, the Catawba gained a reputation as healers and dance leaders.422

On August 6, 1846, a treaty was concluded at Washington with the representatives of the Cherokee Nation west by which the rights of the East Cherokee to a participation in the benefits of the New Echota treaty of 1835 were distinctly recognized, and provision was made for a final adjustment of all unpaid and pending claims due under that treaty. The right claimed by the East Cherokee to participate in the [166]benefits of the New Echota treaty, although not denied by the government, had been held to be conditional upon their removal to the West.423

On August 6, 1846, a treaty was signed in Washington with representatives of the Cherokee Nation West, which clearly acknowledged the East Cherokee's rights to share in the benefits of the New Echota treaty of 1835. The treaty also made arrangements for a final settlement of all outstanding claims related to that treaty. While the government did not deny the East Cherokee's right to receive benefits from the New Echota treaty, it was maintained that this right was dependent on their relocation to the West.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 423

In the spring of 1848 the author, Lanman, visited the East Cherokee and has left an interesting account of their condition at the time, together with a description of their ballplays, dances, and customs generally, having been the guest of Colonel Thomas, of whom he speaks as the guide, counselor, and friend of the Indians, as well as their business agent and chief, so that the connection was like that existing between a father and his children. He puts the number of Indians at about 800 Cherokee and 100 Catawba on the “Qualla town” reservation—the name being in use thus early—with 200 more Indians residing in the more westerly portion of the state. Of their general condition he says:

In the spring of 1848, the author, Lanman, visited the East Cherokee and provided an engaging account of their situation at that time, along with descriptions of their ball games, dances, and customs. He was the guest of Colonel Thomas, who he describes as the guide, counselor, and friend of the Indians, as well as their business agent and chief, creating a relationship similar to that of a father with his children. He estimates the number of Indians at around 800 Cherokee and 100 Catawba on the “Qualla town” reservation—the name being used this early—with an additional 200 Indians living in the more western part of the state. Regarding their overall condition, he writes:

About three-fourths of the entire population can read in their own language, and, though the majority of them understand English, a very few can speak the language. They practice, to a considerable extent, the science of agriculture, and have acquired such a knowledge of the mechanic arts as answers them for all ordinary purposes, for they manufacture their own clothing, their own ploughs, and other farming utensils, their own axes, and even their own guns. Their women are no longer treated as slaves, but as equals; the men labor in the fields and their wives are devoted entirely to household employments. They keep the same domestic animals that are kept by their white neighbors, and cultivate all the common grains of the country. They are probably as temperate as any other class of people on the face of the earth, honest in their business intercourse, moral in their thoughts, words, and deeds, and distinguished for their faithfulness in performing the duties of religion. They are chiefly Methodists and Baptists, and have regularly ordained ministers, who preach to them on every Sabbath, and they have also abandoned many of their mere senseless superstitions. They have their own court and try their criminals by a regular jury. Their judges and lawyers are chosen from among themselves. They keep in order the public roads leading through their settlement. By a law of the state they have a right to vote, but seldom exercise that right, as they do not like the idea of being identified with any of the political parties. Excepting on festive days, they dress after the manner of the white man, but far more picturesquely. They live in small log houses of their own construction, and have everything they need or desire in the way of food. They are, in fact, the happiest community that I have yet met with in this southern country.424

About three-quarters of the entire population can read in their own language, and while most of them understand English, very few can speak it. They practice agriculture to a significant extent and have picked up enough knowledge of trades to meet their everyday needs, as they make their own clothing, plows, and other farming tools, axes, and even guns. Women are no longer treated as slaves but as equals; men work in the fields while their wives focus on household tasks. They keep the same domestic animals as their white neighbors and grow all the common grains found in the country. They are likely as temperate as any other group of people around the world, honest in their business dealings, moral in their thoughts, words, and actions, and known for their commitment to religious duties. They primarily followMethodism and Baptism, and have regularly ordained ministers who preach to them every Sunday, and they have abandoned many of their mindless superstitions. They have their own court system and try their criminals with a regular jury, with judges and lawyers chosen from within their community. They maintain the public roads that run through their settlement. By state law, they have the right to vote, but rarely exercise it, as they prefer not to be associated with any political parties. Except on festive occasions, they dress similarly to white people, but in a much more colorful way. They live in small log houses they built themselves and have all the food they need or want. They are, in fact, the happiest community I have encountered in this southern region.424

Among the other notables Lanman speaks thus of Salâ′lĭ, “Squirrel,” a born mechanic of the band, who died only a few years since:

Among the other notable figures, Lanman speaks of Salâ′lĭ, “Squirrel,” a natural mechanic from the group, who passed away just a few years ago:

He is quite a young man and has a remarkably thoughtful face. He is the blacksmith of his nation, and with some assistance supplies the whole of Qualla town with all their axes and plows; but what is more, he has manufactured a number of very superior rifles and pistols, including stock, barrel, and lock, and he is also the builder of grist mills, which grind all the corn which his people eat. A specimen of his workmanship in the way of a rifle may be seen at the Patent Office in Washington, where it was deposited by Mr. Thomas; and I believe Salola is the first Indian who [167]ever manufactured an entire gun. But when it is remembered that he never received a particle of education in any of the mechanic arts but is entirely self-taught, his attainments must be considered truly remarkable.425

He is a young man with a remarkably thoughtful face. He is the blacksmith for his community, and with some help, he supplies the entire town of Qualla with all their axes and plows. More importantly, he has crafted several very high-quality rifles and pistols, including the stock, barrel, and lock. He also builds grist mills that grind all the corn for his people’s food. You can see an example of his rifle craftsmanship at the Patent Office in Washington, where it was submitted by Mr. Thomas; I believe Salola is the first Native American who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ever made a complete gun. Given that he has never had any formal education in any mechanical arts and is completely self-taught, his achievements are truly impressive.425

On July 29, 1848, Congress approved an act for taking a census of all those Cherokee who had remained in North Carolina after the Removal, and who still resided east of the Mississippi, in order that their share of the “removal and subsistence fund” under the New Echota treaty might be set aside for them. A sum equivalent to $53.33⅓ was at the same time appropriated for each one, or his representative, to be available for defraying the expenses of his removal to the Cherokee Nation west and subsistence there for one year whenever he should elect so to remove. Any surplus over such expense was to be paid to him in cash after his arrival in the west. The whole amount thus expended was to be reimbursed to the Government from the general fund to the credit of the Cherokee Nation under the terms of the treaty of New Echota. In the meantime it was ordered that to each individual thus entitled should be paid the accrued interest on this per capita sum from the date of the ratification of the New Echota treaty (May 23, 1836), payment of interest at the same rate to continue annually thereafter.426 In accordance with this act a census of the Cherokee then residing in North Carolina, Tennessee, and Georgia, was completed in the fall of 1848 by J. C. Mullay, making the whole number 2,133. On the basis of this enrollment several payments were made to them by special agents within the next ten years, one being a per-capita payment by Alfred Chapman in 1851–52 of unpaid claims arising under the treaty of New Echota and amounting in the aggregate to $197,534.50, the others being payments of the annual interest upon the “removal and subsistence fund” set apart to their credit in 1848. In the accomplishment of these payments two other enrollments were made by D. W. Siler in 1851 and by Chapman in 1852, the last being simply a corrected revision of the Siler roll, and neither varying greatly from the Mullay roll.427

On July 29, 1848, Congress approved a law to take a census of all the Cherokees who had stayed in North Carolina after the Removal and were still living east of the Mississippi. This was to ensure that their share of the “removal and subsistence fund” from the New Echota treaty was set aside for them. An amount equivalent to $53.33⅓ was also allocated for each individual, or their representative, to help with the costs of their relocation to the Cherokee Nation in the west and for subsistence there for one year whenever they chose to move. Any remaining balance after these expenses would be paid to them in cash upon their arrival in the west. The total amount spent was to be reimbursed to the Government from the general fund credited to the Cherokee Nation under the terms of the New Echota treaty. Meanwhile, it was mandated that each individual entitled to these funds would receive the accrued interest on this per capita amount from the ratification date of the New Echota treaty (May 23, 1836), with interest payments continuing annually thereafter.426 In line with this act, a census of the Cherokees living in North Carolina, Tennessee, and Georgia was completed in the fall of 1848 by J. C. Mullay, totaling 2,133 individuals. Based on this enrollment, several payments were made to them by special agents over the next ten years, one being a per-capita payment by Alfred Chapman in 1851–52 of unpaid claims from the New Echota treaty, totaling $197,534.50, along with other payments of the annual interest on the “removal and subsistence fund” set aside for them in 1848. In making these payments, two additional enrollments were conducted by D. W. Siler in 1851 and by Chapman in 1852, the latter simply being a corrected revision of the Siler roll, neither varying significantly from the Mullay roll.427

Upon the appointment of Chapman to make the per capita payment above mentioned, the Cherokee Nation west had filed a protest against the payment, upon the double ground that the East Cherokee had forfeited their right to participation, and furthermore that their census was believed to be enormously exaggerated. As a matter of fact the number first reported by Mullay was only 1,517, to which so many [168]were subsequently added as to increase the number by more than 600.428 A census taken by their agent, Colonel Thomas, in 1841, gave the number of East Cherokee (possibly only those in North Carolina intended) as 1,220,429 while a year later the whole number residing in North Carolina, Tennessee, Alabama, and Georgia was officially estimated at from 1,000 to 1,200.430 It is not the only time a per capita payment has resulted in a sudden increase of the census population.

Upon Chapman's appointment to make the per capita payment mentioned above, the Cherokee Nation in the west filed a protest against the payment, arguing that the East Cherokee had lost their right to participate and that their census was thought to be greatly inflated. In reality, the number initially reported by Mullay was only 1,517, yet many [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] were later added, increasing the total by over 600.428 A census taken by their agent, Colonel Thomas, in 1841 recorded the number of East Cherokee (likely only those in North Carolina) as 1,220,429 while a year later, the total number residing in North Carolina, Tennessee, Alabama, and Georgia was officially estimated to be between 1,000 and 1,200.430 This isn’t the first time a per capita payment has led to a sudden jump in the census population.

In 1852 (Capt.) James W. Terrell was engaged by Thomas, then in the state senate, to take charge of his store at Qualla, and remained associated with him and in close contact with the Indians from then until after the close of the war, assisting, as special United States agent, in the disbursement of the interest payments, and afterward as a Confederate officer in the organization of the Indian companies, holding a commission as captain of Company A, Sixty-ninth North Carolina Confederate infantry. Being of an investigating bent, Captain Terrell was led to give attention to the customs and mythology of the Cherokee, and to accumulate a fund of information on the subject seldom possessed by a white man. He still resides at Webster, a few miles from the reservation, and is now seventy-one years of age.

In 1852, Captain James W. Terrell was hired by Thomas, who was then in the state senate, to manage his store in Qualla. He stayed connected with Thomas and worked closely with the Indians until after the war ended. He helped as a special United States agent with the distribution of interest payments, and later served as a Confederate officer in organizing the Indian companies, holding the rank of captain in Company A of the Sixty-ninth North Carolina Confederate infantry. With an inquisitive nature, Captain Terrell began to explore the customs and mythology of the Cherokee, gathering information on the subject that few white men possessed. He currently lives in Webster, just a few miles from the reservation, and is now seventy-one years old.

In 1855 Congress directed the per capita payment to the East Cherokee of the removal fund established for them in 1848, provided that North Carolina should first give assurance that they would be allowed to remain permanently in that state. This assurance, however, was not given until 1866, and the money was therefore not distributed, but remained in the treasury until 1875, when it was made applicable to the purchase of lands and the quieting of titles for the benefit of the Indians.431

In 1855, Congress ordered the per capita payment from the removal fund set up for the East Cherokee in 1848, on the condition that North Carolina would guarantee they could stay in the state permanently. However, that guarantee wasn’t provided until 1866, so the money wasn’t distributed and stayed in the treasury until 1875, when it was allocated for buying land and settling title issues for the benefit of the Indians.431

From 1855 until after the civil war we find no official notice of the East Cherokee, and our information must be obtained from other sources. It was, however, a most momentous period in their history. At the outbreak of the war Thomas was serving his seventh consecutive term in the state senate. Being an ardent Confederate sympathizer, he was elected a delegate to the convention which passed the secession ordinance, and immediately after voting in favor of that measure resigned from the senate in order to work for the southern cause. As he was already well advanced in years it is doubtful if his effort would have gone beyond the raising of funds and other supplies but for the fact that at this juncture an effort was made by the Confederate General Kirby Smith to enlist the East Cherokee for active service.

From 1855 until after the Civil War, there are no official records regarding the East Cherokee, and our information has to come from other sources. However, this was a very significant time in their history. At the start of the war, Thomas was in his seventh consecutive term in the state senate. Being a passionate Confederate supporter, he was elected as a delegate to the convention that passed the secession ordinance. Right after voting in favor of that measure, he resigned from the senate to support the southern cause. Since he was already quite advanced in age, it's uncertain whether his contributions would have gone beyond raising funds and other supplies if it weren't for the fact that Confederate General Kirby Smith made an effort to recruit the East Cherokee for active service at that time.

The agent sent for this purpose was Washington Morgan, known to the Indians as Â′ganstâ′ta, son of that Colonel Gideon Morgan who [169]had commanded the Cherokee at the Horseshoe bend. By virtue of his Indian blood and historic ancestry he was deemed the most fitting emissary for the purpose. Early in 1862 he arrived among the Cherokee, and by appealing to old-time memories so aroused the war spirit among them that a large number declared themselves ready to follow wherever he led. Conceiving the question at issue in the war to be one that did not concern the Indians, Thomas had discouraged their participation in it and advised them to remain at home in quiet neutrality. Now, however, knowing Morgan’s reputation for reckless daring, he became alarmed at the possible result to them of such leadership. Forced either to see them go from his own protection or to lead them himself, he chose the latter alternative and proposed to them to enlist in the Confederate legion which he was about to organize. His object, as he himself has stated, was to keep them out of danger so far as possible by utilizing them as scouts and home guards through the mountains, away from the path of the large armies. Nothing of this was said to the Indians, who might not have been satisfied with such an arrangement. Morgan went back alone and the Cherokee enrolled under the command of their white chief.432

The agent sent for this task was Washington Morgan, known to the Indians as Â′ganstâ′ta, the son of Colonel Gideon Morgan, who had commanded the Cherokee at Horseshoe Bend. Because of his Indian heritage and historical background, he was seen as the most suitable representative for the job. In early 1862, he arrived among the Cherokee and stirred up the war spirit by appealing to their past, leading many to declare their willingness to follow him anywhere. Thomas, believing the war to be a matter that didn’t involve the Indians, had previously discouraged their participation and advised them to stay home and remain neutral. However, now aware of Morgan’s reputation for reckless bravery, he grew concerned about the potential consequences for the Cherokee under such leadership. Faced with the choice of either letting them go without his protection or leading them himself, he chose to lead them and suggested they enlist in the Confederate legion he was about to form. His goal, as he later stated, was to protect them from danger by using them as scouts and home guards in the mountains, away from the path of large armies. None of this was communicated to the Indians, who might not have been happy with such an arrangement. Morgan returned alone, and the Cherokee signed up under their white chief.

The “Thomas Legion,” recruited in 1862 by William H. Thomas for the Confederate service and commanded by him as colonel, consisted originally of one infantry regiment of ten companies (Sixty-ninth North Carolina Infantry), one infantry battalion of six companies, one cavalry battalion of eight companies (First North Carolina Cavalry Battalion), one field battery (Light Battery) of 103 officers and men, and one company of engineers; in all about 2,800 men. The infantry battalion was recruited toward the close of the war to a full regiment of ten companies. Companies A and B of the Sixty-ninth regiment and two other companies of the infantry regiment recruited later were composed almost entirely of East Cherokee Indians, most of the commissioned officers being white men. The whole number of Cherokee thus enlisted was nearly four hundred, or about every able-bodied man in the tribe.433

The “Thomas Legion,” formed in 1862 by William H. Thomas for the Confederate army and led by him as colonel, originally included one infantry regiment of ten companies (Sixty-ninth North Carolina Infantry), one infantry battalion of six companies, one cavalry battalion of eight companies (First North Carolina Cavalry Battalion), one field battery (Light Battery) of 103 officers and men, and one engineering company; totaling about 2,800 men. The infantry battalion was recruited towards the end of the war to reach a full regiment of ten companies. Companies A and B of the Sixty-ninth regiment and two other companies of the infantry regiment recruited later were mostly made up of East Cherokee Indians, with most of the commissioned officers being white men. The total number of Cherokees who enlisted was nearly four hundred, or about every able-bodied man in the tribe.433

In accordance with Thomas’s plan the Indians were employed chiefly as scouts and home guards in the mountain region along the Tennessee-Carolina border, where, according to the testimony of Colonel Stringfield, [170]“they did good work and service for the South.” The most important engagement in which they were concerned occurred at Baptist gap, Tennessee, September 15, 1862, where Lieutenant Astu′gatâ′ga, “a splendid specimen of Indian manhood,” was killed in a charge. The Indians were furious at his death, and before they could be restrained they scalped one or two of the Federal dead. For this action ample apologies were afterward given by their superior officers. The war, in fact, brought out all the latent Indian in their nature. Before starting to the front every man consulted an oracle stone to learn whether or not he might hope to return in safety. The start was celebrated with a grand old-time war dance at the townhouse on Soco, and the same dance was repeated at frequent intervals thereafter, the Indians being “painted and feathered in good old style,” Thomas himself frequently assisting as master of ceremonies. The ballplay, too, was not forgotten, and on one occasion a detachment of Cherokee, left to guard a bridge, became so engrossed in the excitement of the game as to narrowly escape capture by a sudden dash of the Federals. Owing to Thomas’s care for their welfare, they suffered but slightly in actual battle, although a number died of hardship and disease. When the Confederates evacuated eastern Tennessee, in the winter of 1863–64, some of the white troops of the legion, with one or two of the Cherokee companies, were shifted to western Virginia, and by assignment to other regiments a few of the Cherokee were present at the final siege and surrender of Richmond. The main body of the Indians, with the rest of the Thomas Legion, crossed over into North Carolina and did service protecting the western border until the close of the war, when they surrendered on parole at Waynesville, North Carolina, in May, 1865, all those of the command being allowed to keep their guns. It is claimed by their officers that they were the last of the Confederate forces to surrender. About fifty of the Cherokee veterans still survive, nearly half of whom, under conduct of Colonel Stringfield, attended the Confederate reunion at Louisville, Kentucky, in 1900, where they attracted much attention.434

Following Thomas’s plan, the Native Americans were mainly used as scouts and local defenders in the mountainous area along the Tennessee-Carolina border, where, according to Colonel Stringfield's account, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “they did great work and service for the South.” The most significant engagement they participated in took place at Baptist Gap, Tennessee, on September 15, 1862, where Lieutenant Astu′gatâ′ga, “a remarkable example of Indian strength,” was killed while charging. The Native Americans were furious over his death, and before they could be stopped, they scalped one or two of the Federal dead. Their superior officers later issued ample apologies for this act. The war really brought out the deeper aspects of their Indian nature. Before heading to the front lines, every man consulted an oracle stone to see if he could expect to return safely. The departure was marked by a traditional war dance at the townhouse on Soco, and this dance was repeated at frequent intervals afterward, with the Native Americans being “painted and feathered in the traditional way,” and Thomas himself often serving as the master of ceremonies. The ballgame was also not overlooked, and on one occasion, a group of Cherokee guarding a bridge became so caught up in the game that they nearly got caught by a sudden Federal attack. Thanks to Thomas’s attention to their well-being, they experienced only minor losses in actual battle, though some did die from hardship and illness. When the Confederates evacuated eastern Tennessee in the winter of 1863–64, some of the white troops from the legion, along with a couple of Cherokee companies, were moved to western Virginia, and through reassignments, a few Cherokee were present at the final siege and surrender of Richmond. The main group of Native Americans, along with the rest of the Thomas Legion, crossed into North Carolina and served to protect the western border until the end of the war, surrendering on parole in Waynesville, North Carolina, in May 1865, with all those in command allowed to keep their firearms. Their officers claim that they were the last Confederate forces to surrender. About fifty of the Cherokee veterans are still alive, nearly half of whom, under Colonel Stringfield’s leadership, attended the Confederate reunion in Louisville, Kentucky, in 1900, where they drew considerable attention.434

In 1863, by resolution of February 12, the Confederate House of Representatives called for information as to the number and condition of the East Cherokee, and their pending relations with the Federal government at the beginning of the war, with a view to continuing these relations under Confederate auspices. In response to this inquiry a report was submitted by the Confederate commissioner of Indian affairs, S. S. Scott, based on information furnished by Colonel Thomas and Captain James W. Terrell, their former disbursing agent, showing that interest upon the “removal and subsistence fund” established [171]in 1848 had been paid annually up to and including the year 1859, at the rate of $3.20 per capita, or an aggregate, exclusive of disbursing agent’s commission, of $4,838.40 annually, based upon the original Mullay enumeration of 1,517.

In 1863, on February 12, the Confederate House of Representatives requested information about the East Cherokee, including their numbers and conditions, as well as their ongoing relationship with the Federal government at the onset of the war, with the aim of continuing this relationship under Confederate management. In reply to this request, a report was provided by the Confederate commissioner of Indian affairs, S. S. Scott, which was based on data provided by Colonel Thomas and Captain James W. Terrell, their former disbursing agent. The report indicated that interest on the “removal and subsistence fund” established in 1848 had been paid each year up to and including 1859, at a rate of $3.20 per person, totaling $4,838.40 annually, excluding the disbursing agent’s commission, based on the original Mullay count of 1,517.

Upon receipt of this report it was enacted by the Confederate congress that the sum of $19,352.36 be paid the East Cherokee to cover the interest period of four years from May 23, 1860, to May 23, 1864. In this connection the Confederate commissioner suggested that the payment be made in provisions, of which the Indians were then greatly in need, and which, if the payment were made in cash, they would be unable to purchase, on account of the general scarcity. He adds that, according to his information, almost every Cherokee capable of bearing arms was then in the Confederate service. The roll furnished by Captain Terrell is the original Mullay roll corrected to May, 1860, no reference being made to the later Mullay enumeration (2,133), already alluded to. There is no record to show that the payment thus authorized was made, and as the Confederate government was then in hard straits it is probable that nothing further was done in the matter.

Upon receiving this report, the Confederate Congress approved the payment of $19,352.36 to the East Cherokee to cover the interest for the four-year period from May 23, 1860, to May 23, 1864. In this regard, the Confederate commissioner proposed that the payment be made in provisions, which the Indigenous people were in dire need of, as they would be unable to buy anything with cash due to the general shortage. He also mentioned that, based on his information, almost every Cherokee capable of serving was in the Confederate military at that time. The roll provided by Captain Terrell is the original Mullay roll updated to May 1860, with no mention of the later Mullay count (2,133) that has already been referenced. There is no record indicating that the authorized payment was made, and since the Confederate government was facing serious difficulties, it is likely that no further action was taken regarding this issue.

In submitting his statement of previous payments, Colonel Thomas, their former agent, adds:

In submitting his record of past payments, Colonel Thomas, their former agent, adds:

As the North Carolina Cherokees have, like their brethren west, taken up arms against the Lincoln government, it is not probable that any further advances of interest will be made by that government to any portion of the Cherokee tribe. I also enclose a copy of the act of July 29, 1848, so far as relates to the North Carolina Cherokees, and a printed explanation of their rights, prepared by me in 1851, and submitted to the attorney-general, and his opinion thereon, which may not be altogether uninteresting to those who feel an interest in knowing something of the history of the Cherokee tribe of Indians, whose destiny is so closely identified with that of the Southern Confederacy.435

As the North Carolina Cherokees have, like their counterparts in the west, taken up arms against the Lincoln government, it's unlikely that any further outreach will be made by that government to any part of the Cherokee tribe. I'm also including a copy of the act from July 29, 1848, regarding the North Carolina Cherokees, and a printed explanation of their rights that I prepared in 1851 and shared with the attorney-general, along with his opinion on it. This may be of interest to those who want to know more about the history of the Cherokee tribe of Indians, whose fate is closely tied to that of the Southern Confederacy.435

In a skirmish near Bryson City (then Charleston), Swain county, North Carolina, about a year after enlistment, a small party of Cherokee—perhaps a dozen in number—was captured by a detachment of Union troops and carried to Knoxville, where, having become dissatisfied with their experience in the Confederate service, they were easily persuaded to go over to the Union side. Through the influence of their principal man, Digăne′skĭ, several others were induced to desert to the Union army, making about thirty in all. As a part of the Third North Carolina Mounted Volunteer Infantry, they served with the Union forces in the same region until the close of the war, when they returned to their homes to find their tribesmen so bitterly incensed against them that for some time their lives were in danger. Eight of these are still alive in 1900.436

In a skirmish near Bryson City (then Charleston), Swain County, North Carolina, about a year after enlisting, a small group of Cherokee—maybe a dozen—was captured by a detachment of Union troops and taken to Knoxville. There, unhappy with their experience in the Confederate service, they were easily convinced to switch sides to the Union. With the influence of their leader, Digăne′skĭ, several others were encouraged to join the Union army, bringing the total to about thirty. As part of the Third North Carolina Mounted Volunteer Infantry, they fought with the Union forces in the same area until the end of the war, when they went back home only to find their fellow tribe members so angry with them that their lives were in danger for some time. Eight of these individuals are still alive in 1900.436

One of these Union Cherokee had brought back with him the smallpox [172]from an infected camp near Knoxville. Shortly after his return he became sick and soon died. As the characteristic pustules had not appeared, the disease seeming to work inwardly, the nature of his sickness was not at first suspected—smallpox having been an unknown disease among the Cherokee for nearly a century—and his funeral was largely attended. A week later a number of those who had been present became sick, and the disease was recognized by Colonel Thomas as smallpox in all its virulence. It spread throughout the tribe, this being in the early spring of 1866, and in spite of all the efforts of Thomas, who brought a doctor from Tennessee to wait upon them, more than one hundred of the small community died in consequence. The fatal result was largely due to the ignorance of the Indians, who, finding their own remedies of no avail, used the heroic aboriginal treatment of the plunge bath in the river and the cold-water douche, which resulted in death in almost every case. Thus did the war bring its harvest of death, misery, and civil feud to the East Cherokee.437

One of the Union Cherokees had brought back smallpox [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]from an infected camp near Knoxville. Soon after he got back, he fell sick and quickly died. Because the typical pustules didn't appear and the illness seemed to affect him internally, no one suspected it was smallpox at first—this disease had been unknown among the Cherokee for nearly a century—and many people attended his funeral. A week later, several attendees became ill, and Colonel Thomas identified the disease as smallpox in all its severity. It spread throughout the tribe in early spring of 1866, and despite all of Thomas's efforts, including bringing in a doctor from Tennessee to care for them, over one hundred members of the small community died as a result. The tragic outcome was mostly due to the Indians' lack of knowledge, as they found their own remedies ineffective and resorted to traditional treatments like plunge baths in the river and cold-water douches, which almost always led to death. Thus, the war brought its toll of death, suffering, and civil strife to the East Cherokee. 437

Shortly after this event Colonel Thomas was compelled by physical and mental infirmity to retire from further active participation in the affairs of the East Cherokee, after more than half a century spent in intimate connection with them, during the greater portion of which time he had been their most trusted friend and adviser. Their affairs at once became the prey of confusion and factional strife, which continued until the United States stepped in as arbiter.

Shortly after this event, Colonel Thomas was forced by physical and mental health issues to step back from active involvement in the affairs of the East Cherokee, after over fifty years of close ties with them, during most of which time he had been their most trusted friend and advisor. Their affairs immediately fell into confusion and internal conflict, which continued until the United States intervened as a mediator.

In 1868 Congress ordered another census of the East Cherokee, to serve as a guide in future payments, the roll to include only those persons whose names had appeared upon the Mullay roll of 1848 and their legal heirs and representatives. The work was completed in the following year by S. H. Sweatland, and a payment of interest then due under former enactment was made by him on this basis.438 “In accordance with their earnestly expressed desire to be brought under the immediate charge of the government as its wards,” the Congress which ordered this last census directed that the Commissioner of Indian Affairs should assume the same charge over the East Cherokee as over other tribes, but as no extra funds were made available for the purpose the matter was held in abeyance.439 An unratified treaty made this year with the Cherokee Nation west contained a stipulation that any Cherokee east of the Mississippi who should remove to the Cherokee nation within three years should be entitled to full citizenship and privileges therein, but after that date could be admitted only by act of the Cherokee national council.440

In 1868, Congress ordered another census of the East Cherokee to guide future payments, including only those individuals whose names were on the Mullay roll of 1848, along with their legal heirs and representatives. S. H. Sweatland completed this work the following year, and he made a payment of interest that was due under previous legislation based on this census.438 “In line with their strong request to be placed under the government's immediate care as its wards,” Congress directed that the Commissioner of Indian Affairs should take the same responsibility for the East Cherokee as for other tribes. However, since no additional funds were allocated for this purpose, the issue was put on hold.439 An unratified treaty made this year with the Cherokee Nation in the west included a provision that any Cherokee east of the Mississippi who moved to the Cherokee Nation within three years would be granted full citizenship and privileges there, but after that period, admission could only occur through an act of the Cherokee National Council.440

After the retirement of Thomas, in the absence of any active [173]governmental supervision, need was felt of some central authority. On December 9, 1868, a general council of the East Cherokee assembled at Cheowa, in Graham county, North Carolina, took preliminary steps toward the adoption of a regular form of tribal government under a constitution. N. J. Smith, afterward principal chief, was clerk of the council. The new government was formally inaugurated on December 1, 1870. It provided for a first and a second chief to serve for a term of two years, minor officers to serve one year, and an annual council representing each Cherokee settlement within the state of North Carolina. Kâ′lahû′, “All-bones,” commonly known to the whites as Flying-squirrel or Sawnook (Sawănu′gĭ), was elected chief. A new constitution was adopted five years later, by which the chief’s term of office was fixed at four years.441

After Thomas retired, and without any active governmental supervision, people felt the need for a central authority. On December 9, 1868, a general council of the East Cherokee gathered at Cheowa in Graham County, North Carolina, and took initial steps toward establishing a formal tribal government under a constitution. N. J. Smith, who later became principal chief, served as the council clerk. The new government was officially launched on December 1, 1870. It allowed for a first and second chief to serve two-year terms, minor officers to serve one year, and an annual council representing each Cherokee settlement in North Carolina. Kâ′lahû′, known to whites as Flying-Squirrel or Sawnook (Sawănu′gĭ), was elected chief. A new constitution was adopted five years later, which set the chief’s term of office at four years.

The status of the lands held by the Indians had now become a matter of serious concern, As has been stated, the deeds had been made out by Thomas in his own name, as the state laws at that time forbade Indian ownership of real estate. In consequence of his losses during the war and his subsequent disability, the Thomas properties, of which the Cherokee lands were technically a part, had become involved, so that the entire estate had passed into the hands of creditors, the most important of whom, William Johnston, had obtained sheriff’s deeds in 1869 for all of these Indian lands under three several judgments against Thomas, aggregating $33,887.11. To adjust the matter so as to secure title and possession to the Indians, Congress in 1870 authorized suit to be brought in their name for the recovery of their interest. This suit was begun in May, 1873, in the United States circuit court for western North Carolina. A year later the matters in dispute were submitted by agreement to a board of arbitrators, whose award was confirmed by the court in November, 1874.

The ownership of the lands held by the Native Americans had become a serious issue. As mentioned before, the deeds were created by Thomas in his own name because the state laws at that time prohibited Native American ownership of property. Due to his losses during the war and his later disability, Thomas's properties, which included the Cherokee lands, became entangled, and the entire estate ended up in the hands of creditors. The most significant creditor, William Johnston, had received sheriff’s deeds in 1869 for all these Native American lands under three different judgments against Thomas, totaling $33,887.11. To resolve the situation and ensure the Native Americans could secure their title and possession, Congress authorized a lawsuit in 1870 to be filed in their name for the recovery of their interest. This lawsuit began in May 1873 in the United States circuit court for western North Carolina. A year later, the disputed matters were submitted by agreement to a board of arbitrators, whose decision was confirmed by the court in November 1874.

The award finds that Thomas had purchased with Indian funds a tract estimated to contain 50,000 acres on Oconaluftee river and Soco creek, and known as the Qualla boundary, together with a number of individual tracts outside the boundary; that the Indians were still indebted to Thomas toward the purchase of the Qualla boundary lands for the sum of $18,250, from which should be deducted $6,500 paid by them to Johnston to release titles, with interest to date of award, making an aggregate of $8,486, together with a further sum of $2,478, which had been intrusted to Terrell, the business clerk and assistant of Thomas, and by him turned over to Thomas, as creditor of the Indians, under power of attorney, this latter sum, with interest to date of award, aggregating $2,697.89; thus leaving a balance due from the Indians to Thomas or his legal creditor, Johnston, of $7,066.11. The award declares that on account of the questionable manner in [174]which the disputed lands had been bought in by Johnston, he should be allowed to hold them only as security for the balance due him until paid, and that on the payment of the said balance of $7,066.11, with interest at 6 per cent from the date of the award, the Indians should be entitled to a clear conveyance from him of the legal title to all the lands embraced within the Qualla boundary.442

The award determines that Thomas used Indian funds to buy a property of about 50,000 acres located on the Oconaluftee River and Soco Creek, known as the Qualla Boundary, along with several individual parcels outside this boundary. The Indians still owed Thomas $18,250 for the purchase of the Qualla Boundary lands, from which $6,500 paid to Johnston to clear the titles should be subtracted, along with interest up to the award date, totaling $8,486. Additionally, there was another amount of $2,478 that was given to Terrell, Thomas's business clerk and assistant, who transferred it to Thomas as a loan to the Indians, under a power of attorney. This amount, with interest up to the award date, comes to $2,697.89. This leaves a remaining balance of $7,066.11 owed by the Indians to Thomas or his legal creditor, Johnston. The award states that due to the questionable way in which Johnston acquired the disputed lands, he can only hold them as collateral for the amount owed until it’s paid. Once the balance of $7,066.11, plus 6 percent interest from the date of the award, is paid, the Indians will be entitled to a clear transfer of the legal title to all the lands included within the Qualla Boundary.

To enable the Indians to clear off this lien on their lands and for other purposes, Congress in 1875 directed that as much as remained of the “removal and subsistence fund” set apart for their benefit in 1848 should be used “in perfecting the titles to the lands awarded to them, and to pay the costs, expenses, and liabilities attending their recent litigations, also to purchase and extinguish the titles of any white persons to lands within the general boundaries allotted to them by the court, and for the education, improvement, and civilization of their people.” In accordance with this authority the unpaid balance and interest due Johnston, amounting to $7,242.76, was paid him in the same year, and shortly afterward there was purchased on behalf of the Indians some fifteen thousand acres additional, the Commissioner of Indian Affairs being constituted trustee for the Indians. For the better protection of the Indians the lands were made inalienable except by assent of the council and upon approval of the President of the United States. The deeds for the Qualla boundary and the 15,000 acre purchase were executed respectively on October 9, 1876, and August 14, 1880.443 As the boundaries of the different purchases were but vaguely defined, a new survey of the whole Qualla boundary and adjoining tracts was authorized. The work was intrusted to M. S. Temple, deputy United States surveyor, who completed it in 1876, his survey maps of the reservation being accepted as the official standard.444

To help the Indians settle the debt on their land and for other reasons, Congress in 1875 ordered that whatever was left of the “removal and subsistence fund” set aside for their benefit in 1848 should be used “to finalize the titles to the lands awarded to them, and to cover the costs, expenses, and liabilities related to their recent lawsuits, as well as to purchase and extinguish the titles of any white individuals to lands within the general boundaries assigned to them by the court, and for the education, development, and advancement of their people.” Following this directive, the unpaid balance and interest owed to Johnston, totaling $7,242.76, was paid to him in the same year, and shortly after that, around fifteen thousand additional acres were purchased on behalf of the Indians, with the Commissioner of Indian Affairs acting as a trustee for them. To better protect the Indians, the lands were made inalienable except with the approval of the council and the President of the United States. The deeds for the Qualla boundary and the 15,000-acre purchase were executed on October 9, 1876, and August 14, 1880, respectively.443 Since the boundaries of the various purchases were not clearly defined, a new survey of the entire Qualla boundary and surrounding tracts was authorized. This task was assigned to M. S. Temple, deputy United States surveyor, who completed it in 1876, with his survey maps of the reservation being accepted as the official standard.444

The titles and boundaries having been adjusted, the Indian Office assumed regular supervision of East Cherokee affairs, and in June, 1875, the first agent since the retirement of Thomas was sent out in the person of W. C. McCarthy. He found the Indians, according to his report, destitute and discouraged, almost without stock or farming tools. There were no schools, and very few full-bloods could speak English, although to their credit nearly all could read and write their own language, the parents teaching the children. Under his authority a distribution was made of stock animals, seed wheat, and farming tools, and several schools were started. In the next year, however, [175]the agency was discontinued and the educational interests of the band turned over to the state school superintendent.445

The titles and boundaries were adjusted, and the Indian Office took charge of East Cherokee affairs. In June 1875, they sent out the first agent since Thomas retired, W. C. McCarthy. He reported that the Indians were destitute and discouraged, nearly lacking livestock or farming tools. There were no schools, and very few full-bloods could speak English, but almost all could read and write in their own language, taught by their parents. Under his direction, they distributed livestock, seed wheat, and farming tools, and started several schools. However, the following year, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the agency was closed down, and the band's educational interests were handed over to the state school superintendent.445

In the meantime Kâ′lahû′ had been succeeded as chief by Lloyd R. Welch (Da′siʻgiya′gĭ), an educated mixed-blood of Cheowa, who served about five years, dying shortly after his reelection to a second term (48). He made a good record by his work in reconciling the various factions which had sprung up after the withdrawal of the guiding influence of Thomas, and in defeating the intrigues of fraudulent white claimants and mischief makers. Shortly before his death the Government, through Special Agent John A. Sibbald, recognized his authority as principal chief, together with the constitution which had been adopted by the band under his auspices in 1875. N. J. Smith (Tsa′lădihĭ′), who had previously served as clerk of the council, was elected to his unexpired term and continued to serve until the fall of 1890.446

In the meantime, Kâ′lahû′ was succeeded as chief by Lloyd R. Welch (Da′siʻgiya′gĭ), an educated mixed-blood of Cheowa, who served for about five years before dying shortly after being re-elected for a second term (48). He built a strong record by reconciling the different factions that emerged after the withdrawal of Thomas's guiding influence and thwarting the schemes of fraudulent white claimants and troublemakers. Shortly before his death, the Government, through Special Agent John A. Sibbald, acknowledged his authority as principal chief, along with the constitution that the band had adopted under his leadership in 1875. N. J. Smith (Tsa′lădihĭ′), who had previously served as the council clerk, was elected to complete his unexpired term and continued to serve until the fall of 1890.446

We find no further official notice of the East Cherokee until 1881, when Commissioner Price reported that they were still without agent or superintendent, and that so far as the Indian Office was concerned their affairs were in an anomalous and unsatisfactory condition, while factional feuds were adding to the difficulties and retarding the progress of the band. In the spring of that year a visiting delegation from the Cherokee Nation west had extended to them an urgent invitation to remove to Indian Territory and the Indian Office had encouraged the project, with the result that 161 persons of the band removed during the year to Indian Territory, the expense being borne by the Government. Others were represented as being desirous to remove, and the Commissioner recommended an appropriation for the purpose, but as Congress failed to act the matter was dropped.447

We don’t find any official updates on the East Cherokee until 1881, when Commissioner Price reported that they still didn’t have an agent or superintendent, and that their situation was confusing and unsatisfactory as far as the Indian Office was concerned. Factional disputes were adding to the challenges and slowing down the progress of the group. In the spring of that year, a visiting delegation from the Cherokee Nation in the West offered them a strong invitation to move to Indian Territory, and the Indian Office supported the initiative, resulting in 161 members of the band relocating to Indian Territory that year, with the government covering the costs. Others expressed a desire to move, and the Commissioner suggested funding for this purpose, but Congress failed to take action, and the matter was eventually dropped.447

The neglected condition of the East Cherokee having been brought to the attention of those old-time friends of the Indian, the Quakers, through an appeal made in their behalf by members of that society residing in North Carolina, the Western Yearly Meeting, of Indiana, volunteered to undertake the work of civilization and education. On May 31, 1881, representatives of the Friends entered into a contract with the Indians, subject to approval by the Government, to establish and continue among them for ten years an industrial school and other common schools, to be supported in part from the annual interest of the trust fund held by the Government to the credit of the East Cherokee and in part by funds furnished by the Friends themselves. Through the efforts of Barnabas C. Hobbs, of the Western Yearly Meeting, a yearly contract to the same effect was entered into with the Commissioner [176]of Indian Affairs later in the same year, and was renewed by successive commissioners to cover the period of ten years ending June 30, 1892, when the contract system was terminated and the Government assumed direct control. Under the joint arrangement, with some aid at the outset from the North Carolina Meeting, work was begun in 1881 by Thomas Brown with several teachers sent out by the Indiana Friends, who established a small training school at the agency headquarters at Cherokee, and several day schools in the outlying settlements. He was succeeded three years later by H. W. Spray, an experienced educator, who, with a corps of efficient assistants and greatly enlarged facilities, continued to do good work for the elevation of the Indians until the close of the contract system eight years later.448 After an interregnum, during which the schools suffered from frequent changes, he was reappointed as government agent and superintendent in 1898, a position which he still holds in 1901. To the work conducted under his auspices the East Cherokee owe much of what they have to-day of civilization and enlightenment.

The neglected situation of the East Cherokee came to the attention of their longtime advocates, the Quakers, after an appeal was made on their behalf by members of that community in North Carolina. The Western Yearly Meeting of Indiana stepped up to take on the challenge of civilization and education. On May 31, 1881, representatives of the Friends signed a contract with the Indians, pending Government approval, to set up and maintain an industrial school and other common schools among them for ten years. This initiative would be partly funded by the annual interest from the trust fund held by the Government for the East Cherokee, as well as by contributions from the Friends themselves. Thanks to Barnabas C. Hobbs from the Western Yearly Meeting, a yearly contract with the Commissioner of Indian Affairs was established later that same year, and it was renewed by subsequent commissioners to extend over ten years, concluding on June 30, 1892, when the contract system ended and the Government took over direct control. Under this collaborative arrangement, with initial support from the North Carolina Meeting, work began in 1881 led by Thomas Brown along with several teachers sent by the Indiana Friends, who started a small training school at the agency headquarters in Cherokee and several day schools in nearby settlements. Three years later, he was succeeded by H. W. Spray, an experienced educator, who, with a talented team and expanded facilities, continued to make significant strides in uplifting the Indians until the end of the contract system eight years later. After a break, during which the schools faced instability, he was reappointed as government agent and superintendent in 1898, a role he still held in 1901. The East Cherokee owe much of their current progress in civilization and enlightenment to the efforts made under his leadership.

From some travelers who visited the reservation about this time we have a pleasant account of a trip along Soco and a day with Chief Smith at Yellow Hill. They describe the Indians as being so nearly like the whites in their manner of living that a stranger could rarely distinguish an Indian’s cabin or little cove farm from that of a white man. Their principal crop was corn, which they ground for themselves, and they had also an abundance of apples, peaches, and plums, and a few small herds of ponies and cattle. Their wants were so few that they had but little use for money. Their primitive costume had long been obsolete, and their dress was like that of the whites, excepting that moccasins took the place of shoes, and they manufactured their own clothing by the aid of spinning-wheels and looms. Finely cut pipes and well-made baskets were also produced, and the good influence of the schools recently established was already manifest in the children.449

From some travelers who visited the reservation around this time, we have a nice account of a trip along Soco and a day spent with Chief Smith at Yellow Hill. They describe the Native Americans as living in a way so similar to white settlers that a visitor could hardly tell an Indian’s cabin or small farm from that of a white person. Their main crop was corn, which they ground for themselves, and they also had plenty of apples, peaches, and plums, along with a few small herds of ponies and cattle. Their needs were so few that they hardly ever used money. Their traditional clothing had long become outdated, and their attire resembled that of the whites, except they wore moccasins instead of shoes, and they made their own clothing using spinning wheels and looms. They also produced finely crafted pipes and well-made baskets, and the positive impact of the recently established schools was already evident in the children.449

In 1882 the agency was reestablished and provision was made for taking a new census of all Cherokee east of the Mississippi, Joseph G. Hester being appointed to the work.450 The census was submitted as complete in June, 1884, and contained the names of 1,881 persons in North Carolina, 758 in Georgia, 213 in Tennessee, 71 in Alabama, and 33 scattering, a total of 2,956.451 Although this census received the approval and certificate of the East Cherokee council, a large portion of the band still refuse to recognize it as authoritative, claiming that a large number of persons therein enrolled have no Cherokee blood. [177]

In 1882, the agency was reestablished, and plans were made to conduct a new census of all Cherokee individuals east of the Mississippi, with Joseph G. Hester assigned to the task.450 The census was completed and submitted in June 1884, listing 1,881 individuals in North Carolina, 758 in Georgia, 213 in Tennessee, 71 in Alabama, and 33 scattered throughout, totaling 2,956.451 Although this census was approved and certified by the East Cherokee council, many members of the band still refuse to accept it as legitimate, arguing that a significant number of the individuals listed do not actually have Cherokee heritage. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The East Cherokee had never ceased to contend for a participation in the rights and privileges accruing to the western Nation under treaties with the Government. In 1882 a special agent had been appointed to investigate their claims, and in the following year, under authority of Congress, the eastern band of Cherokee brought suit in the Court of Claims against the United States and the Cherokee Nation west to determine its rights in the permanent annuity fund and other trust funds held by the United States for the Cherokee Indians.452 The case was decided adversely to the eastern band, first by the Court of Claims in 1885,453 and finally, on appeal, by the Supreme Court on March 1, 1886, that court holding in its decision that the Cherokee in North Carolina had dissolved their connection with the Cherokee Nation and ceased to be a part of it when they refused to accompany the main body at the Removal, and that if Indians in North Carolina or in any state east of the Mississippi wished to enjoy the benefits of the common property of the Cherokee Nation in any form whatever they must be readmitted to citizenship in the Cherokee Nation and comply with its constitution and laws. In accordance with this decision the agent in the Indian territory was instructed to issue no more residence permits to claimants for Cherokee citizenship, and it was officially announced that all persons thereafter entering that country without consent of the Cherokee authorities would be treated as intruders.454 This decision, cutting off the East Cherokee from all hope of sharing in any of the treaty benefits enjoyed by their western kinsmen, was a sore disappointment to them all, especially to Chief Smith, who had worked unceasingly in their behalf from the institution of the proceedings. In view of the result, Commissioner Atkins strongly recommended, as the best method of settling them in permanent homes, secure from white intrusion and from anxiety on account of their uncertain tenure and legal status in North Carolina, that negotiations be opened through government channels for their readmission to citizenship in the Cherokee Nation, to be followed, if successful, by the sale of their lands in North Carolina and their removal to Indian Territory.455

The East Cherokee had always fought for their share of the rights and privileges granted to the western Nation through treaties with the Government. In 1882, a special agent was appointed to look into their claims, and the following year, with Congress's approval, the eastern band of Cherokee filed a lawsuit in the Court of Claims against the United States and the Cherokee Nation in the west to clarify their rights to the permanent annuity fund and other trust funds held by the United States for the Cherokee Indians.452 The case was ruled against the eastern band, first by the Court of Claims in 1885,453 and then, upon appeal, by the Supreme Court on March 1, 1886. The court decided that the Cherokee in North Carolina had severed their ties with the Cherokee Nation and were no longer part of it when they declined to join the main group during Removal. It also stated that if any Indians in North Carolina or any state east of the Mississippi wanted to enjoy the benefits of the common property of the Cherokee Nation in any form, they would need to be readmitted to citizenship in the Cherokee Nation and abide by its constitution and laws. Following this decision, the agent in Indian territory was directed to stop issuing residence permits to those claiming Cherokee citizenship, and it was officially stated that anyone entering that area without the Cherokee authorities' consent would be treated as an intruder.454 This ruling, which dashed the hopes of the East Cherokee to share in the treaty benefits enjoyed by their western relatives, greatly disappointed them all, especially Chief Smith, who had tirelessly advocated for them since the beginning of these proceedings. In light of the outcome, Commissioner Atkins strongly suggested starting negotiations through government channels for their readmission to citizenship in the Cherokee Nation as the best way to settle them in permanent homes, protected from white encroachment and concerns about their uncertain legal status in North Carolina, which would be followed, if successful, by selling their lands in North Carolina and relocating them to Indian Territory.455

In order to acquire a more definite legal status, the Cherokee residing in North Carolina—being practically all those of the eastern band having genuine Indian interests—became a corporate body under the laws of the state in 1889. The act, ratified on March 11, declares in its first section “That the North Carolina or Eastern Cherokee Indians, resident or domiciled in the counties of Jackson, Swain, Graham, and Cherokee, be and at the same time are hereby [178]created and constituted a body politic and corporate under the name, style, and title of the Eastern Band of Cherokee Indians, with all the rights, franchises, privileges and powers incident and belonging to corporations under the laws of the state of North Carolina.456

To gain a clearer legal status, the Cherokee living in North Carolina—basically all members of the eastern band with genuine Indian interests—formed a corporate entity under state law in 1889. The law, approved on March 11, states in its first section, “That the North Carolina or Eastern Cherokee Indians, residents or living in the counties of Jackson, Swain, Graham, and Cherokee, are hereby [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]created and established as a political and corporate body under the name, style, and title of the Eastern Band of Cherokee Indians, with all the rights, franchises, privileges, and powers that corporations have under the laws of North Carolina.456

On August 2, 1893, ex-Chief Smith died at Cherokee, in the fifty-seventh year of his life, more than twenty of which had been given to the service of his people. Nimrod Jarrett Smith, known to the Cherokee as Tsa′lădihĭ′, was the son of a half breed father by an Indian mother, and was born near the present Murphy, Cherokee county, North Carolina, on January 3, 1837. His earliest recollections were thus of the miseries that attended the flight of the refugees to the mountains during the Removal period. His mother spoke very little English, but his father was a man of considerable intelligence, having acted as interpreter and translator for Reverend Evan Jones at the old Valleytown mission. As the boy grew to manhood he acquired a fair education, which, aided by a commanding presence, made him a person of influence among his fellows. At twenty-five years of age he enlisted in the Thomas Legion as first sergeant of Company B, Sixty-ninth North Carolina (Confederate) Infantry, and served in that capacity till the close of the war. He was clerk of the council that drafted the first East Cherokee constitution in 1868, and on the death of Principal Chief Lloyd Welch in 1880 was elected to fill the unexpired term, continuing in office by successive reelections until the close of 1891, a period of about twelve years, the longest term yet filled by an incumbent. As principal chief he signed the contract under which the school work was inaugurated in 1881. For several years thereafter his duties, particularly in connection with the suit against the western Cherokee, required his presence much of the time at Washington, while at home his time was almost as constantly occupied in attending to the wants of a dependent people. Although he was entitled under the constitution of the band to a salary of five hundred dollars per year, no part of this salary was ever paid, because of the limited resources of his people, and only partial reimbursement was made to him, shortly before his death, for expenses incurred in official visits to Washington. With frequent opportunities to enrich himself at the expense of his people, he maintained his honor and died a poor man.

On August 2, 1893, former Chief Smith passed away in Cherokee at the age of fifty-seven, having dedicated more than twenty years to serving his people. Nimrod Jarrett Smith, known to the Cherokee as Tsa′lădihĭ′, was born to a mixed-race father and an Indian mother near what is now Murphy, Cherokee County, North Carolina, on January 3, 1837. His earliest memories were of the hardships faced by refugees fleeing to the mountains during the Removal period. His mother spoke very little English, but his father was quite intelligent, having worked as an interpreter and translator for Reverend Evan Jones at the old Valleytown mission. As he grew into adulthood, he received a decent education, and along with his commanding presence, this made him an influential figure among his peers. At twenty-five, he joined the Thomas Legion as first sergeant of Company B, Sixty-ninth North Carolina (Confederate) Infantry, and served in that role until the war ended. He was also the clerk for the council that drafted the first East Cherokee constitution in 1868, and following the death of Principal Chief Lloyd Welch in 1880, he was elected to complete the remaining term, continuing to serve through successive reelections until the end of 1891—a tenure of about twelve years, the longest for any chief. As principal chief, he signed the contract that launched the school program in 1881. For several years afterward, his responsibilities, especially regarding the lawsuit against the western Cherokee, often had him in Washington, while at home he was consistently engaged with the needs of a dependent community. Although the constitution allowed him a salary of five hundred dollars per year, he never received any of it due to his people's limited resources, and he was only partially reimbursed shortly before his death for expenses related to official trips to Washington. Despite several chances to enrich himself at his people's expense, he upheld his integrity and died a poor man.

In person Chief Smith was a splendid specimen of physical manhood, being six feet four inches in height and built in proportion, erect in figure, with flowing black hair curling down over his shoulders, a deep musical voice, and a kindly spirit and natural dignity that never failed to impress the stranger. His widow—a white woman—and several children survive him.457

In person, Chief Smith was an impressive example of masculinity, standing six feet four inches tall and well proportioned. He had an upright posture, long black hair that curled down over his shoulders, a deep, melodious voice, and a warm spirit with a natural dignity that always left a mark on anyone who met him. His widow—a white woman—and several children are still living. 457

American Ethnology Bureau  NINETEENTH ANNUAL REPORT PL
CHIEF N. J. SMITH (TSALĂDIHĬ′)
PHOTO, 1886  

CHIEF N. J. SMITH (TSALĂDIHĬ′)

CHIEF N. J. SMITH (TSALĂDIHĬ′)

[179]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In 1894 the long-standing litigation between the East Cherokee and a number of creditors and claimants to Indian lands within and adjoining the Qualla boundary was finally settled by a compromise by which the several white tenants and claimants within the boundary agreed to execute a quitclaim and vacate on payment to them by the Indians of sums aggregating $24,552, while for another disputed adjoining tract of 33,000 acres the United States agreed to pay, for the Indians, at the rate of $1.25 per acre. The necessary Government approval having been obtained, Congress appropriated a sufficient amount for carrying into effect the agreement, thus at last completing a perfect and unincumbered title to all the lands claimed by the Indians, with the exception of a few outlying tracts of comparative unimportance.458

In 1894, the long-standing legal battle between the East Cherokee and several creditors and claimants to Indian lands within and adjacent to the Qualla boundary was finally resolved through a compromise. The white tenants and claimants within the boundary agreed to sign a quitclaim and move out in exchange for a total payment of $24,552 from the Indians. Meanwhile, for another disputed adjacent tract of 33,000 acres, the United States agreed to pay the Indians $1.25 per acre. After obtaining the necessary government approval, Congress allocated enough funds to implement the agreement, finally securing a clear and unencumbered title to all the lands claimed by the Indians, except for a few minor outlying tracts.458

In 1895 the Cherokee residing in North Carolina upon the reservation and in the outlying settlements were officially reported to number 1,479.459 A year later an epidemic of grippe spread through the band, with the result that the census of 1897 shows but 1,312,460 among those who died at this time being Big-witch (Tskĭl-e′gwa), the oldest man of the band, who distinctly remembered the Creek war, and Wadi′yăhĭ, the last old woman who preserved the art of making double-walled baskets. In the next year the population had recovered to 1,351. The description of the mode of living then common to most of the Indians will apply nearly as well to-day:

In 1895, the Cherokees living in North Carolina on the reservation and in nearby communities were officially reported to number 1,479.459 A year later, an outbreak of flu spread through the group, resulting in the 1897 census showing only 1,312.460 Among those who died during this time were Big-witch (Tskĭl-e′gwa), the oldest man in the group who distinctly remembered the Creek War, and Wadi′yăhĭ, the last old woman who knew how to make double-walled baskets. The following year, the population recovered to 1,351. The description of the way of life then common to most of the Indians still applies nearly as well today:

While they are industrious, these people are not progressive farmers and have learned nothing of modern methods. The same crops are raised continuously until the soil will yield no more or is washed away, when new ground is cleared or broken. The value of rotation and fertilizing has not yet been discovered or taught....

While they work hard, these people are not modern farmers and haven’t learned any contemporary techniques. They keep growing the same crops until the soil can’t produce anymore or is eroded, at which point they clear or break new land. They haven’t yet discovered or been taught the benefits of crop rotation and fertilization....

That these people can live at all upon the products of their small farms is due to the extreme simplicity of their food, dress, and manner of living. The typical house is of logs, is about fourteen by sixteen feet, of one room, just high enough for the occupants to stand erect, with perhaps a small loft for the storage of extras. The roof is of split shingles or shakes. There is no window, the open door furnishing what light is required. At one end of the house is the fireplace, with outside chimney of stones or sticks chinked with clay. The furniture is simple and cheap. An iron pot, a bake kettle, a coffeepot and mill, small table, and a few cups, knives, and spoons are all that is needed. These, with one or two bedsteads, homemade, a few pillows and quilts, with feather mattresses for winter covering, as well as for the usual purpose, constitute the principal house possessions. For outdoor work there is an ax, hoe, and shovel plow. A wagon or cart may be owned, but is not essential. The outfit is inexpensive and answers every purpose. The usual food is bean bread, with coffee. In the fall chestnut bread is also used. Beef is seldom eaten, but pork is highly esteemed, and a considerable number of hogs are kept, running wild and untended in summer.461

The fact that these people can survive on their small farms comes from the extreme simplicity of their food, clothing, and way of life. The typical house is made of logs, measuring about fourteen by sixteen feet, consisting of one room tall enough for the occupants to stand up straight, with maybe a small loft for storing extras. The roof is made of split shingles or shakes. There are no windows; the open door provides all the light needed. At one end of the house is the fireplace, with an outside chimney made of stones or sticks packed with clay. The furniture is simple and inexpensive. An iron pot, a bake kettle, a coffee pot, and a mill, plus a small table and a few cups, knives, and spoons are all that’s required. This, along with one or two homemade bed frames, a few pillows and quilts, and feather mattresses for winter, represents the main possessions of the household. For outdoor work, there’s an axe, hoe, and shovel plow. They might own a wagon or cart, but it’s not necessary. The setup is affordable and meets all their needs. Their usual food consists of bean bread and coffee. In the fall, they also eat chestnut bread. Beef is rarely consumed, but pork is highly valued, and they keep a significant number of hogs that run wild and untended during the summer.

By the most recent official count, in 1900, the East Cherokee residing in North Carolina under direct charge of the agent and included [180]within the act of incorporation number 1,376, of whom about 1,100 are on the reservation, the rest living farther to the west, on Nantahala, Cheowa, and Hiwassee rivers. This does not include mixed-bloods in adjoining states and some hundreds of unrecognized claimants. Those enumerated own approximately 100,000 acres of land, of which 83,000 are included within the Qualla reservation and a contiguous tract in Jackson and Swain counties. They receive no rations or annuities and are entirely self-supporting, the annual interest on their trust fund established in 1848, which has dwindled to about $23,000, being applied to the payment of taxes upon their unoccupied common lands. From time to time they have made leases of timber, gold-washing, and grazing privileges, but without any great profit to themselves. By special appropriation the government supports an industrial training school at Cherokee, the agency headquarters, in which 170 pupils are now being boarded, clothed, and educated in the practical duties of life. This school, which in its workings is a model of its kind, owes much of its usefulness and high standing to the efficient management of Prof. H. W. Spray (Wĭlsĭnĭ′), already mentioned, who combines the duties of superintendent and agent for the band. His chief clerk, Mr James Blythe (Diskwa′ʻnĭ, “Chestnut-bread”), a Cherokee by blood, at one time filled the position of agent, being perhaps the only Indian who has ever served in such capacity.

By the latest official count in 1900, the East Cherokee living in North Carolina were directly managed by the agent and recorded in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] under incorporation act number 1,376. About 1,100 of them reside on the reservation, while the rest are located further west along the Nantahala, Cheowa, and Hiwassee rivers. This count doesn’t include mixed-bloods in neighboring states or several hundred unrecognized claimants. Those listed own roughly 100,000 acres of land, with 83,000 acres within the Qualla reservation and a nearby area in Jackson and Swain counties. They do not receive rations or annuities and are fully self-sufficient, using the annual interest from their trust fund established in 1848, which has decreased to around $23,000, to pay taxes on their unused common lands. Occasionally, they lease timber, gold-washing, and grazing rights, but without significant profit. The government supports an industrial training school at Cherokee, the agency's headquarters, where 170 students are currently being housed, clothed, and taught practical life skills. This school, known for its exemplary operations, owes much of its success and reputation to the effective management of Prof. H. W. Spray (Wĭlsĭnĭ′), who serves as both superintendent and agent for the band. His chief clerk, Mr. James Blythe (Diskwa′ʻnĭ, “Chestnut-bread”), a full-blooded Cherokee, once held the position of agent, possibly being the only Native American to have ever done so.

The exact legal status of the East Cherokee is still a matter of dispute, they being at once wards of the government, citizens of the United States, and (in North Carolina) a corporate body under state laws. They pay real estate taxes and road service, exercise the voting privilege,462 and are amenable to the local courts, but do not pay poll tax or receive any pauper assistance from the counties; neither can they make free contracts or alienate their lands (49). Under their tribal constitution they are governed by a principal and an assistant chief, elected for a term of four years, with an executive council appointed by the chief, and sixteen councilors elected by the various settlements for a term of two years. The annual council is held in October at Cherokee, on the reservation, the proceedings being in the Cherokee language and recorded by their clerk in the Cherokee alphabet, as well as in English. The present chief is Jesse Reid (Tsĕ′si-Ska′tsĭ, “Scotch Jesse”), an intelligent mixed-blood, who fills the office with dignity and ability. As a people they are peaceable and law-abiding, kind and hospitable, providing for their simple wants by their own industry without asking or expecting outside assistance. Their fields, orchards, and fish traps, with some few domestic animals and occasional hunting, supply them with food, while by the sale of [181]ginseng and other medicinal plants gathered in the mountains, with fruit and honey of their own raising, they procure what additional supplies they need from the traders. The majority are fairly comfortable, far above the condition of most Indian tribes, and but little, if any, behind their white neighbors. In literary ability they may even be said to surpass them, as in addition to the result of nearly twenty years of school work among the younger people, nearly all the men and some of the women can read and write their own language. All wear civilized costumes, though an occasional pair of moccasins is seen, while the women find means to gratify the racial love of color in the wearing of red bandanna kerchiefs in place of bonnets. The older people still cling to their ancient rites and sacred traditions, but the dance and the ballplay wither and the Indian day is nearly spent. [182]

The exact legal status of the East Cherokee is still up for debate; they are simultaneously wards of the government, citizens of the United States, and (in North Carolina) a corporate entity under state laws. They pay property taxes and for road services, exercise their right to vote, 462, and are subject to local courts, but they do not pay poll taxes or receive any welfare assistance from the counties; nor can they enter into unrestricted contracts or sell their land (49). According to their tribal constitution, they are governed by a chief and an assistant chief, elected for four-year terms, with an executive council appointed by the chief, and sixteen council members elected by the various settlements for two-year terms. The annual council meeting takes place in October at Cherokee on the reservation, where the proceedings are conducted in the Cherokee language and recorded by their clerk in both the Cherokee alphabet and English. The current chief is Jesse Reid (Tsĕ′si-Ska′tsĭ, “Scotch Jesse”), an intelligent mixed-blood who holds the office with dignity and skill. As a community, they are peaceful and law-abiding, kind and hospitable, meeting their basic needs through their own efforts without asking for or expecting outside help. Their fields, orchards, and fishing traps, along with a few domesticated animals and occasional hunting, provide food, while they sell ginseng and other medicinal plants collected from the mountains, as well as fruits and honey they produce themselves, to get additional supplies from traders. Most are relatively comfortable, well above the level of most Indian tribes, and not far behind their white neighbors. In terms of literacy, they may even surpass them, as nearly twenty years of schooling for the younger generation has left most men and some women able to read and write in their own language. They all wear modern clothing, although occasionally moccasins can be seen, and women often express their love for color by wearing red bandanna kerchiefs instead of bonnets. The older generation still holds onto their ancient rites and sacred traditions, but the dance and ball games are fading, and the era of the Indian way of life is nearly over. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 See the notes to the historical sketch. 

1 Check the notes on the historical overview.

2 Barton, Benj. S., New Views on the Origin of the Tribes and Nations of America, p. xlv, passim; Phila., 1797; Gallatin, Albert, Synopsis of Indian Tribes, Trans. American Antiquarian Society, ii, p. 91; Cambridge, 1836; Hewitt, J. N. B., The Cherokee an Iroquoian Language, Washington, 1887 (MS in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology). 

2 Barton, Benj. S., New Views on the Origin of the Tribes and Nations of America, p. xlv, passim; Phila., 1797; Gallatin, Albert, Synopsis of Indian Tribes, Trans. American Antiquarian Society, ii, p. 91; Cambridge, 1836; Hewitt, J. N. B., The Cherokee an Iroquoian Language, Washington, 1887 (MS in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology).

3 Heckewelder, John, Indian Nations of Pennsylvania, pp. 47–49, ed. 1876. 

3 Heckewelder, John, Native American Nations of Pennsylvania, pp. 47–49, ed. 1876. 

4 Brinton, D. G., Walam Olum, p. 231; Phila., 1885. 

4 Brinton, D. G., Walam Olum, p. 231; Philadelphia, 1885. 

5 Schoolcraft, H. R., Notes on the Iroquois, p. 162; Albany, 1847. 

5 Schoolcraft, H. R., Notes on the Iroquois, p. 162; Albany, 1847.

6 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 47, ed. 1876. 

6 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 47, ed. 1876.

7 Haywood, John, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 225–226; Nashville, 1823. 

7 Haywood, John, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 225–226; Nashville, 1823.

8 Jefferson, Thomas, Notes on Virginia, pp. 136–137; ed. Boston, 1802. 

8 Jefferson, Thomas, Notes on Virginia, pp. 136–137; ed. Boston, 1802.

9 Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 163, 1847. 

9 Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 163, 1847. 

10 Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 233, 236, 269, 1823. 

10 Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 233, 236, 269, 1823.

11 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tennessee, pp. 226, 234, 1823. 

11 Haywood, Nat. and Indigenous History of Tennessee, pp. 226, 234, 1823. 

12 Bartram, Wm., Travels, p. 365; reprint, London, 1792. 

12 Bartram, Wm., Travels, p. 365; reprint, London, 1792. 

13 Haywood, op. cit., pp. 234–237. 

13 Haywood, same source, pp. 234–237. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

14 Barton, New Views, p. xliv, 1797. 

14 Barton, New Views, p. xliv, 1797.

15 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tennessee, pp. 166, 234–235, 287–289, 1823. 

15 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tennessee, pp. 166, 234–235, 287–289, 1823. 

16 See story, “The Great Leech of Tlanusi′yĭ,” p. 328. 

16 Check out the story, “The Great Leech of Tlanusi′yĭ,” on page 328.

17 Garcilaso de la Vega, La Florida del Inca, pp. 129, 133–134; Madrid, 1723. 

17 Garcilaso de la Vega, La Florida del Inca, pp. 129, 133–134; Madrid, 1723.

18 Gentleman of Elvas, Publications of the Hakluyt Society, ix, pp. 52, 58, 64; London, 1851. 

18 Gentleman of Elvas, Publications of the Hakluyt Society, ix, pp. 52, 58, 64; London, 1851.

19 Ibid., p. 60. 

19 Same source, p. 60. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

20 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p. 136, ed. 1723. 

20 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p. 136, ed. 1723.

21 Ranjel, in Oviedo, Historia General y Natural de las Indias, i, p. 562; Madrid, 1851. 

21 Ranjel, in Oviedo, General and Natural History of the Indies, i, p. 562; Madrid, 1851.

22 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p.137, 1723. 

22 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p.137, 1723. 

23 See note 8, De Soto’s route. 

23 See note 8, De Soto’s route.

24 Ranjel, op. cit., I, p. 562. 

24 Ranjel, same source, I, p. 562. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

25 Elvas, Hakluyt Society, IX, p. 61, 1851. 

25 Elvas, Hakluyt Society, IX, p. 61, 1851. 

26 Garcilaso, op. cit., p. 139. 

26 Garcilaso, referenced work, p. 139. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

27 Ranjel, in Oviedo, Historia, I, p. 563, 1861. 

27 Ranjel, in Oviedo, History, I, p. 563, 1861. 

28 Elvas, Biedma, and Ranjel all make special reference to the dogs given them at this place; they seem to have been of the same small breed (“perrillos”) which Ranjel says the Indians used for food. 

28 Elvas, Biedma, and Ranjel all specifically mention the dogs they were given at this location; they appear to belong to the same small breed (“perrillos”) that Ranjel notes the Indians used for food.

29 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p. 139, 1723. 

29 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p. 139, 1723. 

30 See note 8, De Soto’s route. 

30 See note 8, De Soto’s route.

31 See Elvas, Hakluyt Society, ix, p. 61, 1851; and Ranjel, op. cit., p. 563. 

31 Refer to Elvas, Hakluyt Society, ix, p. 61, 1851; and Ranjel, op. cit., p. 563.

32 See note 8, De Soto’s route. 

32 See note 8, De Soto's route.

33 Elvas, op. cit., p.64. 

33 Elvas, op. cit., p.64. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

34 Elvas, Hakluyt Society, IX, p. 66, 1851. 

34 Elvas, Hakluyt Society, IX, p. 66, 1851. 

35 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p. 141, ed. 1723. 

35 Garcilaso, La Florida del Inca, p. 141, ed. 1723. 

36 Shea, J. G., in Winsor, Justin, Narrative and Critical History of America, II, pp. 260, 278; Boston, 1886. 

36 Shea, J. G., in Winsor, Justin, Narrative and Critical History of America, II, pp. 260, 278; Boston, 1886.

37 Narrative of Pardo’s expedition by Martinez, about 1568, Brooks manuscripts. 

37 Story of Pardo’s journey by Martinez, around 1568, Brooks manuscripts.

38 Vandera narrative, 1569, in French, B. F., Hist. Colls. of La., new series, pp. 289–292; New York, 1875. 

38 Vandera narrative, 1569, in French, B. F., Hist. Colls. of La., new series, pp. 289–292; New York, 1875. 

39 Shea, J. G., Catholic Missions, p. 72; New York, 1855. 

39 Shea, J. G., Catholic Missions, p. 72; New York, 1855.

40 See Brooks manuscripts, in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. 

40 Check out Brooks' manuscripts in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology.

41 Burk, John, History of Virginia, II, pp. 104–107; Petersburg, 1805. 

41 Burk, John, History of Virginia, II, pp. 104–107; Petersburg, 1805.

42 Ramsey, J. G. M., Annals of Tennessee, p. 37; Charleston, 1853 (quoting Martin, North Carolina, I, p. 115, 1853). 

42 Ramsey, J. G. M., Annals of Tennessee, p. 37; Charleston, 1853 (quoting Martin, North Carolina, I, p. 115, 1853).

43 Lederer, John, Discoveries, pp. 15, 26, 27, 29, 33, and map; reprint, Charleston, 1891; Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East (Bulletin of Bureau of Ethnology), pp. 53–54,1894. 

43 Lederer, John, Discoveries, pp. 15, 26, 27, 29, 33, and map; reprint, Charleston, 1891; Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East (Update of Bureau of Ethnology), pp. 53–54, 1894.

44 Mooney, op. cit., pp. 34–35. 

44 Mooney, cited work, pp. 34–35. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

45 Document of 1699, quoted in South Carolina Hist. Soc. Colls., I, p. 209; Charleston, 1857. 

45 Document from 1699, cited in South Carolina Hist. Soc. Colls., I, p. 209; Charleston, 1857.

46 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tennessee, p. 233, 1823. 

46 Haywood, Nat. and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, p. 233, 1823.

47 Noted in Cherokee Advocate, Tahlequah, Indian Territory, January 30, 1845. 

47 Mentioned in the Cherokee Advocate, Tahlequah, Indian Territory, January 30, 1845.

48 Document of 1691, South Carolina Hist. Soc. Colls., I, p. 126. 

48 Document from 1691, South Carolina Hist. Soc. Colls., I, p. 126. 

49 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, I, p. 127, 1778. 

49 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, I, p. 127, 1778. 

50 Documents of 1705, in North Carolina Colonial Records, II, p. 904; Raleigh, 1886. 

50 Documents from 1705, in North Carolina Colonial Records, II, p. 904; Raleigh, 1886.

51 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Tenn., p. 237, 1823; with the usual idea that Indians live to extreme old age, Haywood makes her 110 years old at her death, putting back the introduction of firearms to 1677. 

51 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Tenn., p. 237, 1823; with the common belief that Indians live to a very old age, Haywood claims she was 110 years old at her death, suggesting that firearms were introduced in 1677.

52 Letter of 1708, in Rivers, South Carolina, p. 238, 1856. 

52 Letter of 1708, in Rivers, South Carolina, p. 238, 1856.

53 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 140, 1888; Hewat, op. cit., p. 216 et passim. 

53 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 140, 1888; Hewat, same source, p. 216 and following.

54 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, I, p. 216 et passim, 1778. 

54 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, I, p. 216 et passim, 1778.

55 See Journal of Colonel George Chicken, 1715–16, with notes, in Charleston Yearbook, pp. 313–354, 1894. 

55 Check out the Journal of Colonel George Chicken, 1715–16, with notes, in the Charleston Yearbook, pages 313–354, 1894.

56 Journal of South Carolina Assembly, in North Carolina Colonial Records, II, pp. 225–227, 1886. 

56 Journal of South Carolina Assembly, in North Carolina Colonial Records, II, pp. 225–227, 1886.

57 For notice, see the glossary

57 For info, check out the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

58 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, I, pp. 297–298, 1778; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 144 and map, 1888. 

58 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, I, pp. 297–298, 1778; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 144 and map, 1888. 

59 Royce, op. cit., p. 142. 

59 Royce, same source, p. 142. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

60 Document of 1724, in Fernow, Berthold, Ohio Valley in Colonial Days, pp. 273–275; Albany, 1890. 

60 Document from 1724, in Fernow, Berthold, Ohio Valley in Colonial Days, pp. 273–275; Albany, 1890. 

61 Report of Board of Trade, 1721, in North Carolina Colonial Records, II, p. 422, 1886. 

61 Report of the Board of Trade, 1721, in North Carolina Colonial Records, II, p. 422, 1886.

62 Adair, James, American Indians, p. 227; London, 1775. 

62 Adair, James, American Indians, p. 227; London, 1775.

63 Board of Trade report, 1721, North Carolina Colonial Records, II, p. 422, 1886. 

63 Board of Trade report, 1721, North Carolina Colonial Records, II, p. 422, 1886. 

64 Pickett, H. A., History of Alabama, pp. 234, 280, 288; reprint, Sheffield, 1896. 

64 Pickett, H. A., History of Alabama, pp. 234, 280, 288; reprint, Sheffield, 1896.

65 For notice, see the glossary

65 For info, check the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

66 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, II, pp. 3–11, 1779; treaty documents of 1730, North Carolina Colonial Records, III, pp. 128–133, 1886; Jenkinson, Collection of Treaties, II, pp. 315–318; Drake, S.G., Early History of Georgia: Cuming’s Embassy; Boston, 1872; letter of Governor Johnson, December 27, 1730, noted in South Carolina Hist. Soc. Colls., I, p. 246, 1867. 

66 Hewat, South Carolina and Georgia, II, pp. 3–11, 1779; treaty documents of 1730, North Carolina Colonial Records, III, pp. 128–133, 1886; Jenkinson, Collection of Treaties, II, pp. 315–318; Drake, S.G., Early History of Georgia: Cuming’s Embassy; Boston, 1872; letter of Governor Johnson, December 27, 1730, noted in South Carolina Hist. Soc. Colls., I, p. 246, 1867.

67 Documents of 1731 and 1732, North Carolina Colonial Records, III, pp. 153, 202, 345, 369, 393, 1886. 

67 Documents from 1731 and 1732, North Carolina Colonial Records, III, pp. 153, 202, 345, 369, 393, 1886. 

68 Adair, American Indians, pp. 232–234, 1775. 

68 Adair, American Indians, pp. 232–234, 1775.

69 Meadows(?), State of the Province of Georgia, p. 7, 1742, in Force Tracts, I, 1836. 

69 Meadows(?), State of the Province of Georgia, p. 7, 1742, in Force Tracts, I, 1836. 

70 Jones, C.C., History of Georgia, I, pp.327, 328; Boston, 1883. 

70 Jones, C.C., History of Georgia, I, pp.327, 328; Boston, 1883.

71 Adair, American Indians, pp. 240–243, 1775; Stevens, W. B., History of Georgia, I, pp. 104–107; Phila., 1847. 

71 Adair, American Indians, pp. 240–243, 1775; Stevens, W. B., History of Georgia, I, pp. 104–107; Phila., 1847.

72 Anonymous writer in Carroll, Hist. Colls. of South Carolina, II, pp. 97–98, 517, 1836. 

72 Anonymous writer in Carroll, Hist. Colls. of South Carolina, II, pp. 97–98, 517, 1836. 

73 Buckle, Journal, 1757, in Rivers, South Carolina, p. 57, 1856. 

73 Buckle, Journal, 1757, in Rivers, South Carolina, p. 57, 1856.

74 Barcia, A.G., Ensayo Chronologico para la Historia General de la Florida, pp. 335, 336. Madrid, 1723. 

74 Barcia, A.G., Chronological Essay for the General History of Florida, pp. 335, 336. Madrid, 1723.

75 For more in regard to these intertribal wars see the historical traditions. 

75 For more about these intertribal wars, check out the historical traditions.

76 Walker, Thomas, Journal of an Exploration, etc., pp. 8, 35–37; Boston, 1888; Monette (Valley of the Miss. I, p. 317; New York, 1848) erroneously makes the second date 1758. 

76 Walker, Thomas, Journal of an Exploration, etc., pp. 8, 35–37; Boston, 1888; Monette (Valley of the Miss. I, p. 317; New York, 1848) mistakenly lists the second date as 1758.

77 Letter of Governor Dobbs, 1755, in North Carolina Colonial Records, V, pp. 320, 321, 1887. 

77 Letter from Governor Dobbs, 1755, in North Carolina Colonial Records, V, pp. 320, 321, 1887.

78 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 50–52, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bur. of Ethnology, p. 145, 1888. 

78 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 50–52, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bur. of Ethnology, p. 145, 1888.

79 Timberlake, Henry, Memoirs, pp. 73, 74; London, 1765. 

79 Timberlake, Henry, Memoirs, pp. 73, 74; London, 1765. 

80 Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 51, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Kept. Bur. of Ethnology, p. 145, 1888. 

80 Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 51, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Kept. Bur. of Ethnology, p. 145, 1888.

81 For notice see Ătă′-gûl′ʻkălû′, in the glossary

81 For information, see Ătă′-gûl′ʻkălû′, in the glossary.

82 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 50. 

82 Ramsey, same source, p. 50. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

83 Letters of Major Andrew Lewis and Governor Dinwiddie, 1756, in North Carolina Colonial Records V, pp. 585, 612–614, 635, 637, 1887; Ramsey, op. cit, pp. 51, 52. 

83 Letters from Major Andrew Lewis and Governor Dinwiddie, 1756, in North Carolina Colonial Records V, pp. 585, 612–614, 635, 637, 1887; Ramsey, op. cit, pp. 51, 52.

84 Letter of Governor Dobbs, 1756, in North Carolina Colonial Records, V, p. 604, 1887. 

84 Letter from Governor Dobbs, 1756, in North Carolina Colonial Records, V, p. 604, 1887.

85 Dinwiddie letter, 1757, ibid., p. 765. 

85 Dinwiddie letter, 1757, same source, p. 765.

86 Adair, American Indians, 245–246, 1775; North Carolina Colonial Records, V, p. xlviii, 1887; Hewat, quoted in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 54, 1853. 

86 Adair, Native Americans, 245–246, 1775; North Carolina Colonial Records, V, p. xlviii, 1887; Hewat, quoted in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 54, 1853. 

87 For notices see the glossary

87 For notifications, check the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

88 Timberlake, Memoirs, p. 65, 1765. 

88 Timberlake, Memoirs, p. 65, 1765. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

89 Catawba reference from Milligan, 1763, in Carroll, South Carolina Historical Collections, II, p. 519, 1836. 

89 Catawba reference from Milligan, 1763, in Carroll, South Carolina Historical Collections, II, p. 519, 1836. 

90 Figures from Adair, American Indians, p. 227, 1775. When not otherwise noted this sketch of the Cherokee war of 1760–61 is compiled chiefly from the contemporary dispatches in the Gentleman’s Magazine, supplemented from Hewat’s Historical account of South Carolina and Georgia, 1778; with additional details from Adair, American Indians; Ramsey, Tennessee; Royce, Cherokee Nation; North Carolina Colonial Records, v, documents and introduction; etc. 

90 Figures from Adair, American Indians, p. 227, 1775. Unless stated otherwise, this sketch of the Cherokee war of 1760–61 is mainly compiled from the contemporary reports in the Gentleman’s Magazine, supported by Hewat’s Historical account of South Carolina and Georgia, 1778; with extra details from Adair, American Indians; Ramsey, Tennessee; Royce, Cherokee Nation; North Carolina Colonial Records, v, documents and introduction; etc.

91 Timberlake, Memoirs, p. 9 et passim, 1765. 

91 Timberlake, Memoirs, p. 9 and following, 1765.

92 Stevens, Georgia, II, pp. 26–29, 1859. 

92 Stevens, Georgia, II, pp. 26–29, 1859. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

93 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 65–70, 1853. 

93 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 65–70, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

94 Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bur. of Ethnology, pp. 146–149, 1888. 

94 Royce, Cherokee Nation, in 5th Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 146–149, 1888.

95 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 149; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 71, 1853. 

95 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, p. 149; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 71, 1853.

96 Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 93–122; Royce, op. cit. pp. 146–149. 

96 Ramsey, cited work, pp. 93–122; Royce, cited work, pp. 146–149.

97 Ramsey, op. cit., pp, 109–122; Royce, op. cit. p. 146 et passim. 

97 Ramsey, op. cit., pp, 109–122; Royce, op. cit. p. 146 and elsewhere.

98 Bartram, Travels, pp. 366–372, 1792. 

98 Bartram, Travels, pp. 366–372, 1792. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

99 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 143–150, 1853; Monette, Valley of the Mississippi, I, pp. 400, 401, 431, 432, and II, pp. 33, 34, 1846; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 276–281, and II, pp. 1–6, 1889. 

99 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 143–150, 1853; Monette, Valley of the Mississippi, I, pp. 400, 401, 431, 432, and II, pp. 33, 34, 1846; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 276–281, and II, pp. 1–6, 1889.

100 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 143. 

100 Ramsey, cited work, p. 143. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

101 Quoted from Stedman, in Ramsey, op. cit., p. 162. 

101 Quoted from Stedman, in Ramsey, op. cit., p. 162.

102 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 162. 

102 Ramsey, referenced work, p. 162. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

103 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 150–159, 1853. 

103 Ramsey, TN, pp. 150–159, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

104 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 293–297, 1889. 

104 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 293–297, 1889. 

105 See no. 110, “Incidents of Personal Heroism.” For Rutherford’s expedition, see Moore, Rutherford’s Expedition, in North Carolina University Magazine, February, 1888; Swain, Sketch of the Indian War in 1776, ibid., May, 1852, reprinted in Historical Magazine, November, 1867; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 164, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 294–302, 1889, etc. 

105 See no. 110, “Incidents of Personal Heroism.” For Rutherford’s expedition, check out Moore, Rutherford’s Expedition, in North Carolina University Magazine, February 1888; Swain, Sketch of the Indian War in 1776, ibid., May 1852, reprinted in Historical Magazine, November 1867; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 164, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 294–302, 1889, etc.

106 For Williamson’s expedition, see Ross Journal, with Rockwell’s notes, in Historical Magazine, October, 1876; Swain, Sketch of the Indian War in 1776, in North Carolina University Magazine for May, 1852, reprinted in Historical Magazine, November, 1867; Jones, Georgia, II, p. 246 et passim, 1883; Ramsey, Tennessee, 163–164, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 296–303, 1889. 

106 For Williamson's expedition, check out the Ross Journal, along with Rockwell's notes, in the Historical Magazine, October 1876; Swain, Sketch of the Indian War in 1776, in the North Carolina University Magazine for May 1852, reprinted in the Historical Magazine, November 1867; Jones, Georgia, II, p. 246 and following, 1883; Ramsey, Tennessee, 163–164, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 296–303, 1889.

107 Jones, op. cit., p. 246; Ramsey, op. cit., p. 163; Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 295. 

107 Jones, op. cit., p. 246; Ramsey, op. cit., p. 163; Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 295. 

108 For the Virginia-Tennessee expedition see Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 303–305, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 165–170, 1853. 

108 For the Virginia-Tennessee expedition, check out Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 303–305, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 165–170, 1853.

109 Ross Journal, in Historical Magazine, October, 1867. 

109 Ross Journal, in Historical Magazine, October, 1867.

110 Swain, Sketch of the Indian War of 1776, in Historical Magazine, November, 1867. 

110 Swain, Outline of the Indian War of 1776, in Historical Magazine, November, 1867.

111 Moore’s narrative, in North Carolina University Magazine, February, 1888. 

111 Moore’s story, in the North Carolina University Magazine, February 1888.

112 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 285, 290, 303, 1889. 

112 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 285, 290, 303, 1889. 

113 About five hundred sought refuge with Stuart, the British Indian superintendent in Florida, where they were fed for some time at the expense of the British government (Jones, Georgia, II, p. 246, 1883). 

113 About five hundred people found shelter with Stuart, the British Indian superintendent in Florida, where they were supported with food for a while at the cost of the British government (Jones, Georgia, II, p. 246, 1883).

114 Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 150 and map, 1888; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 172–174, 1853; Stevens, Georgia, II, p. 144, 1859; Roosevelt, “Winning of the West, I, p. 306, 1889. 

114 Royce, Cherokee Nation, in 5th Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 150 and map, 1888; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 172–174, 1853; Stevens, Georgia, II, p. 144, 1859; Roosevelt, “Winning of the West, I, p. 306, 1889.

115 Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 171–177, 185–186, 610 et passim; Royce, op. cit., p. 150; Campbell letter, 1782, and other documents in Virginia State Papers, III, pp. 271, 571, 599, 1883, and IV, pp. 118, 286, 1884; Blount letter, January 14, 1793, American State Papers; Indian Affairs, I, p. 431, 1832. Campbell says they abandoned their first location on account of the invasion from Tennessee. Governor Blount says they left on account of witches. 

115 Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 171–177, 185–186, 610 et passim; Royce, op. cit., p. 150; Campbell letter, 1782, and other documents in Virginia State Papers, III, pp. 271, 571, 599, 1883, and IV, pp. 118, 286, 1884; Blount letter, January 14, 1793, American State Papers; Indian Affairs, I, p. 431, 1832. Campbell mentions they left their first site due to the invasion from Tennessee. Governor Blount states they departed because of witches.

116 Hawkins, manuscript journal, 1796, with Georgia Historical Society. 

116 Hawkins, manuscript journal, 1796, with Georgia Historical Society.

117 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 174–178, 1853. 

117 Ramsey, TN, pp. 174–178, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

118 Campbell letter, 1782, Virginia State Papers, III, p. 271, 1883. 

118 Campbell letter, 1782, Virginia State Papers, III, p. 271, 1883.

119 Ramsey, op. cit, pp. 186–188; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 236–238, 1889. Ramsey’s statements, chiefly on Haywood’s authority, of the strength of the expedition, the number of warriors killed, etc., are so evidently overdrawn that they are here omitted. 

119 Ramsey, referenced earlier, pp. 186–188; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 236–238, 1889. Ramsey’s claims, mainly based on Haywood’s authority, about the strength of the expedition, the number of warriors killed, and so on, are clearly exaggerated, so they are omitted here.

120 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 827, reprint of 1876. 

120 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 827, reprint of 1876. 

121 Donelson’s Journal, etc., in Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 197–208, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 324–340, 1889. 

121 Donelson’s Journal, etc., in Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 197–208, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 324–340, 1889.

122 Ibid., II, p. 337. 

122 Same source, II, p. 337. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

123 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 241–294, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 208–249, 1853. 

123 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 241–294, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 208–249, 1853.

124 Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 256. 

124 Roosevelt, cited work, p. 256. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

125 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 298–300, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 261–264, 1853. There is great discrepancy in the various accounts of this fight, from the attempts of interested historians to magnify the size of the victory. One writer gives the Indians 1,000 warriors. Here, as elsewhere, Roosevelt is a more reliable guide, his statements being usually from official documents. 

125 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 298–300, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 261–264, 1853. There are significant differences in the various accounts of this battle, largely due to the efforts of biased historians to exaggerate the scale of the victory. One writer claims there were 1,000 warriors among the Indians. Here, as in other instances, Roosevelt is a more trustworthy source, as his statements are usually based on official documents.

126 Roosevelt, op. cit., pp. 300–304; Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 265–268; Campbell, report, January 15, 1781, in Virginia State Papers, I, p. 436. Haywood and others after him make the expedition go as far as Chickamauga and Coosa river, but Campbell’s report expressly denies this. 

126 Roosevelt, op. cit., pp. 300–304; Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 265–268; Campbell, report, January 15, 1781, in Virginia State Papers, I, p. 436. Haywood and others after him claim that the expedition reached as far as Chickamauga and the Coosa River, but Campbell’s report clearly contradicts this.

127 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 266. 

127 Ramsey, referenced work, p. 266. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

128 Roosevelt, op. cit, p. 302. 

128 Roosevelt, cited work, p. 302. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

129 Campbell, letter, March 28, 1781, in Virginia State Papers, I, p. 602, 1875; Martin, letter, March 31, 1781, ibid., p. 613; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 268, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 305–307, 1889. 

129 Campbell, letter, March 28, 1781, in Virginia State Papers, I, p. 602, 1875; Martin, letter, March 31, 1781, ibid., p. 613; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 268, 1853; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, pp. 305–307, 1889.

130 Campbell, letter, March 28, 1781, in Virginia State Papers, I, p. 602, 1875. 

130 Campbell, letter, March 28, 1781, in Virginia State Papers, I, p. 602, 1875. 

131 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 269. 

131 Ramsey, referenced work, p. 269. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

132 Ibid.; Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 307. 

132 Same as above; Roosevelt, previously mentioned, p. 307.

133 Ibid.; Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 267, 268. The latter authority seems to make it 1782, which is evidently a mistake. 

133 Same as above; Ramsey, previously cited, pages 267, 268. The second reference appears to state 1782, which is clearly an error.

134 Stevens, Georgia, II, pp. 282–285, 1859; Jones, Georgia, II, p. 503, 1883. 

134 Stevens, Georgia, II, pp. 282–285, 1859; Jones, Georgia, II, p. 503, 1883.

135 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, p. 811, 1889. 

135 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, p. 811, 1889.

136 Old Tassel’s talk, in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 271, 1853, and in Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 315. 

136 Old Tassel’s speech, in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 271, 1853, and in Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 315.

137 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 272; Roosevelt, op. cit., p. 317 et passim. 

137 Ramsey, cited work, p. 272; Roosevelt, cited work, p. 317 and following.

138 Stevens, op. cit., pp. 411–415. 

138 Stevens, referenced work, pp. 411–415. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

139 Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 151, 1888. 

139 Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 151, 1888.

140 See documents in Virginia State Papers, III, pp. 234, 398, 527, 1883. 

140 Check out the documents in the Virginia State Papers, III, pp. 234, 398, 527, 1883.

141 Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 280, 1853. 

141 Ramsey, TN, p. 280, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

142 Ibid., p. 276. 

142 Same source, p. 276. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

143 See Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., pp. 151, 152; Ramsey, op. cit., p. 299 et passim. 

143 See Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, pp. 151, 152; Ramsey, cited work, p. 299 and elsewhere.

144 Indian Treaties, p. 8 et passim, 1837. For a full discussion of the Hopewell treaty, from official documents, see Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 152–158, 1888, with map; Treaty Journal, etc., American State Papers; Indian Affairs, I, pp. 38–44, 1832; also Stevens, Georgia, II, pp. 417–429, 1859; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 336, 337, 1853; see also the map accompanying this work. 

144 Indian Treaties, p. 8 et passim, 1837. For a complete discussion of the Hopewell treaty based on official documents, check out Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 152–158, 1888, along with the map; Treaty Journal, etc., American State Papers; Indian Affairs, I, pp. 38–44, 1832; also Stevens, Georgia, II, pp. 417–429, 1859; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 336, 337, 1853; and see the map that comes with this work.

145 Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 459–461; Agent Martin and Hopewell commissioners, ibid., pp. 318–336; Bledsoe and Robertson letter, ibid., p. 465; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, p. 368, 1899. 

145 Ramsey, referenced work, pp. 459–461; Agent Martin and Hopewell commissioners, same source, pp. 318–336; Bledsoe and Robertson letter, same source, p. 465; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, p. 368, 1899.

146 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, ii, p. 353, 1889. 

146 Roosevelt, Winning of the West, vol. 2, p. 353, 1889.

147 Ibid., p. 355, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 452–454, 1853. 

147 Same as above, p. 355, 1889; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 452–454, 1853.

148 Ibid., pp. 358–366, 1889. 

148 Same source, pp. 358–366, 1889. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

149 Ibid., p. 341, 1853. 

149 Same source, p. 341, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

150 Martin letter of May 11, 1786, ibid., p. 342. 

150 Martin letter from May 11, 1786, ibid., p. 342.

151 Reports of Tennessee commissioners and replies by Cherokee chiefs, etc., 1786, in Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 343–346, 1853. 

151 Reports from Tennessee commissioners and responses from Cherokee chiefs, etc., 1786, in Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 343–346, 1853.

152 Martin (?) letter of March 25, 1787, ibid., p. 359. 

152 Martin (?) letter from March 25, 1787, ibid., p. 359.

153 Ibid., p. 370. 

153 Same source, p. 370. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

154 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 393–399, 1853. 

154 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 393–399, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

155 Ibid., pp. 417–423, 1853. 

155 Same source, pp. 417–423, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

156 Ibid., pp. 517–519, and Brown’s narrative, ibid., p. 515. 

156 Same source, pp. 517–519, and Brown’s story, same source, p. 515.

157 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 515, 519. 

157 Ramsey, TN, pp. 515, 519. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

158 Brown’s narrative, etc., ibid., pp. 508–516. 

158 Brown’s narrative, etc., same source, pp. 508–516.

159 Ibid., pp. 459, 489. 

159 Same source, pp. 459, 489. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

160 Bledsoe and Robertson letter of June 12, 1787, in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 465, 1853. 

160 Bledsoe and Robertson's letter from June 12, 1787, in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 465, 1853.

161 Ibid., with Robertson letter, pp. 465–476. 

161 Same source, with Robertson letter, pp. 465–476.

162 Ibid., pp. 479–486. 

162 Same source, pp. 479–486. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

163 Monette, Valley of the Mississippi, I, p. 505, 1846. 

163 Monette, Valley of the Mississippi, I, p. 505, 1846. 

164 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 522, 541, 561, 1853. 

164 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 522, 541, 561, 1853.

165 Washington to the Senate, August 11, 1790, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 83, 1832. 

165 Washington to the Senate, August 11, 1790, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 83, 1832. 

166 Secretary Knox to President Washington, July 7, 1789, ibid., p. 53. 

166 Secretary Knox to President Washington, July 7, 1789, ibid., p. 53.

167 Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 550, 551. 

167 Ramsey, cited work, pp. 550, 551.

168 Indian Treaties, pp. 34–38, 1837; Secretary of War, report, January 5, 1798, in American State Papers, I, pp. 628–631, 1832; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 554–560, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 158–170, with full discussion and map, 1888. 

168 Indian Treaties, pp. 34–38, 1837; Secretary of War, report, January 5, 1798, in American State Papers, I, pp. 628–631, 1832; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 554–560, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 158–170, with full discussion and map, 1888.

169 Indian Treaties, pp. 37, 38, 1837. 

169 Indian Treaties, pp. 37, 38, 1837.

170 Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 557, 1853. 

170 Ramsey, TN, p. 557, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

171 Abel deposition, April 16, 1792, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 274, 1832. 

171 Abel deposition, April 16, 1792, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 274, 1832.

172 Henry Knox, Secretary of War, Instructions to Leonard Shaw, temporary agent to the Cherokee Nation of Indians, February 17, 1792, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 247, 1832; also Knox, letters to Governor Blount, January 31 and February 16, 1792, ibid., pp. 245, 246. 

172 Henry Knox, Secretary of War, Instructions to Leonard Shaw, temporary agent to the Cherokee Nation of Indians, February 17, 1792, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 247, 1832; also Knox, letters to Governor Blount, January 31 and February 16, 1792, ibid., pp. 245, 246.

173 Estanaula conference report, June 26, 1792, ibid., p. 271; Deraque, deposition, September 15, 1792, ibid., p. 292; Pickens, letter, September 12, 1792, ibid., p. 317. 

173 Estanaula conference report, June 26, 1792, same source, p. 271; Deraque, statement, September 15, 1792, same source, p. 292; Pickens, letter, September 12, 1792, same source, p. 317.

174 See letters of Shaw, Casey, Pickens, and Blount, 1792–93, ibid., pp. 277, 278, 317, 436, 437, 440. 

174 Check out the letters from Shaw, Casey, Pickens, and Blount, 1792–93, ibid., pp. 277, 278, 317, 436, 437, 440.

175 Knox, instructions to Shaw, February 17, 1792, ibid., p. 247; Blount, letter, March 20, 1792, ibid., p. 263; Knox, letters, October 9, 1792, ibid., pp. 261, 262. 

175 Knox, instructions to Shaw, February 17, 1792, ibid., p. 247; Blount, letter, March 20, 1792, ibid., p. 263; Knox, letters, October 9, 1792, ibid., pp. 261, 262.

176 Governor Telfair’s letters of November 14 and December 5, with inclosure, 1792, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 332, 336, 337, 1832. 

176 Governor Telfair’s letters from November 14 and December 5, including an enclosure, 1792, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 332, 336, 337, 1832. 

177 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 562–663, 598, 1853. 

177 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 562–663, 598, 1853. 

178 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 562–565, 1853. 

178 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 562–565, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

179 Blount, letter, October 2, 1792, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 294, 1832; Blount, letter, etc., in Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 566, 567, 599–601; see also Brown’s narrative, ibid., 511, 512; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 170, 1888. 

179 Blount, letter, October 2, 1792, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 294, 1832; Blount, letter, etc., in Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 566, 567, 599–601; see also Brown’s narrative, ibid., 511, 512; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 170, 1888.

180 Ramsey, op. cit., 569–571. 

180 Ramsey, cited earlier, 569–571. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

181 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 571–573, 1853. 

181 Ramsey, TN, pp. 571–573, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

182 Ibid., pp. 574–578, 1853. 

182 Same source, pp. 574–578, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

183 Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 579. 

183 Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 579. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

184 Ibid., pp. 580–583, 1853; Smith, letter, September 27, 1793, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 468, 1832. Ramsey gives the Indian force 1,000 warriors; Smith says that in many places they marched in files of 28 abreast, each file being supposed to number 40 men. 

184 Ibid., pp. 580–583, 1853; Smith, letter, September 27, 1793, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 468, 1832. Ramsey states that the Indian force consisted of 1,000 warriors; Smith indicates that in many areas they marched in lines of 28 across, with each line expected to have 40 men.

185 Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 584–588. 

185 Ramsey, cited work, pp. 584–588. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

186 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 590, 602–605, 1853. 

186 Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 590, 602–605, 1853. 

187 Haywood, Civil and Political History of Tennessee, pp. 300–302; Knoxville, 1823. 

187 Haywood, Civil and Political History of Tennessee, pp. 300–302; Knoxville, 1823.

188 Ibid., pp. 303–308, 1823; Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 591–594. Haywood’s history of this period is little more than a continuous record of killings and petty encounters. 

188 Ibid., pp. 303–308, 1823; Ramsey, op. cit., pp. 591–594. Haywood’s history of this time is basically just a nonstop account of killings and minor skirmishes. 

189 Haywood, Civil and Political History of Tennessee, p. 308, 1823; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 594, 1853; see also memorial in Putnam, Middle Tennessee, p. 502, 1859. Haywood calls the leader Unacala, which should be Une′ga-dihĭ′, “White-man-killer.” Compare Haywood’s statement with that of Washburn, on page 100. 

189 Haywood, Civil and Political History of Tennessee, p. 308, 1823; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 594, 1853; see also memorial in Putnam, Middle Tennessee, p. 502, 1859. Haywood refers to the leader as Unacala, which should be Une′ga-dihĭ′, meaning “White-man-killer.” Compare Haywood’s statement with Washburn’s on page 100.

190 Indian Treaties, pp. 39, 40, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 171, 172, 1888; Documents of 1797–98, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 628–631, 1832. The treaty is not mentioned by the Tennessee historians. 

190 Indian Treaties, pp. 39, 40, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 171, 172, 1888; Documents of 1797–98, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 628–631, 1832. The treaty is not mentioned by the Tennessee historians.

191 Haywood, Civil and Political History of Tennessee, pp. 309–311, 1823; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 594, 595, 1853. 

191 Haywood, Civil and Political History of Tennessee, pp. 309–311, 1823; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 594, 595, 1853.

192 Haywood, op. cit., pp. 314–316; Ramsey, op. cit., p. 596. 

192 Haywood, cited work, pp. 314–316; Ramsey, cited work, p. 596.

193 Haywood, Political and Civil History of Tennessee, pp. 392–396, 1823; Ramsey, Tennessee (with Major Ore’s report), pp. 608–618, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau Ethnology, p. 171, 1888; Ore, Robertson, and Blount, reports, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 632–634, 1832. 

193 Haywood, Political and Civil History of Tennessee, pp. 392–396, 1823; Ramsey, Tennessee (including Major Ore’s report), pp. 608–618, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, p. 171, 1888; Ore, Robertson, and Blount, reports, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 632–634, 1832.

194 Ramsey, op. cit., p. 618. 

194 Ramsey, same source as before, p. 618.

195 Tellico conference, November 7–8, 1794, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 536–538, 1832, Royce, op. cit., p. 173; Ramsey, op. cit., p. 596. 

195 Tellico conference, November 7–8, 1794, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 536–538, 1832, Royce, cited work, p. 173; Ramsey, cited work, p. 596. 

196 Beaver’s talk, 1784, Virginia State Papers, III, p. 571, 1883; McDowell, report, 1786, ibid., IV, p. 118, 1884; McDowell, report, 1787, ibid., p. 286; Todd, letter, 1787, ibid., p. 277; Tellico conference, November 7, 1794, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 538, 1832; Greenville treaty conference, August, 1795, ibid., pp. 582–583. 

196 Beaver’s speech, 1784, Virginia State Papers, III, p. 571, 1883; McDowell, report, 1786, ibid., IV, p. 118, 1884; McDowell, report, 1787, ibid., p. 286; Todd, letter, 1787, ibid., p. 277; Tellico conference, November 7, 1794, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 538, 1832; Greenville treaty conference, August, 1795, ibid., pp. 582–583. 

197 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 173, 1888. 

197 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 173, 1888.

198 Ibid., pp. 174, 175; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 679–685, 1853. 

198 Same source, pages 174, 175; Ramsey, Tennessee, pages 679–685, 1853. 

199 Indian Treaties, pp. 78–82, 1837; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 692–697, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation (with map and full discussion), Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 174–183, 1888. 

199 Indian Treaties, pp. 78–82, 1837; Ramsey, Tennessee, pp. 692–697, 1853; Royce, Cherokee Nation (including a map and detailed discussion), Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 174–183, 1888.

200 See table in Royce, op. cit., p. 378. 

200 Check the table in Royce, cited work, p. 378.

201 Adair, American Indians, pp. 230, 231, 1775. 

201 Adair, American Indians, pp. 230, 231, 1775.

202 See Hawkins, MS journal from South Carolina to the Creeks, 1796, in library of Georgia Historical Society. 

202 Check out Hawkins, MS journal from South Carolina to the Creeks, 1796, in the library of the Georgia Historical Society.

203 Hawkins, Treaty Commission, 1801, manuscript No. 5, in library of Georgia Historical Society. 

203 Hawkins, Treaty Commission, 1801, manuscript No. 5, in the library of the Georgia Historical Society. 

204 Foote (?), in North Carolina Colonial Records, v, p. 1226, 1887. 

204 Foote (?), in North Carolina Colonial Records, v, p. 1226, 1887. 

205 North Carolina Colonial Records, v, p. x, 1887. 

205 North Carolina Colonial Records, vol. v, p. x, 1887.

206 Reichel, E. H., Historical Sketch of the Church and Missions of the United Brethren, pp. 65–81; Bethlehem, Pa., 1848; Holmes, John, Sketches of the Missions of the United Brethren, pp. 124, 125, 209–212; Dublin, 1818; Thompson, A. C., Moravian Missions, p. 341; New York, 1890; De Schweinitz, Edmund, Life of Zeisberger, pp. 394, 663, 696; Phila., 1870. 

206 Reichel, E. H., Historical Overview of the Church and Missions of the United Brethren, pp. 65–81; Bethlehem, PA, 1848; Holmes, John, Insights into the Missions of the United Brethren, pp. 124, 125, 209–212; Dublin, 1818; Thompson, A. C., Moravian Missions, p. 341; New York, 1890; De Schweinitz, Edmund, Biography of Zeisberger, pp. 394, 663, 696; Philadelphia, 1870. 

207 Morse, American Geography, I, p. 577, 1819. 

207 Morse, American Geography, I, p. 577, 1819. 

208 Indian treaties, pp. 108, 121, 125, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 183, 193, 1888 (map and full discussion). 

208 Indian treaties, pp. 108, 121, 125, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 183, 193, 1888 (map and complete discussion). 

209 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, p. 92, 1858. 

209 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, p. 92, 1858. 

210 Indian Treaties, pp. 132–136, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 193–197, 1888. 

210 Indian Treaties, pp. 132–136, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 193–197, 1888.

211 Meigs, letter, September 28, 1807, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 754, 1832; Royce, op. cit., p. 197. 

211 Meigs, letter, September 28, 1807, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 754, 1832; Royce, same source, p. 197.

212 See treaty, December 2, 1807, and Jefferson’s message, with inclosures, March 10, 1808, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 752–754, 1832; Royce, op. cit., pp. 199–201. 

212 See the treaty from December 2, 1807, and Jefferson’s message, along with the attachments, from March 10, 1808, in the American State Papers: Indian Affairs, Volume I, pages 752–754, 1832; Royce, referenced work, pages 199–201.

213 Ibid., pp. 201, 202. 

213 Same source, pp. 201, 202. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

214 In American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, p. 283, 1834. 

214 In American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, p. 283, 1834. 

215 See contract appended to Washington treaty, 1819, Indian Treaties, pp. 269–271, 1837; Royce map, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, 1888. 

215 Refer to the contract included with the Washington treaty from 1819, Indian Treaties, pages 269–271, 1837; Royce map, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, 1888.

216 Author’s personal information. 

216 Author's info. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

217 Mooney, Ghost-dance Religion, Fourteenth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 670 et passim, 1896; contemporary documents in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 798–801, 845–850, 1832. 

217 Mooney, Ghost-dance Religion, Fourteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, p. 670 and following, 1896; contemporary documents in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, pp. 798–801, 845–850, 1832.

218 See Mooney, Ghost dance Religion, Fourteenth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 670–677, 1896; McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, pp. 93–95, 1858; see also contemporary letters (1813, etc.) by Hawkins, Cornells, and others in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 1832. 

218 See Mooney, Ghost Dance Religion, Fourteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 670–677, 1896; McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, pp. 93–95, 1858; also look at contemporary letters (1813, etc.) by Hawkins, Cornells, and others in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 1832.

219 Letters of Hawkins, Pinckney, and Cussetah King, July, 1813, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 847–849, 1832. 

219 Letters from Hawkins, Pinckney, and Cussetah King, July 1813, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 847–849, 1832. 

220 Meigs, letter, May 8, 1812, and Hawkins, letter, May 11, 1812, ibid., p. 809. 

220 Meigs, letter, May 8, 1812, and Hawkins, letter, May 11, 1812, ibid., p. 809.

221 Author’s information from James D. Wafford. 

221 Author’s information from James D. Wafford.

222 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, pp. 96–97, 1858. 

222 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, pp. 96–97, 1858.

223 Drake, Indians, pp. 395–396, 1880; Pickett, Alabama, p. 556, reprint of 1896. 

223 Drake, Indians, pp. 395–396, 1880; Pickett, Alabama, p. 556, reprint of 1896.

224 Coffee, report, etc., in Drake, Indians, p. 396, 1880; Lossing, Field Book of the War of 1812, pp. 762, 763 [n. d. (1869)]; Pickett, Alabama, p. 553, reprint of 1896. 

224 Coffee, report, etc., in Drake, Indians, p. 396, 1880; Lossing, Field Book of the War of 1812, pp. 762, 763 [n. d. (1869)]; Pickett, Alabama, p. 553, reprint of 1896. 

225 Ibid., p. 556. 

225 Same source, p. 556. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

226 Drake, Indians, p. 396, 1880; Pickett, op. cit., pp. 554, 555. 

226 Drake, Indians, p. 396, 1880; Pickett, op. cit., pp. 554, 555.

227 White’s report, etc., in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 240, 241; Rutland, Vt., 1815; Low, John, Impartial History of the War, p. 199; New York, 1815; Drake, op. cit., p. 397; Pickett, op. cit., p. 557; Lossing, op. cit., p. 767. Low says White had about 1,100 mounted men, “including upward of 300 Cherokee Indians.” Pickett gives White 400 Cherokee. 

227 White's report, etc., in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 240, 241; Rutland, Vt., 1815; Low, John, Impartial History of the War, p. 199; New York, 1815; Drake, op. cit., p. 397; Pickett, op. cit., p. 557; Lossing, op. cit., p. 767. Low states that White had about 1,100 mounted troops, “including over 300 Cherokee Indians.” Pickett reports that White had 400 Cherokee.

228 Drake, Indians, pp. 391, 398, 1880; Pickett, Alabama, pp. 557–559, 572–576, reprint of 1896. 

228 Drake, Indians, pp. 391, 398, 1880; Pickett, Alabama, pp. 557–559, 572–576, reprint of 1896.

229 Ibid., p. 579; Lossing, Field Book of the War of 1812, p. 773. 

229 Same source, p. 579; Lossing, Field Book of the War of 1812, p. 773.

230 Pay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 247–250, 1815; Pickett, Alabama, pp. 579–584, reprint of 1896; Drake, Indians, pp. 398–400, 1880. Pickett says Jackson had “767 men, with 200 friendly Indians”; Drake says he started with 930 men and was joined at Talladega by 200 friendly Indians; Jackson himself, as quoted in Fay and Davison, says that he started with 930 men, excluding Indians, and was joined at Talladega “by between 200 and 300 friendly Indians,” 65 being Cherokee, the rest Creeks. The inference is that he already had a number of Indians with him at the start—probably the Cherokee who had been doing garrison duty. 

230 Pay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 247–250, 1815; Pickett, Alabama, pp. 579–584, reprint of 1896; Drake, Indians, pp. 398–400, 1880. Pickett notes that Jackson had “767 men, with 200 friendly Indians”; Drake states he began with 930 men and was joined at Talladega by 200 friendly Indians; Jackson himself, as quoted in Fay and Davison, mentions he started with 930 men, excluding Indians, and was joined at Talladega “by between 200 and 300 friendly Indians,” 65 of whom were Cherokee, while the rest were Creeks. This suggests that he already had some Indians with him at the start—likely the Cherokee who had been performing garrison duty.

231 Pickett, op. cit., pp. 584–586. 

231 Pickett, cited work, pp. 584–586. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

232 Jackson’s report to Governor Blount, March 31, 1814, in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 253, 254, 1815. 

232 Jackson's report to Governor Blount, March 31, 1814, in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 253, 254, 1815.

233 General Coffee’s report to General Jackson, April 1, 1814, ibid., p. 257. 

233 General Coffee’s report to General Jackson, April 1, 1814, ibid., p. 257.

234 Colonel Morgan’s report to Governor Blount, in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 258, 259, 1815. 

234 Colonel Morgan’s report to Governor Blount, in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 258, 259, 1815. 

235 Coffee’s report to Jackson, ibid., pp. 257, 258. 

235 Coffee’s report to Jackson, ibid., pp. 257, 258. 

236 Jackson’s report to Governor Blount, ibid., pp. 255, 256. 

236 Jackson's report to Governor Blount, ibid., pp. 255, 256.

237 Jackson’s report and Colonel Morgan’s report, in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 255, 256, 259, 1815. Pickett makes the loss of the white troops 32 killed and 99 wounded. The Houston reference is from Lossing. The battle is described also by Pickett, Alabama, pp. 588–591, reprint of 1896; Drake, Indians, pp. 391, 400, 1880; McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, pp. 98, 99, 1858. 

237 Jackson’s report and Colonel Morgan’s report, in Fay and Davison, Sketches of the War, pp. 255, 256, 259, 1815. Pickett states that the white troops had 32 killed and 99 wounded. The Houston reference is from Lossing. The battle is also described by Pickett, Alabama, pp. 588–591, reprint of 1896; Drake, Indians, pp. 391, 400, 1880; McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, II, pp. 98, 99, 1858.

238 McKenney and Hall, op. cit., p. 98. 

238 McKenney and Hall, op. cit., p. 98.

239 Drake, Indians, p. 401, 1880. 

239 Drake, Indigenous Peoples, p. 401, 1880. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

240 Indian Treaties, p. 187, 1837; Meigs’ letter to Secretary of War, August 19, 1816, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 113, 114, 1834. 

240 Indian Treaties, p. 187, 1837; Meigs’ letter to the Secretary of War, August 19, 1816, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 113, 114, 1834.

241 Indian Treaties, pp. 185–187, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 197–209, 1888. 

241 Indian Treaties, pp. 185–187, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 197–209, 1888.

242 Indian Treaties, pp. 199, 200, 1837; Royce, op. cit., pp. 209–211. 

242 Indian Treaties, pp. 199, 200, 1837; Royce, op. cit., pp. 209–211.

243 Claiborne, letter to Jefferson, November 5, 1808, American State Papers, I, p. 755, 1832; Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, p. 88, 1884. 

243 Claiborne, letter to Jefferson, November 5, 1808, American State Papers, I, p. 755, 1832; Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, p. 88, 1884.

244 Hawkins, 1799, quoted in Gatschet, op. cit., p. 89. 

244 Hawkins, 1799, quoted in Gatschet, op. cit., p. 89.

245 See Treaty of St Louis, 1825, and of Castor hill, 1852, in Indian Treaties, pp. 388, 539, 1837. 

245 See Treaty of St Louis, 1825, and of Castor Hill, 1852, in Indian Treaties, pp. 388, 539, 1837.

246 See number 107, “The Lost Cherokee.” 

246 Check it out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, “The Lost Cherokee.” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

247 See letter of Governor Estevan Miro to Robertson, April 20, 1783, in Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, p. 407, 1889. 

247 See the letter from Governor Estevan Miro to Robertson, April 20, 1783, in Roosevelt, Winning of the West, II, p. 407, 1889.

248 See pp. 76–77. 

248 View pp. 76–77. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

249 Washburn, Reminiscences, pp. 76–79, 1869; see also Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 204, 1888. 

249 Washburn, Reminiscences, pp. 76–79, 1869; see also Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 204, 1888.

250 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 202, 203, 1888. 

250 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 202, 203, 1888.

251 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 202–204,1888; see also Indian Treaties, pp. 209–215,1837. The preamble to the treaty of 1817 says that the delegation of 1808 had desired a division of the tribal territory in order that the people of the Upper (northern) towns might “begin the establishment of fixed laws and a regular government,” while those of the Lower (southern) towns desired to remove to the West. Nothing is said of severalty allotments or citizenship. 

251 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 202–204,1888; see also Indian Treaties, pp. 209–215,1837. The introduction to the 1817 treaty states that the 1808 delegation wanted to split the tribal land so that the people from the Upper (northern) towns could “start establishing fixed laws and a regular government,” while those from the Lower (southern) towns wanted to relocate to the West. There’s no mention of individual land allotments or citizenship.

252 Indian Treaties, pp. 209–215, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 212–217, 1888; see also maps in Royce. 

252 Indian Treaties, pp. 209–215, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 212–217, 1888; see also maps in Royce.

253 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, 217–218, 1888. 

253 Royce, Cherokee Nation, 5th Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 217–218, 1888. 

254 Ibid., pp. 218–219. 

254 Same source, pp. 218–219. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

255 Ibid., p. 219. 

255 Same source, p. 219. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

256 Morse, Geography, I, p. 577, 1819; and p. 185, 1822. 

256 Morse, Geography, I, p. 577, 1819; and p. 185, 1822.

257 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 221–222, 1888. 

257 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pages 221–222, 1888.

258 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 222–228, 1888. 

258 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 222–228, 1888.

259 Indian Treaties, pp. 265–269, 1837; Royce, op. cit., pp. 219–221 and table, p. 378. 

259 Indian Treaties, pp. 265–269, 1837; Royce, op. cit., pp. 219–221 and table, p. 378.

260 Laws of the Cherokee Nation (several documents), 1820, American State Papers; Indian Affairs, II, pp. 279–283, 1834; letter quoted by McKenney, 1825, ibid., pp. 651, 652; Drake, Indians, pp. 437, 438, ed. 1880. 

260 Laws of the Cherokee Nation (various documents), 1820, American State Papers; Indian Affairs, II, pp. 279–283, 1834; letter cited by McKenney, 1825, ibid., pp. 651, 652; Drake, Indians, pp. 437, 438, ed. 1880.

261 List or missions and reports of missionaries, etc., American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 277–279, 459, 1834; personal information from James D. Wafford concerning Valley-towns mission. For notices of Worcester, Jones, and Wafford, see Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages 1888. 

261 List of missions and reports from missionaries, etc., American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 277–279, 459, 1834; personal information from James D. Wafford about the Valley-towns mission. For details on Worcester, Jones, and Wafford, see Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages 1888.

262 G. C., in Cherokee Phœnix; reprinted in Christian Advocate and Journal, New York, September 26, 1828. 

262 G. C., in Cherokee Phœnix; reprinted in Christian Advocate and Journal, New York, September 26, 1828. 

263 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I, p. 35, et passim, 1858. 

263 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I, p. 35, et passim, 1858. 

264 Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, pp. 542–548, September, 1870. 

264 Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, pp. 542–548, September, 1870. 

265 Manuscript letters by John Mason Brown, January 17, 18, 22, and February 4, 1889, in archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. 

265 Manuscript letters from John Mason Brown, dated January 17, 18, 22, and February 4, 1889, in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. 

266 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I, p. 45, 1858. 

266 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I, p. 45, 1858. 

267 See page 43

267 View page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

268 See number 89, “The Iroquois wars.” 

268 View __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, “The Iroquois wars.” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

269 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I, p. 46, 1858; Phillips, in Harper’s Magazine, p. 547, September, 1870. 

269 McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I, p. 46, 1858; Phillips, in Harper’s Magazine, p. 547, September, 1870. 

270 Indian Treaties, p. 425, 1837. 

270 Indian Treaties, p. 425, 1837. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

271 For details concerning the life and invention of Sequoya, see McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, i, 1858; Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, September 1870; Foster, Sequoyah, 1885, and Story of the Cherokee Bible, 1899, based largely on Phillips’ article; G. C., Invention of the Cherokee Alphabet, in Cherokee Phœnix, republished In Christian Advocate and Journal, New York, September 26, 1828: Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages, 1888. 

271 For information about the life and inventions of Sequoya, check out McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, i, 1858; Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, September 1870; Foster, Sequoyah, 1885, and Story of the Cherokee Bible, 1899, which is mainly based on Phillips’ article; G. C., Invention of the Cherokee Alphabet, in Cherokee Phœnix, republished in Christian Advocate and Journal, New York, September 26, 1828; Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages, 1888.

272 G. C., Invention of the Cherokee Alphabet, op. cit. 

272 G. C., Creation of the Cherokee Alphabet, referenced previously.

273 (Unsigned) letter of David Brown, September 2, 1825, quoted in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, p. 652, 1834. 

273 (Unsigned) letter from David Brown, September 2, 1825, quoted in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, p. 652, 1834. 

274 Foster, Sequoyah, pp. 120, 121, 1885. 

274 Foster, Sequoyah, pp. 120, 121, 1885. 

275 Pilling, Iroquoian Bibliography, p. 21, 1888. 

275 Pilling, Iroquoian Bibliography, p. 21, 1888. 

276 Brown letter (unsigned), in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, p. 652, 1834. 

276 Brown letter (unsigned), in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, p. 652, 1834. 

277 For extended notice of Cherokee literature and authors see numerous references in Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages, 1888; also Foster, Sequoyah, 1885, and Story of the Cherokee Bible, 1899. The largest body of original Cherokee manuscript material in existence, including hundreds of ancient ritual formulas, was obtained by the writer among the East Cherokee, and is now in possession of the Bureau of American Ethnology, to be translated at some future time. 

277 For more information on Cherokee literature and authors, check out various references in Pilling, *Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages*, 1888; also Foster, *Sequoyah*, 1885, and *Story of the Cherokee Bible*, 1899. The largest collection of original Cherokee manuscripts, which includes hundreds of ancient ritual formulas, was gathered by the writer among the East Cherokee and is currently held by the Bureau of American Ethnology, pending translation at a later date.

278 Brown letter (unsigned), September 2, 1825, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 651, 652, 1834. 

278 Brown letter (unsigned), September 2, 1825, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 651, 652, 1834. 

279 See Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 241, 1888; Meredith, in The Five Civilized Tribes, Extra Census Bulletin, p. 41, 1894; Morse, American Geography, I, p. 577, 1819 (for Hicks). 

279 Check out Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, p. 241, 1888; Meredith, in The Five Civilized Tribes, Extra Census Bulletin, p. 41, 1894; Morse, American Geography, I, p. 577, 1819 (for Hicks).

280 Fort Pitt treaty, September 17, 1778, Indian Treaties, p. 3, 1837. 

280 Fort Pitt treaty, September 17, 1778, Indian Treaties, p. 3, 1837.

281 Cherokee Agency treaty, July 8, 1817, ibid., p. 209; Drake, Indians, p. 450, ed. 1880; Johnson in Senate Report on Territories; Cherokee Memorial, January 18, 1831; see laws of 1808, 1810, and later, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 279–283, 1834. The volume of Cherokee laws, compiled in the Cherokee language by the Nation, in 1850, begins with the year 1808. 

281 Cherokee Agency treaty, July 8, 1817, ibid., p. 209; Drake, Indians, p. 450, ed. 1880; Johnson in Senate Report on Territories; Cherokee Memorial, January 18, 1831; see laws of 1808, 1810, and later, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 279–283, 1834. The volume of Cherokee laws, compiled in the Cherokee language by the Nation, in 1850, starts with the year 1808.

282 Personal information from James D. Wafford. So far as is known this rebellion of the conservatives has never hitherto been noted in print. 

282 Personal information from James D. Wafford. As far as we know, this uprising of the conservatives has never been previously mentioned in print.

283 See Resolutions of Honor, in Laws of the Cherokee Nation, pp. 187–140, 1868; Meredith, in The Five Civilized Tribes, Extra Census Bulletin, p. 41, 1894; Appleton, Cyclopedia of American Biography. 

283 See Resolutions of Honor, in Laws of the Cherokee Nation, pp. 187–140, 1868; Meredith, in The Five Civilized Tribes, Extra Census Bulletin, p. 41, 1894; Appleton, Cyclopedia of American Biography.

284 See fourth article of “Articles of agreement and cession,” April 24, 1802, in American State Papers: class VIII, Public Lands, I, quoted also by Greeley, American Conflict, I, p. 103, 1864. 

284 Refer to the fourth article of the “Articles of Agreement and Cession,” dated April 24, 1802, found in American State Papers: class VIII, Public Lands, I, which is also cited by Greeley in American Conflict, I, p. 103, 1864.

285 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 231–233, 1888. 

285 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 231–233, 1888.

286 Cherokee correspondence, 1823 and 1824, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 468–473, 1834; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 236–237, 1888. 

286 Cherokee correspondence from 1823 and 1824, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pages 468–473, published in 1834; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pages 236–237, published in 1888.

287 Cherokee memorial, February 11, 1824, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 473, 494, 1834; Royce, op. cit., p. 237. 

287 Cherokee memorial, February 11, 1824, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 473, 494, 1834; Royce, op. cit., p. 237. 

288 Letters of Governor Troup of Georgia, February 28, 1824, and of Georgia delegates, March 10, 1824, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 475, 477, 1834; Royce, op. cit., pp. 237, 238. 

288 Letters from Governor Troup of Georgia, dated February 28, 1824, and from Georgia delegates, dated March 10, 1824, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 475, 477, 1834; Royce, op. cit., pp. 237, 238.

289 Monroe, message to the Senate, with Calhoun’s report, March 30, 1824, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 460, 462, 1834. 

289 Monroe's message to the Senate, along with Calhoun’s report, March 30, 1824, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 460, 462, 1834.

290 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 241, 242, 1888. 

290 Royce, Cherokee Nation, 5th Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 241, 242, 1888.

291 Personal information from J. D. Wafford. 

291 Personal information from J. D. Wafford.

292 Nitze, H. B. C., in Twentieth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, part 6 (Mineral Resources), p. 112, 1899. 

292 Nitze, H. B. C., in 20th Annual Report United States Geological Survey, part 6 (Mineral Resources), p. 112, 1899.

293 See Butler letter, quoted in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 297, 1888; see also Everett, speech in the House of Representatives on May 31, 1838, pp. 16–17, 32–33, 1839. 

293 Check out the Butler letter, as quoted in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 297, 1888; also look at Everett's speech in the House of Representatives on May 31, 1838, pp. 16–17, 32–33, 1839.

294 For extracts and synopses of these acts see Royce, op. cit., pp. 259–264; Drake, Indians, pp. 438–456, 1880; Greeley, American Conflict, I, pp. 105, 106, 1864; Edward Everett, speech in the House of Representatives, February 14, 1831 (lottery law). The gold lottery is also noted incidentally by Lanman, Charles, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, p. 10; New York, 1849, and by Nitze, in his report on the Georgia gold fields, in the Twentieth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, part 6 (Mineral Resources), p. 112, 1899. The author has himself seen in a mountain village in Georgia an old book titled “The Cherokee Land and Gold Lottery,” containing maps and plats covering the whole Cherokee country of Georgia, with each lot numbered, and descriptions of the water courses, soil, and supposed mineral veins. 

294 For summaries and details of these acts, see Royce, op. cit., pp. 259–264; Drake, Indians, pp. 438–456, 1880; Greeley, American Conflict, I, pp. 105, 106, 1864; Edward Everett’s speech in the House of Representatives on February 14, 1831 (lottery law). The gold lottery is also mentioned by Lanman, Charles, in Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, p. 10; New York, 1849, and by Nitze in his report on the Georgia gold fields in the Twentieth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, part 6 (Mineral Resources), p. 112, 1899. The author has also seen an old book in a mountain village in Georgia titled “The Cherokee Land and Gold Lottery,” which includes maps and plats covering the entire Cherokee region of Georgia, with each lot numbered and descriptions of the waterways, soil, and anticipated mineral veins.

295 Speech of May 19, 1830, Washington; printed by Gales & Seaton, 1830. 

295 Speech of May 19, 1830, Washington; printed by Gales & Seaton, 1830.

296 Speech in the Senate of the United States, April 16, 1830; Washington, Peter Force, printer, 1830. 

296 Speech in the Senate of the United States, April 16, 1830; Washington, Peter Force, printer, 1830. 

297 See Cherokee Memorial to Congress, January 18, 1831. 

297 See Cherokee Memorial to Congress, January 18, 1831.

298 Personal information from Prof. Clinton Duncan, of Tahlequah, Cherokee Nation, whose father’s house was the one thus burned. 

298 Personal information from Prof. Clinton Duncan, from Tahlequah, Cherokee Nation, whose father's house was the one that got burned.

299 Cherokee Memorial to Congress January 18, 1831. 

299 Cherokee Memorial to Congress January 18, 1831. 

300 Ibid.; see also speech of Edward Everett in House of Representatives February 14, 1831; report of the select committee of the senate of Massachusetts upon the Georgia resolutions, Boston, 1831; Greeley, American Conflict, I, p. 106, 1864; Abbott, Cherokee Indians in Georgia; Atlanta Constitution, October 27, 1889. 

300 Same source.; see also the speech by Edward Everett in the House of Representatives on February 14, 1831; the report from the Massachusetts Senate's select committee on the Georgia resolutions, Boston, 1831; Greeley, American Conflict, Volume I, page 106, 1864; Abbott, Cherokee Indians in Georgia; Atlanta Constitution, October 27, 1889. 

301 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 261, 262, 1888. 

301 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 261, 262, 1888.

302 Ibid., p. 262. 

302 Same source, p. 262. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

303 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 264–266, 1888; Drake, Indians, pp. 454–457,1880; Greeley, American Conflict, I, 106, 1864. 

303 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 264–266, 1888; Drake, Indians, pp. 454–457, 1880; Greeley, American Conflict, Vol. I, p. 106, 1864.

304 Drake, Indians, p. 458, 1880. 

304 Drake, Indians, p. 458, 1880. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

305 Royce, op. cit., pp. 262–264, 272, 273. 

305 Royce, op. cit., pp. 262–264, 272, 273.

306 Ibid., pp.274, 275. 

306 Same source, pp.274, 275. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

307 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 276, 1888. 

307 Royce, Cherokee Nation, 5th Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 276, 1888.

308 Commissioner Elbert Herring, November 25, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 240, 1834; author’s personal information from Major R. C. Jackson and J. D. Wafford. 

308 Commissioner Elbert Herring, November 25, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 240, 1834; author’s personal information from Major R. C. Jackson and J. D. Wafford. 

309 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 278–280, 1888; Everett speech in House of Representatives, May 31, 1838, pp. 28, 29, 1839, in which the Secretary’s reply is given in full. 

309 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 278–280, 1888; Everett's speech in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838, pp. 28, 29, 1839, where the Secretary's full reply is provided.

310 Royce, op. cit., pp. 280–281. 

310 Royce, same source, pp. 280–281. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

311 Ibid., p. 281. 

311 Same source, p. 281. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

312 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit. (Ross arrest), p. 281; Drake, Indians (Ross, Payne, Phœnix), p. 459, 1880; see also Everett speech of May 31, 1838, op. cit. 

312 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work (Ross arrest), p. 281; Drake, Indians (Ross, Payne, Phœnix), p. 459, 1880; see also Everett's speech from May 31, 1838, cited work

313 Royce, op. cit., pp. 281, 282; see also Everett speech, 1838. 

313 Royce, op. cit., pp. 281, 282; see also Everett speech, 1838. 

314 See Fort Gibson treaty, 1833, p. 142. 

314 See the Fort Gibson treaty, 1833, p. 142.

315 See New Echota treaty, 1835, and Fort Gibson treaty, 1833, Indian Treaties, pp. 633–648 and 561–565, 1837; also, for full discussion of both treaties, Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 249–298. For a summary of all the measures of pressure brought to bear upon the Cherokee up to the final removal see also Everett, speech in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838; the chapters on “Expatriation of the Cherokees,” Drake, Indians, 1880; and the chapter on “State Rights—Nullification,” in Greeley, American Conflict, I, 1864. The Georgia side of the controversy is presented in E. J. Harden’s Life of (Governor) George M. Troup, 1849. 

315 See the New Echota treaty from 1835 and the Fort Gibson treaty from 1833, in Indian Treaties, pp. 633–648 and 561–565, 1837; for a detailed discussion of both treaties, refer to Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 249–298. For a summary of all the pressures exerted on the Cherokee up to their final removal, check Everett's speech in the House of Representatives on May 31, 1838; the chapters titled “Expatriation of the Cherokees” in Drake, Indians, 1880; and the chapter on “State Rights—Nullification” in Greeley, American Conflict, I, 1864. The Georgia perspective of the controversy is presented in E. J. Harden’s Life of (Governor) George M. Troup, 1849.

316 Royce, op. cit., p. 289. The Indian total is also given in the Report of the Indian Commissioner, p. 369, 1836. 

316 Royce, op. cit., p. 289. The total for India is also mentioned in the Report of the Indian Commissioner, p. 369, 1836.

317 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., pp. 283, 284; Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 285, 286, 1836. 

317 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, pp. 283, 284; Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 285, 286, 1836.

318 Quoted by Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., pp. 284–285; quoted also, with some verbal differences, by Everett, speech in House of Representatives on May 31, 1838. 

318 Cited by Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., pp. 284–285; also cited, with some differences in wording, by Everett, speech in the House of Representatives on May 31, 1838. 

319 Quoted in Royce, op. cit., p. 286. 

319 Quoted in Royce, same source, p. 286.

320 Letter of General Wool, September 10, 1836, in Everett, speech in House of Representatives, May 31, 1838. 

320 Letter from General Wool, September 10, 1836, in Everett, speech in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838.

321 Letter of June 30, 1836, to President Jackson, in Everett, speech in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838. 

321 Letter of June 30, 1836, to President Jackson, in Everett, speech in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838. 

322 Quoted by Everett, ibid.; also by Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 286. 

322 Quoted by Everett, same source; also by Royce, Cherokee Nation, referenced work, p. 286.

323 Letter of J. M. Mason, jr., to Secretary of War, September 25, 1837, in Everett, speech in House of Representatives, May 31, 1838; also quoted in extract by Royce, op. cit., pp. 286–287. 

323 Letter from J. M. Mason, Jr., to the Secretary of War, September 25, 1837, in Everett's speech in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838; also quoted in an excerpt by Royce, op. cit., pp. 286–287.

324 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit. pp. 287, 289. 

324 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, pp. 287, 289.

325 Ibid., pp. 289, 290. 

325 Same source, pp. 289, 290. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

326 Ibid., p. 291. The statement of the total number of troops employed is from the speech of Everett in the House of Representatives, May 31, 1838, covering the whole question of the treaty. 

326 Ibid., p. 291. The total number of troops mentioned comes from Everett's speech in the House of Representatives on May 31, 1838, which addressed the entire issue of the treaty. 

327 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 291. 

327 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, p. 291.

328 Ibid, p. 291. 

328 Same source, p. 291. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

329 The notes on the Cherokee round-up and Removal are almost entirely from author’s information as furnished by actors in the events, both Cherokee and white, among whom may be named the late Colonel W. H. Thomas; the late Colonel Z. A. Zile, of Atlanta, of the Georgia volunteers; the late James Bryson, of Dillsboro, North Carolina, also a volunteer; James D. Wafford, of the western Cherokee Nation, who commanded one of the emigrant detachments; and old Indians, both east and west, who remembered the Removal and had heard the story from their parents. Charley’s story is a matter of common note among the East Cherokee, and was heard in full detail from Colonel Thomas and from Wasitûna (“Washington”), Charley’s youngest son, who alone was spared by General Scott on account of his youth. The incident is also noted, with some slight inaccuracies, in Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains. See p. 157

329 The notes on the Cherokee round-up and Removal are mostly based on information from those involved in the events, both Cherokee and white. This includes individuals like the late Colonel W. H. Thomas, the late Colonel Z. A. Zile from Atlanta, who served in the Georgia volunteers, the late James Bryson from Dillsboro, North Carolina, another volunteer, James D. Wafford from the western Cherokee Nation, who led one of the emigrant groups, and older Indians from both the east and west who remembered the Removal and heard the stories from their parents. Charley’s story is well-known among the East Cherokee and was shared in detail by Colonel Thomas and Wasitûna (“Washington”), Charley’s youngest son, who was spared by General Scott because of his age. The incident is also mentioned, though with some minor errors, in Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains. See p. 157.

330 Author’s personal information, as before cited. 

330 Author's personal info, as mentioned before.

331 As quoted in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 292, 1888, the disbursing agent makes the number unaccounted for 1,428; the receiving agent, who took charge of them on their arrival, makes it 1,645. 

331 According to Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 292, 1888, the disbursing agent reports that 1,428 are unaccounted for; however, the receiving agent, who took responsibility for them upon their arrival, reports the number as 1,645.

332 Agent Stokes to Secretary of War, June 24, 1839, in Report Indian Commissioner, p. 355, 1839; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 293, 1888; Drake, Indians, pp. 459–460, 1880; author’s personal information. The agent’s report incorrectly makes the killings occur on three different days. 

332 Agent Stokes to Secretary of War, June 24, 1839, in Report Indian Commissioner, p. 355, 1839; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 293, 1888; Drake, Indians, pp. 459–460, 1880; author’s personal information. The agent’s report incorrectly states that the killings happened on three separate days.

333 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., pp. 294, 295. 

333 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, pp. 294, 295.

334 Council resolutions, August 23, 1839, in Report Indian Commissioner, p. 387, 1839; Royce, op. cit., p. 294. 

334 Council resolutions, August 23, 1839, in Report Indian Commissioner, p. 387, 1839; Royce, op. cit., p. 294. 

335 See “Act of Union” and “Constitution” in Constitution and Laws of the Cherokee Nation, 1875; General Arbuckle’s letter to the Secretary of War, June 28, 1840, in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 46, 1840; also Royce, op. cit., pp. 294, 295. 

335 See “Act of Union” and “Constitution” in the Constitution and Laws of the Cherokee Nation, 1875; General Arbuckle’s letter to the Secretary of War, June 28, 1840, in the Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 46, 1840; also Royce, op. cit., pp. 294, 295.

336 See ante, pp. 105–106; Nuttall, who was on the ground, gives them only 1,500. 

336 See previously, pp. 105–106; Nuttall, who was there, reports just 1,500. 

337 Washburn, Cephas, Reminiscences of the Indians, pp. 81, 103; Richmond, 1869. 

337 Washburn, Cephas, Reminiscences of the Indians, pp. 81, 103; Richmond, 1869. 

338 Nuttall, Journal of Travels into the Arkansas Territory, etc., p. 129; Philadelphia, 1821. 

338 Nuttall, Journal of Travels into the Arkansas Territory, etc., p. 129; Philadelphia, 1821.

339 Ibid., pp. 123–136. The battle mentioned seems to be the same noted somewhat differently by Washburn, Reminiscences, p. 120; 1869. 

339 Ibid., pp. 123–136. The battle mentioned appears to be the same one noted a bit differently by Washburn, Reminiscences, p. 120; 1869.

340 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 222. 

340 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, p. 222.

341 Washburn, op. cit., p. 160, and personal information from J. D. Wafford. 

341 Washburn, op. cit., p. 160, and personal info from J. D. Wafford.

342 Royce, op. cit., pp. 242, 243; Washburn, op. cit., pp. 112–122 et passim; see also sketches of Tahchee and Tooantuh or Spring-frog, in McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I and II, 1858. 

342 Royce, same source, pp. 242, 243; Washburn, same source, pp. 112–122 and others; see also sketches of Tahchee and Tooantuh or Spring-frog, in McKenney and Hall, Indian Tribes, I and II, 1858. 

343 Washburn, Reminiscences, p. 178, 1869; see also ante p. 206. 

343 Washburn, Reminiscences, p. 178, 1869; see also earlier p. 206.

344 Ibid, p. 138. 

344 Same source, p. 138. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

345 See Treaty of 1817, Indian Treaties, 1837. 

345 See Treaty of 1817, Indian Treaties, 1837.

346 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Report Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 243, 244, 1888. 

346 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Report Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 243, 244, 1888.

347 Ibid, p. 243. 

347 Same source, p. 243. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

348 Author’s personal information; see p. 143

348 Author’s info; see p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

349 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 245. 

349 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, p. 245.

350 Ibid., pp. 247, 248. 

350 Same source, pp. 247, 248. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

351 Treaty of Washington, May 6, 1828, Indian Treaties, pp. 423–428, 1837; treaty of Port Gibson, 1833, ibid., pp. 561–565; see also for synopsis, Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 229, 230, 1888. 

351 Treaty of Washington, May 6, 1828, Indian Treaties, pp. 423–428, 1837; treaty of Port Gibson, 1833, ibid., pp. 561–565; see also for synopsis, Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 229, 230, 1888.

352 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 248, 1888. 

352 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, p. 248, 1888.

353 For a sketch of Tahchee, with portraits, see McKenney and Hall, I, pp. 251–260, 1858; Catlin, North American Indians, II, pp. 121, 122, 1844. Wash burn also mentions the emigration to Texas consequent upon the treaty of 1828 (Reminiscences, p. 217, 1869). 

353 For a sketch of Tahchee, including portraits, check out McKenney and Hall, I, pp. 251–260, 1858; Catlin, North American Indians, II, pp. 121, 122, 1844. Washburn also talks about the emigration to Texas as a result of the treaty of 1828 (Reminiscences, p. 217, 1869).

354 Treaties at Fort Gibson, February 14, 1833, with Creeks and Cherokee, in Indian Treaties, pp. 561–569, 1837. 

354 Treaties at Fort Gibson, February 14, 1833, with the Creeks and Cherokee, in Indian Treaties, pp. 561–569, 1837.

355 Treaty of 1833, Indian Treaties, pp. 561–565, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 249–253, 1888; see also Treaty of New Echota, 1835, ante, pp. 123–125. 

355 Treaty of 1833, Indian Treaties, pp. 561–565, 1837; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 249–253, 1888; see also Treaty of New Echota, 1835, earlier, pp. 123–125.

356 Author’s personal information. In 1891 the author opened two Uchee graves on the grounds of Cornelius Boudinot, at Tahlequah, finding with one body a number of French, Spanish, and American silver coins wrapped in cloth and deposited in two packages on each side of the head. They are now in the National Museum at Washington. 

356 The author's background. In 1891, the author excavated two Uchee graves on the property of Cornelius Boudinot in Tahlequah, discovering a variety of French, Spanish, and American silver coins wrapped in cloth and placed in two bundles on either side of one of the bodies. These items are now housed in the National Museum in Washington.

357 Bonnell, Topographic Description of Texas, p. 141; Austin, 1840; Thrall, History of Texas, p. 58; New York, 1876. 

357 Bonnell, Topographic Description of Texas, p. 141; Austin, 1840; Thrall, History of Texas, p. 58; New York, 1876.

358 Author’s personal information from J. D. Wafford and other old Cherokee residents and from recent Cherokee delegates. Bancroft agrees with Bonnell and Thrall that no grant was formally issued, but states that the Cherokee chief established his people in Texas “confiding in promises made to him, and a conditional agreement in 1822” with the Spanish governor (History of the North Mexican States and Texas, II, p. 103, 1889). It is probable that the paper carried by Bowl was the later Houston treaty. See next page. 

358 Author's personal information from J. D. Wafford and other longtime Cherokee residents, as well as from recent Cherokee representatives. Bancroft agrees with Bonnell and Thrall that no formal grant was issued, but notes that the Cherokee chief settled his people in Texas “trusting in promises made to him, and a conditional agreement in 1822” with the Spanish governor (History of the North Mexican States and Texas, II, p. 103, 1889). It’s likely that the document carried by Bowl was the later Houston treaty. See next page.

359 Thrall, op. cit., p. 58. 

359 Thrall, op. cit., p. 58. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

360 Thrall, Texas, p. 46, 1879. 

360 Thrall, Texas, p. 46, 1879. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

361 Bonnell, Texas, pp. 142, 143, 1840. 

361 Bonnell, Texas, pp. 142, 143, 1840.

362 Ibid., p. 143, 1840. 

362 Same source, p. 143, 1840. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

363 Bonnell, Texas, pp. 143, 144. 

363 Bonnell, Texas, pp. 143, 144. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

364 Ibid., pp. 144, 146. 

364 Same source, pp. 144, 146. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

365 Thrall, Texas, pp. 116–168, 1876. 

365 Thrall, Texas, pp. 116–168, 1876. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

366 Bonnell, op. cit., pp. 146–150; Thrall, op. cit., pp. 118–120. 

366 Bonnell, cited work, pp. 146–150; Thrall, cited work, pp. 118–120.

367 Author’s personal information from J. D. Wafford and other old western Cherokee, and recent Cherokee delegates; by some this is said to have been a Mexican patent, but it is probably the one given by Texas. See ante, p. 143. 

367 Author’s personal information from J. D. Wafford and other early western Cherokees, and recent Cherokee delegates; some say this was a Mexican patent, but it’s likely the one issued by Texas. See earlier, p. 143.

368 Thrall, Texas, p. 120, 1876. 

368 Thrall, Texas, p. 120, 1876. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

369 Author’s personal information from Mexican and Cherokee sources. 

369 Author’s personal information from Mexican and Cherokee sources. 

370 W. A. Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, September, 1870; Foster, Sequoyah, 1885; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 302, 1888; letter of William P. Ross, former editor of Cherokee Advocate, March 11, 1889, in archives of Bureau of American Ethnology; Cherokee Advocate, October 19, 1844, November 2, 1844, and March 6, 1845; author’s personal information. San Fernando seems to have been a small village in Chihuahua, but is not shown on the maps. 

370 W. A. Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, September 1870; Foster, Sequoyah, 1885; Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, p. 302, 1888; letter from William P. Ross, former editor of the Cherokee Advocate, March 11, 1889, in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology; Cherokee Advocate, October 19, 1844, November 2, 1844, and March 6, 1845; author's personal knowledge. San Fernando appears to have been a small village in Chihuahua, but it isn’t marked on the maps.

371 For full discussion see Royce, op. cit., pp. 298–312. 

371 For a complete discussion, see Royce, referenced work, pages 298–312.

372 Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages (bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology), p. 174, 1888. 

372 Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian Languages (bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology), p. 174, 1888. 

373 See treaties with Cherokee, October 7, 1861, and with other tribes, in Confederate States Statutes at Large, 1864; Royce, op. cit., pp. 324–328; Greeley, American Conflict, II, pp. 30–34, 1866; Reports of Indian Commissioner for 1860 to 1862. 

373 Check out the treaties with the Cherokee from October 7, 1861, and with other tribes, found in the Confederate States Statutes at Large, 1864; Royce, op. cit., pp. 324–328; Greeley, American Conflict, II, pp. 30–34, 1866; Reports from the Indian Commissioner for the years 1860 to 1862.

374 In this battle the Confederates were assisted by from 4,000 to 5,000 Indians of the southern tribes, including the Cherokee, under command of General Albert Pike. 

374 In this battle, the Confederates received help from about 4,000 to 5,000 Indians from the southern tribes, including the Cherokee, who were led by General Albert Pike.

375 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 329, 330, 1888. 

375 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, pages 329, 330, 1888.

376 Ibid, p. 331. 

376 Same source, p. 331. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

377 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 376. 

377 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, p. 376.

378 Ibid., p. 376. A census of 1807 gives them 13,566 (ibid., p. 351). 

378 Ibid., p. 376. A census from 1807 lists them as 13,566 (ibid., p. 351). 

379 See synopsis and full discussion in Royce, op. cit., pp. 334–340. 

379 Check out the synopsis and full discussion in Royce, op. cit., pp. 334–340.

380 Act of Citizenship, November 7, 1865, Laws of the Cherokee Nation, p. 119; St. Louis, 1868. 

380 Act of Citizenship, November 7, 1865, Laws of the Cherokee Nation, p. 119; St. Louis, 1868.

381 See Resolutions of Honor, ibid., pp. 137–140. 

381 See Resolutions of Honor, ibid., pp. 137–140.

382 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 356–358, 1888; Constitution and Laws of the Cherokee Nation, pp. 277–284; St. Louis, 1875. 

382 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 356–358, 1888; Constitution and Laws of the Cherokee Nation, pp. 277–284; St. Louis, 1875.

383 Royce, op. cit., p. 367. 

383 Royce, cited work, p. 367. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

384 Foster, Sequoyah, pp. 147, 148, 1885; Pilling, Iroquoian Bibliography, 1888, articles “Cherokee Advocate” and “John B. Jones.” The schoolbook series seems to have ended with the arithmetic—cause, as the Cherokee national superintendent of schools explained to the author, “too much white man.” 

384 Foster, Sequoyah, pp. 147, 148, 1885; Pilling, Iroquoian Bibliography, 1888, articles “Cherokee Advocate” and “John B. Jones.” The schoolbook series appears to have concluded with the arithmetic book—because, as the Cherokee national superintendent of schools explained to the author, “too much white man.”

385 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxv, 1881, and p. lxx, 1882; see also p. 175. 

385 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 65, 1881, and p. 70, 1882; see also p. 175.

386 Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxv, 1883. 

386 Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxv, 1883.

387 Commissioner J. D. C. Atkins, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. xlv, 1886, and p. lxxvii, 1887. 

387 Commissioner J. D. C. Atkins, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. xlv, 1886, and p. lxxvii, 1887. 

388 Agent L. E. Bennett, in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 93, 1890. 

388 Agent L. E. Bennett, in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 93, 1890.

389 Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 22, 1889. 

389 Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 22, 1889.

390 See proclamation by President Harrison and order from Indian Commissioner in Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxxii–lxxiii, 421–422, 1890. The lease figures are from personal information. 

390 Check out the proclamation by President Harrison and the order from the Indian Commissioner in the Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxxii–lxxiii, 421–422, 1890. The lease figures are based on personal information.

391 Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 79–80, 1892. 

391 Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 79–80, 1892.

392 Commissioner D. M. Browning, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 33–34, 1893. 

392 Commissioner D. M. Browning, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 33–34, 1893. 

393 Quotation from act, etc., Report of Indian Commissioner for 1894, p. 27, 1895. 

393 Quotation from act, etc., Report of Indian Commissioner for 1894, p. 27, 1895.

394 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, ibid., p. 141. 

394 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, ibid., p. 141.

395 Ibid., and statistical table, p. 570. 

395 Same source, and statistical table, p. 570.

396 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, ibid., p. 145. 

396 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, same source, p. 145.

397 Agent D. M. Wisdom, in Report Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 155, 1896. 

397 Agent D. M. Wisdom, in the Indian Commissioner's Report for 1895, p. 155, 1896.

398 Commissioner D. M. Browning, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 81, 1896. 

398 Commissioner D. M. Browning, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 81, 1896. 

399 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, pp. 159, 160, 1896. 

399 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, pp. 159, 160, 1896.

400 Letter of A. E. Ivy, Secretary of the Board of Education, in Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 161, 1896. The author can add personal testimony as to the completeness of the seminary establishment. 

400 Letter from A. E. Ivy, Secretary of the Board of Education, in the Report of the Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 161, 1896. The author can provide personal experience regarding the thoroughness of the seminary setup.

401 Report of Agent Wisdom, ibid., p. 162. 

401 Report of Agent Wisdom, same source, p. 162.

402 Letter of Bird Harris, May 31, 1895, in Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 160, 1896. 

402 Letter from Bird Harris, May 31, 1895, in the Report of the Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 160, 1896.

403 Synopsis of Curtis act, pp. 75–79, and Curtis act in full, p. 425 et seq., in Report of Indian Commissioner for 1898; noted also in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 84 et seq., 1899. 

403 Summary of the Curtis Act, pages 75–79, and the complete text of the Curtis Act, page 425 and following, in the Report of the Indian Commissioner for 1898; also referenced in the Report of the Indian Commissioner, page 84 and following, 1899.

404 Commissioner W. A. Jones, ibid., pp. i, 84 et seq. (Curtis act and Dawes commission). 

404 Commissioner W. A. Jones, same source, pp. i, 84 and following (Curtis act and Dawes commission).

405 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 141–144, 1897. 

405 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 141–144, 1897.

406 Author’s personal information; see also House bill No. 1165 “for the relief of certain Indians in Indian Territory,” etc., Fifty-sixth Congress, first session, 1900. 

406 Author’s personal information; see also House Bill No. 1165 “for the support of certain Native Americans in Indian Territory,” etc., Fifty-sixth Congress, first session, 1900.

407 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 159, 1898. 

407 Report of Agent D. M. Wisdom, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 159, 1898.

408 See page 131

408 Visit page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

409 Charley’s story as here given is from the author’s personal information, derived chiefly from conversations with Colonel Thomas and with Wasitû′na and other old Indians. An ornate but somewhat inaccurate account is given also in Lanman’s Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, written on the ground ten years after the events described. The leading facts are noted in General Scott’s official dispatches. 

409 Charley’s story presented here comes from the author’s personal knowledge, mainly gathered from conversations with Colonel Thomas, Wasitû′na, and other elders from the tribe. There's also a detailed but somewhat inaccurate version in Lanman’s Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, written ten years after the events took place. The key facts are documented in General Scott’s official reports.

410 See New Echota treaty, December 29, 1835, and supplementary articles, March 1, 1836, in Indian Treaties, pp. 633–648, 1837; also full discussion of same treaty in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, 1888. 

410 Refer to the New Echota treaty from December 29, 1835, and the supplementary articles from March 1, 1836, in Indian Treaties, pages 633–648, published in 1837; also see the complete discussion of the same treaty in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, 1888.

411 Royce, op. cit., p. 292. 

411 Royce, cited work, p. 292. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

412 Ibid., p. 314. 

412 Same source, p. 314. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

413 In the Cherokee language Tsiskwâ′hĭ, “Bird place,” Ani′-Wâ′dihĭ, “Paint place,” Waʻyâ′hĭ, “Wolf place,” E′lawâ′di, “Red earth” (now Cherokee post-office and agency), and Kâlănûñ′yĭ, “Raven place.” There was also, for a time, a “Pretty-woman town” (Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ?). 

413 In the Cherokee language, Tsiskwâ′hĭ means "Bird place," Ani′-Wâ′dihĭ means "Paint place," Waʻyâ′hĭ means "Wolf place," E′lawâ′di means "Red earth" (now the Cherokee post office and agency), and Kâlănûñ′yĭ means "Raven place." There was also, for a time, a "Pretty-woman town" (Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ?).

414 The facts concerning Colonel Thomas’s career are derived chiefly from the author’s conversations with Thomas himself, supplemented by information from his former assistant, Capt. James W. Terrell, and others who knew him, together with an admirable sketch in the North Carolina University Magazine for May 1899, by Mrs. A. C. Avery, his daughter. He is also frequently noticed, in connection with East Cherokee matters, in the annual reports of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs; in the North Carolina Confederate Roster; in Lanman’s Letters from the Alleghany Mountains; and in Zeigler and Grosscup’s Heart of the Alleghanies, etc. Some manuscript contributions to the library of the Georgia Historical Society in Savannah—now unfortunately mislaid—show his interest in Cherokee linguistics. 

414 The information about Colonel Thomas’s career primarily comes from the author’s discussions with Thomas himself, along with insights from his former assistant, Capt. James W. Terrell, and others who were familiar with him. There's also a great overview in the North Carolina University Magazine from May 1899, written by his daughter, Mrs. A. C. Avery. He is often mentioned regarding East Cherokee issues in the annual reports of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs, the North Carolina Confederate Roster, Lanman’s Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, and Zeigler and Grosscup’s Heart of the Alleghanies, among others. Some manuscript contributions to the library of the Georgia Historical Society in Savannah—now sadly lost—demonstrate his interest in Cherokee linguistics.

415 The facts concerning Yonaguska are based on the author’s personal information obtained from Colonel Thomas, supplemented from conversations with old Indians. The date of his death and his approximate age are taken from the Terrell roll. He is also noticed at length in Lanman’s Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, 1848, and in Zeigler and Grosscup’s Heart of the Alleghanies, 1883. The trance which, according to Thomas and Lanman, lasted about one day, is stretched by the last-named authors to fifteen days, with the whole 1,200 Indians marching and countermarching around the sleeping body! 

415 The facts about Yonaguska come from the author's personal knowledge gained from Colonel Thomas, along with insights from conversations with older Native Americans. The date of his death and his estimated age are taken from the Terrell roll. He is also discussed in detail in Lanman’s Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, 1848, and in Zeigler and Grosscup’s Heart of the Alleghanies, 1883. According to Thomas and Lanman, the trance lasted about one day, but the latter authors extend this to fifteen days, with all 1,200 Indians marching and counter-marching around the sleeping body!

416 The name in the treaties occurs as Yonahequah (1798), Yohanaqua (1805), and Yonah, (1819).—Indian Treaties, pp. 82, 123, 268; Washington, 1837. 

416 The name in the treaties appears as Yonahequah (1798), Yohanaqua (1805), and Yonah (1819).—Indian Treaties, pp. 82, 123, 268; Washington, 1837.

417 The name refers to something habitually falling from a leaning position. 

417 The name refers to something that regularly falls when it's tilted.

418 Act quoted in Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 636, 1896. 

418 Act quoted in the Report of the Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 636, 1896.

419 The facts concerning Junaluska are from the author’s information obtained from Colonel Thomas, Captain James Terrell, and Cherokee informants. 

419 The information about Junaluska comes from the author’s sources, including Colonel Thomas, Captain James Terrell, and Cherokee informants.

420 Author’s information from Colonel Thomas. 

420 Author details from Colonel Thomas. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

421 Commissioner Crawford, November 25, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 333, 1839. 

421 Commissioner Crawford, November 25, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 333, 1839.

422 Author’s information from Colonel Thomas, Captain Terrell, and Indian sources; Commissioner W. Medill, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 399, 1848; Commissioner Orlando Brown, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1849, p. 14, 1850. 

422 Author info from Colonel Thomas, Captain Terrell, and Indian sources; Commissioner W. Medill, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 399, 1848; Commissioner Orlando Brown, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1849, p. 14, 1850.

423 Synopsis of the treaty, etc., in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 300–313, 1888; see also ante, p. 148. 

423 Summary of the treaty, etc., in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 300–313, 1888; see also above, p. 148.

424 Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pp. 94–95, 1849. 

424 Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pp. 94–95, 1849.

425 Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, p. 111. 

425 Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, p. 111. 

426 See act quoted in “The United States of America v. William H, Thomas et al.”; also Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 313, 1888. In the earlier notices the terms “North Carolina Cherokee” and “Eastern Cherokee” are used synonymously, as the original fugitives were all in North Carolina. 

426 See the act mentioned in “The United States of America v. William H, Thomas et al.”; also Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 313, 1888. In the earlier references, the terms “North Carolina Cherokee” and “Eastern Cherokee” are used interchangeably, since all the original fugitives were from North Carolina.

427 See Royce, op. cit., pp. 313–314; Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. li, 1884; Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 495, 1898; also references by Commissioner W. Medill, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 399, 1848; and Report of Indian Commissioner for 1855, p. 255, 1856. 

427 See Royce, cited work, pp. 313–314; Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. li, 1884; Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 495, 1898; also references by Commissioner W. Medill, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 399, 1848; and Report of Indian Commissioner for 1855, p. 255, 1856.

428 Royce, Cherokee Nation, op. cit., p. 313 and note. 

428 Royce, Cherokee Nation, cited work, p. 313 and note.

429 Report of the Indian Commissioner, pp. 459–460, 1845. 

429 Report of the Indian Commissioner, pp. 459–460, 1845.

430 Commissioner Crawford, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 3, 1842. 

430 Commissioner Crawford, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 3, 1842. 

431 Royce, op. cit., p. 314. 

431 Royce, same source, p. 314. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

432 The history of the events leading to the organization of the “Thomas Legion” is chiefly from the author’s conversations with Colonel Thomas himself, corroborated and supplemented from other sources. In the words of Thomas, “If it had not been for the Indians I would not have been in the war.” 

432 The history of how the “Thomas Legion” was formed mainly comes from my talks with Colonel Thomas himself, backed up and added to from other sources. In Thomas's own words, “If it hadn’t been for the Indians, I wouldn’t have been in the war.”

433 This is believed to be a correct statement of the strength and make-up of the Thomas Legion. Owing to the imperfection of the records and the absence of reliable memoranda among the surviving officers, no two accounts exactly coincide. The roll given in the North Carolina Confederate Roster, handed in by Captain Terrell, assistant quartermaster, was compiled early in the war and contains no notice of the engineer company or of the second infantry regiment; which included two other Indian companies. The information therein contained is supplemented from conversations and personal letters of Captain Terrell, and from letters and newspaper articles by Lieutenant-Colonel Stringfield of the Sixty-ninth. Another statement is given in Mrs Avery’s sketch of Colonel Thomas in the North Carolina University Magazine for May, 1899. 

433 This is thought to be an accurate description of the makeup and strength of the Thomas Legion. Due to incomplete records and a lack of reliable notes among the surviving officers, no two accounts match exactly. The roster provided in the North Carolina Confederate Roster, submitted by Captain Terrell, the assistant quartermaster, was compiled early in the war and does not mention the engineer company or the second infantry regiment, which included two other Indian companies. The information contained in it is augmented by discussions and personal letters from Captain Terrell, as well as from letters and newspaper articles by Lieutenant-Colonel Stringfield of the Sixty-ninth. Another account appears in Mrs. Avery’s profile of Colonel Thomas in the North Carolina University Magazine for May 1899.

434 Personal Information from Colonel W. H. Thomas, Lieutenant-Colonel W. W. Stringfield, Captain James W. Terrell, Chief N. J. Smith (first sergeant Company B), and others, with other details from Moore’s (Confederate) Roster of North Carolina Troops, IV; Raleigh, 1882; also list of survivors in 1890, by Carrington, in Eastern Band of Cherokees, Extra Bulletin of Eleventh Census, p. 21, 1892. 

434 Personal information from Colonel W. H. Thomas, Lieutenant Colonel W. W. Stringfield, Captain James W. Terrell, Chief N. J. Smith (first sergeant Company B), and others, along with additional details from Moore’s (Confederate) Roster of North Carolina Troops, IV; Raleigh, 1882; also a list of survivors in 1890, by Carrington, in Eastern Band of Cherokees, Extra Bulletin of Eleventh Census, p. 21, 1892. 

435 Thomas-Terrell manuscript East Cherokee roll, with accompanying letters, 1864 (Bur. Am. Eth. archives). 

435 Thomas-Terrell manuscript East Cherokee roll, along with related letters, 1864 (Bur. Am. Eth. archives).

436 Personal information from Colonel W. H. Thomas, Captain J. W. Terrell, Chief N. J. Smith, and others; see also Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees, Extra Bulletin of Eleventh Census, p. 21, 1892. 

436 Personal information from Colonel W. H. Thomas, Captain J. W. Terrell, Chief N. J. Smith, and others; see also Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees, Extra Bulletin of Eleventh Census, p. 21, 1892.

437 Author’s information from Colonel Thomas and others. Various informants have magnified the number of deaths to several hundred, but the estimate here given, obtained from Thomas, is probably more reliable. 

437 Author’s information from Colonel Thomas and others. Some sources have exaggerated the death toll to several hundred, but the estimate provided here, sourced from Thomas, is likely more accurate.

438 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 314, 1888. 

438 Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, p. 314, 1888.

439 Commissioner F. A. Walker, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 26, 1872. 

439 Commissioner F. A. Walker, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 26, 1872.

440 Royce, op. cit., p. 353. 

440 Royce, same source, p. 353. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

441 Constitution, etc., quoted in Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees, Extra Bulletin Eleventh Census, pp. 18–20, 1892; author’s personal information. 

441 Constitution, etc., referenced in Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees, Extra Bulletin Eleventh Census, pp. 18–20, 1892; author’s personal information. 

442 See award of arbitrators, Rufus Barringer, John H. Dillard, and T. Ruffin, with full statement, in Eastern Band of Cherokee Indians against W. T. Thomas et al. H. R. Ex. Doc. 128, 53d Cong., 2d sess., 1894; summary in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 315–318, 1888. 

442 See the decision made by the arbitrators, Rufus Barringer, John H. Dillard, and T. Ruffin, along with the complete statement, in Eastern Band of Cherokee Indians against W. T. Thomas et al. H. R. Ex. Doc. 128, 53rd Congress, 2nd session, 1894; summary in Royce, Cherokee Nation, Fifth Annual Report, Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 315–318, 1888.

443 See Royce, op. cit., pp. 315–318; Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. xxix, 1890. The final settlement, under the laws of North Carolina, was not completed until 1894. 

443 See Royce, referenced work, pp. 315–318; Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. xxix, 1890. The final settlement, according to the laws of North Carolina, wasn't completed until 1894.

444 Royce, op. cit., pp. 315–318; Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees, with map of Temple survey, Extra Bulletin of Eleventh Census, 1892. 

444 Royce, op. cit., pp. 315–318; Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees, with map of Temple survey, Extra Bulletin of Eleventh Census, 1892.

445 Report of Agent W. C. McCarthy, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 343–344, 1875; and Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 118–119, 1876. 

445 Report of Agent W. C. McCarthy, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 343–344, 1875; and Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 118–119, 1876.

446 Author’s personal information; see also Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees; Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 35–36, 1883. 

446 Author’s personal information; see also Carrington, Eastern Band of Cherokees; Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 35–36, 1883.

447 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxiv-lxv, 1881, and Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxix–lxx, 1882; see also ante, p. 151. 

447 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 64-65, 1881, and Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 69-70, 1882; see also earlier, p. 151.

448 See Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 141–145, 1892; author’s personal information from B. C. Hobbs, Chief N. J. Smith, and others. For further notice of school growth see also Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 426–427, 1897. 

448 See Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 141–145, 1892; author's personal information from B. C. Hobbs, Chief N. J. Smith, and others. For more information on school growth, see also Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 426–427, 1897.

449 Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 36–42, 1883. 

449 Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 36–42, 1883. 

450 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxix–lxx, 1882. 

450 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxix–lxx, 1882. 

451 Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. li-lii, 1884. 

451 Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. li-lii, 1884.

452 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxix-lxxi, 1882, also “Indian legislation,” ibid., p. 214; Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. lxv-lxvi, 1883. 

452 Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 69-71, 1882, also “Indian legislation,” ibid., p. 214; Commissioner H. Price, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 65-66, 1883.

453 Commissioner J. D. C. Atkins, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxx, 1885. 

453 Commissioner J. D. C. Atkins, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxx, 1885. 

454 Same commissioner, Report of the Indian Commissioner, p. xlv, 1886; decision quoted by same commissioner, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxxvii, 1887. 

454 Same commissioner, Report of the Indian Commissioner, p. xlv, 1886; decision quoted by the same commissioner, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. lxxvii, 1887.

455 Same commissioner, Report of the Indian Commissioner, p. li, 1886; reiterated by him in Report for 1887, p. lxxvii. 

455 Same commissioner, Report of the Indian Commissioner, p. li, 1886; reiterated by him in the Report for 1887, p. lxxvii.

456 See act in full, Report of Indian Commissioner, vol. I, pp. 680–681, 1891. 

456 See act in full, Report of Indian Commissioner, vol. I, pp. 680–681, 1891. 

457 From author’s personal acquaintance; see also Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 38–39, 1883; Agent J. L. Holmes, in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 160, 1885; Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 142, 1892; Moore, Roster of the North Carolina Troops, IV, 1882. 

457 From the author's personal connections; see also Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 38–39, 1883; Agent J. L. Holmes, in the Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 160, 1885; Commissioner T. J. Morgan, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 142, 1892; Moore, Roster of the North Carolina Troops, IV, 1882.

458 Commissioner D. M. Browning, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1894, pp. 81–82, 1895; also Agent T. W. Potter, ibid., p. 398. 

458 Commissioner D. M. Browning, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1894, pp. 81–82, 1895; also Agent T. W. Potter, ibid., p. 398.

459 Agent T. W. Potter, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 387, 1896. 

459 Agent T. W. Potter, Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, p. 387, 1896.

460 Agent J. C. Hart, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 208, 1897. 

460 Agent J. C. Hart, Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 208, 1897.

461 Agent J. C. Hart, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 218–219, 1898. 

461 Agent J. C. Hart, Report of Indian Commissioner, pp. 218–219, 1898.

462 At the recent election in November, 1900, they were debarred by the local polling officers from either registering or voting, and the matter is now being contested. 

462 During the local election in November 1900, they were blocked by the local polling officials from registering or voting, and the issue is currently being challenged.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

III—NOTES TO THE HISTORICAL SKETCH

(1) Tribal synonymy (page 15): Very few Indian tribes are known to us under the names by which they call themselves. One reason for this is the fact that the whites have usually heard of a tribe from its neighbors, speaking other languages, before coming upon the tribe itself. Many of the popular tribal names were originally nicknames bestowed by neighboring tribes, frequently referring to some peculiar custom, and in a large number of cases would be strongly repudiated by the people designated by them. As a rule each tribe had a different name in every surrounding Indian language, besides those given by Spanish, French, Dutch, or English settlers.

(1) Tribal synonyms (page 15): Very few Native American tribes are known to us by the names they use for themselves. One reason for this is that white settlers usually heard of a tribe from neighboring groups who spoke different languages before actually encountering the tribe. Many of the common tribal names were originally nicknames given by nearby tribes, often referencing some unique practice, and in many cases, the tribes themselves would strongly reject these labels. Typically, each tribe had a different name in every local Native language, in addition to those assigned by Spanish, French, Dutch, or English settlers.

Yûñ′wiyă′—This word is compounded from yûñwĭ (person) and (real or principal). The assumption of superiority is much in evidence in Indian tribal names; thus, the Iroquois, Delawares, and Pawnee call themselves, respectively, Oñwe-hoñwe, Leni-lenape′, and Tsariksi-tsa′riks, all of which may be rendered “men of men,” “men surpassing other men,” or “real men.”

Yûñ′wiyă′—This word combines yûñwĭ (person) and (real or principal). The notion of superiority is clearly seen in Indian tribal names; for example, the Iroquois, Delawares, and Pawnee refer to themselves as Oñwe-hoñwe, Leni-lenape′, and Tsariksi-tsa′riks, which can be translated as “men of men,” “men surpassing other men,” or “real men.”

Kĭtu′hwagĭ—This word, which can not be analyzed, is derived from Kĭtu′hwă, the name of an ancient Cherokee settlement formerly on Tuckasegee river, just above the present Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. It is noted in 1730 as one of the “seven mother towns” of the tribe. Its inhabitants were called Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ (people of Kituhwa), and seem to have exercised a controlling influence over those of all the towns on the waters of Tuckasegee and the upper part of Little Tennessee, the whole body being frequently classed together as Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ. The dialect of these towns held a middle place linguistically between those spoken to the east, on the heads of Savannah, and to the west, on Hiwassee, Cheowah, and the lower course of Little Tennessee. In various forms the word was adopted by the Delawares, Shawano, and other northern Algonquian tribes as a synonym for Cherokee, probably from the fact that the Kituhwa people guarded the Cherokee northern frontier. In the form Cuttawa it appears on the French map of Vaugondy in 1755. From a similarity of spelling, Schoolcraft incorrectly makes it a synonym for Catawba, while Brinton incorrectly asserts that it is an Algonquian term, fancifully rendered, “inhabitants of the great wilderness.” Among the western Cherokee it is now the name of a powerful secret society, which had its origin shortly before the War of the Rebellion.

Kĭtu′hwagĭ—This word, which can’t be analyzed, comes from Kĭtu′hwă, the name of an ancient Cherokee settlement that used to be on the Tuckasegee River, just above present-day Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. It’s mentioned in 1730 as one of the “seven mother towns” of the tribe. The people living there were called Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ (people of Kituhwa), and they seemed to have had a significant influence over all the towns along the Tuckasegee and the upper part of Little Tennessee, with the entire group often categorized together as Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ. The dialect spoken in these towns was linguistically positioned between those spoken to the east, near the heads of Savannah, and those to the west, around Hiwassee, Cheowah, and the lower part of Little Tennessee. In various forms, the word was adopted by the Delawares, Shawano, and other northern Algonquian tribes as a synonym for Cherokee, likely because the Kituhwa people protected the Cherokee northern border. In the form Cuttawa, it appears on the French map of Vaugondy from 1755. Due to a similar spelling, Schoolcraft mistakenly identifies it as a synonym for Catawba, while Brinton incorrectly claims it is an Algonquian term, whimsically interpreted as “inhabitants of the great wilderness.” Among the western Cherokee, it is now the name of a powerful secret society that originated shortly before the Civil War.

Cherokee—This name occurs in fully fifty different spellings. In the standard recognized form, which dates back at least to 1708, it has given name to counties in North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Alabama, within the ancient territory of the tribe, and to as many as twenty other geographic locations within the United States. In the Eastern or Lower dialect, with which the English settlers first became familiar, the form is Tsa′răgĭ′, whence we get Cherokee. In the other dialects the form is Tsa′lăgĭ′. It is evidently foreign to the tribe, as is frequently the case in tribal names, and in all probability is of Choctaw origin, having come up from the south through the medium of the Mobilian trade jargon. It will be noted that De Soto, whose chroniclers first use the word, in the form Chalaque, obtained his interpreters from the Gulf coast of Florida. Fontanedo, writing about the year 1575, mentions other inland tribes known to the natives of Florida under names which seem to be [183]of Choctaw origin; for instance, the Canogacole, interpreted “wicked people,” the final part being apparently the Choctaw word okla or ogula, “people”, which appears also in Pascagoula, Bayou Goula, and Pensacola. Shetimasha, Atakapa, and probably Biloxi, are also Choctaw names, although the tribes themselves are of other origins. As the Choctaw held much of the Gulf coast and were the principal traders of that region, it was natural that explorers landing among them should adopt their names for the more remote tribes.

Cherokee—This name has been spelled in about fifty different ways. The standard recognized form, which has been around since at least 1708, has been used as the name for counties in North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Alabama, within the tribe's historical territory, as well as for around twenty other geographical locations in the United States. In the Eastern or Lower dialect, which the English settlers first encountered, the form is Tsa′răgĭ′, from which we get Cherokee. In the other dialects, it's Tsa′lăgĭ′. This name clearly doesn't originate from the tribe, which is often the case with tribal names, and it likely comes from Choctaw, having traveled up from the south through the Mobilian trade jargon. Notably, De Soto, whose chroniclers first used the name in the form Chalaque, got his interpreters from the Gulf coast of Florida. Fontanedo, writing around 1575, mentions other inland tribes referred to by the natives of Florida using names that seem to be [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of Choctaw origin; for example, the Canogacole, which means “wicked people,” where the last part appears to be the Choctaw word okla or ogula, meaning “people,” which is also found in names like Pascagoula, Bayou Goula, and Pensacola. Shetimasha, Atakapa, and probably Biloxi are also Choctaw names, even though the tribes themselves come from different backgrounds. Since the Choctaw controlled much of the Gulf coast and were the main traders in that area, it was natural for explorers arriving there to adopt their names for the more distant tribes.

The name seems to refer to the fact that the tribe occupied a cave country. In the “Choctaw Leksikon” of Allen Wright, 1880, page 87, we find choluk, a noun, signifying a hole, cavity, pit, chasm, etc., and as an adjective signifying hollow. In the manuscript Choctaw dictionary of Cyrus Byington, in the library of the Bureau of American Ethnology, we find chiluk, noun, a hole, cavity, hollow, pit, etc., with a statement that in its usual application it means a cavity or hollow, and not a hole through anything. As an adjective, the same form is given as signifying hollow, having a hole, as iti chiluk, a hollow tree; aboha chiluk, an empty house; chiluk chukoa, to enter a hole. Other noun forms given are chuluk and achiluk in the singular and chilukoa in the plural, all signifying hole, pit, or cavity. Verbal forms are chilukikbi, to make a hole, and chilukba, to open and form a fissure.

The name seems to refer to the fact that the tribe lived in a cave area. In Allen Wright's "Choctaw Leksikon," 1880, page 87, we find choluk, a noun meaning a hole, cavity, pit, chasm, etc., and as an adjective meaning hollow. In the manuscript Choctaw dictionary by Cyrus Byington, located in the library of the Bureau of American Ethnology, we find chiluk, noun, a hole, cavity, hollow, pit, etc., with a note that in its usual usage it means a cavity or hollow, not a hole through anything. As an adjective, the same term means hollow, having a hole, as in iti chiluk, a hollow tree; aboha chiluk, an empty house; chiluk chukoa, to enter a hole. Other noun forms include chuluk and achiluk in the singular, and chilukoa in the plural, all meaning hole, pit, or cavity. Verbal forms are chilukikbi, to make a hole, and chilukba, to open and create a fissure.

In agreement with the genius of the Cherokee language the root form of the tribal name takes nominal or verbal prefixes according to its connection with the rest of the sentence, and is declined, or rather conjugated, as follows: Singular—first person, tsi-Tsa′lăgĭ, I (am) a Cherokee; second person, hi-Tsa′lăgĭ, thou art a Cherokee; third person, a-Tsa′lăgĭ, he is a Cherokee. Dual—first person, âsti-Tsa′lăgĭ, we two are Cherokee; second person, sti-Tsa′lăgĭ, you two are Cherokee; third person, ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ, they two are Cherokee. Plural—first person, atsi-Tsa′lăgĭ, we (several) are Cherokee; second person, hitsi-Tsa′lăgĭ, you (several) are Cherokee; third person, ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ, they (several) are Cherokee. It will be noticed that the third person dual and plural are alike.

In line with the uniqueness of the Cherokee language, the root form of the tribal name uses nominal or verbal prefixes based on how it connects to the rest of the sentence and is conjugated as follows: Single—first person, tsi-Tsa′lăgĭ, I (am) a Cherokee; second person, hi-Tsa′lăgĭ, you are a Cherokee; third person, a-Tsa′lăgĭ, he is a Cherokee. Dual—first person, âsti-Tsa′lăgĭ, we two are Cherokee; second person, sti-Tsa′lăgĭ, you two are Cherokee; third person, ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ, they two are Cherokee. Plural—first person, atsi-Tsa′lăgĭ, we (several) are Cherokee; second person, hitsi-Tsa′lăgĭ, you (several) are Cherokee; third person, ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ, they (several) are Cherokee. It can be noted that the third person dual and plural forms are the same.

Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, etc.—The Iroquois (Mohawk) form is given by Hewitt as O-yataʼ-geʻronoñʼ, of which the root is yataʼ, cave, o is the assertive prefix, ge is the locative at, and ronoñʼ is the tribal suffix, equivalent to (English) -ites or people. The word, which has several dialectic forms, signifies “inhabitants of the cave country,” or “cave-country people,” rather than “people who dwell in caves,” as rendered by Schoolcraft. The same radix yataʼ occurs also in the Iroquois name for the opossum, which is a burrowing animal. As is well known, the Allegheny region is peculiarly a cave country, the caves having been used by the Indians for burial and shelter purposes, as is proved by numerous remains found in them. It is probable that the Iroquois simply translated the name (Chalaque) current in the South, as we find is the case in the West, where the principal plains tribes are known under translations of the same names in all the different languages. The Wyandot name for the Cherokee, Wataiyo-ronoñʼ, and their Catawba name, Mañterañ′, both seem to refer to coming out of the ground, and may have been originally intended to convey the same idea of cave people.

Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, etc.—The Iroquois (Mohawk) name is given by Hewitt as O-yataʼ-geʻronoñʼ, where the root is yataʼ, meaning cave, o is the assertive prefix, ge means at, and ronoñʼ is the tribal suffix, similar to the English -ites or people. This word, which has several dialect forms, means “inhabitants of the cave country” or “cave-country people,” rather than “people who dwell in caves,” as translated by Schoolcraft. The same root yataʼ also appears in the Iroquois name for the opossum, which is a burrowing animal. As is well known, the Allegheny region is especially a cave country, with caves used by the Indians for burial and shelter, as shown by many remains found within them. It’s likely that the Iroquois simply translated the name (Chalaque) that is common in the South, similar to how we see in the West, where the main plains tribes are known by translations of the same names across different languages. The Wyandot name for the Cherokee, Wataiyo-ronoñʼ, and their Catawba name, Mañterañ′, both seem to refer to coming out of the ground and may have originally meant the same idea of cave people.

Rickahockan—This name is used by the German explorer, Lederer, in 1670, as the name of the people inhabiting the mountains to the southwest of the Virginia settlements. On his map he puts them in the mountains on the southern head streams of Roanoke river, in western North Carolina. He states that, according to his Indian informants, the Rickahockan lived beyond the mountains in a land of great waves, which he interpreted to mean the sea shore (!), but it is more likely that the Indians were trying to convey, by means of the sign language, the idea of a succession of mountain ridges. The name was probably of Powhatan origin, and is evidently identical with Rechahecrian of the Virginia chronicles of about the same period, the r in the latter form being perhaps a misprint. It may be connected with Righkahauk, indicated on Smith’s map of Virginia, in 1607, as the name of a town within the [184]Powhatan territory, and still preserved in Rockahock, the name of an estate on lower Pamunkey river. We have too little material of the Powhatan language to hazard an interpretation, but it may possibly contain the root of the word for sand, which appears as lekawa, nikawa, negaw, rigawa, rekwa, etc., in various eastern Algonquian dialects, whence Rockaway (sand), and Recgawawank (sandy place). The Powhatan form, as given by Strachey, is racawh (sand). He gives also rocoyhook (otter), reihcahahcoik, hidden under a cloud, overcast, rickahone or reihcoan (a comb), and rickewh (to divide in halves).

Rickahockan—This name was used by the German explorer Lederer in 1670 to refer to the people living in the mountains southwest of the Virginia settlements. On his map, he placed them in the mountains on the southern headstreams of the Roanoke River in western North Carolina. He noted that, according to his native informants, the Rickahockan lived beyond the mountains in a land of great waves, which he interpreted to mean the coastline (!), but it’s more likely that the Indians were trying to express, through sign language, the idea of a series of mountain ridges. The name probably comes from the Powhatan language and is clearly identical to Rechahecrian found in the Virginia chronicles from around the same time, where the r in the latter form might be a misprint. It may also relate to Righkahauk, shown on Smith’s map of Virginia in 1607 as the name of a town in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Powhatan territory, and is still reflected in Rockahock, the name of an estate on the lower Pamunkey River. We have too little information on the Powhatan language to make a guess at its meaning, but it might contain the root for the word for sand, which appears as lekawa, nikawa, negaw, rigawa, rekwa, etc., in different eastern Algonquian dialects, leading to Rockaway (sand) and Recgawawank (sandy place). The Powhatan version, as documented by Strachey, is racawh (sand). He also recorded rocoyhook (otter), reihcahahcoik (hidden under a cloud, overcast), rickahone or reihcoan (a comb), and rickewh (to divide in halves).

Talligewi—As Brinton well says: “No name in the Lenape′ legends has given rise to more extensive discussion than this.” On Colden’s map in his “History of the Five Nations,” 1727, we find the “Alleghens” indicated upon Allegheny river. Heckewelder, who recorded the Delaware tradition in 1819, says: “Those people, as I was told, called themselves Talligeu or Talligewi. Colonel John Gibson, however, a gentleman who has a thorough knowledge of the Indians, and speaks several of their languages, is of the opinion that they were not called Talligewi, but Alligewi; and it would seem that he is right from the traces of their name which still remain in the country, the Allegheny river and mountains having indubitably been named after them. The Delawares still call the former Alligewi Sipu (the river of the Alligewi)”—Indian Nations, p. 48, ed. 1876. Loskiel, writing on the authority of Zeisberger, says that the Delawares knew the whole country drained by the Ohio under the name of Alligewinengk, meaning “the land in which they arrived from distant places,” basing his interpretation upon an etymology compounded from talli or alli, there, icku, to that place, and ewak, they go, with a locative final. Ettwein, another Moravian writer, says the Delawares called “the western country” Alligewenork, meaning a warpath, and called the river Alligewi Sipo. This definition would make the word come from palliton or alliton, to fight, to make war, ewak, they go, and a locative, i. e., “they go there to fight.” Trumbull, an authority on Algonquian languages, derives the river name from wulik, good, best, hanne, rapid stream, and sipu, river, of which rendering its Iroquois name, Ohio, is nearly an equivalent. Rafinesque renders Talligewi as “there found,” from talli, there, and some other root, not given (Brinton, Walam Olum, pp. 229–230, 1885).

Talligewi—As Brinton rightly points out: “No name in the Lenape legends has sparked more extensive discussion than this one.” On Colden’s map in his “History of the Five Nations,” 1727, we see the “Alleghens” marked on the Allegheny River. Heckewelder, who recorded the Delaware tradition in 1819, states: “Those people, as I was told, called themselves Talligeu or Talligewi. Colonel John Gibson, however, a gentleman with a deep understanding of the Indians and who speaks several of their languages, believes they were called Alligewi instead, and he seems to be correct based on the remnants of their name that still exist in the region, with the Allegheny River and mountains definitely named after them. The Delawares still refer to the river as Alligewi Sipu (the river of the Alligewi).”—Indian Nations, p. 48, ed. 1876. Loskiel, writing based on Zeisberger’s account, states that the Delawares referred to the entire area drained by the Ohio as Alligewinengk, which means “the land in which they arrived from distant places,” interpreting this from the roots talli or alli, meaning there, icku, meaning to that place, and ewak, meaning they go, combined with a locative suffix. Ettwein, another Moravian writer, claims the Delawares called “the western country” Alligewenork, meaning a warpath, and described the river as Alligewi Sipo. This suggests the word originates from palliton or alliton, meaning to fight or to make war, ewak, meaning they go, along with a locative, thus translating to “they go there to fight.” Trumbull, an authority on Algonquian languages, traces the river’s name back to wulik, meaning good or best, hanne, meaning rapid stream, and sipu, meaning river, aligning closely with the Iroquois name, Ohio. Rafinesque interprets Talligewi as “there found,” deriving from talli, meaning there, along with another unspecified root (Brinton, Walam Olum, pp. 229–230, 1885).

It must be noted that the names Ohio and Alligewi (or Allegheny) were not applied by the Indians, as with us, to different parts of the same river, but to the whole stream, or at least the greater portion of it from its head downward. Although Brinton sees no necessary connection between the river name and the traditional tribal name, the statement of Heckewelder, generally a competent authority on Delaware matters, makes them identical.

It should be noted that the names Ohio and Alligewi (or Allegheny) were not used by the Indigenous people to refer to different sections of the same river, like we do, but to the entire river, or at least most of it from its source downward. While Brinton doesn’t see a necessary link between the river name and the traditional tribal name, Heckewelder’s statement, who is generally a reliable source on Delaware issues, suggests they are the same.

In the traditional tribal name, Talligewi or Alligewi, wi is an assertive verbal suffix, so that the form properly means “he is a Tallige,” or “they are Tallige.” This comes very near to Tsa′lăgĭ′, the name by which the Cherokee call themselves, and it may have been an early corruption of that name. In Zeisberger’s Delaware dictionary, however, we find waloh or walok, signifying a cave or hole, while in the “Walam Olum” we have oligonunk rendered “at the place of caves,” the region being further described as a buffalo land on a pleasant plain, where the Lenape′, advancing seaward from a less abundant northern region, at last found food (Walam Olum, pp. 194–195). Unfortunately, like other aboriginal productions of its kind among the northern tribes, the Lenape chronicle is suggestive rather than complete and connected. With more light it may be that seeming discrepancies would disappear and we should find at last that the Cherokee, in ancient times as in the historic period, were always the southern vanguard of the Iroquoian race, always primarily a mountain people, but with their flank resting upon the Ohio and its great tributaries, following the trend of the Blue ridge and the Cumberland as they slowly gave way before the pressure from the north until they were finally cut off from the parent stock by the wedge of Algonquian invasion, but always, whether in the north [185]or in the south, keeping their distinctive title among the tribes as the “people of the cave country.”

In the traditional tribal name, Talligewi or Alligewi, wi is an assertive verbal suffix, so the name really means “he is a Tallige,” or “they are Tallige.” This is quite similar to Tsa′lăgĭ′, the name the Cherokee use for themselves, and it might have been an early variation of that name. In Zeisberger’s Delaware dictionary, we find waloh or walok, which means a cave or hole, while in the “Walam Olum” it says oligonunk, meaning “at the place of caves,” describing the area as buffalo land on a pleasant plain, where the Lenape′, moving eastward from a less plentiful northern region, eventually found food (Walam Olum, pp. 194–195). Unfortunately, like other native accounts from northern tribes, the Lenape chronicle is more suggestive than complete and coherent. With more information, it’s possible that the apparent inconsistencies would disappear, and we would discover that the Cherokee, both in ancient times and during the historic period, were always the southern front of the Iroquoian race, primarily a mountain people, but also stretching their presence along the Ohio and its major tributaries, following the path of the Blue Ridge and the Cumberland as they gradually retreated due to pressure from the north until they were ultimately cut off from their original stock by the encroachment of Algonquian tribes, yet always, whether in the north or in the south, holding onto their unique title among the tribes as the “people of the cave country.”

As the Cherokee have occupied a prominent place in history for so long a period their name appears in many synonyms and diverse spellings. The following are among the principal of these:

As the Cherokee have been significant in history for such a long time, their name shows up in many different synonyms and spellings. Here are some of the main ones:

SYNONYMS

SYNONYMS

  • Tsalagi (plural, Ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ′). Proper form in the Middle and Western Cherokee dialects.
  • Tsa′răgĭ′. Proper form in the Eastern or Lower Cherokee dialect.
  • Achalaque. Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 1847 (incorrectly quoting Garcilaso).
  • Chalakee. Nuttall, Travels, 124, 1821.
  • Chalaque. Gentleman of Elvas, 1557; Publications of Hakluyt Society, IX, 60, 1851.
  • Chalaquies. Barcia, Ensayo, 335, 1723.
  • Charakeys. Homann heirs’ map, about 1730.
  • Charikees. Document of 1718, fide Rivers, South Carolina, 55, 1856.
  • Charokees. Governor Johnson, 1720, fide Rivers, Early History South Carolina, 93, 1874.
  • Cheelake. Barton, New Views, xliv, 1798.
  • Cheerake. Adair, American Indians, 226, 1775.
  • Cheerakee. Ibid., 137.
  • Cheeraque’s. Moore, 1704, in Carroll, Hist. Colls. South Carolina, II, 576, 1836.
  • Cheerokee. Ross (?), 1776, in Historical Magazine, 2d series, II, 218, 1867.
  • Chel-a-ke. Long, Expedition to Rocky Mountains, II, lxx, 1823.
  • Chelakees. Gallatin, Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 90, 1836.
  • Chelaques. Nuttall, Travels, 247, 1821.
  • Chelekee. Keane, in Stanford’s Compendium, 506, 1878.
  • Chellokee. Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, II, 204, 1852.
  • Cheloculgee. White, Statistics of Georgia, 28, 1849 (given as plural form of Creek name).
  • Chelokees. Gallatin, Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 104, 1836.
  • Cheokees. Johnson, 1772, in New York Doc. Col. Hist., VIII, 314, 1857 (misprint for Cherokees).
  • Cheraguees. Coxe, Carolina, II, 1741.
  • Cherakees. Ibid., map, 1741.
  • Cherakis. Chauvignerie, 1736, fide Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, III, 555, 1853.
  • Cheraquees. Coxe, Carolana, 13, 1741.
  • Cheraquis. Penicaut, 1699, in Margry, V, 404, 1883.
  • Cherickees. Clarke, 1739, in New York Doc. Col. Hist., VI, 148, 1855.
  • Cherikee. Albany conference, 1742, ibid., 218.
  • Cherokee Nation. Governor Johnson, 1708, in Rivers, South Carolina, 238, 1856.
  • Cherookees. Croghan, 1760, in Mass. Hist. Soc. Colls., 4th series, IX, 372, 1871.
  • Cheroquees. Campbell, 1761, ibid., 416.
  • Cherrackees. Evans, 1755, in Gregg, Old Cheraws, 15, 1867.
  • Cherrokees. Treaty of 1722, fide Drake, Book of Indians, bk. 4, 32, 1848.
  • Cherrykees. Weiser, 1748, fide Kauffman, Western Pennsylvania, appendix, 18, 1851.
  • Chirakues. Randolph, 1699, in Rivers, South Carolina, 449, 1856.
  • Chirokys. Writer about 1825, Annales de la Prop. de la Foi, II, 384, 1841.
  • Chorakis. Document of 1748, New York Doc. Col. Hist., X, 143, 1858.
  • Chreokees. Pike, Travels, 173, 1811 (misprint, transposed).
  • Shanaki. Gatschet, Caddo MS, Bureau Am. Ethn., 1882 (Caddo name).
  • Shan-nack. Marcy, Red River, 273, 1854 (Wichita name).
  • Shannaki. Gatschet, Fox MS, Bureau Am. Ethn., 1882 (Fox name: plural form, Shannakiak).
  • Shayage. Gatschet, Kaw MS, Bur. Am. Ethn., 1878 (Kaw name).[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
  • Sulluggoes. Coxe, Carolana, 22, 1741.
  • Tcalke. Gatschet, Tonkawa MS, Bur. Am. Ethn., 1882 (Tonkawa name, Chal-ke).
  • Tcerokiec. Gatschet, Wichita MS, Bur. Am. Ethn., 1882 (Wichita name, Cherokish).
  • Tchatakes. La Salle, 1682, in Margry, II, 197, 1877 (misprint).
  • Tsalakies. Gallatin, Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc., II, 90, 1836.
  • Tsallakee. Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 310, 1847.
  • Tsä-ló-kee. Morgan, Ancient Society, 113, 1878.
  • Tschirokesen. Wrangell, Ethn. Nachrichten, XIII, 1839 (German form).
  • Tsûlahkĭ. Grayson, Creek MS, Bur. Am. Ethn., 1885 (Creek name; plural form, Tsălgăl′gi or Tsûlgûl′gi—Mooney).
  • Tzerrickey. Urlsperger, fide Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, 26, 1884.
  • Tzulukis. Rafinesque, Am. Nations, I, 123, 1836.
  • Zolucans. Rafinesque, in Marshall, Kentucky, I, 23, 1824.
    Zulocans.
  • Talligeu. Heckewelder, 1819, Indian Nations, 48, reprint of 1876 (traditional Delaware name; singular, Tallige′ or Allige′ (see preceding explanation).
    Talligewi.
    Alligewi.
  • Alleg. Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, 133, 1855.
  • Allegans. Colden, map, 1727, fide Schoolcraft, ibid., III, 525, 1853.
  • Allegewi. Schoolcraft, ibid., V, 133, 1855.
  • Alleghans. Colden, 1727, quoted in Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 147, 1847.
  • Alleghanys. Rafinesque, in Marshall, Kentucky, I, 34, 1824.
  • Alleghens. Colden, map, 1727, fide Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 305, 1847.
  • Allegwi. Squier, in Beach, Indian Miscellany, 26, 1877.
  • Alli. Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, 133, 1855.
  • Allighewis. Keane, in Stanford’s Compendium, 500, 1878.
  • Talagans. Rafinesque, in Marshall, Kentucky, I, 28, 1824.
  • Talega. Brinton, Walam Olum, 201, 1885.
  • Tallagewy. Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, II, 36, 1852.
  • Tallegwi. Rafinesque, fide Mercer, Lenape Stone, 90, 1885.
  • Talligwee. Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 310, 1847.
  • Tallike. Brinton, Walam Olum, 230, 1885.
  • Kĭtu′hwagĭ (plural, Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ. See preceding explanation).
  • Cuttawa. Vaugondy, map, Part of North America 1755.
  • Gatohua. Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, 28, 1884.
    Gattochwa.
    Katowa (plural, Katowagi).
  • Ketawaugas. Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal Tennessee, 233, 1823.
  • Kittuwa. Brinton, Walam Olum, 16, 1885 (Delaware name).
  • Kuttoowauw. Aupaumut, 1791, fide Brinton, ibid., 16 (Mahican name).
  • Oyata'g'e'ronon'. Hewitt, oral information (Iroquois (Mohawk) name. See preceding explanation).
  • Ojadagochroene. Livingston, 1720, in New York Doc. Col. Hist., V, 567, 1855.
  • Ondadeonwas. Bleeker, 1701, ibid., IV, 918, 1854.
  • Oyadackuchraono. Weiser, 1753, ibid., VI, 795, 1855.
  • Oyadagahroenes. Letter of 1713, ibid., V, 386, 1855 (incorrectly stated to be the Flat-heads, i. e., either Catawbas or Choctaws).
  • Oyadage′ono. Gatschet, Seneca MS, 1882, Bur. Am. Ethn. (Seneca name).
  • O-ya-dä′-go-o-no. Morgan, League of Iroquois, 337, 1851.
  • Oyaudah. Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 448, 1847 (Seneca name).
  • Uwata′-yo-ro′-no. Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, 28, 1884 (Wyandot name).
  • Uyada. Ibid. (Seneca name).
  • We-yau-dah. Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, 253, 1847.
  • Wa-tai-yo-ro-noñ′’. Hewitt, Wyandot MS, 1893, Bur. Am. Ethn. (Wyandot name).
  • [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Rickahockans. Lederer, 1672, Discoveries, 26, reprint of 1891 (see preceding explanation).
  • Rickohockans. Map, ibid.
  • Rechahecrians. Drake, Book of Indians, book 4, 22, 1848 (from old Virginia documents).
  • Rechehecrians. Rafinesque, in Marshall, Kentucky, I, 36, 1824.
  • Mánterán. Gatschet, Catawba MS, 1881, Bur. Am. Ethn. (Catawba name. See preceding explanation).
  • Entarironnon. Potier, Racines Huronnes et Grammaire, MS, 1751 (Wyandot names. The first, according to Hewitt, is equivalent to “ridge, or mountain, people”).
    Ochieʻtarironnon.
  • Tʼkwen-tah-e-u-ha-ne. Beauchamp, in Journal Am. Folklore, V, 225, 1892 (given as the Onondaga name and rendered, “people of a beautiful red color”).
  • Canogacole(?). Fontanedo, about 1575, Memoir, translated in French Hist. Colls., II, 257, 1875 (rendered “wicked people”).

(2) Mobilian trade language (page 16): This trade jargon, based upon Choctaw, but borrowing also from all the neighboring dialects and even from the more northern Algonquian languages, was spoken and understood among all the tribes of the Gulf states, probably as far west as Matagorda bay and northward along both banks of the Mississippi to the Algonquian frontier about the entrance of the Ohio. It was called Mobilienne by the French, from Mobile, the great trading center of the Gulf region. Along the Mississippi it was sometimes known also as the Chickasaw trade language, the Chickasaw being a dialect of the Choctaw language proper. Jeffreys, in 1761, compares this jargon in its uses to the lingua franca of the Levant, and it was evidently by the aid of this intertribal medium that De Soto’s interpreter from Tampa bay could converse with all the tribes they met until they reached the Mississippi. Some of the names used by Fontanedo about 1575 for the tribes northward from Appalachee bay seem to be derived from this source, as in later times were the names of the other tribes of the Gulf region, without regard to linguistic affinities, including among others the Taensa, Tunica, Atakapa, and Shetimasha, representing as many different linguistic stocks. In his report upon the southwestern tribes in 1805, Sibley says that the “Mobilian” was spoken in addition to their native languages by all the Indians who had come from the east side of the Mississippi. Among those so using it he names the Alabama, Apalachi, Biloxi, Chactoo, Pacana, Pascagula, Taensa, and Tunica. Woodward, writing from Louisiana more than fifty years later, says: “There is yet a language the Texas Indians call the Mobilian tongue, that has been the trading language of almost all the tribes that have inhabited the country. I know white men that now speak it. There is a man now living near me that is fifty years of age, raised in Texas, that speaks the language well. It is a mixture of Creek, Choctaw, Chickasay, Netches [Natchez], and Apelash [Apalachi]”—Reminiscences, 79. For further information see also Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, and Sibley, Report.

(2) Mobilian pidgin (page 16): This trade language, based on Choctaw but also incorporating elements from neighboring dialects and even some northern Algonquian languages, was spoken and understood by all the tribes in the Gulf states, likely extending as far west as Matagorda Bay and north along both sides of the Mississippi River to the Algonquian border near the Ohio River. The French called it Mobilienne, named after Mobile, the main trading hub of the Gulf region. Along the Mississippi, it was also sometimes referred to as the Chickasaw trade language, as Chickasaw is a dialect of the Choctaw language. Jeffreys, in 1761, likened this jargon to the lingua franca of the Levant, and it was clearly through this intertribal medium that De Soto’s interpreter from Tampa Bay was able to communicate with all the tribes they encountered until they reached the Mississippi. Some names used by Fontanedo around 1575 for the tribes north of Appalachee Bay seem to come from this source, just as the names of other tribes in the Gulf region were derived in later times, regardless of their linguistic ties, including the Taensa, Tunica, Atakapa, and Shetimasha, which represent several different language families. In his report on the southwestern tribes in 1805, Sibley noted that “Mobilian” was spoken alongside their native languages by all the Indians from the east side of the Mississippi. He listed the Alabama, Apalachi, Biloxi, Chactoo, Pacana, Pascagula, Taensa, and Tunica as among those who used it. Woodward, writing from Louisiana more than fifty years later, stated: “There is still a language called the Mobilian tongue, used for trade by almost all the tribes that have lived in the area. I know white men who speak it today. There’s a man living near me who is fifty years old, raised in Texas, who speaks the language fluently. It’s a mix of Creek, Choctaw, Chickasaw, Netches [Natchez], and Apelash [Apalachi]”—Reminiscences, 79. For more information, see also Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, and Sibley, Report.

The Mobilian trade jargon was not unique of its kind. In America, as in other parts of the world, the common necessities of intercommunication have resulted in the formation of several such mongrel dialects, prevailing, sometimes over wide areas. In some cases, also, the language of a predominant tribe serves as the common medium for all the tribes of a particular region. In South America we find the lingoa geral, based upon the Tupi′ language, understood for everyday purposes by all the tribes of the immense central region from Guiana to Paraguay, including almost the whole Amazon basin. On the northwest coast we find the well-known “Chinook jargon,” which takes its name from a small tribe formerly residing at the mouth of the Columbia, in common use among all the tribes from California far up [188]into Alaska, and eastward to the great divide of the Rocky mountains. In the southwest the Navaho-Apache language is understood by nearly all the Indians of Arizona and New Mexico, while on the plains the Sioux language in the north and the Comanche in the south hold almost the same position. In addition to these we have also the noted “sign language,” a gesture system used and perfectly understood as a fluent means of communication among all the hunting tribes of the plains from the Saskatchewan to the Rio Grande.

The Mobilian trade jargon wasn’t unique. In America, as in other parts of the globe, the basic needs for communication have led to the development of several mixed dialects, often covering wide regions. In some cases, the language of a dominant tribe serves as the common medium for all the tribes in a specific area. In South America, for example, we have the lingua geral, which is based on the Tupi language and is understood for daily communication by all the tribes in the vast central region from Guiana to Paraguay, including most of the Amazon basin. On the northwest coast, there’s the well-known "Chinook jargon," named after a small tribe that used to live at the mouth of the Columbia, and it is commonly used among all the tribes from California up into Alaska, and eastward to the Rocky Mountains. In the southwest, the Navaho-Apache language is understood by nearly all the Native Americans in Arizona and New Mexico, while on the plains, the Sioux language in the north and the Comanche in the south hold almost the same status. Additionally, we have the well-known "sign language," a gesture system that is widely used and easily understood as an effective means of communication among all the hunting tribes of the plains from Saskatchewan to the Rio Grande.

(3) Dialects (page 17): The linguistic affinity of the Cherokee and northern Iroquoian dialects, although now well established, is not usually obvious on the surface, but requires a close analysis of words, with a knowledge of the laws of phonetic changes, to make it appear. The superficial agreement is perhaps most apparent between the Mohawk and the Eastern (Lower) Cherokee dialects, as both of these lack the labials entirely and use r instead of l. In the short table given below the Iroquois words are taken, with slight changes in the alphabet used, from Hewitt’s manuscripts, the Cherokee from those of the author:

(3) Dialects (page 17): The linguistic connection between the Cherokee and northern Iroquoian dialects, while now well recognized, isn’t usually obvious at first glance. It requires a careful examination of words and an understanding of phonetic change rules to reveal it. The most noticeable similarity is likely between the Mohawk and Eastern (Lower) Cherokee dialects, as both completely lack labial sounds and use r instead of l. The short table below includes Iroquois words, slightly adjusted in the alphabet used, taken from Hewitt’s manuscripts, and Cherokee words from the author’s manuscripts:

Mohawk Cherokee (Eastern)
person oñgweʼ yûñwĭ
fire otsiʼraʼ atsi′ra (atsi′la)
water awĕñʼ ăwă′ (ămă′)
stone onĕñyaʼ nûñyû′
arrow kaʼnoñʼ kûnĭ′
pipe kanoñnăwĕñʼ kănûñ′năwû
hand (arm) owe′yaʼ uwâ′yĭ
milk unĕñʼtaʼ unûñ′tĭ
five wĭsk hĭskĭ
tobacco [tcărhûʼ, Tuscarora] tsârû (tsâlû)
fish otcoñʼtaʼ û′tsûtĭ′
ghost oʼskĕñnaʼ asgi′na
snake ĕñnătûñ i′nădû′

Comparison of Cherokee dialects

Comparing Cherokee dialects

Eastern (Lower) Middle Western (Upper)
fire atsi′ra atsi′la atsi′la
water ăwă′ ămă′ ămă′
dog giʼrĭ′ giʼlĭ′ giʼlĭ′
hair gitsû′ gitsû′ gitlû′
hawk tsă′nuwă′ tsă′nuwă′ tlă′nuwă′
leech tsanu′sĭ′ tsanu′sĭ′ tlanu′sĭ′
bat tsa′wehă′ tsa′mehă′ tla′mehă′
panther tsûñtû′tsĭ tsûñtû′tsĭ tlûñtû′tsĭ
jay tsayʼkû′ tsayʼkû′ tlayʼkû′
martin (bird) tsutsû′ tsutsû′ tlutlû′
war-club atăsû′ atăsû′ atăsĭ′
heart unăhŭ′ unăhŭ′ unăhwĭ′
where? ga′tsû ga′tsû ha′tlû
how much? hûñgû′ hûñgû′ hila′gû
key stugi′stĭ stugi′stĭ stui′stĭ
I pick it up (long) tsĭnigi′û tsĭnigi′û tsĭne′û
my father agidâ′tă agidâ′tă edâ′tă
my mother a′gitsĭ′ a′gitsĭ′ etsĭ′
my father’s father agini′sĭ agini′sĭ eni′sĭ
my mother’s father agidu′tŭ agidu′tŭ edu′tŭ

[189]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It will be noted that the Eastern and Middle dialects are about the same, excepting for the change of l to r, and the entire absence of the labial m from the Eastern dialect, while the Western differs considerably from the others, particularly in the greater frequency of the liquid l and the softening of the guttural g, the changes tending to render it the most musical of all the Cherokee dialects. It is also the standard literary dialect. In addition to these three principal dialects there are some peculiar forms and expressions in use by a few individuals which indicate the former existence of one or more other dialects now too far extinct to be reconstructed. As in most other tribes, the ceremonial forms used by the priesthood are so filled with archaic and figurative expressions as to be almost unintelligible to the laity.

It should be noted that the Eastern and Middle dialects are pretty similar, except for the switch of l to r, and the complete absence of the labial m in the Eastern dialect. On the other hand, the Western dialect is quite different from the others, especially due to a higher use of the liquid l and the softening of the guttural g, making it the most melodic of all the Cherokee dialects. It also serves as the standard literary dialect. Besides these three main dialects, there are some unique forms and expressions used by a few individuals that suggest the past existence of one or more other dialects that are now too extinct to be reconstructed. As with many other tribes, the ceremonial language used by the priesthood is packed with archaic and figurative expressions, making it almost incomprehensible to the general public.

(4) Iroquoian tribes and migrations (p. 17): The Iroquoian stock, taking its name from the celebrated Iroquois confederacy, consisted formerly of from fifteen to twenty tribes, speaking nearly as many different dialects, and including, among others, the following:

(4) Iroquois tribes and movements (p. 17): The Iroquoian group, named after the well-known Iroquois confederacy, used to include about fifteen to twenty tribes, each speaking nearly as many different dialects, and among them were the following:

  • Wyandot, or Huron. Ontario, Canada.
    Tionontati, or Tobacco nation.
    Attiwan′daron, or Neutral nation.
    Tohotaenrat.
    Wenrorono.
  • Mohawk. Iroquois, or Five Nations, New York.
    Oneida.
    Onondaga.
    Cayuga.
    Seneca.
  • Erie. Northern Ohio, etc.
  • Conestoga, or Susquehanna. Southern Pennsylvania and Maryland.
  • Nottoway. Southern Virginia.
    Meherrin?.
  • Tuscarora. Eastern North Carolina.
  • Cherokee. Western Carolina, etc.

Tradition and history alike point to the St. Lawrence region as the early home of this stock. Upon this point all authorities concur. Says Hale, in his paper on Indian Migrations (p. 4): “The constant tradition of the Iroquois represents their ancestors as emigrants from the region north of the Great lakes, where they dwelt in early times with their Huron brethren. This tradition is recorded with much particularity by Cadwallader Colden, surveyor-general of New York, who in the early part of the last century composed his well known ‘History of the Five Nations.’ It is told in a somewhat different form by David Cusick, the Tuscarora historian, in his ‘Sketches of Ancient History of the Six Nations,’ and it is repeated by Mr. L. H. Morgan in his now classical work, ‘The League of the Iroquois,’ for which he procured his information chiefly among the Senecas. Finally, as we learn from the narrative of the Wyandot Indian, Peter Clarke, in his book entitled ‘Origin and Traditional History of the Wyandotts,’ the belief of the Hurons accords in this respect with that of the Iroquois. Both point alike to the country immediately north of the St. Lawrence, and especially to that portion of it lying east of Lake Ontario, as the early home of the Huron-Iroquois nations.” Nothing is known of the traditions of the Conestoga or the Nottoway, but the tradition of the Tuscarora, as given by Cusick and other authorities, makes them a direct offshoot from the northern Iroquois, with whom they afterward reunited. The traditions of the Cherokee also, as we have seen, bring them from the north, thus completing the cycle. “The striking fact has become evident that the course of migration of the Huron-Cherokee family has been from the northeast to the southwest—that is, from eastern Canada, on the Lower St. Lawrence, to the mountains of northern Alabama.”—Hale, Indian Migrations, p. 11.

Tradition and history both indicate that the St. Lawrence region was the early home of this group. All authorities agree on this point. Hale mentions in his paper on Indian Migrations (p. 4): “The consistent tradition of the Iroquois describes their ancestors as coming from the area north of the Great Lakes, where they lived in ancient times with their Huron relatives. This tradition is documented in detail by Cadwallader Colden, surveyor-general of New York, who wrote his famous ‘History of the Five Nations’ in the early part of the last century. David Cusick, the Tuscarora historian, tells it in a slightly different way in his ‘Sketches of Ancient History of the Six Nations,’ and Mr. L. H. Morgan repeats it in his well-known work, ‘The League of the Iroquois,’ for which he gathered information mainly from the Senecas. Finally, according to the narrative of the Wyandot Indian, Peter Clarke, in his book ‘Origin and Traditional History of the Wyandotts,’ the Hurons share this belief with the Iroquois. Both suggest that the area immediately north of the St. Lawrence, particularly the part east of Lake Ontario, is the early home of the Huron-Iroquois nations.” Nothing is known about the traditions of the Conestoga or the Nottoway, but the Tuscarora tradition, as documented by Cusick and other sources, claims they are a direct offshoot of the northern Iroquois, with whom they later reunited. The traditions of the Cherokee, as we have seen, also trace their origins from the north, thus completing the narrative. “It has become clear that the migration route of the Huron-Cherokee family has moved from the northeast to the southwest—that is, from eastern Canada, on the Lower St. Lawrence, to the mountains of northern Alabama.”—Hale, Indian Migrations, p. 11.

The retirement of the northern Iroquoian tribes from the St. Lawrence region was [190]due to the hostility of their Algonquian neighbors, by whom the Hurons and their allies were forced to take refuge about Georgian bay and the head of Lake Ontario, while the Iroquois proper retreated to central New York. In 1535 Cartier found the shores of the river from Quebec to Montreal occupied by an Iroquoian people, but on the settlement of the country seventy years later the same region was found in possession of Algonquian tribes. The confederation of the five Iroquois nations, probably about the year 1540, enabled them to check the Algonquian invasion and to assume the offensive. Linguistic and other evidence shows that the separation of the Cherokee from the parent stock must have far antedated this period.

The retirement of the northern Iroquoian tribes from the St. Lawrence region was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] due to the hostility of their Algonquian neighbors, which forced the Hurons and their allies to seek refuge around Georgian Bay and the head of Lake Ontario, while the Iroquois themselves retreated to central New York. In 1535, Cartier found the shores of the river from Quebec to Montreal occupied by an Iroquoian people, but when the area was settled seventy years later, it was found to be occupied by Algonquian tribes. The confederation of the five Iroquois nations, likely formed around 1540, allowed them to fend off the Algonquian invasion and take an offensive position. Linguistic and other evidence suggests that the separation of the Cherokee from the parent stock must have occurred well before this time.

(5) Walam Olum (p. 18): The name signifies “red score,” from the Delaware walam, “painted,” more particularly “painted red,” and olum, “a score, tally-mark.” The Walam Olum was first published in 1836 in a work entitled “The American Nations,” by Constantine Samuel Rafinesque, a versatile and voluminous, but very erratic, French scholar, who spent the latter half of his life in this country, dying in Philadelphia in 1840. He asserted that it was a translation of a manuscript in the Delaware language, which was an interpretation of an ancient sacred metrical legend of the Delawares, recorded in pictographs cut upon wood, obtained in 1820 by a medical friend of his among the Delawares then living in central Indiana. He says himself: “These actual olum were first obtained in 1820 as a reward for a medical cure, deemed a curiosity, and were unexplicable. In 1822 were obtained from another individual the songs annexed thereto in the original language, but no one could be found by me able to translate them. I had therefore to learn the language since, by the help of Zeisberger, Heckewelder, and a manuscript dictionary, on purpose to translate them, which I only accomplished in 1833.” On account of the unique character of the alleged Indian record and Rafinesque’s own lack of standing among his scientific contemporaries, but little attention was paid to the discovery until Brinton took up the subject a few years ago. After a critical sifting of the evidence from every point of view he arrived at the conclusion that the work is a genuine native production, although the manuscript rendering is faulty, partly from the white scribe’s ignorance of the language and partly from the Indian narrator’s ignorance of the meaning of the archaic forms. Brinton’s edition (q. v.), published from Rafinesque’s manuscript, gives the legend in triplicate form—pictograph, Delaware, and English translation, with notes and glossary, and a valuable ethnologic introduction by Brinton himself.

(5) Walam Olum (p. 18): The name means “red score,” derived from the Delaware walam, meaning “painted,” specifically “painted red,” and olum, meaning “a score, tally-mark.” The Walam Olum was first published in 1836 in a book called “The American Nations” by Constantine Samuel Rafinesque, a prolific but very unpredictable French scholar who spent the second half of his life in the U.S. and died in Philadelphia in 1840. He claimed it was a translation of a manuscript in the Delaware language, which was an interpretation of an ancient sacred metrical legend of the Delawares, documented in pictographs carved in wood, obtained in 1820 by a medical friend of his among the Delawares living in central Indiana at the time. He stated: “These actual olum were first obtained in 1820 as a reward for a medical cure, considered a curiosity, and were inexplicable. In 1822, I obtained the songs attached to it in the original language from another person, but I couldn’t find anyone who could translate them. So I had to learn the language with the help of Zeisberger, Heckewelder, and a manuscript dictionary, specifically to translate them, which I finally accomplished in 1833.” Due to the unusual nature of the claimed Indian record and Rafinesque’s questionable standing among his scientific peers, very little attention was paid to the discovery until Brinton revisited the topic a few years ago. After thoroughly reviewing the evidence from all angles, he concluded that the work is a genuine native production, although the manuscript rendering is flawed, partly due to the white scribe’s lack of understanding of the language and partly due to the Indian narrator’s lack of understanding of the archaic forms. Brinton’s edition (q. v.), published from Rafinesque’s manuscript, presents the legend in three formats—pictograph, Delaware, and English translation—along with notes and a glossary, and includes a valuable ethnological introduction by Brinton himself.

It is not known that any of the original woodcut pictographs of the Walam Olum are now in existence, although a statement of Rafinesque implies that he had seen them. As evidence of the truth of his statement, however, we have the fact that precisely similar pictographic series cut upon birch bark, each pictograph representing a line or couplet of a sacred metrical recitation, are now known to be common among the Ojibwa, Menomini, and other northern tribes. In 1762 a Delaware prophet recorded his visions in hieroglyphics cut upon a wooden stick, and about the year 1827 a Kickapoo reformer adopted the same method to propagate a new religion among the tribes. One of these “prayer sticks” is now in the National Museum, being all that remains of a large basketful delivered to a missionary in Indiana by a party of Kickapoo Indians in 1830 (see plate and description, pp. 665, 697 et seq. in the author’s Ghost-dance Religion, Fourteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology).

It’s not known if any of the original woodcut pictographs of the Walam Olum still exist, although Rafinesque suggests he saw them. However, the evidence supporting his claim includes the fact that very similar pictographic series carved on birch bark—where each pictograph represents a line or couplet of a sacred metrical recitation—are now commonly found among the Ojibwa, Menomini, and other northern tribes. In 1762, a Delaware prophet documented his visions in hieroglyphics carved on a wooden stick, and around 1827, a Kickapoo reformer used the same method to promote a new religion among the tribes. One of these “prayer sticks” is currently in the National Museum and is all that remains of a large basketful given to a missionary in Indiana by a group of Kickapoo Indians in 1830 (see plate and description, pp. 665, 697 et seq. in the author’s Ghost-dance Religion, Fourteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology).

(6) Fish river (p. 18): Namæsi Sipu (Heckewelder, Indian Nations, 49), or Namassipi (Walam Olum, p. 198). Deceived by a slight similarity of sound, Heckewelder makes this river identical with the Mississippi, but as Schoolcraft shows (Notes on Iroquois, p. 316) the true name of the Mississippi is simply Misi-sipi, “great river,” and “fish river” would be a most inappropriate name for such a turbulent current, where only the coarser species can live. The mere fact that there can be a question of identity among experts familiar with Indian nomenclature would indicate that it [191]was not one of the larger streams. Although Heckewelder makes the Alligewi, as he prefers to call them, flee down the Mississippi after their final defeat, the Walam Olum chronicle says only “all the Talega go south.” It was probably a gradual withdrawal, rather than a sudden and concerted flight (see Hale, Indian Migrations, pp. 19–22).

(6) Fish River (p. 18): Namæsi Sipu (Heckewelder, Indian Nations, 49), or Namassipi (Walam Olum, p. 198). Misled by a slight similarity in sound, Heckewelder equates this river with the Mississippi, but as Schoolcraft points out (Notes on Iroquois, p. 316), the actual name of the Mississippi is simply Misi-sipi, meaning “great river,” and “fish river” would be a very inaccurate name for such a turbulent current, where only the hardier species can survive. The mere fact that there can be confusion among experts who understand Indian names suggests that it [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was not one of the major rivers. Although Heckewelder has the Alligewi, as he calls them, retreat down the Mississippi after their final defeat, the Walam Olum account only states that “all the Talega go south.” It likely involved a gradual retreat, rather than a sudden and organized exodus (see Hale, Indian Migrations, pp. 19–22).

(7) First appearance of whites (p. 19): It is possible that this may refer to one of the earlier adventurers who coasted along the North Atlantic in the first decades after the discovery of America, among whom were Sebastian Cabot, in 1498; Verrazano, in 1524; and Gomez, in 1525. As these voyages were not followed up by permanent occupation of the country it is doubtful if they made any lasting impression upon Indian tradition. The author has chosen to assume, with Brinton and Rafinesque, that the Walam Olum reference is to the settlement of the Dutch at New York and the English in Virginia soon after 1600.

(7) First appearance of white people (p. 19): This likely refers to some of the early adventurers who explored the North Atlantic in the first few decades after America was discovered, including Sebastian Cabot in 1498, Verrazano in 1524, and Gomez in 1525. Since these voyages didn't lead to permanent settlement in the area, it's unlikely they left a lasting impact on Indian traditions. The author believes, along with Brinton and Rafinesque, that the Walam Olum reference pertains to the Dutch settling in New York and the English in Virginia shortly after 1600.

(8) De Soto’s route (p. 26): On May 30, 1539, Hernando de Soto, of Spain, with 600 armed men and 213 horses, landed at Tampa bay, on the west coast of Florida, in search of gold. After more than four years of hardship and disappointed wandering from Florida to the great plains of the West and back again to the Mississippi, where De Soto died and his body was consigned to the great river, 311 men, all that were left of the expedition, arrived finally at Pánuco, in Mexico, on September 10, 1543.

(8) De Soto's journey (p. 26): On May 30, 1539, Hernando de Soto from Spain, along with 600 armed men and 213 horses, landed at Tampa Bay on the west coast of Florida, looking for gold. After more than four years of struggles and disappointments wandering from Florida to the vast plains of the West and back to the Mississippi, where De Soto died and his body was laid to rest in the river, only 311 men, the last remaining from the expedition, finally reached Pánuco in Mexico on September 10, 1543.

For the history of this expedition, the most important ever undertaken by Spain within eastern United States, we have four original authorities. First is the very brief, but evidently truthful (Spanish) report of Biedma, an officer of the expedition, presented to the King in 1544, immediately after the return to Spain. Next in order, but of first importance for detail and general appearance of reliability, is the narrative of an anonymous Portuguese cavalier of the expedition, commonly known as the Gentleman of Elvas, originally published in the Portuguese language in 1557. Next comes the (Spanish) narrative of Garcilaso, written, but not published, in 1587. Unlike the others, the author was not an eyewitness of what he describes, but made up his account chiefly from the oral recollections of an old soldier of the expedition more than forty years after the event, this information being supplemented from papers written by two other soldiers of De Soto. As might be expected, the Garcilaso narrative, although written in flowery style, abounds in exaggeration and trivial incident, and compares unfavorably with the other accounts, while probably giving more of the minor happenings. The fourth original account is an unfinished (Spanish) report by Ranjel, secretary of the expedition, written soon after reaching Mexico, and afterward incorporated with considerable change by Oviedo, in his “Historia natural y general de las Indias.” As this fourth narrative remained unpublished until 1851 and has never been translated, it has hitherto been entirely overlooked by the commentators, excepting Winsor, who notes it incidentally. In general it agrees well with the Elvas narrative and throws valuable light upon the history of the expedition.

For the history of this expedition, the most significant ever undertaken by Spain in the eastern United States, we have four original sources. First is the very brief, yet clearly truthful (Spanish) report by Biedma, an officer of the expedition, which he presented to the King in 1544, right after returning to Spain. Next, and importantly detailed and generally reliable, is the account of an anonymous Portuguese cavalier from the expedition, commonly referred to as the Gentleman of Elvas, which was originally published in Portuguese in 1557. Following that is the (Spanish) narrative by Garcilaso, written but not published in 1587. Unlike the others, the author wasn’t a firsthand witness to what he describes; instead, he primarily based his account on the oral memories of an old soldier from the expedition, collected over forty years after the events, along with information from documents written by two other soldiers of De Soto. As expected, the Garcilaso narrative, while written in an ornate style, is filled with exaggerations and trivial details and doesn’t compare favorably to the other accounts, although it probably includes more of the minor events. The fourth original account is an unfinished (Spanish) report by Ranjel, the expedition's secretary, written soon after reaching Mexico and later significantly modified by Oviedo in his “Natural and General History of the Indies.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__” Since this fourth narrative remained unpublished until 1851 and has never been translated, it has been largely overlooked by commentators, except for Winsor, who mentions it briefly. Overall, it aligns well with the Elvas narrative and provides valuable insight into the history of the expedition.

The principal authorities, while preserving a general unity of narrative, differ greatly in detail, especially in estimates of numbers and distances, frequently to such an extent that it is useless to attempt to reconcile their different statements. In general the Gentleman of Elvas is most moderate in his expression, while Biedma takes a middle ground and Garcilaso exaggerates greatly. Thus the first named gives De Soto 600 men, Biedma makes the number 620, while Garcilaso says 1,000. At a certain stage of the journey the Portuguese Gentleman gives De Soto 700 Indians as escort, Biedma says 800, while Garcilaso makes it 8,000. At the battle of Mavilla the Elvas account gives 18 Spaniards and 2,500 Indians killed, Biedma says 20 Spaniards killed, without giving an estimate of the Indians, while Garcilaso has 82 Spaniards and over 11,000 Indians killed. In distances there is as great discrepancy. Thus Biedma makes the distance from Guaxule to Chiaha four days, Garcilaso has it six days, and Elvas seven days. As to the length of an average day’s march we find it [192]estimated all the way from “four leagues, more or less” (Garcilaso) to “every day seven or eight leagues” (Elvas). In another place the Elvas chronicler states that they usually made five or six leagues a day through inhabited territories, but that in crossing uninhabited regions—as that between Canasagua and Chiaha, they marched every day as far as possible for fear of running out of provisions. One of the most glaring discrepancies appears in regard to the distance between Chiaha and Coste. Both the Portuguese writer and Garcilaso put Chiaha upon an island—a statement which in itself is at variance with any present conditions,—but while the former makes the island a fraction over a league in length the latter says that it was five leagues long. The next town was Coste, which Garcilaso puts immediately at the lower end of the same island while the Portuguese Gentleman represents it as seven days distant, although he himself has given the island the shorter length.

The key authorities, while maintaining a general unity in their narrative, significantly differ in details, particularly in their estimates of numbers and distances, often to the point that it's pointless to try to reconcile their various accounts. Generally, the Gentleman of Elvas is the most moderate in his descriptions, while Biedma takes a middle position and Garcilaso greatly exaggerates. For example, the former cites 600 men for De Soto, Biedma claims it’s 620, while Garcilaso states it’s 1,000. At one point in the journey, the Portuguese Gentleman mentions De Soto having 700 Indians as escort, Biedma says 800, while Garcilaso claims it’s 8,000. In the battle of Mavilla, Elvas reports 18 Spaniards and 2,500 Indians killed, Biedma states 20 Spaniards killed without estimating the Indians, and Garcilaso mentions 82 Spaniards and over 11,000 Indians killed. There are also major discrepancies in distances. Biedma states the distance from Guaxule to Chiaha is four days; Garcilaso says six days, and Elvas claims seven days. Regarding the length of an average day’s march, estimates range from “about four leagues, give or take” (Garcilaso) to “seven or eight leagues each day” (Elvas). In another section, the Elvas chronicler mentions that they typically covered five or six leagues a day through populated areas, but when crossing uninhabited territories—such as the area between Canasagua and Chiaha—they marched as far as possible each day for fear of running out of supplies. One of the most obvious discrepancies is concerning the distance between Chiaha and Coste. Both the Portuguese writer and Garcilaso place Chiaha on an island—this claim alone contradicts current conditions—but while the former states the island is just over a league long, the latter claims it’s five leagues long. The next town is Coste, which Garcilaso places right at the lower end of that island, while the Portuguese Gentleman describes it as being seven days away, even though he himself has given the island a shorter length.

Notwithstanding a deceptive appearance of exactness, especially in the Elvas and Ranjel narratives, which have the form of a daily journal, the conclusion is irresistible that much of the record was made after dates had been forgotten, and the sequence of events had become confused. Considering all the difficulties, dangers, and uncertainties that constantly beset the expedition, it would be too much to expect the regularity of a ledger, and it is more probable that the entries were made, not from day to day, but at irregular intervals as opportunity presented at the several resting places. The story must be interpreted in the light of our later knowledge of the geography and ethnology of the country traversed.

Despite having a misleading sense of accuracy, especially in the Elvas and Ranjel narratives, which read like a daily journal, it's clear that much of the record was created after the dates were forgotten, and the order of events became confusing. Given all the challenges, dangers, and uncertainties that constantly faced the expedition, it would be unreasonable to expect the same consistency as a ledger. It's more likely that the entries were made not daily, but at irregular times as opportunities arose during the various stops. The story should be understood with our current knowledge of the geography and cultures of the areas traveled through.

Each of the three principal narratives has passed through translations and later editions of more or less doubtful fidelity to the original, the English edition in some cases being itself a translation from an earlier French or Dutch translation. English speaking historians of the expedition have usually drawn their material from one or the other of these translations, without knowledge of the original language, of the etymologies of the Indian names or the relations of the various tribes mentioned, or of the general system of Indian geographic nomenclature. One of the greatest errors has been the attempt to give in every case a fixed local habitation to a name which in some instances is not a proper name at all, and in others is merely a descriptive term or a duplicate name occurring at several places in the same tribal territory. Thus Tali is simply the Creek word talua, town, and not a definite place name as represented by a mistake natural in dealing through interpreters with an unknown Indian language. Tallise and Tallimuchase are respectively “Old town” and “New town” in Creek, and there can be no certainty that the same names were applied to the same places a century later. Canasagua is a corruption of a Cherokee name which occurs in at least three other places in the old Cherokee country in addition to the one mentioned in the narrative, and almost every old Indian local name was thus repeated several times, as in the case of such common names as Short creek, Whitewater, Richmond, or Lexington among ourselves. The fact that only one name of the set has been retained on the map does not prove its identity with the town of the old chronicle. Again such loose terms as “a large river,” “a beautiful valley,” have been assumed to mean something more definitely localized than the wording warrants. The most common error in translation has been the rendering of the Spanish “despoblado” as “desert.” There are no deserts in the Gulf states, and the word means simply an uninhabited region, usually the debatable strip between two tribes.

Each of the three main stories has gone through translations and later editions that are generally uncertain in how faithfully they represent the original text. In some cases, the English version is itself a translation of an earlier French or Dutch translation. English-speaking historians of the expedition have typically relied on one of these translations, lacking knowledge of the original language, the roots of the Indian names, the relationships among the various tribes mentioned, or the overall system of Indian geographic naming. One major mistake has been trying to assign a specific location to a name that, in some cases, isn’t even a proper name, and in others, is simply a descriptive term or a duplicate name found in multiple places within the same tribal territory. For instance, Tali is just the Creek word talua, meaning "town," rather than a definitive place name, which is a misunderstanding that occurs when dealing through interpreters with an unfamiliar Indian language. Tallise and Tallimuchase translate to “Old town” and “New town” in Creek, and there’s no guarantee that the same names were used for the same locations a century later. Canasagua is a distorted version of a Cherokee name that appears in at least three other locations in the old Cherokee region besides the one mentioned in the narrative, and almost every old Indian local name was reused in various places, just like common names such as Short Creek, Whitewater, Richmond, or Lexington are repeated among ourselves. The fact that only one of the names remains on the map doesn’t confirm its identification with the town from the old records. Additionally, vague phrases like “a large river” or “a beautiful valley” have been interpreted as referring to something more specifically mapped than the wording suggests. The most frequent translation error has been interpreting the Spanish word “despoblado” as “desert.” There are no deserts in the Gulf states; the term simply means an uninhabited area, usually the contested land between two tribes.

There have been many attempts to trace De Soto’s route. As nearly every historian who has written of the southern states has given attention to this subject it is unnecessary to enumerate them all. Of some thirty works consulted by the author, in addition to the original narratives already mentioned, not more than two or three can be considered as speaking with any authority, the rest simply copying from these without investigation. The first attempt to locate the route definitely was made by Meek (Romantic Passages, etc.) in 1839 (reprinted in 1857), his conclusions being [193]based upon his general knowledge of the geography of the region. In 1851 Pickett tried to locate the route, chiefly, he asserts, from Indian tradition as related by mixed-bloods. How much dependence can be placed upon Indian tradition as thus interpreted three centuries after the event it is unnecessary to say. Both these writers have brought De Soto down the Coosa river, in which they have been followed without investigation by Irving, Shea and others, but none of these was aware of the existence of a Suwali tribe, or correctly acquainted with the Indian nomenclature of the upper country, or of the Creek country as so well summarized by Gatschet in his Creek Migration Legend. They are also mistaken in assuming that only De Soto passed through the country, whereas we now know that several Spanish explorers and numerous French adventurers traversed the same territory, the latest expeditions of course being freshest in Indian memory. Jones in his “De Soto’s March Through Georgia” simply dresses up the earlier statements in more literary style, sometimes changing surmises to positive assertions, without mentioning his authorities. Maps of the supposed route, all bringing De Soto down the Coosa instead of the Chattahoochee, have been published in Irving’s Conquest of Florida, the Hakluyt Society’s edition of the Gentleman of Elva’s account, and in Buckingham Smith’s translation of the same narrative, as well as in several other works. For the eastern portion, with which we have to deal, all of these are practically duplicates of one another. On several old Spanish and French maps the names mentioned in the narrative seem to have been set down merely to fill space, without much reference to the text of the chronicle. For a list and notices of principal writers who have touched upon this subject see the appendix to Shea’s chapter on “Ancient Florida” in Winsor’s Narrative and Critical History of America, II; Boston, 1886. We shall speak only of that part of the route which lay near the Cherokee mountains.

There have been many attempts to trace De Soto’s route. Since almost every historian who has written about the southern states has addressed this topic, it’s unnecessary to list them all. Of about thirty works reviewed by the author, along with the original narratives mentioned earlier, only two or three can be considered authoritative; the others merely repeat information without any investigation. The first definitive attempt to locate the route was made by Meek (Romantic Passages, etc.) in 1839 (reprinted in 1857), based on his general understanding of the geography of the area. In 1851, Pickett attempted to locate the route, mainly relying on Indian traditions as shared by mixed-bloods. It’s unnecessary to discuss how reliable Indian tradition is interpreted three centuries later. Both writers have traced De Soto down the Coosa River, a claim that has been repeated without investigation by Irving, Shea, and others, none of whom recognized the existence of a Suwali tribe or had a proper understanding of the Indian names of the upper region or the Creek territory, as well summarized by Gatschet in his Creek Migration Legend. They are also mistaken in assuming that only De Soto traveled through the area, while we now know that several Spanish explorers and many French adventurers crossed the same land, with the latest expeditions being freshest in Indian memory. Jones, in his “De Soto’s March Through Georgia,” simply rewrites earlier claims in a more literary style, sometimes turning guesses into definitive statements without citing his sources. Maps of the supposed route, all showing De Soto traveling down the Coosa instead of the Chattahoochee, have been published in Irving’s Conquest of Florida, the Hakluyt Society’s edition of the Gentleman of Elva’s account, and in Buckingham Smith’s translation of that narrative, among other works. For the eastern portion we’re discussing, all of these are practically duplicates of each other. On several old Spanish and French maps, the names mentioned in the narrative seem to have been included merely to fill space, with little regard for the text of the chronicle. For a list and summaries of the key writers who have addressed this topic, see the appendix to Shea’s chapter on “Ancient Florida” in Winsor’s Narrative and Critical History of America, II; Boston, 1886. We will only discuss that part of the route that lay near the Cherokee mountains.

The first location which concerns us in the narrative is Cofitachiqui, the town from which De Soto set out for the Cherokee country. The name appears variously as Cofitachequi (Ranjel), Cofitachique (Biedma), Cofachiqui (Garcilaso), Cutifa-Chiqui (by transposition, Elvas), Cofetaçque (Vandera), Catafachique (Williams) and Cosatachiqui (misprint, Brooks MSS), and the Spaniards first heard of the region as Yupaha from a tribe farther to the south. The correct form appears to be that first given, which Gatschet, from later information than that quoted in his Creek Migration Legend, makes a Hitchitee word about equivalent to “Dogwood town,” from cofi, “dogwood,” cofita, “dogwood thicket,” and chiki, “house,” or collectively “town.” McCulloch puts the town upon the headwaters of the Ocmulgee; Williams locates it on the Chattahoochee; Gallatin on the Oconee or the Savannah; Meek and Monette, following him, probably in the fork of the Savannah and the Broad; Pickett, with Jones and others following him, at Silver bluff on the east (north) bank of the Savannah, in Barnwell county, South Carolina, about 25 miles by water below the present Augusta. It will thus be seen that at the very outset of our inquiry the commentators differ by a distance equal to more than half the width of the state of Georgia. It will suffice here to say, without going into the argument, that the author is inclined to believe that the Indian town was on or near Silver bluff, which was noted for its extensive ancient remains as far back as Bartram’s time (Travels, 313), and where the noted George Galphin established a trading post in 1736. The original site has since been almost entirely worn away by the river. According to the Indians of Cofitachiqui, the town, which was on the farther (north) bank of the stream, was two day’s journey from the sea, probably by canoe, and the sailors with the expedition believed the river to be the same one that entered at St. Helena, which was a very close guess. The Spaniards were shown here European articles which they were told had been obtained from white men who had entered the river’s mouth many years before. These they conjectured to have been the men with Ayllon, who had landed on that coast in 1520 and again in 1524. The town was probably the ancient capital of the Uchee Indians, who, before their absorption by [194]the Creeks, held or claimed most of the territory on both banks of Savannah river from the Cherokee border to within about forty miles of Savannah and westward to the Ogeechee and Cannouchee rivers (see Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, 17–24). The country was already on the decline in 1540 from a recent fatal epidemic, but was yet populous and wealthy, and was ruled by a woman chief whose authority extended for a considerable distance. The town was visited also by Pardo in 1567 and again by Torres in 1628, when it was still a principal settlement, as rich in pearls as in De Soto’s time (Brooks MSS, in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology).

The first place relevant to our story is Cofitachiqui, the town from which De Soto departed for the Cherokee territory. The name appears in various forms, including Cofitachequi (Ranjel), Cofitachique (Biedma), Cofachiqui (Garcilaso), Cutifa-Chiqui (Elvas's version), Cofetaçque (Vandera), Catafachique (Williams), and Cosatachiqui (a typo in Brooks MSS). The Spaniards first learned about the region as Yupaha from a tribe further south. The correct name seems to be the initial one, which Gatschet, using later information than cited in his Creek Migration Legend, interprets as a Hitchitee word meaning “Dogwood town,” derived from cofi, “dogwood,” cofita, “dogwood thicket,” and chiki, “house,” or collectively “town.” McCulloch places the town at the headwaters of the Ocmulgee; Williams positions it on the Chattahoochee; Gallatin on the Oconee or Savannah; while Meek and Monette, following Gallatin, suggest it was likely at the fork of the Savannah and Broad rivers. Pickett, along with Jones and others following him, places it at Silver Bluff on the east (north) bank of the Savannah in Barnwell County, South Carolina, about 25 miles by water below present-day Augusta. It’s clear that right from the start, the commentators differ by a distance that exceeds half the width of Georgia. Without diving into the debate, it suffices to say that the author believes the Indian town was on or near Silver Bluff, which was known for its significant ancient remains as early as Bartram's time (Travels, 313), and where the notable George Galphin set up a trading post in 1736. The original site has since eroded almost completely due to the river. According to the Cofitachiqui Indians, the town, located on the opposite (north) bank of the river, was a two-day journey from the sea, likely by canoe, and the sailors with the expedition thought it was the same river that entered at St. Helena, which was a pretty accurate guess. The Spaniards were shown European goods that they were told had been acquired from white men who had come up the river many years earlier. They speculated that these goods belonged to the men with Ayllon, who had landed on that coast in 1520 and 1524. The town was likely the ancient capital of the Uchee Indians, who, before being absorbed by [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Creeks, claimed most of the land on both sides of the Savannah River from the Cherokee border down to about forty miles from Savannah, extending west to the Ogeechee and Cannouchee rivers (see Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, 17–24). By 1540, the region was already declining due to a recent deadly epidemic, but it remained populous and wealthy, and was led by a woman chief whose authority stretched over a considerable distance. The town was also visited by Pardo in 1567 and again by Torres in 1628, when it was still a major settlement, rich in pearls just like in De Soto’s time (Brooks MSS, in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology).

Somewhere in southern Georgia De Soto had been told of a rich province called Coça (Coosa, the Creek country) toward the northwest. At Cofitachiqui he again heard of it and of one of its principal towns called Chiaha (Chehaw) as being twelve days inland. Although on first hearing of it he had kept on in the other direction in order to reach Cofitachiqui, he now determined to go there, and made the queen a prisoner to compel her to accompany him a part of the way as guide. Coça province was, though he did not know it, almost due west, and he was in haste to reach it in order to obtain corn, as his men and horses were almost worn out from hunger. It is apparent, however, that the unwilling queen, afraid of being carried beyond her own territories, led the Spaniards by a roundabout route in the hope of making her escape, as she finally did, or perhaps of leaving them to starve and die in the mountains, precisely the trick attempted by the Indians upon another Spanish adventurer, Coronado, entering the great plains from the Pacific coast in search of golden treasure in the same year.

Somewhere in southern Georgia, De Soto had heard about a wealthy region called Coça (Coosa, the Creek country) to the northwest. At Cofitachiqui, he learned more about it and one of its main towns, Chiaha (Chehaw), which was twelve days inland. Although he initially headed in the opposite direction to reach Cofitachiqui, he decided to go there now and took the queen prisoner to force her to guide him part of the way. Coça province was, though he didn't know it, almost due west, and he was eager to get there to find corn, as his men and horses were nearly exhausted from hunger. However, it’s clear that the reluctant queen, fearing she would be taken beyond her own lands, guided the Spaniards on a longer route in hopes of escaping, which she ultimately did, or perhaps to leave them to starve and die in the mountains—just like the Indians had tried to do to another Spanish explorer, Coronado, who had entered the vast plains from the Pacific coast in search of gold around the same time.

Instead therefore of recrossing the river to the westward, the Spaniards, guided by the captive queen, took the direction of the north (“la vuelta del norte”—Biedma), and, after passing through several towns subject to the queen, came in seven days to “the province of Chalaque” (Elvas). Elvas, Garcilaso, and Ranjel agree upon the spelling, but the last named makes the distance only two days from Cofitachiqui. Biedma does not mention the country at all. The trifling difference in statement of five days in seven need not trouble us, as Biedma makes the whole distance from Cofitachiqui to Xuala eight days, and from Guaxule to Chiaha four days, where Elvas makes it, respectively, twelve and seven days. Chalaque is, of course, Cherokee, as all writers agree, and De Soto was now probably on the waters of Keowee river, the eastern head stream of Savannah river, where the Lower Cherokee had their towns. Finding the country bare of corn, he made no stay.

Instead of crossing the river back to the west, the Spaniards, guided by the captive queen, headed north (“the return of the north”—Biedma), and after passing through several towns loyal to the queen, they arrived in seven days at “the province of Chalaque” (Elvas). Elvas, Garcilaso, and Ranjel all agree on the spelling, but Ranjel claims it's only a two-day journey from Cofitachiqui. Biedma doesn’t mention this area at all. The minor difference in the reports of five days compared to seven isn’t really a concern, as Biedma states the total distance from Cofitachiqui to Xuala is eight days, and from Guaxule to Chiaha is four days, while Elvas states those journeys take twelve and seven days, respectively. Chalaque is, of course, identified as Cherokee by all writers, and De Soto was likely by the waters of the Keowee River, the eastern headstream of the Savannah River, where the Lower Cherokee had their towns. Finding the land lacking in corn, he didn’t linger.

Proceeding six days farther they came next to Guaquili, where they were kindly received. This name occurs only in the Ranjel narrative, the other three being entirely silent in regard to such a halting place. The name has a Cherokee sound (Wakili), but if we allow for a dialectic substitution of l for r it may be connected with such Catawba names as Congaree, Wateree, and Sugeree. It was probably a village of minor importance.

After traveling six more days, they arrived at Guaquili, where they were warmly welcomed. This name only appears in the Ranjel narrative, while the other three accounts don't mention this stop at all. The name has a Cherokee ring to it (Wakili), but if we consider a dialect change from r to l, it could be linked to Catawba names like Congaree, Wateree, and Sugeree. It was likely a small, unimportant village.

They came next to the province of Xuala, or Xualla, as the Elvas narrative more often has it. In a French edition it appears as Chouala. Ranjel makes it three days from Guaquili or five from Chalaque. Elvas also makes it five days from Chalaque, while Biedma makes it eight days from Cofitachiqui, a total discrepancy of four days from the last-named place. Biedma describes it as a rough mountain country, thinly populated, but with a few Indian houses, and thinks that in these mountains the great river of Espiritu Santo (the Mississippi) had its birth. Ranjel describes the town as situated in a plain in the vicinity of rivers and in a country with greater appearance of gold mines than any they had yet seen. The Portuguese gentleman describes it as having very little corn, and says that they reached it from Cofitachiqui over a hilly country. In his final chapter he states that the course from Cofitachiqui to this place was from south to north, thus agreeing with Biedma. According to Garcilaso (pp. 136–137) it was fifty leagues by the road along which the Spaniards had come from Cofitachiqui to the first valley of the province of Xuala, [195]with but few mountains on the way, and the town itself was situated close under a mountain (“a la falda de una sierra”) beside a small but rapid stream which formed the boundary of the territory of Cofitachiqui in this direction. From Ranjel we learn that on the same day after leaving this place for the next “province” the Spaniards crossed a very high mountain ridge (“una sierra muy alta”).

They next arrived at the province of Xuala, or Xualla, as it’s often mentioned in the Elvas account. In a French edition, it's referred to as Chouala. Ranjel states it’s three days from Guaquili or five from Chalaque. Elvas also notes it's five days from Chalaque, while Biedma claims it's eight days from Cofitachiqui, presenting a total difference of four days from the last mentioned place. Biedma describes it as a rough mountainous area, sparsely populated but with a few Indian houses, and believes that in these mountains, the great river of Espiritu Santo (the Mississippi) originated. Ranjel depicts the town as being located in a flat area near rivers and suggests it appears to have more visible gold mines than anywhere they’ve encountered so far. The Portuguese gentleman mentions that there’s very little corn, and states that they arrived from Cofitachiqui through hilly terrain. In his final chapter, he notes that the route from Cofitachiqui to this location went from south to north, aligning with Biedma’s account. According to Garcilaso (pp. 136–137), it was fifty leagues via the route the Spaniards took from Cofitachiqui to the first valley of the province of Xuala, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with only a few mountains along the way, and the town itself was located right at the foot of a mountain (“a la falda de una sierra”) beside a small but fast-flowing stream that marked the boundary of Cofitachiqui’s territory in that direction. From Ranjel, we learn that on the same day after leaving this place for the next “province,” the Spaniards crossed a very high mountain ridge (“una sierra muy alta”).

Without mentioning the name, Pickett (1851) refers to Xuala as “a town in the present Habersham county, Georgia,” but gives no reason for this opinion. Rye and Irving, of the same date, arguing from a slight similarity of name, think it may have been on the site of a former Cherokee town, Qualatchee, on the head of Chattahoochee river in Georgia. The resemblance, however, is rather farfetched, and moreover this same name is found on Keowee river in South Carolina. Jones (De Soto in Georgia, 1880) interprets Garcilaso’s description to refer to “Nacoochee valley, Habersham county”—which should be White county—and the neighboring Mount Yonah, overlooking the fact that the same description of mountain, valley, and swift flowing stream might apply equally well to any one of twenty other localities in this southern mountain country. With direct contradiction Garcilaso says that the Spaniards rested here fifteen days because they found provisions plentiful, while the Portuguese Gentleman says that they stopped but two days because they found so little corn! Ranjel makes them stop four days and says they found abundant provisions and assistance.

Without naming it, Pickett (1851) refers to Xuala as “a town in the present Habersham County, Georgia,” but doesn’t explain why he thinks this. Rye and Irving, from the same period, speculate that it might have been located where the former Cherokee town of Qualatchee was, at the head of the Chattahoochee River in Georgia, based on a slight similarity in name. However, the connection seems pretty weak, and this name also appears on the Keowee River in South Carolina. Jones (De Soto in Georgia, 1880) interprets Garcilaso’s description as referring to “Nacoochee Valley, Habersham County”—which should actually be White County—and the nearby Mount Yonah, ignoring that the same description of mountain, valley, and fast-flowing stream could just as easily fit about twenty other locations in this southern mountain region. In direct contrast, Garcilaso states that the Spaniards rested there for fifteen days because they found plenty of food, while the Portuguese Gentleman says they only stopped for two days due to the lack of corn! Ranjel says they stayed for four days and found plenty of food and help.

However that may have been, there can be no question of the identity of the name. As the province of Chalaque is the country of the Cherokee, so the province of Xuala is the territory of the Suwali or Sara Indians, better known later as Cheraw, who lived in early times in the piedmont country about the head of Broad river in North Carolina, adjoining the Cherokee, who still remember them under the name of Ani′-Suwa′li. A principal trail to their country from the west led up Swannanoa river and across the gap which, for this reason, was known to the Cherokee as Suwa′li-nuñnâ, “Suwali trail,” corrupted by the whites to Swannanoa. Lederer, who found them in the same general region in 1670, calls this gap the “Suala pass” and the neighboring mountains the Sara mountains, “which,” he says, “The Spaniards make Suala.” They afterward shifted to the north and finally returned and were incorporated with the Catawba (see Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1894).

However that may have been, there’s no doubt about the identity of the name. Just as the province of Chalaque is the land of the Cherokee, the province of Xuala is the territory of the Suwali or Sara Indians, who later became known as the Cheraw. They lived in ancient times in the piedmont region near the head of Broad River in North Carolina, next to the Cherokee, who still refer to them as Ani′-Suwa′li. A main trail leading to their land from the west went up Swannanoa River and across the gap that the Cherokee called Suwa′li-nuñnâ, meaning “Suwali trail,” which was later mispronounced by white settlers as Swannanoa. Lederer, who encountered them in the same general area in 1670, referred to this gap as the “Suala pass” and the nearby mountains as the Sara mountains, noting that the Spaniards called it Suala. They later moved north and eventually returned, merging with the Catawba (see Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1894).

Up to this point the Spaniards had followed a north course from Cofitachiqui (Biedma and Elvas), but they now turned to the west (Elvas, final chapter). On the same day on which they left Xuala they crossed “a very high mountain ridge,” and descended the next day to a wide meadow bottom (“savana”), through which flowed a river which they concluded was a part of the Espiritu Santo, the Mississippi (Ranjel). Biedma speaks of crossing a mountain country and mentions the river, which he also says they thought to be a tributary of the Mississippi. Garcilaso says that this portion of their route was through a mountain country without inhabitants (“despoblado”) and the Portuguese gentleman describes it as being over “very rough and high ridges.” In five days of such travel—for here, for a wonder, all the narratives agree—they came to Guaxule. This is the form given by Garcilaso and the Gentleman of Elvas; Biedma has Guasula, and Ranjel Guasili or Guasuli. The translators and commentators have given us such forms as Guachoule, Quaxule, Quaxulla, and Quexale. According to the Spanish method of writing Indian words the name was pronounced Washulé or Wasuli, which has a Cherokee sound, although it can not be translated. Buckingham Smith (Narratives, p. 222) hints that the Spaniards may have changed Guasili to Guasule, because of the similarity of the latter form to a town name in southern Spain. Such corruptions of Indian names are of frequent occurrence. Garcilaso speaks of it as a “province and town,” while Biedma and Ranjel call it simply a town (“pueblo”). Before reaching this place the Indian queen had managed to make her escape. All the chroniclers tell of the kind reception [196]which the Spaniards met here, but the only description of the town itself is from Garcilaso, who says that it was situated in the midst of many small streams which came down from the mountains round about, that it consisted of three hundred houses, which is probably an exaggeration, though it goes to show that the village was of considerable size, and that the chief’s house, in which the principal officers were lodged, was upon a high hill (“un cerro alto”), around which was a roadway (“paseadero”) wide enough for six men to walk abreast. By the “chief’s house” we are to understand the town-house, while from various similar references in other parts of the narrative there can be no doubt that the “hill” upon which it stood was an artificial mound. In modern Spanish writing such artificial elevations are more often called lomas, but these early adventurers may be excused for not noting the distinction. Issuing from the mountains round about the town were numerous small streams, which united to form the river which the Spaniards henceforth followed from here down to Chiaha, where it was as large as the Guadalquivir at Sevilla (Garcilaso).

Up to this point, the Spaniards had been heading north from Cofitachiqui (Biedma and Elvas), but they now shifted west (Elvas, final chapter). On the same day they left Xuala, they crossed “a very high mountain ridge,” and descended the following day to a wide meadow bottom (“savana”), through which flowed a river they believed was part of the Espiritu Santo, the Mississippi (Ranjel). Biedma mentions crossing a mountainous area and references the river, which he also suggests might be a tributary of the Mississippi. Garcilaso describes this stretch of their journey as going through an uninhabited mountain region (“despoblado”), while the Portuguese gentleman notes the terrain as consisting of “very rough and high ridges.” In five days of this travel—remarkably, all accounts agree—they reached Guaxule. This spelling is provided by Garcilaso and the Gentleman of Elvas; Biedma calls it Guasula, and Ranjel refers to it as Guasili or Guasuli. Translators and commentators have suggested variations like Guachoule, Quaxule, Quaxulla, and Quexale. According to the Spanish way of writing Indigenous words, the name was pronounced Washulé or Wasuli, which has a Cherokee sound, though it can't be translated. Buckingham Smith (Narratives, p. 222) hints that the Spaniards might have changed Guasili to Guasule due to the latter's similarity to a town name in southern Spain. Such alterations of Indigenous names occur frequently. Garcilaso describes it as a “province and town,” while Biedma and Ranjel simply refer to it as a town (“pueblo”). Before they reached this place, the Indian queen had managed to escape. All the chroniclers mention the warm welcome [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Spaniards received there, but only Garcilaso provides a description of the town itself. He notes it was located among many small streams flowing down from the surrounding mountains, consisting of three hundred houses, likely an exaggeration, but it indicates that the village was quite sizable. He states that the chief’s house, where the main officials were housed, was on a high hill (“un cerro alto”), surrounded by a pathway (“paseadero”) wide enough for six men to walk side by side. By the “chief’s house,” we understand it to mean the town hall, and from similar references in other parts of the narrative, it’s clear that the “hill” it stood on was an artificial mound. In modern Spanish writing, such structures are often called lomas, though these early explorers might be excused for not making that distinction. Emerging from the mountains around the town were numerous small streams that combined to form the river the Spaniards followed down to Chiaha, where it was as large as the Guadalquivir at Sevilla (Garcilaso).

Deceived by the occurrence, in the Portuguese narrative, of the name Canasagua, which they assumed could belong in but one place, earlier commentators have identified this river with the Coosa, Pickett putting Guaxule somewhere upon its upper waters, while Jones improves upon this by making the site “identical, or very nearly so, with Coosawattee Old town, in the southeastern corner of Murray county,” Georgia. As we shall show, however, the name in question was duplicated in several states, and a careful study of the narratives, in the light of present knowledge of the country, makes it evident that the river was not the Coosa, but the Chattahoochee.

Misled by the mention of the name Canasagua in the Portuguese account, which they thought could only refer to one location, earlier commentators have linked this river to the Coosa. Pickett placed Guaxule somewhere along its upper waters, while Jones improved on this by claiming the site is “identical, or very nearly so, with Coosawattee Old town, in the southeastern corner of Murray county,” Georgia. However, as we will demonstrate, the name appeared in several states, and a careful examination of the narratives, considering what we know about the region today, clearly shows that the river was not the Coosa, but the Chattahoochee.

Turning our attention once more to Xuala, the most northern point reached by De Soto, we have seen that this was the territory of the Suwala or Sara Indians, in the eastern foothills of the Alleghenies, about the head waters of Broad and Catawba rivers, in North Carolina. As the Spaniards turned here to the west they probably did not penetrate far beyond the present South Carolina boundary. The “very high mountain ridge” which they crossed immediately after leaving the town was in all probability the main chain of the Blue ridge, while the river which they found after descending to the savanna on the other side, and which they guessed to be a branch of the Mississippi, was almost as certainly the upper part of the French Broad, the first stream flowing in an opposite direction from those which they had previously encountered. They may have struck it in the neighborhood of Hendersonville or Brevard, there being two gaps, passable for vehicles, in the main ridge eastward from the first-named town. The uninhabited mountains through which they struggled for several days on their way to Chiaha and Coça (the Creek country) in the southwest were the broken ridges in which the Savannah and the Little Tennessee have their sources, and if they followed an Indian trail they may have passed through the Rabun gap, near the present Clayton, Georgia. Guaxule, and not Xuala, as Jones supposes, was in Nacoochee valley, in the present White county, Georgia, and the small streams which united to form the river down which the Spaniards proceeded to Chiaha were the headwaters of the Chattahoochee. The hill upon which the townhouse was built must have been the great Nacoochee mound, the most prominent landmark in the valley, on the east bank of Sautee creek, in White county, about twelve miles northwest of Clarkesville. This is the largest mound in upper Georgia, with the exception of the noted Etowah mound near Cartersville, and is the only one which can fill the requirements of the case. There are but two considerable mounds in western North Carolina, that at Franklin and a smaller one on Oconaluftee river, on the present East Cherokee reservation, and as both of these are on streams flowing away from the Creek country, this fact alone would bar them from consideration. The only large mounds in upper Georgia are this one at Nacoochee and the group on the Etowah river, near Cartersville. The largest of the Etowah group is some fifty feet in height and is ascended on one side by means of a roadway [197]about fifty feet wide at the base and narrowing gradually to the top. Had this been the mound of the narrative it is hardly possible that the chronicler would have failed to notice also the two other mounds of the group or the other one on the opposite side of the river, each of these being from twenty to twenty-five feet in height, to say nothing of the great ditch a quarter of a mile in length which encircles the group. Moreover, Cartersville is at some distance from the mountains, and the Etowah river at this point does not answer the description of a small rushing mountain stream. There is no considerable mound at Coosawatee or in any of the three counties adjoining.

Shifting our focus back to Xuala, the northernmost point reached by De Soto, we see this was the land of the Suwala or Sara Indians, located in the eastern foothills of the Alleghenies, near the headwaters of the Broad and Catawba rivers in North Carolina. As the Spaniards turned west here, they likely didn’t travel far beyond what is now the South Carolina border. The “very high mountain ridge” they crossed right after leaving the town was probably the main chain of the Blue Ridge, while the river they encountered after descending into the savanna on the other side, which they thought was a branch of the Mississippi, was almost certainly the upper part of the French Broad, the first river flowing in the opposite direction from those they had seen before. They may have come across it near Hendersonville or Brevard, as there are two vehicle-accessible gaps in the main ridge eastward from Hendersonville. The uninhabited mountains they navigated through for several days on their journey to Chiaha and Coça (the Creek country) were the rugged ridges where the Savannah and Little Tennessee rivers have their sources. If they followed an Indian trail, they might have gone through Rabun Gap, close to present-day Clayton, Georgia. Guaxule, not Xuala as Jones suggests, was in Nacoochee Valley, now in White County, Georgia, and the small streams that combined to create the river the Spaniards traveled to Chiaha were the headwaters of the Chattahoochee. The hill where the townhouse was constructed must have been the great Nacoochee mound, the most notable landmark in the valley, located on the east bank of Sautee Creek, approximately twelve miles northwest of Clarkesville. This is the largest mound in northern Georgia, apart from the well-known Etowah mound near Cartersville, and is the only one that meets the criteria. There are only two significant mounds in western North Carolina, one at Franklin and a smaller one on the Oconaluftee River in the current East Cherokee reservation, and since both are on rivers flowing away from the Creek territory, this alone would exclude them from consideration. The only large mounds in northern Georgia are the one at Nacoochee and those along the Etowah River near Cartersville. The largest of the Etowah group is about fifty feet high and has a roadway on one side that is about fifty feet wide at the base and narrows as it goes up. If this had been the mound mentioned in the story, it’s hard to believe the chronicler wouldn’t have also noted the two other mounds in the group or the one on the opposite side of the river, as each of these is between twenty to twenty-five feet tall, not to mention the large ditch that surrounds the group and is a quarter of a mile long. Additionally, Cartersville is quite far from the mountains, and at this point, the Etowah River doesn’t match the description of a small, rushing mountain stream. There isn’t a significant mound at Coosawatee or in any of the three surrounding counties.

The Nacoochee mound has been cleared and cultivated for many years and does not now show any appearance of a roadway up the side, but from its great height we may be reasonably sure that some such means of easy ascent existed in ancient times. In other respects it is the only mound in the whole upper country which fills the conditions. The valley is one of the most fertile spots in Georgia and numerous ancient remains give evidence that it was a favorite center of settlement in early days. At the beginning of the modern historic period it was held by the Cherokee, who had there a town called Nacoochee, but their claim was disputed by the Creeks. The Gentleman of Elvas states that Guaxule was subject to the queen of Cofitachiqui, but this may mean only that the people of the two towns or tribes were in friendly alliance. The modern name is pronounced Naguʻtsĭ′ by the Cherokee, who say, however, that it is not of their language. The terminal may be the Creek udshi, “small,” or it may have a connection with the name of the Uchee Indians.

The Nacoochee mound has been cleared and farmed for many years, and it no longer shows any signs of a roadway up its side. However, given its great height, we can reasonably assume that some easy way to climb it existed in ancient times. In other respects, it's the only mound in the entire upper region that meets the criteria. The valley is one of the most fertile places in Georgia, and numerous ancient remnants indicate that it was a popular settlement area in the early days. At the start of the modern historic period, it was occupied by the Cherokee, who had a town called Nacoochee there, although their claim was contested by the Creeks. The Gentleman of Elvas mentions that Guaxule was under the authority of the queen of Cofitachiqui, but this might simply mean that the people of the two towns or tribes were in a friendly alliance. The modern name is pronounced Naguʻtsĭ′ by the Cherokee, who, however, claim that it isn't from their language. The ending may come from the Creek word udshi, meaning “small,” or it could be related to the name of the Uchee Indians.

From Guaxule the Spaniards advanced to Canasoga (Ranjel) or Canasagua (Elvas), one or two days’ march from Guaxule, according to one or the other authority. Garcilaso and Biedma do not mention the name. As Garcilaso states that from Guaxule to Chiaha the march was down the bank of the same river, which we identify with the Chattahoochee, the town may have been in the neighborhood of the present Gainesville. As we have seen, however, it is unsafe to trust the estimates of distance. Arguing from the name, Meek infers that the town was about Conasauga river in Murray county, and that the river down which they marched to reach it was “no doubt the Etowah,” although to reach the first named river from the Etowah it would be necessary to make another sharp turn to the north. From the same coincidence Pickett puts it on the Conasauga, “in the modern county of Murray, Georgia,” while Jones, on the same theory, locates it “at or near the junction of the Connasauga and Coosawattee rivers, in originally Cass, now Gordon county.” Here his modern geography as well as his ancient is at fault, as the original Cass county is now Bartow, the name having been changed in consequence of a local dislike for General Cass. The whole theory of a march down the Coosa river rests upon this coincidence of the name. The same name however, pronounced Gănsâ′gĭ by the Cherokee, was applied by them to at least three different locations within their old territory, while the one mentioned in the narrative would make the fourth. The others were (1) on Oostanaula river, opposite the mouth of the Conasauga, where afterward was New Echota, in Gordon county, Georgia; (2) on Canasauga creek, in McMinn county, Tennessee; (3) on Tuckasegee river, about two miles above Webster, in Jackson county, North Carolina. At each of these places are remains of ancient settlement. It is possible that the name of Kenesaw mountain, near Marietta, in Cobb county, Georgia, may be a corruption of Gănsâ′gĭ, and if so, the Canasagua of the narrative may have been somewhere in this vicinity on the Chattahoochee. The meaning of the name is lost.

From Guaxule, the Spaniards moved on to Canasoga (Ranjel) or Canasagua (Elvas), which is one or two days' march from Guaxule, depending on the source. Garcilaso and Biedma don’t mention the name. Garcilaso notes that the march from Guaxule to Chiaha followed the bank of the same river, which we think is the Chattahoochee, so the town could have been near present-day Gainesville. However, as we’ve seen, it's risky to rely on distance estimates. Based on the name, Meek suggests that the town was near the Conasauga River in Murray County, and the river they marched down to get there was “likely the Etowah,” although reaching the Conasauga from the Etowah would require a sharp turn to the north. Pickett also places it on the Conasauga, “in the modern county of Murray, Georgia,” while Jones, using the same reasoning, locates it “at or near the junction of the Connasauga and Coosawattee rivers, in what was originally Cass, now Gordon County.” Here, his understanding of modern and ancient geography is mistaken, as the original Cass County is now Bartow, due to a local dislike for General Cass. The whole idea of a march down the Coosa River depends on this coincidence of the name. However, the same name, pronounced Gănsâ′gĭ by the Cherokee, was used for at least three different locations within their old territory, and the one mentioned in the narrative would be the fourth. The other locations were (1) on the Oostanaula River, across from the mouth of the Conasauga, where New Echota later was, in Gordon County, Georgia; (2) on Canasauga Creek, in McMinn County, Tennessee; (3) on Tuckasegee River, about two miles above Webster, in Jackson County, North Carolina. Each of these sites has evidence of ancient settlement. It’s possible that the name Kenesaw Mountain, near Marietta in Cobb County, Georgia, is a variation of Gănsâ′gĭ, and if that’s the case, the Canasagua in the narrative might have been located somewhere nearby on the Chattahoochee. The meaning of the name is lost.

On leaving Canasagua they continued down the same river which they had followed from Guaxule (Garcilaso), and after traveling several days through an uninhabited (“despoblado”) country (Elvas) arrived at Chiaha, which was subject to the great chief of Coça (Elvas). The name is spelled Chiaha by Ranjel and the Gentleman [198]of Elvas, Chiha by Biedma in the Documentos, China by a misprint in an English rendering, and Ychiaha by Garcilaso. It appears as Chiha on an English map of 1762 reproduced in Winsor, Westward Movement, page 31, 1897. Gallatin spells it Ichiaha, while Williams and Fairbanks, by misprint, make it Chiapa. According to both Ranjel and Elvas the army entered it on the 5th of June, although the former makes it four days from Canasagua, while the other makes it five. Biedma says it was four days from Guaxule, and, finally, Garcilaso says it was six days and thirty leagues from Guaxule and on the same river, which was, here at Chiaha, as large as the Guadalquivir at Sevilla. As we have seen, there is a great discrepancy in the statements of the distance from Cofitachiqui to this point. All four authorities agree that the town was on an island in the river, along which they had been marching for some time (Garcilaso, Ranjel), but while the Elvas narrative makes the island “two crossbow shot” in length above the town and one league in length below it, Garcilaso calls it a “great island more than five leagues long.” On both sides of the island the stream was very broad and easily waded (Elvas). Finding welcome and food for men and horses the Spaniards rested here nearly a month (June 5–28, Ranjel; twenty-six or twenty-seven days, Biedma; thirty days, Elvas). In spite of the danger from attack De Soto allowed his men to sleep under trees in the open air, “because it was very hot and the people should have suffered great extremity if it had not been so” (Elvas). This in itself is evidence that the place was pretty far to the south, as it was yet only the first week in June. The town was subject to the chief of the great province of Coça, farther to the west. From here onward they began to meet palisaded towns.

On leaving Canasagua, they continued down the same river they had followed from Guaxule (Garcilaso), and after traveling for several days through an uninhabited area (Elvas), they arrived at Chiaha, which was under the control of the great chief of Coça (Elvas). The name is spelled Chiaha by Ranjel and the Gentleman of Elvas, Chiha by Biedma in the Documentos, China due to a misprint in an English version, and Ychiaha by Garcilaso. It appears as Chiha on an English map from 1762 reproduced in Winsor, Westward Movement, page 31, 1897. Gallatin spells it Ichiaha, while Williams and Fairbanks mistakenly refer to it as Chiapa. According to both Ranjel and Elvas, the army entered on June 5th, though Ranjel says it was four days from Canasagua, while Elvas says five. Biedma mentions it was four days from Guaxule, and Garcilaso states it was six days and thirty leagues from Guaxule, still along the same river, which was as wide as the Guadalquivir at Sevilla at Chiaha. There is a significant difference in the reports about the distance from Cofitachiqui to this point. All four sources agree that the town was on an island in the river, which they had been following for some time (Garcilaso, Ranjel), but while the Elvas narrative says the island was “two crossbow shots” long above the town and one league long below it, Garcilaso refers to it as a “great island more than five leagues long.” On both sides of the island, the stream was very wide and easy to wade through (Elvas). Finding hospitality and food for both men and horses, the Spaniards rested here for nearly a month (June 5–28, Ranjel; twenty-six or twenty-seven days, Biedma; thirty days, Elvas). Despite the risk of attack, De Soto allowed his men to sleep under the trees in the open air, “because it was very hot and the people would have suffered greatly if they hadn’t” (Elvas). This alone shows that the location was quite far south, especially since it was still only the first week of June. The town was under the authority of the chief of the large province of Coça, further west. From this point onward, they began to encounter palisaded towns.

On the theory that the march was down Coosa river, every commentator hitherto has located Chiaha at some point upon this stream, either in Alabama or Georgia. Gallatin (1836) says that it “must have been on the Coosa, probably some distance below the site of New Echota.” He notes a similarity of sound between Ichiaha and “Echoy” (Itseyĭ), a Cherokee town name. Williams (1837) says that it was on Mobile (i. e., the Alabama or lower Coosa river). Meek (1839) says “there can be little doubt that Chiaha was situated but a short distance above the junction of the Coosa and Chattooga rivers,” i. e., not far within the Alabama line. He notes the occurrence of a “Chiaha” (Chehawhaw) creek near Talladega, Alabama. In regard to the island upon which the town was said to have been situated he says: “There is no such island now in the Coosa. It is probable that the Spaniards either mistook the peninsula formed by the junction of two rivers, the Coosa and Chattooga, for an island, or that those two rivers were originally united so as to form an island near their present confluence. We have heard this latter supposition asserted by persons well acquainted with the country.”—Romantic Passages, p. 222, 1857. Monette (1846) puts it on Etowah branch of the Coosa, probably in Floyd county, Georgia. Pickett (1851), followed in turn by Irving, Jones, and Shea, locates it at “the site of the modern Rome.” The “island” is interpreted to mean the space between the two streams above the confluence.

Based on the idea that the march went down the Coosa River, every commentator up to now has placed Chiaha at some location along this river, either in Alabama or Georgia. Gallatin (1836) notes that it "must have been on the Coosa, probably some distance below the site of New Echota." He mentions a similarity in sound between Ichiaha and “Echoy” (Itseyĭ), a Cherokee town name. Williams (1837) claims it was on Mobile (i.e., the Alabama or lower Coosa River). Meek (1839) states, “there can be little doubt that Chiaha was situated just a short distance above the junction of the Coosa and Chattooga rivers,” meaning it was not far inside the Alabama line. He points out a “Chiaha” (Chehawhaw) creek near Talladega, Alabama. Regarding the island where the town was said to be located, he comments: “There is no such island now in the Coosa. It is likely that the Spaniards either mistook the peninsula formed by the junction of the Coosa and Chattooga rivers for an island, or that those two rivers were originally united to form an island near their current confluence. We have heard this latter hypothesis from people familiar with the area.” —Romantic Passages, p. 222, 1857. Monette (1846) places it on the Etowah branch of the Coosa, possibly in Floyd County, Georgia. Pickett (1851), followed by Irving, Jones, and Shea, identifies it as "the site of the modern Rome." The “island” is understood to refer to the area between the two rivers above their confluence.

Pickett, as has been stated, bases his statements chiefly or entirely upon Indian traditions as obtained from half breeds or traders. How much information can be gathered from such sources in regard to events that transpired three centuries before may be estimated by considering how much an illiterate mountaineer of the same region might be able to tell concerning the founding of the Georgia colony. Pickett himself seems to have been entirely unaware of the later Spanish expeditions of Pardo and De Luna through the same country, as he makes no mention of them in his history of Alabama, but ascribes everything to De Soto. Concerning Chiaha he says:

Pickett primarily bases his claims on Indian traditions passed down from mixed-blood individuals or traders. The reliability of information from such sources about events that happened three centuries earlier can be judged by considering how much an uneducated mountain dweller from the same area could share about the founding of the Georgia colony. Pickett himself seems completely unaware of the later Spanish expeditions by Pardo and De Luna in the same territory, as he doesn't mention them in his history of Alabama and attributes everything to De Soto. Regarding Chiaha, he states:

“The most ancient Cherokee Indians, whose tradition has been handed down to us through old Indian traders, disagree as to the precise place [!] where De Soto crossed the Oostanaula to get over into the town of Chiaha—some asserting that he [199]passed over that river seven miles above its junction with the Etowah, and that he marched from thence down to Chiaha, which, all contend, lay immediately at the confluence of the two rivers; while other ancient Indians asserted that he crossed, with his army, immediately opposite the town. But this is not very important. Coupling the Indian traditions with the account by Garcellasso and that by the Portuguese eyewitness, we are inclined to believe the latter tradition that the expedition continued to advance down the western side of the Oostanaula until they halted in view of the mouth of the Etowah. De Soto, having arrived immediately opposite the great town of Chiaha, now the site of Rome, crossed the Oostanaula,” etc. (History of Alabama, p. 23, reprint, 1896). He overlooks the fact that Chiaha was not a Cherokee town, but belonged to the province of Coça—i. e., the territory of the Creek Indians.

“The oldest Cherokee Indians, whose traditions have been passed down to us through old Indian traders, disagree on the exact spot where De Soto crossed the Oostanaula to enter the town of Chiaha—some claim that he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] crossed that river seven miles above where it meets the Etowah, and that he marched from there down to Chiaha, which everyone agrees was right at the confluence of the two rivers; while other old Indians insisted that he crossed, with his army, directly across from the town. But this isn’t very significant. By combining the Indian traditions with the accounts from Garcellasso and the Portuguese eyewitness, we tend to believe the latter tradition that the expedition continued to move down the western side of the Oostanaula until they stopped in sight of the mouth of the Etowah. De Soto, having arrived directly across from the large town of Chiaha, now located at the site of Rome, crossed the Oostanaula,” etc. (History of Alabama, p. 23, reprint, 1896). He overlooks the fact that Chiaha was not a Cherokee town, but part of the province of Coça—i.e., the territory of the Creek Indians.

A careful study of the four original narratives makes it plain that the expedition did not descend either the Oostanaula or the Etowah, and that consequently Chiaha could not have been at their junction, the present site of Rome. On the other hand the conclusion is irresistible that the march was down the Chattahoochee from its extreme head springs in the mountains, and that the Chiaha of the narrative was the Lower Creek town of the same name, more commonly known as Chehaw, formerly on this river in the neighborhood of the modern city of Columbus, Georgia, while Coste, in the narrative the next adjacent town, was Kasiʻta, or Cusseta, of the same group of villages. The falls at this point mark the geologic break line where the river changes from a clear, swift current to a broad, slow-moving stream of the lower country. Attracted by the fisheries and the fertile bottom lands the Lower Creeks established here their settlement nucleus, and here, up to the beginning of the present century, they had within easy distance of each other on both sides of the river some fifteen towns, among which were Chiaha (Chehaw), Chiahudshi (Little Chehaw), and Kasiʻta (Cusseta). Most of these settlements were within what are now Muscogee and Chattahoochee counties, Georgia, and Lee and Russell counties, Alabama (see town list and map in Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend). Large mounds and other earthworks on both sides of the river in the vicinity of Columbus attest the importance of the site in ancient days, while the general appearance indicates that at times the adjacent low grounds were submerged or cut off by overflows from the main stream. A principal trail crossed here from the Ocmulgee, passing by Tuskegee to the Upper Creek towns about the junction of the Coosa and Tallapoosa in Alabama. At the beginning of the present century this trail was known to the traders as “De Soto’s trace” (Woodward, Reminiscences, p. 76). As the Indian towns frequently shift their position within a limited range on account of epidemics, freshets, or impoverishment of the soil, it is not necessary to assume that they occupied exactly the same sites in 1540 as in 1800, but only that as a group they were in the same general vicinity. Thus Kasiʻta itself was at one period above the falls and at a later period some eight miles below them. Both Kasiʻta and Chiaha were principal towns, with several branch villages.

A close look at the four original accounts shows clearly that the expedition did not travel down the Oostanaula or the Etowah rivers, meaning that Chiaha could not have been located at their junction, which is now the site of Rome. However, it’s clear that the march took place down the Chattahoochee River from its highest springs in the mountains, and that the Chiaha mentioned in the accounts referred to the Lower Creek town of the same name, more commonly known as Chehaw, which was previously on this river near the modern city of Columbus, Georgia. Additionally, Coste, mentioned in the accounts as the nearby town, was Kasiʻta, or Cusseta, part of the same group of villages. The falls at this location mark the geological boundary where the river transitions from a clear, swift current to a wide, slow-moving stream of the lower region. Drawn by the fishing opportunities and the fertile floodplains, the Lower Creeks established their settlement here, and up until the beginning of this century, they maintained about fifteen towns along both sides of the river, including Chiaha (Chehaw), Chiahudshi (Little Chehaw), and Kasiʻta (Cusseta). Most of these settlements were in what are now Muscogee and Chattahoochee counties in Georgia, and Lee and Russell counties in Alabama (see town list and map in Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend). Large mounds and other earthworks on both sides of the river near Columbus indicate the significance of this site in ancient times, while the overall landscape suggests that at times, the adjacent lowlands were flooded or isolated due to overflow from the main river. A main trail crossed here from the Ocmulgee, passing by Tuskegee to reach the Upper Creek towns near the junction of the Coosa and Tallapoosa rivers in Alabama. At the turn of this century, traders referred to this trail as “De Soto’s trace” (Woodward, Reminiscences, p. 76). Since Indian towns often relocate within a limited area due to epidemics, floods, or depletion of the soil, it’s not necessary to think they occupied exactly the same locations in 1540 as they did in 1800, but rather that they were generally in the same area. Thus, Kasiʻta itself was at one time located above the falls and later moved about eight miles below them. Both Kasiʻta and Chiaha were major towns, with several smaller villages nearby.

The time given as occupied on the march from Canasagua to Chiaha would seem too little for the actual distance, but as we have seen, the chroniclers do not agree among themselves. We can easily believe that the Spaniards, buoyed up by the certainty of finding food and rest at their next halting place, made better progress along the smooth river trail than while blundering helplessly through the mountains at the direction of a most unwilling guide. If Canasagua was anywhere in the neighborhood of Kenesaw, in Cobb county, the time mentioned in the Elvas or Garcilaso narrative would probably have been sufficient for reaching Chiaha at the falls. The uninhabited country between the two towns was the neutral ground between the two hostile tribes, the Cherokee and the Creeks, and it is worth noting that Kenesaw mountain was made a point on the boundary line afterward established between the two tribes through the mediation of the United States government. [200]

The time reported for the journey from Canasagua to Chiaha seems too short for the actual distance, but as we've seen, the historians don't agree with each other. It's easy to believe that the Spaniards, confident they would find food and shelter at their next stop, traveled faster along the smooth river path than they did while struggling through the mountains with an uncooperative guide. If Canasagua was near Kenesaw in Cobb County, then the time mentioned in the Elvas or Garcilaso accounts would likely have been enough to reach Chiaha at the falls. The unpopulated area between the two towns was neutral territory between the two rival tribes, the Cherokee and the Creeks, and it's worth noting that Kenesaw Mountain later became a boundary point established between the two tribes through the mediation of the United States government. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There is no large island in either the Coosa or the Chattahoochee, and we are forced to the conclusion that what the chronicle describes as an island was really a portion of the bottom land temporarily cut off by back water from a freshet. In a similar way “The Slue,” east of Flint river in Mitchell county, may have been formed by a shifting of the river channel. Two months later, in Alabama, the Spaniards reached a river so swollen by rains that they were obliged to wait six days before they could cross (Elvas). Lederer, while crossing South Carolina in 1670, found his farther progress barred by a “great lake,” which he puts on his map as “Ushery lake,” although there is no such lake in the state; but the mystery is explained by Lawson, who, in going over the same ground thirty years later, found all the bottom lands under water from a great flood, the Santee in particular being 36 feet above its normal level. As Lawson was a surveyor his figures may be considered reliable. The “Ushery lake” of Lederer was simply an overflow of Catawba river. Flood water in the streams of upper Georgia and Alabama would quickly be carried off, but would be apt to remain for some time on the more level country below the falls.

There isn't a large island in either the Coosa or the Chattahoochee rivers, and we conclude that what the chronicle refers to as an island was actually part of the lowland that was temporarily isolated by backwater from a flood. Similarly, “The Slue,” located east of the Flint River in Mitchell County, may have been created by the river channel shifting. Two months later, in Alabama, the Spaniards encountered a river so swollen from rain that they had to wait six days to cross it (Elvas). Lederer, traveling through South Carolina in 1670, found his progress blocked by a “great lake,” which he labeled on his map as “Ushery lake,” even though there’s no such lake in the state; the mystery is clarified by Lawson, who, thirty years later, discovered that all the lowlands were flooded due to an enormous flood, with the Santee River in particular being 36 feet above its normal level. Since Lawson was a surveyor, his measurements can be seen as trustworthy. The “Ushery lake” noted by Lederer was merely an overflow from the Catawba River. Floodwaters in the rivers of northern Georgia and Alabama would drain quickly but might linger for a while on the flatter areas below the falls.

According to information supplied by Mr Thomas Robinson, an expert engineering authority familiar with the lower Chattahoochee, there was formerly a large mound, now almost entirely washed away, on the eastern bank of the river, about nine miles below Columbus, while on the western or Alabama bank, a mile or two farther down, there is still to be seen another of nearly equal size. “At extreme freshets both of these mounds were partly submerged. To the east of the former, known as the Indian mound, the flood plain is a mile or two wide, and along the eastern side of the plain stretches a series of swamps or wooded sloughs, indicating an old river bed. All the plain between the present river and the sloughs is river-made land. The river bluff along by the mound on the Georgia side is from twenty to thirty feet above the present low-water surface of the stream. About a mile above the mound are the remains of what was known as Jennies island. At ordinary stages of the river no island is there. The eastern channel was blocked by government works some years ago, and the whole is filled up and now used as a cornfield. The island remains can be traced now, I think, for a length of half a mile, with a possible extreme width of 300 feet.... This whole country, on both sides of the river, is full of Indian lore. I have mentioned both mounds simply to indicate that this portion of the river was an Indian locality, and have also stated the facts about the remains of Jennies island in order to give a possible clew to a professional who might study the ground.”—Letter, April 22, 1900.

According to information provided by Mr. Thomas Robinson, an expert engineer who knows the lower Chattahoochee well, there used to be a large mound, now almost completely eroded, on the eastern bank of the river, about nine miles downstream from Columbus. Meanwhile, on the western side, the Alabama bank, a mile or two further down, there’s still a similar mound. “During heavy floods, both of these mounds were partly underwater. To the east of the first, known as the Indian mound, the floodplain stretches a mile or two wide, and along the eastern edge of this plain lies a series of swamps or wooded sloughs, indicating an old riverbed. All the land between the current river and the sloughs was created by the river. The riverbank next to the mound on the Georgia side rises about twenty to thirty feet above the current low-water level. About a mile upstream from the mound are the remnants of what was called Jennies Island. At regular river levels, there’s no visible island. The eastern channel was blocked by government projects years ago, and the entire area is now filled in and used as a cornfield. I believe the remains of the island can still be traced for about half a mile, with a maximum width of 300 feet. This entire region, on both sides of the river, is rich in Indian history. I mentioned both mounds to highlight that this part of the river was an Indian settlement, and I brought up the details about Jennies Island to provide a possible clue for an expert who might study the area.”—Letter, April 22, 1900.

Chiaha was the first town of the “province of Coça,” the territory of the Coosa or Creek Indians. The next town mentioned, Coste (Elvas and Ranjel), Costehe (Biedma) or Acoste (Garcilaso), was Kasiʻta, or Cusseta, as it was afterward known to the whites. While Garcilaso puts it at the lower end of the same island upon which Chiaha was situated, the Elvas narrative makes it seven days distant! The modern towns of Chehaw and Cusseta were within a few miles of each other on the Chattahoochee, the former being on the western or Alabama side, while Cusseta, in 1799, was on the east or Georgia side about eight miles below the falls at Columbus, and in Chattahoochee county, which has given its capital the same name, Cusseta. From the general tone of the narrative it is evident that the two towns were near together in De Soto’s time, and it may be that the Elvas chronicle confounded Kasiʻta with Koasati, a principal Upper Creek town, a short distance below the junction of the Coosa and Tallapoosa. At Coste they crossed the river and continued westward “through many towns subject to the cacique of Coça” (Elvas) until they came to the great town of Coça itself. This was Kusa or Coosa, the ancient capital of the Upper Creeks. There were two towns of this name at different periods. One, described by Adair in 1775 as “the great and old beloved town of refuge, Koosah,” was on the east bank of Coosa river, a few miles southwest of the present Talladega, Alabama. The [201]other, known as “Old Coosa,” and probably of more ancient origin, was on the west side of Alabama river, near the present site of Montgomery (see Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend). It was probably the latter which was visited by De Soto, and later on by De Luna, in 1559. Beyond Coca they passed through another Creek town, apparently lower down on the Alabama, the name of which is variously spelled Ytaua (Elvas, Force translation), Ytava (Elvas, Hakluyt Society translation), or Itaba (Ranjel), and which may be connected with I′tăwă′, Etowah or “Hightower,” the name of a former Cherokee settlement near the head of Etowah river in Georgia. The Cherokee regard this as a foreign name, and its occurrence in upper Georgia, as well as in central Alabama, may help to support the tradition that the southern Cherokee border was formerly held by the Creeks.

Chiaha was the first town in the “province of Coça,” which was the land of the Coosa or Creek Indians. The next town mentioned, Coste (Elvas and Ranjel), Costehe (Biedma) or Acoste (Garcilaso), was Kasiʻta, or Cusseta, as it later became known to white settlers. While Garcilaso places it at the southern end of the same island where Chiaha was located, the Elvas account claims it's seven days away! The modern towns of Chehaw and Cusseta are only a few miles apart on the Chattahoochee River. Chehaw is on the western side in Alabama, while Cusseta, in 1799, was on the eastern side in Georgia, about eight miles downriver from the falls at Columbus, in Chattahoochee County, which shares its name with the capital, Cusseta. From the overall tone of the narrative, it seems that the two towns were close together during De Soto’s time, and it’s possible that the Elvas chronicle confused Kasiʻta with Koasati, a key Upper Creek town located a short distance below where the Coosa and Tallapoosa rivers meet. At Coste, they crossed the river and headed westward “through many towns under the authority of the cacique of Coça” (Elvas) until they reached the major town of Coça itself. This was Kusa or Coosa, the ancient capital of the Upper Creeks. There were two towns with this name at different times. One, described by Adair in 1775 as “the great and old beloved town of refuge, Koosah,” was on the east bank of the Coosa River, a few miles southwest of present-day Talladega, Alabama. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other, known as “Old Coosa,” and likely older, was on the west side of the Alabama River, near what is now Montgomery (see Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend). It’s likely the latter was visited by De Soto, and later by De Luna in 1559. Beyond Coca, they went through another Creek town further down the Alabama River, which was spelled in various ways: Ytaua (Elvas, Force translation), Ytava (Elvas, Hakluyt Society translation), or Itaba (Ranjel). This might connect to I′tăwă′, Etowah or “Hightower,” which was the name of a former Cherokee settlement near the head of the Etowah River in Georgia. The Cherokee consider this a foreign name, and its presence in upper Georgia and central Alabama may support the idea that the southern Cherokee border was once occupied by the Creeks.

De Soto’s route beyond the Cherokee country does not concern us except as it throws light upon his previous progress. In the seventeenth chapter the Elvas narrative summarizes that portion from the landing at Tampa bay to a point in southern Alabama as follows: “From the Port de Spirito Santo to Apalache, which is about an hundred leagues, the governor went from east to west; and from Apalache to Cutifachiqui, which are 430 leagues, from the southwest to the northeast; and from Cutifachiqui to Xualla, which are about 250 leagues, from the south to the north; and from Xualla to Tascaluca, which are 250 leagues more, an hundred and ninety of them he traveled from east to west, to wit, to the province of Coça; and the other 60, from Coça to Tascaluca, from the north to the south.”

De Soto’s route beyond the Cherokee territory isn’t relevant to us, except for how it highlights his earlier journey. In the seventeenth chapter, the Elvas narrative summarizes the journey from the landing at Tampa Bay to a location in southern Alabama as follows: “From the Port de Spirito Santo to Apalache, which is about a hundred leagues, the governor traveled from east to west; and from Apalache to Cutifachiqui, which is 430 leagues, from southwest to northeast; and from Cutifachiqui to Xualla, which is about 250 leagues, from south to north; and from Xualla to Tascaluca, which is another 250 leagues, of which one hundred and ninety were traveled from east to west, specifically to the province of Coça; and the remaining 60, from Coça to Tascaluca, from north to south.”

Chisca (Elvas and Ranjel), the mountainous northern region in search of which men were sent from Chiaha to look for copper and gold, was somewhere in the Cherokee country of upper Georgia or Alabama. The precise location is not material, as it is now known that native copper, in such condition as to have been easily workable by the Indians, occurs throughout the whole southern Allegheny region from about Anniston, Alabama, into Virginia. Notable finds of native copper have been made on the upper Tallapoosa, in Cleburne county, Alabama; about Ducktown, in Polk county, Tennessee, and in southwestern Virginia, one nugget from Virginia weighing several pounds. From the appearance of ancient soapstone vessels which have been found in the same region there is even a possibility that the Indians had some knowledge of smelting, as the Spanish explorers surmised (oral information from Mr W. H. Weed, U. S. Geological Survey). We hear again of this “province” after De Soto had reached the Mississippi, and in one place Garcilaso seems to confound it with another province called Quizqui (Ranjel) or Quizquiz (Elvas and Biedma). The name has some resemblance to the Cherokee word tsiskwa, “bird.”

Chisca (Elvas and Ranjel), the mountainous northern region that men were sent from Chiaha to search for copper and gold, was likely located in the Cherokee territory of upper Georgia or Alabama. The exact location isn't important, as it's now known that native copper, in a form that was easy for the Indians to work with, is found throughout the entire southern Allegheny region from around Anniston, Alabama, up into Virginia. Significant discoveries of native copper have been made along the upper Tallapoosa in Cleburne County, Alabama; around Ducktown in Polk County, Tennessee; and in southwestern Virginia, including one nugget from Virginia that weighed several pounds. The presence of ancient soapstone vessels found in the same area suggests that the Indians might have had some knowledge of smelting, as suggested by the Spanish explorers (according to oral information from Mr. W. H. Weed, U.S. Geological Survey). We hear about this "province" again after De Soto reached the Mississippi, and at one point, Garcilaso seems to confuse it with another province called Quizqui (Ranjel) or Quizquiz (Elvas and Biedma). The name is somewhat similar to the Cherokee word tsiskwa, meaning "bird."

(9) De Luna and Rogel (p. 27): Jones, in his De Soto’s March through Georgia, incorrectly ascribes certain traces of ancient mining operations in the Cherokee country, particularly on Valley river in North Carolina, to the followers of De Luna, “who, in 1560 ... came with 300 Spanish soldiers into this region, and spent the summer in eager and laborious search for gold.” Don Tristan de Luna, with fifteen hundred men, landed somewhere about Mobile bay in 1559 with the design of establishing a permanent Spanish settlement in the interior, but owing to a succession of unfortunate happenings the attempt was abandoned the next year. In the course of his wanderings he traversed the country of the Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Upper Creeks, as is shown by the names and other data in the narrative, but returned without entering the mountains or doing any digging (see Barcia, Ensayo Cronologico, pp. 32–41, 1723; Winsor, Narrative and Critical History, II, pp. 257–259).

(9) De Luna and Rogel (p. 27): Jones, in his De Soto’s March through Georgia, mistakenly attributes some signs of ancient mining activities in Cherokee territory, especially along the Valley River in North Carolina, to De Luna's followers, “who, in 1560 ... arrived with 300 Spanish soldiers in this area and spent the summer eagerly and laboriously searching for gold.” Don Tristan de Luna, with fifteen hundred men, landed near Mobile Bay in 1559 with plans to establish a permanent Spanish settlement inland, but due to a series of unfortunate events, the effort was called off the following year. During his travels, he passed through the lands of the Choctaw, Chickasaw, and Upper Creeks, as indicated by the names and other details in the narrative, but he returned without venturing into the mountains or carrying out any mining (see Barcia, Ensayo Cronologico, pp. 32–41, 1723; Winsor, Narrative and Critical History, II, pp. 257–259).

In 1569 the Jesuit Rogel—called Father John Roger by Shea—began mission work among the South Carolina tribes inland from Santa Elena (about Port Royal). The mission, which at first promised well, was abandoned next year, owing to the unwillingness of the Indians to give up their old habits and beliefs. Shea, in his “Catholic Missions,” supposes that these Indians were probably a part of the [202]Cherokee, but a study of the Spanish record in Barcia (Ensayo, pp. 138–141) shows that Rogel penetrated only a short distance from the coast.

In 1569, the Jesuit Rogel—referred to as Father John Roger by Shea—started his mission work among the South Carolina tribes inland from Santa Elena (around Port Royal). The mission, which initially looked promising, was abandoned the following year because the Indians were hesitant to give up their traditional habits and beliefs. Shea, in his “Catholic Missions,” suggests that these Indians were likely part of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Cherokee, but a review of the Spanish records in Barcia (Ensayo, pp. 138–141) indicates that Rogel only made it a short distance inland from the coast.

(10) Davies’ History of the Carribby Islands (p. 29): The fraudulent character of this work, which is itself an altered translation of a fictitious history by Rochefort, is noted by Buckingham Smith (Letter of Hernando de Soto, p. 36, 1854), Winsor (Narrative and Critical History, II, p. 289), and Field (Indian Bibliography, p. 95). Says Field: “This book is an example of the most unblushing effrontery. The pseudo author assumes the credit of the performance, with but the faintest allusion to its previous existence. It is a nearly faithful translation of Rochefort’s ‘Histoire des Antilles.’ There is, however, a gratifying retribution in Davies’ treatment of Rochefort, for the work of the latter was fictitious in every part which was not purloined from authors whose knowledge furnished him with all in his treatise which was true.”

(10) Davies' History of the Caribbean Islands (p. 29): The dishonest nature of this work, which is essentially a modified translation of a made-up history by Rochefort, is pointed out by Buckingham Smith (Letter of Hernando de Soto, p. 36, 1854), Winsor (Narrative and Critical History, II, p. 289), and Field (Indian Bibliography, p. 95). Field states: “This book is an example of the most shameless audacity. The fake author claims credit for the work while only vaguely referencing its prior existence. It is a nearly accurate translation of Rochefort’s ‘History of the Antilles.’ There is, however, a satisfying justice in Davies’ treatment of Rochefort, as the latter's work was fictional in every part that wasn't stolen from authors whose knowledge provided him with everything true in his treatise.”

(11) Ancient Spanish Mines (pp. 29, 31): As the existence of the precious metals in the southern Alleghenies was known to the Spaniards from a very early period, it is probable that more thorough exploration of that region will bring to light many evidences of their mining operations. In his “Antiquities of the Southern Indians,” Jones describes a sort of subterranean village discovered in 1834 on Dukes creek, White county, Georgia, consisting of a row of small log cabins extending along the creek, but imbedded several feet below the surface of the ground, upon which large trees were growing, the inference being that the houses had been thus covered by successive freshets. The logs had been notched and shaped apparently with sharp metallic tools. Shafts have been discovered on “Valley river, North Carolina, at the bottom of one of which was found, in 1854, a well-preserved windlass of hewn oak timbers, showing traces of having once been banded with iron. Another shaft, passing through hard rock, showed the marks of sharp tools used in the boring. The casing and other timbers were still sound (Jones, pp. 48, 49). Similar ancient shafts have been found in other places in upper Georgia and western North Carolina, together with some remarkable stone-built fortifications or corrals, notably at Fort mountain, in Murray county, Georgia, and on Silver creek, a few miles from Rome, Georgia.

(11) Old Spanish Mines (pp. 29, 31): The Spaniards were aware of the precious metals in the southern Alleghenies from a very early time, so it’s likely that more extensive exploration in that area will reveal numerous signs of their mining activities. In his “Antiquities of the Southern Indians,” Jones describes a type of underground village discovered in 1834 on Dukes Creek in White County, Georgia. This village consisted of a row of small log cabins extending along the creek but buried several feet below the surface, with large trees growing on top, suggesting that the houses were covered by successive floods. The logs had been notched and shaped as if with sharp metal tools. Shafts have also been found on Valley River in North Carolina, where a well-preserved windlass made of hewn oak timbers was discovered at the bottom in 1854, showing signs of having once been banded with iron. Another shaft, which went through hard rock, displayed marks made by sharp tools used during drilling. The casing and other timbers remained intact (Jones, pp. 48, 49). Similar ancient shafts have been discovered in other areas of upper Georgia and western North Carolina, along with some impressive stone-built fortifications or corrals, particularly at Fort Mountain in Murray County, Georgia, and on Silver Creek, just a few miles from Rome, Georgia.

Very recently remains of an early white settlement, traditionally ascribed to the Spaniards, have been reported from Lincolnton, North Carolina, on the edge of the ancient country of the Sara, among whom the Spaniards built a fort in 1566. The works include a dam of cut stone, a series of low pillars of cut stone, arranged in squares as though intended for foundations, a stone-walled well, a quarry from which the stone had been procured, a fire pit, and a series of sinks, extending along the stream, in which were found remains of timbers suggesting the subterranean cabins on Dukes creek. All these antedated the first settlement of that region, about the year 1750. Ancient mining indications are also reported from Kings mountain, about twenty miles distant (Reinhardt MS, 1900, in Bureau of American Ethnology archives). The Spanish miners of whom Lederer heard in 1670 and Moore in 1690 were probably at work in this neighborhood.

Very recently, remnants of an early white settlement, believed to belong to the Spaniards, have been discovered in Lincolnton, North Carolina, on the outskirts of the ancient land of the Sara, where the Spaniards constructed a fort in 1566. The site includes a dam made of cut stone, several low pillars of cut stone arranged in squares as if they were meant to be foundations, a stone-walled well, a quarry where the stone was sourced, a fire pit, and a series of sinks along the stream where remains of timbers were found, suggesting the underground cabins on Dukes Creek. All of these predate the first settlement of that area, around the year 1750. There are also reports of ancient mining signs from Kings Mountain, about twenty miles away (Reinhardt MS, 1900, in Bureau of American Ethnology archives). The Spanish miners mentioned by Lederer in 1670 and Moore in 1690 were likely working in this area.

(12) Sir William Johnson (p. 38): This great soldier, whose history is so inseparably connected with that of the Six Nations, was born in the county Meath, Ireland, in 1715, and died at Johnstown, New York, in 1774. The younger son of an Irish gentleman, he left his native country in 1738 in consequence of a disappointment in love, and emigrated to America, where he undertook the settlement of a large tract of wild land belonging to his uncle, which lay along the south side of the Mohawk river in what was then the wilderness of New York. This brought him into close contact with the Six Nations, particularly the Mohawks, in whom he became so much interested as to learn their language and in some degree to accommodate himself to their customs, sometimes even to the wearing of the native costume. This interest, together with his natural kindness and dignity, completely won the hearts of the Six [203]Nations, over whom he acquired a greater influence than has ever been exercised by any other white man before or since. He was formally adopted as a chief by the Mohawk tribe. In 1744, being still a very young man, he was placed in charge of British affairs with the Six Nations, and in 1755 was regularly commissioned at their own urgent request as superintendent for the Six Nations and their dependent and allied tribes, a position which he held for the rest of his life. In 1748 he was also placed in command of the New York colonial forces, and two years later was appointed to the governor’s council. At the beginning of the French and Indian war he was commissioned a major-general. He defeated Dieskau at the battle of Lake George, where he was severely wounded early in the action, but refused to leave the field. For this service he received the thanks of Parliament, a grant of £5,000, and a baronetcy. He also distinguished himself at Ticonderoga and Fort Niagara, taking the latter after routing the French army sent to its relief. At the head of his Indian and colonial forces he took part in other actions and expeditions, and was present at the surrender of Montreal. For his services throughout the war he received a grant of 100,000 acres of land north of the Mohawk river. Here he built “Johnson Hall,” which still stands, near the village of Johnstown, which was laid out by him with stores, church, and other buildings, at his own expense. At Johnson Hall he lived in the style of an old country baron, dividing his attention between Indian affairs and the raising of blooded stock, and dispensing a princely hospitality to all comers. His influence alone prevented the Six Nations joining Pontiac’s great confederacy against the English. In 1768 he concluded the treaty of Fort Stanwix, which fixed the Ohio as the boundary between the northern colonies and the western tribes, the boundary for which the Indians afterward contended against the Americans until 1795. In 1739 he married a German girl of the Mohawk valley, who died after bearing him three children. Later in life he formed a connection with the sister of Brant, the Mohawk chief. He died from over-exertion at an Indian council. His son, Sir John Johnson, succeeded to his title and estates, and on the breaking out of the Revolution espoused the British side, drawing with him the Mohawks and a great part of the other Six Nations, who abandoned their homes and fled with him to Canada (see W. L. Stone, Life of Sir William Johnson).

(12) Sir William Johnson (p. 38): This amazing soldier, whose story is deeply linked with that of the Six Nations, was born in County Meath, Ireland, in 1715, and died in Johnstown, New York, in 1774. As the younger son of an Irish gentleman, he left his homeland in 1738 due to a heartbreak, and moved to America, where he took on the assignment of settling a large piece of wild land that belonged to his uncle, situated along the south side of the Mohawk River in what was then the wilderness of New York. This brought him into close contact with the Six Nations, particularly the Mohawks, whom he became so fascinated by that he learned their language and adapted to their customs, even wearing their traditional attire at times. His interest, along with his natural kindness and dignity, completely won over the hearts of the Six Nations, granting him influence greater than that held by any other white man before or since. He was formally adopted as a chief by the Mohawk tribe. In 1744, still quite young, he was put in charge of British relations with the Six Nations, and in 1755 he was officially commissioned at their urgent request as superintendent for the Six Nations and their dependent and allied tribes, a role he held for the rest of his life. In 1748, he also took command of the New York colonial forces, and two years later, he was appointed to the governor’s council. At the start of the French and Indian War, he was commissioned a major-general. He defeated Dieskau at the Battle of Lake George, where he was badly wounded early in the fight but refused to leave the battlefield. For this, he received the thanks of Parliament, a grant of £5,000, and a baronetcy. He distinguished himself at Ticonderoga and Fort Niagara, capturing the latter after driving back the French army sent to assist it. Leading his Indian and colonial forces, he participated in other battles and expeditions, and was present at the surrender of Montreal. For his service throughout the war, he received a grant of 100,000 acres of land north of the Mohawk River. There, he built "Johnson Hall," which still stands near the village of Johnstown, developed by him with stores, a church, and other buildings at his own expense. At Johnson Hall, he lived like an old country lord, balancing his focus between Indian affairs and raising thoroughbred livestock, generously hosting everyone who visited. His influence alone kept the Six Nations from joining Pontiac’s powerful confederacy against the English. In 1768, he finalized the Treaty of Fort Stanwix, which established the Ohio River as the boundary between the northern colonies and the western tribes, a line the Indians contested against the Americans until 1795. In 1739, he married a German woman from the Mohawk Valley, who died after giving birth to three children. Later in life, he formed a relationship with the sister of Brant, the Mohawk chief. He died from over-exertion while attending an Indian council. His son, Sir John Johnson, inherited his title and estates, and when the Revolution broke out, he sided with the British, bringing the Mohawks and many from the other Six Nations with him as they abandoned their homes and fled to Canada (see W. L. Stone, Life of Sir William Johnson).

(13) Captain John Stuart (p. 44): This distinguished officer was contemporaneous with Sir William Johnson, and sprang from the same adventurous Keltic stock which has furnished so many men conspicuous in our early Indian history. Born in Scotland about the year 1700, he came to America in 1733, was appointed to a subordinate command in the British service, and soon became a favorite with the Indians. When Fort Loudon was taken by the Cherokee in 1760, he was second in command, and his rescue by Ata-kullakulla is one of the romantic episodes of that period. In 1763 he was appointed superintendent for the southern tribes, a position which he continued to hold until his death. In 1768 he negotiated with the Cherokee the treaty of Hard Labor by which the Kanawha was fixed as the western boundary of Virginia, Sir William Johnson at the same time concluding a treaty with the northern tribes by which the boundary was continued northward along the Ohio. At the outbreak of the Revolution he organized the Cherokee and other southern tribes, with the white loyalists, against the Americans, and was largely responsible for the Indian outrages along the southern border. He planned a general invasion by the southern tribes along the whole frontier, in cooperation with a British force to be landed in western Florida, while a British fleet should occupy the attention of the Americans on the coast side and the Tories should rise in the interior. On the discovery of the plot and the subsequent defeat of the Cherokee by the Americans, he fled to Florida and soon afterward sailed for England, where he died in 1779.

(13) Captain John Stuart (p. 44): This notable officer lived at the same time as Sir William Johnson and came from the same adventurous Celtic background that produced many prominent figures in our early Indian history. Born in Scotland around 1700, he arrived in America in 1733, took on a lower-ranking role in the British military, and quickly became well-liked by the Indians. When the Cherokee captured Fort Loudon in 1760, he was the second in command, and his rescue by Ata-kullakulla is one of the romantic stories from that era. In 1763, he was appointed superintendent for the southern tribes, a role he held until his death. In 1768, he negotiated the treaty of Hard Labor with the Cherokee, establishing the Kanawha River as Virginia's western boundary, while at the same time, Sir William Johnson finalized a treaty with the northern tribes extending the boundary northward along the Ohio River. When the Revolution broke out, he organized the Cherokee and other southern tribes, along with white loyalists, against the Americans, playing a significant role in the violent acts committed by Indians along the southern border. He planned a widespread invasion by the southern tribes across the entire frontier in cooperation with a British force to land in western Florida, while a British fleet distracted the Americans on the coast and loyalists rose in the interior. After the plot was discovered and the Cherokee were defeated by American forces, he fled to Florida and later sailed to England, where he died in 1779.

(14) Nancy Ward (p. 47): A noted halfbreed Cherokee woman, the date and place of whose birth and death are alike unknown. It is said that her father was a [204]British officer named Ward and her mother a sister of Ata-kullakulla, principal chief of the Nation at the time of the first Cherokee war. She was probably related to Brian Ward, an oldtime trader among the Cherokee, mentioned elsewhere in connection with the battle of Tali′wă. During the Revolutionary period she resided at Echota, the national capital, where she held the office of “Beloved Woman,” or “Pretty Woman,” by virtue of which she was entitled to speak in councils and to decide the fate of captives. She distinguished herself by her constant friendship for the Americans, always using her best effort to bring about peace between them and her own people, and frequently giving timely warning of projected Indian raids, notably on the occasion of the great invasion of the Watauga and Holston settlements in 1776. A Mrs Bean, captured during this incursion, was saved by her interposition after having been condemned to death and already bound to the stake. In 1780, on occasion of another Cherokee outbreak, she assisted a number of traders to escape, and the next year was sent by the chiefs to make peace with Sevier and Campbell, who were advancing against the Cherokee towns. Campbell speaks of her in his report as “the famous Indian woman, Nancy Ward.” Although peace was not then granted, her relatives, when brought in later with other prisoners, were treated with the consideration due in return for her good offices. She is described by Robertson, who visited her about this time, as “queenly and commanding” in appearance and manner, and her house as furnished in accordance with her high dignity. When among the Arkansas Cherokee in 1819, Nuttall was told that she had introduced the first cows into the Nation, and that by her own and her children’s influence the condition of the Cherokee had been greatly elevated. He was told also that her advice and counsel bordered on supreme, and that her interference was allowed to be decisive even in affairs of life and death. Although he speaks in the present tense, it is hardly probable that she was then still alive, and he does not claim to have met her. Her descendants are still found in the Nation. See Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal Tennessee; Ramsey, Tennessee; Nuttall, Travels, p. 130, 1821; Campbell letter, 1781, and Springstone deposition, 1781, in Virginia State Papers I, pp. 435, 436, 447, 1875; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(14) Nancy Ward (p. 47): A well-known mixed-heritage Cherokee woman, with the dates and locations of her birth and death both unknown. It's said that her father was a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]British officer named Ward and her mother was a sister of Ata-kullakulla, the principal chief of the Nation during the first Cherokee war. She was likely related to Brian Ward, an old trader among the Cherokee, mentioned elsewhere in relation to the battle of Tali′wă. During the Revolutionary period, she lived in Echota, the national capital, where she held the title of “Beloved Woman” or “Pretty Woman,” which allowed her to speak in councils and make decisions about the fate of captives. She became known for her consistent support of the Americans, always trying her best to foster peace between them and her own people, and often providing early warnings about planned Indian raids, especially during the major attack on the Watauga and Holston settlements in 1776. A Mrs. Bean, who was captured during this raid, was saved by her intervention after being sentenced to death and already tied to the stake. In 1780, during another Cherokee uprising, she helped several traders escape, and the following year, she was sent by the chiefs to negotiate peace with Sevier and Campbell, who were moving against the Cherokee towns. Campbell referred to her in his report as “the famous Indian woman, Nancy Ward.” Although peace was not achieved at that time, her relatives, when later captured along with other prisoners, were treated with respect in recognition of her good services. Robertson, who visited her around this time, described her as “queenly and commanding” in both appearance and demeanor, and her home was furnished to reflect her high status. When among the Arkansas Cherokee in 1819, Nuttall was told that she had brought the first cows into the Nation, and that her influence, along with her children’s, had greatly improved the situation for the Cherokee. He also heard that her advice and counsel were highly regarded, often seen as final, even in life-and-death matters. While he speaks in the present tense, it's unlikely she was still alive then, and he does not claim to have met her. Her descendants can still be found in the Nation. See Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal Tennessee; Ramsey, Tennessee; Nuttall, Travels, p. 130, 1821; Campbell letter, 1781, and Springstone deposition, 1781, in Virginia State Papers I, pp. 435, 436, 447, 1875; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(15) General James Robertson (p. 48): This distinguished pioneer and founder of Nashville was born in Brunswick county, Virginia, in 1742, and died at the Chickasaw agency in west Tennessee in 1814. Like most of the men prominent in the early history of Tennessee, he was of Scotch-Irish ancestry. His father having removed about 1750 to western North Carolina, the boy grew up without education, but with a strong love for adventure, which he gratified by making exploring expeditions across the mountains. After his marriage his wife taught him to read and write. In 1771 he led a colony to the Watauga river and established the settlement which became the nucleus of the future state of Tennessee. He took a leading part in the organization of the Watauga Association, the earliest organized government within the state, and afterward served in Dunmore’s war, taking part in the bloody battle of Point Pleasant in 1774. He participated in the earlier Revolutionary campaigns against the Cherokee, and in 1777 was appointed agent to reside at their capital, Echota, and act as a medium in their correspondence with the state governments of North Carolina (including Tennessee) and Virginia. In this capacity he gave timely warning of a contemplated invasion by the hostile portion of the tribe early in 1779. Soon after in the same year he led a preliminary exploration from Watauga to the Cumberland. He brought out a larger party late in the fall, and in the spring of 1780 built the first stockades on the site which he named Nashborough, now Nashville. Only his force of character was able to hold the infant settlement together in the face of hardships and Indian hostilities, but by his tact and firmness he was finally able to make peace with the surrounding tribes, and established the Cumberland settlement upon a secure basis. The Spanish government at one time unsuccessfully attempted to engage him in a plot to cut off the western territory from the [205]United States, but met a patriotic refusal. Having been commissioned a brigadier-general in 1790, he continued to organize campaigns, resist invasions, and negotiate treaties until the final close of the Indian wars in Tennessee. He afterward held the appointment of Indian commissioner to the Chickasaw and Choctaw. See Ramsey, Tennessee; Roosevelt, Winning of the West; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(15) General James Robertson (p. 48): This notable pioneer and founder of Nashville was born in Brunswick County, Virginia, in 1742, and died at the Chickasaw agency in West Tennessee in 1814. Like many key figures in Tennessee's early history, he was of Scotch-Irish descent. After his father moved to western North Carolina around 1750, he grew up without formal education but with a strong appetite for adventure, which he satisfied by exploring across the mountains. After getting married, his wife taught him how to read and write. In 1771, he led a group to the Watauga River and established the settlement that became the foundation of what would later become the state of Tennessee. He played a pivotal role in forming the Watauga Association, the first organized government in the state, and later served in Dunmore’s War, participating in the bloody battle of Point Pleasant in 1774. He also took part in early Revolutionary campaigns against the Cherokee and in 1777 was appointed as an agent to reside at their capital, Echota, to facilitate communication between them and the state governments of North Carolina (including Tennessee) and Virginia. In this role, he provided timely alerts about a planned invasion by the hostile faction of the tribe in early 1779. Shortly thereafter, he led an exploratory mission from Watauga to the Cumberland. He returned with a larger group later in the fall and, in the spring of 1780, built the first stockades on the site he named Nashborough, now Nashville. Only his strong character was able to keep the fledgling settlement together amid hardships and Indian attacks, but through his skill and determination, he eventually managed to establish peace with the surrounding tribes and secure the Cumberland settlement. The Spanish government once unsuccessfully tried to involve him in a scheme to detach the western territory from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]United States, but he patriotically refused. Commissioned as a brigadier-general in 1790, he continued to organize military campaigns, repel invasions, and negotiate treaties until the Indian wars in Tennessee came to an end. He later served as the Indian commissioner to the Chickasaw and Choctaw. See Ramsey, Tennessee; Roosevelt, Winning of the West; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(16) General Griffith Rutherford (p. 48): Although this Revolutionary officer commanded the greatest expedition ever sent against the Cherokee, with such distinguished success that both North Carolina and Tennessee have named counties in his honor, little appears to be definitely known of his history. He was born in Ireland about 1731, and, emigrating to America, settled near Salisbury, North Carolina. On the opening of the Revolutionary struggle he became a member of the Provincial Congress and Council of Safety. In June, 1776, he was commissioned a brigadier-general in the American army, and a few months later led his celebrated expedition against the Cherokee, as elsewhere narrated. He rendered other important service in the Revolution, in one battle being taken prisoner by the British and held by them nearly a year. He afterward served in the state senate of North Carolina, and, subsequently removing to Tennessee, was for some time a member of its territorial council. He died in Tennessee about 1800.

(16) General Griffith Rutherford (p. 48): Even though this Revolutionary officer led the largest expedition ever launched against the Cherokee, achieving such remarkable success that both North Carolina and Tennessee named counties after him, not much is definitely known about his background. He was born in Ireland around 1731, and after moving to America, he settled near Salisbury, North Carolina. When the Revolutionary War began, he joined the Provincial Congress and Council of Safety. In June 1776, he was promoted to brigadier-general in the American army, and a few months later, he led his famous expedition against the Cherokee, as detailed elsewhere. He contributed in other significant ways during the Revolution, and in one battle, he was captured by the British and held for nearly a year. He later served in the North Carolina state senate, and after moving to Tennessee, he was a member of its territorial council for a while. He passed away in Tennessee around 1800.

(17) Rutherford’s route (p. 49): The various North Carolina detachments which combined to form Rutherford’s expedition against the Cherokee in the autumn of 1776 organized at different points about the upper Catawba and probably concentrated at Davidson’s fort, now Old fort, in McDowell county. Thence, advancing westward closely upon the line of the present Southern railroad and its Western North Carolina branch, the army crossed the Blue ridge over the Swannanoa gap and went down the Swannanoa to its junction with the French Broad, crossing the latter at the Warrior ford, below the present Asheville; thence up Hominy creek and across the ridge to Pigeon river, crossing it a few miles below the junction of the East and West forks; thence to Richland creek, crossing it just above the present Waynesville; and over the dividing ridge between the present Haywood and Jackson counties to the head of Scott’s creek; thence down that creek by “a blind path through a very mountainous bad way,” as Moore’s old narrative has it, to its junction with the Tuckasegee river just below the present Webster; thence, crossing to the west (south) side of the river, the troops followed a main trail down the stream for a few miles until they came to the first Cherokee town, Stekoa, on the site of the farm formerly owned by Colonel William H. Thomas, just above the present railroad village of Whittier, Swain county, North Carolina. After destroying the town a detachment left the main body and pursued the fugitives northward on the other side of the river to Oconaluftee river and Soco creek, getting back afterward to the settlements by steering an easterly course across the mountains to Richland creek (Moore narrative). The main army, under Rutherford, crossed the dividing ridge to the southward of Whittier and descended Cowee creek to the waters of Little Tennessee, in the present Macon county. After destroying the towns in this vicinity the army ascended Cartoogaja creek, west from the present Franklin, and crossed the Nantahala mountains at Waya gap—where a fight took place—to Nantahala river, probably at the town of the same name, about the present Jarretts station. From here the march was west across the mountain into the present Cherokee county and down Valley river to its junction with the Hiwassee, at the present Murphy. Authorities: Moore narrative and Wilson letter in North Carolina University Magazine, February, 1888; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 164; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 300–302; Royce, Cherokee map; personal information from Colonel William H. Thomas, Major James Bryson, whose grandfather was with Rutherford, and Cherokee informants.

(17) Rutherford's journey (p. 49): The different North Carolina groups that came together to form Rutherford’s expedition against the Cherokee in the fall of 1776 organized at various spots around the upper Catawba and likely gathered at Davidson’s fort, now known as Old Fort, in McDowell County. From there, moving westward along the route of the current Southern railroad and its Western North Carolina branch, the army crossed the Blue Ridge via the Swannanoa Gap and followed the Swannanoa down to where it meets the French Broad, crossing the latter at Warrior Ford, just south of present-day Asheville; then up Hominy Creek and over the ridge to Pigeon River, crossing it a few miles downstream from the junction of the East and West Forks; next to Richland Creek, crossing just above modern Waynesville; and over the dividing ridge between today’s Haywood and Jackson counties to the head of Scott’s Creek; from there down that creek by “a blind path through a very mountainous bad way,” as Moore’s old narrative puts it, to its junction with the Tuckasegee River just below today’s Webster; then, crossing to the west (south) side of the river, the troops followed a main trail down the stream for a few miles until they reached the first Cherokee town, Stekoa, located on the site of the farm once owned by Colonel William H. Thomas, just above the current railroad village of Whittier in Swain County, North Carolina. After destroying the town, a detachment broke away from the main body and chased the fleeing Cherokee northward on the other side of the river to the Oconaluftee River and Soco Creek, eventually returning to the settlements by heading east across the mountains to Richland Creek (Moore narrative). The main army, led by Rutherford, crossed the dividing ridge south of Whittier and descended Cowee Creek to the waters of Little Tennessee, in present Macon County. After destroying the towns in this area, the army traveled up Cartoogaja Creek, west from current Franklin, and crossed the Nantahala Mountains at Waya Gap—where a battle occurred—to Nantahala River, probably at the town of the same name, near today’s Jarretts Station. From here, the march continued west across the mountains into what is now Cherokee County and down Valley River to where it meets the Hiwassee, at today’s Murphy. Authorities: Moore narrative and Wilson letter in North Carolina University Magazine, February, 1888; Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 164; Roosevelt, Winning of the West, I, pp. 300–302; Royce, Cherokee map; personal information from Colonel William H. Thomas, Major James Bryson, whose grandfather was with Rutherford, and Cherokee informants.

(18) Colonel William Christian (p. 50): Colonel William Christian, sometimes [206]incorrectly called Christy, was born in Berkeley county, Virginia, in 1732. Accustomed to frontier warfare almost from boyhood, he served in the French and Indian war with the rank of captain, and was afterward in command of the Tennessee and North Carolina forces which participated in the great battle of Point Pleasant in 1774, although he himself arrived too late for the fight. He organized a regiment at the opening of the Revolutionary war, and in 1776 led an expedition from Virginia against the Upper Cherokee and compelled them to sue for peace. In 1782, while upon an expedition against the Ohio tribes, he was captured and burned at the stake.

(18) Colonel William Christian (p. 50): Colonel William Christian, sometimes [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]incorrectly called Christy, was born in Berkeley county, Virginia, in 1732. He was used to frontier warfare almost from childhood, serving as a captain in the French and Indian War. He later commanded the Tennessee and North Carolina forces during the significant battle of Point Pleasant in 1774, although he arrived too late to take part in the fight. He organized a regiment at the start of the Revolutionary War and in 1776 led an expedition from Virginia against the Upper Cherokee, forcing them to seek peace. In 1782, while on a mission against the Ohio tribes, he was captured and burned at the stake.

(19) The great Indian war path (p. 50): This noted Indian thoroughfare from Virginia through Kentucky and Tennessee to the Creek country in Alabama and Georgia is frequently mentioned in the early narrative of that section, and is indicated on the maps accompanying Ramsey’s Annals of Tennessee and Royce’s Cherokee Nation, in the Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology. Royce’s map shows it in more correct detail. It was the great trading and war path between the northern and southern tribes, and along the same path Christian, Sevier, and others of the old Indian fighters led their men to the destruction of the towns on Little Tennessee, Hiwassee, and southward.

(19) The great Indian warpath (p. 50): This well-known Indian route ran from Virginia through Kentucky and Tennessee down to the Creek territory in Alabama and Georgia. It's often mentioned in early accounts of the area and is shown on the maps in Ramsey’s Annals of Tennessee and Royce’s Cherokee Nation, found in the Fifth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology. Royce’s map provides a more accurate depiction. It served as a significant trading and war path for the northern and southern tribes, and along this route, Christian, Sevier, and other early Indian fighters led their troops to attack the towns along Little Tennessee, Hiwassee, and further south.

According to Ramsey (p. 88), one branch of it ran nearly on the line of the later stage road from Harpers ferry to Knoxville, passing the Big lick in Botetourt county, Virginia, crossing New river near old Fort Chiswell (which stood on the south bank of Reed creek of New river, about nine miles east from Wytheville, Virginia) crossing Holston at the Seven-mile ford, thence to the left of the stage road near the river to the north fork of Holston, “crossing as at present”; thence to Big creek, and, crossing the Holston at Dodson’s ford, to the Grassy springs near the former residence of Micajah Lea; thence down the Nolichucky to Long creek, up it to its head, and down Dumplin creek nearly to its mouth, where the path bent to the left and crossed French Broad near Buckinghams island. Here a branch left it and went up the West fork of Little Pigeon and across the mountains to the Middle towns on Tuckasegee and the upper Little Tennessee. The main trail continued up Boyd’s creek to its head, and down Ellejoy creek to Little river, crossing near Henry’s place; thence by the present Maryville to the mouth of Tellico, and, passing through the Cherokee towns of Tellico, Echota, and Hiwassee, down the Coosa, connecting with the great war path of the Creeks. Near the Wolf hills, now Abingdon, Virginia, another path came in from Kentucky, passing through the Cumberland gap. It was along this latter road that the early explorers entered Kentucky, and along it also the Shawano and other Ohio tribes often penetrated to raid upon the Holston and New river settlements.

According to Ramsey (p. 88), one branch of it ran closely along the later stage road from Harpers Ferry to Knoxville, passing the Big Lick in Botetourt County, Virginia, crossing the New River near the old Fort Chiswell (which was located on the south bank of Reed Creek of New River, about nine miles east of Wytheville, Virginia), crossing Holston at the Seven-Mile Ford, then to the left of the stage road near the river to the north fork of Holston, "crossing as it does now"; then to Big Creek, and crossing the Holston at Dodson's Ford, to the Grassy Springs near the former home of Micajah Lea; then down the Nolichucky to Long Creek, up it to its source, and down Dumplin Creek nearly to its mouth, where the path curved to the left and crossed the French Broad near Buckinghams Island. Here, a branch separated and went up the West Fork of Little Pigeon, crossing the mountains to the Middle Towns on Tuckasegee and the upper Little Tennessee. The main trail continued up Boyd's Creek to its source and down Ellejoy Creek to Little River, crossing near Henry's place; then through present-day Maryville to the mouth of Tellico, and passing through the Cherokee towns of Tellico, Echota, and Hiwassee, down the Coosa, connecting with the main war path of the Creeks. Near the Wolf Hills, now known as Abingdon, Virginia, another path came in from Kentucky, passing through the Cumberland Gap. It was along this latter road that the early explorers entered Kentucky, and along it also the Shawano and other Ohio tribes often ventured to raid the Holston and New River settlements.

On Royce’s map the trail is indicated from Virginia southward. Starting from the junction of Moccasin creek with the North fork of Holston, just above the Tennessee state line, it crosses the latter river from the east side at its mouth or junction with the South fork, just below Kingsport or the Long island; then follows down along the west side of the Holston, crossing Big creek at its mouth, and crossing to the south (east) side of Holston at Dodson’s creek; thence up along the east side of Dodson’s creek and across Big Gap creek, following it for a short distance and continuing southwest, just touching Nolichucky, passing up the west side of Long creek of that stream and down the same side of Dumplin creek, and crossing French Broad just below the mouth of the creek; thence up along the west side of Boyd’s creek to its head and down the west side of Ellejoy creek to and across Little river; thence through the present Maryville to cross Little Tennessee at the entrance of Tellico river, where old Fort Loudon was built; thence turning up along the south side of Little Tennessee river to Echota, the ancient capital, and then southwest across Tellico river along the ridge between Chestua and Canasauga creeks, and crossing the latter near its mouth to strike Hiwassee river at the town of the same name; [207]thence southwest, crossing Ocoee river near its mouth, passing south of Cleveland, through the present Ooltewah and across Chickamauga creek into Georgia and Alabama.

On Royce’s map, the trail is shown running south from Virginia. Starting at the junction of Moccasin Creek with the North Fork of Holston, just above the Tennessee state line, it crosses the Holston River from the east at its mouth or junction with the South Fork, just below Kingsport or Long Island. Then it follows down along the west side of the Holston, crossing Big Creek at its mouth, and crosses to the south (east) side of the Holston at Dodson’s Creek. From there, it goes up along the east side of Dodson’s Creek and crosses Big Gap Creek, following it for a short distance and continuing southwest, just touching Nolichucky, passing along the west side of Long Creek of that stream and down the same side of Dumplin Creek. It crosses French Broad just below the mouth of the creek, then goes up along the west side of Boyd’s Creek to its head and down the west side of Ellejoy Creek to cross Little River. From there, it goes through present-day Maryville to cross Little Tennessee at the entrance of Tellico River, where the old Fort Loudon was built. Then it turns up along the south side of Little Tennessee River to Echota, the ancient capital, and then southwest across Tellico River along the ridge between Chestua and Canasauga Creeks, crossing the latter near its mouth to hit Hiwassee River at the town of the same name; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] then it continues southwest, crossing Ocoee River near its mouth, passing south of Cleveland, through present-day Ooltewah, and across Chickamauga Creek into Georgia and Alabama.

According to Timberlake (Memoirs, with map, 1765), the trail crossed Little Tennessee from Echota, northward, in two places, just above and below Four-mile creek, the first camping place being at the junction of Ellejoy creek and Little river, at the old town site. It crossed Holston within a mile of Fort Robinson.

According to Timberlake (Memoirs, with map, 1765), the trail crossed Little Tennessee from Echota, heading north in two spots, just above and below Four-mile Creek, with the first camping spot being at the meeting point of Ellejoy Creek and Little River, at the site of the old town. It crossed Holston within a mile of Fort Robinson.

According to Hutching (Topographical Description of America, p. 24, 1778), the road which went through Cumberland gap was the one taken by the northern Indians in their incursions into the “Cuttawa” country, and went from Sandusky, on Lake Erie, by a direct path to the mouth of Scioto (where Portsmouth now is) and thence across Kentucky to the gap.

According to Hutching (Topographical Description of America, p. 24, 1778), the road that ran through Cumberland Gap was the one taken by the northern tribes during their raids into the “Cuttawa” region. It started from Sandusky, on Lake Erie, following a straight route to the mouth of the Scioto River (where Portsmouth is now located) and then crossed Kentucky to the gap.

(20) Peace towns and towns of refuge (p. 51): Towns of refuge existed among the Cherokee, the Creeks, and probably other Indian tribes, as well as among the ancient Hebrews, the institution being a merciful provision for softening the harshness of the primitive law, which required a life for a life. We learn from Deuteronomy that Moses appointed three cities on the east side of Jordan “that the slayer might flee thither which should kill his neighbor unawares and hated him not in times past, and that fleeing into one of these cities he might live.” It was also ordained that as more territory was conquered from the heathen three additional cities should be thus set aside as havens of refuge for those who should accidentally take human life, and where they should be safe until the matter could be adjusted. The wilful murderer, however, was not to be sheltered, but delivered up to punishment without pity (Deut. IV, 41–43, and XIX, 1–11).

(20) Peace towns and safe havens (p. 51): Towns of refuge were found among the Cherokee, the Creeks, and likely other Native American tribes, as well as among the ancient Hebrews. This institution served as a compassionate way to soften the harshness of early laws that demanded a life for a life. According to Deuteronomy, Moses designated three cities on the east side of the Jordan “to which someone who accidentally killed their neighbor could flee, having not hated them in the past, so that by escaping to one of these cities, they might live.” It was also established that as more land was taken from the enemies, three additional cities should be set aside as safe havens for those who accidentally caused the death of another, allowing them to be secure until the situation could be resolved. However, those who committed murder intentionally were not to be protected but handed over for punishment without mercy (Deut. IV, 41–43, and 19, 1–11).

Echota, the ancient Cherokee capital near the mouth of Little Tennessee, was the Cherokee town of refuge, commonly designated as the “white town” or “peace town.” According to Adair, the Cherokee in his time, although extremely degenerate in other things, still observed the law so strictly in this regard that even a wilful murderer who might succeed in making his escape to that town was safe so long as he remained there, although, unless the matter was compounded in the meantime, the friends of the slain person would seldom allow him to reach home alive after leaving it. He tells how a trader who had killed an Indian to protect his own property took refuge in Echota, and after having been there for some months prepared to return to his trading store, which was but a short distance away, but was assured by the chiefs that he would be killed if he ventured outside the town. He was accordingly obliged to stay a longer time until the tears of the bereaved relatives had been wiped away with presents. In another place the same author tells how a Cherokee, having killed a trader, was pursued and attempted to take refuge in the town, but was driven off into the river as soon as he came in sight by the inhabitants, who feared either to have their town polluted by the shedding of blood or to provoke the English by giving him sanctuary (Adair, American Indians, p. 158, 1775). In 1768 Oconostota, speaking on behalf of the Cherokee delegates who had come to Johnson Hall to make peace with the Iroquois, said: “We come from Chotte, where the wise [white?] house, the house of peace is erected” (treaty record, 1768, New York Colonial Documents, VIII, p. 42, 1857). In 1786 the friendly Cherokee made “Chota” the watchword by which the Americans might be able to distinguish them from the hostile Creeks (Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 343). From conversation with old Cherokee it seems probable that in cases where no satisfaction was made by the relatives of the man-slayer he continued to reside close within the limits of the town until the next recurrence of the annual Green-corn dance, when a general amnesty was proclaimed.

Echota, the historic Cherokee capital near the end of Little Tennessee, was the Cherokee town of refuge, often referred to as the “white town” or “peace town.” According to Adair, the Cherokee people in his time, despite being quite degraded in other ways, still followed the law so strictly that even a willful murderer who managed to escape to that town was safe as long as he stayed there. However, unless the situation was resolved beforehand, the friends of the murdered person would typically not allow him to return home alive after leaving. He recounts how a trader who killed an Indian to protect his property took refuge in Echota, and after several months, he planned to return to his trading store, which was just a short distance away. The chiefs warned him that he would be killed if he went outside the town, so he had to stay longer until the grief of the deceased's relatives was assuaged with gifts. In another account, the same author describes how a Cherokee, having killed a trader, was chased and tried to take refuge in the town but was driven into the river as soon as he came into view by the locals, who were afraid of either having their town contaminated by bloodshed or provoking the English by offering him sanctuary (Adair, American Indians, p. 158, 1775). In 1768, Oconostota, speaking for the Cherokee delegates who came to Johnson Hall to make peace with the Iroquois, stated: “We come from Chotte, where the wise [white?] house, the house of peace is erected” (treaty record, 1768, New York Colonial Documents, VIII, p. 42, 1857). In 1786, the friendly Cherokee made “Chota” the watchword to help Americans distinguish them from the hostile Creeks (Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 343). Conversations with elder Cherokees suggest that in cases where the relatives of the killer did not seek redress, he would remain close within the town’s borders until the next annual Green-corn dance, when a general amnesty was declared.

Among the Creeks the ancient town of Kusa or Coosa, on Coosa river in Alabama, was a town of refuge. In Adair’s time, although then almost deserted and in ruins, it was still a place of safety for one who had taken human life without design. Certain [208]towns were also known as peace towns, from their prominence in peace ceremonials and treaty making. Upon this Adair says: “In almost every Indian nation there are several peaceable towns, which are called ‘old beloved, ancient, holy, or white towns.’ They seem to have been formerly towns of refuge, for it is not in the memory of their oldest people that ever human blood was shed in them, although they often force persons from thence and put them to death elsewhere.”—Adair, American Indians, 159. A closely parallel institution seems to have existed among the Seneca. “The Seneca nation, ever the largest, and guarding the western door of the ‘long house,’ which was threatened alike from the north, west, and south, had traditions peculiarly their own, besides those common to the other members of the confederacy. The stronghold or fort, Gau-stra-yea, on the mountain ridge, four miles east of Lewiston, had a peculiar character as the residence of a virgin queen known as the ‘Peacemaker.’ When the Iroquois confederacy was first formed the prime factors were mutual protection and domestic peace, and this fort was designed to afford comfort and relieve the distress incident to war. It was a true ‘city of refuge,’ to which fugitives from battle, whatever their nationality, might flee for safety and find generous entertainment. Curtains of deerskin separated pursuer and pursued while they were being lodged and fed. At parting, the curtains were withdrawn, and the hostile parties, having shared the hospitality of the queen, could neither renew hostility or pursuit without the queen’s consent. According to tradition, no virgin had for many generations been counted worthy to fill the place or possessed the genius and gifts to honor the position. In 1878 the Tonawanda band proposed to revive the office and conferred upon Caroline Parker the title.”—Carrington, in Six Nations of New York, Extra Bulletin Eleventh Census, p. 73, 1892.

Among the Creeks, the ancient town of Kusa or Coosa, along the Coosa River in Alabama, served as a refuge. During Adair’s time, although it was almost deserted and in ruins, it remained a safe haven for anyone who had unintentionally taken a life. Certain [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] towns were recognized as peace towns due to their significance in peace ceremonies and treaty making. Adair mentions: “In almost every Indian nation, there are several peaceable towns, referred to as ‘old beloved, ancient, holy, or white towns.’ These appear to have once been towns of refuge, as there is no memory among their oldest inhabitants of any human blood being shed there, although they often force individuals out and execute them elsewhere.” —Adair, American Indians, 159. A similar institution seemed to exist among the Seneca. “The Seneca nation, always the largest and guarding the western door of the ‘long house,’ which was threatened from the north, west, and south, had unique traditions, in addition to those shared with other members of the confederacy. The stronghold or fort, Gau-stra-yea, located on the mountain ridge four miles east of Lewiston, had a distinctive role as the residence of a virgin queen known as the ‘Peacemaker.’ When the Iroquois confederacy was first established, the main goals were mutual protection and domestic peace, and this fort was meant to provide comfort and alleviate the suffering caused by war. It was a true ‘city of refuge’ where anyone fleeing from battle, regardless of their background, could seek safety and receive generous hospitality. Curtains of deerskin separated the pursuer and the pursued while they were housed and fed. When it was time to leave, the curtains were drawn back, and the hostile parties, having shared the queen’s hospitality, could not start hostilities or pursue one another without her permission. According to tradition, no virgin had been deemed worthy enough to hold this role or had the qualities to honor the position for many generations. In 1878, the Tonawanda band moved to revive the office and granted Caroline Parker the title.” —Carrington, in Six Nations of New York, Extra Bulletin Eleventh Census, p. 73, 1892.

(21) Scalping by whites (p. 53): To the student, aware how easily the civilized man reverts to his original savagery when brought in close contact with its conditions, it will be no surprise to learn that every barbarous practice of Indian warfare was quickly adopted by the white pioneer and soldier and frequently legalized and encouraged by local authority. Scalping, while the most common, was probably the least savage and cruel of them all, being usually performed after the victim was already dead, with the primary purpose of securing a trophy of the victory. The tortures, mutilations, and nameless deviltries inflicted upon Indians by their white conquerors in the early days could hardly be paralleled even in civilized Europe, when burning at the stake was the punishment for holding original opinions and sawing into two pieces the penalty for desertion. Actual torture of Indians by legal sanction was rare within the English colonies, but mutilation was common and scalping was the rule down to the end of the war of 1812, and has been practiced more or less in almost every Indian war down to the latest. Captain Church, who commanded in King Philip’s war in 1676, states that his men received thirty shillings a head for every Indian killed or taken, and Philip’s head, after it was cut off, “went at the same price.” When the chief was killed one of his hands was cut off and given to his Indian slayer, “to show to such gentlemen as would bestow gratuities upon him, and accordingly he got many a penny by it.” His other hand was chopped off and sent to Boston for exhibition, his head was sent to Plymouth and exposed upon a scaffold there for twenty years, while the rest of his body was quartered and the pieces left hanging upon four trees. Fifty years later Massachusetts offered a bounty of one hundred pounds for every Indian scalp, and scalp hunting thus became a regular and usually a profitable business. On one occasion a certain Lovewell, having recruited a company of forty men for this purpose, discovered ten Indians lying asleep by their fire and killed the whole party. After scalping them they stretched the scalps upon hoops and marched thus into Boston, where the scalps were paraded and the bounty of one thousand pounds paid for them. By a few other scalps sold from time to time at the regular market rate, Lovewell was gradually acquiring a competency when in May, 1725, his company [209]met disaster. He discovered and shot a solitary hunter, who was afterward scalped by the chaplain of the party, but the Indian managed to kill Lovewell before being overpowered, on which the whites withdrew, but were pursued by the tribesmen of the slain hunter, with the result that but sixteen of them got home alive. A famous old ballad of the time tells how

(21) Scalping by white people (p. 53): For anyone who understands how quickly a civilized person can revert to their savage instincts when faced with those conditions, it won’t be shocking to see that all brutal practices of Indian warfare were quickly adopted by white settlers and soldiers, often supported and encouraged by local authorities. Scalping, while the most common, was likely the least brutal and cruel of all these practices, usually done after the victim was already dead, primarily to claim a trophy of victory. The torture, mutilation, and unspeakable horrors inflicted upon Native Americans by their white conquerors in the early days were hardly matched even in civilized Europe, where burning at the stake was the punishment for having differing opinions and being sawed in two was the penalty for desertion. Actual legal torture of Native Americans was rare in the English colonies, but mutilation was widespread, and scalping was the norm until the end of the War of 1812, continuing in various forms in almost every Indian conflict since. Captain Church, who led troops during King Philip’s War in 1676, noted that his men received thirty shillings for each Indian killed or captured, and Philip’s head “went for the same price” after it was severed. When the chief was killed, one of his hands was cut off and given to his Indian killer “to show to such gentlemen as would give him rewards, and so he earned many a penny from it.” The other hand was chopped off and sent to Boston for display, his head was sent to Plymouth and showcased on a scaffold for twenty years, while the rest of his body was quartered, with the pieces hung on four trees. Fifty years later, Massachusetts offered a bounty of one hundred pounds for every Indian scalp, making scalp hunting a regular and often profitable business. Once, a man named Lovewell, having gathered a group of forty men for this effort, found ten Indians sleeping by their fire and killed the entire group. After scalping them, they stretched the scalps on hoops and marched into Boston, where the scalps were shown off and they received a bounty of one thousand pounds for them. By selling a few other scalps at the regular market price from time to time, Lovewell was slowly building a fortune when, in May 1725, his company [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] faced disaster. He discovered and shot a lone hunter, who was then scalped by the party’s chaplain, but the Indian managed to kill Lovewell before he was overwhelmed, prompting the whites to retreat, though they were pursued by the slain hunter’s tribesmen, resulting in only sixteen of them making it home alive. A famous ballad from that time tells how

“Our worthy Captain Lovewell among them there did die.

“Our respected Captain Lovewell was among those who died there.

They killed Lieutenant Robbins and wounded good young Frye,

They killed Lieutenant Robbins and injured young Frye,

Who was our English chaplain; he many Indians slew,

Who was our English chaplain; he killed many Indians,

And some of them he scalped when bullets round him flew.”

And he scalped some of them while bullets flew around him.

When the mission village of Norridgewock was attacked by the New England men about the same time, women and children were made to suffer the fate of the warriors. The scholarly missionary, Rasles, author of the Abnaki Dictionary, was shot down at the foot of the cross, where he was afterward found with his body riddled with balls, his skull crushed and scalped, his mouth and eyes filled with earth, his limbs broken, and all his members mutilated—and this by white men. The border men of the Revolutionary period and later invariably scalped slain Indians as often as opportunity permitted, and, as has already been shown, both British and American officials encouraged the practice by offers of bounties and rewards, even, in the case of the former, when the scalps were those of white people. Our difficulties with the Apache date from a treacherous massacre of them in 1836 by a party of American scalp hunters in the pay of the governor of Sonora. The bounty offered was one ounce of gold per scalp. In 1864 the Colorado militia under Colonel Chivington attacked a party of Cheyennes camped under the protection of the United States flag, and killed, mutilated, and scalped 170 men, women, and children, bringing the scalps into Denver, where they were paraded in a public hall. One Lieutenant Richmond killed and scalped three women and five children. Scalps were taken by American troops in the Modoc war of 1873, and there is now living in the Comanche tribe a woman who was scalped, though not mortally wounded, by white soldiers in one of the later Indian encounters in Texas. Authorities: Drake, Indians (for New England wars); Roosevelt, Virginia State Papers, etc. (Revolution, etc.); Bancroft, Pacific States (Apache); Official Report on the Condition of the Indian Tribes, 1867 (for Chivington episode); author’s personal information.

When the mission village of Norridgewock was attacked by New Englanders around the same time, women and children suffered just like the warriors. The learned missionary, Rasles, who wrote the Abnaki Dictionary, was shot down at the base of the cross, where his body was later discovered, riddled with bullets, his skull crushed and scalped, his mouth and eyes packed with dirt, his limbs broken, and his body mutilated—by white men. Frontier men during the Revolutionary War and afterward routinely scalped slain Native Americans whenever they had the chance, and as previously noted, both British and American officials promoted this by offering bounties and rewards, even when the scalps belonged to white people in the case of the former. Our issues with the Apache began with a treacherous massacre of them in 1836 by a group of American scalp hunters hired by the governor of Sonora. The bounty offered was one ounce of gold for each scalp. In 1864, the Colorado militia under Colonel Chivington attacked a group of Cheyennes camping under the protection of the United States flag, killing, mutilating, and scalping 170 men, women, and children, and brought the scalps to Denver, where they were displayed in a public hall. One Lieutenant Richmond killed and scalped three women and five children. American troops took scalps during the Modoc War of 1873, and there is currently a woman living in the Comanche tribe who was scalped, though not fatally wounded, by white soldiers in a later Indian encounter in Texas. Authorities: Drake, Indians (for New England wars); Roosevelt, Virginia State Papers, etc. (Revolution, etc.); Bancroft, Pacific States (Apache); Official Report on the Condition of the Indian Tribes, 1867 (for Chivington episode); author’s personal information.

(22) Lower Cherokee refugees (p. 55): “In every hut I have visited I find the children exceedingly alarmed at the sight of white men, and here [at Willstown] a little boy of eight years old was excessively alarmed and could not be kept from screaming out until he got out of the door, and then he ran and hid himself; but as soon as I can converse with them and they are informed who I am they execute any order I give them with eagerness. I inquired particularly of the mothers what could be the reason for this. They said, this town was the remains of several towns who [sic] formerly resided on Tugalo and Keowee, and had been much harassed by the whites; that the old people remembered their former situation and suffering, and frequently spoke of them; that these tales were listened to by the children, and made an impression which showed itself in the manner I had observed. The women told me, who I saw gathering nuts, that they had sensations upon my coming to the camp, in the highest degree alarming to them, and when I lit from my horse, took them by the hand, and spoke to them, they at first could not reply, although one of them understood and spoke English very well.”—Hawkins, manuscript journal, 1796, in library of Georgia Historical Society.

(22) Cherokee refugees (p. 55): “In every hut I visited, I found the children extremely scared at the sight of white men. Here at Willstown, a little boy of eight was particularly frightened and couldn't stop screaming until he rushed out the door and hid. But as soon as I could talk to them and they learned who I was, they eagerly followed any instruction I gave them. I specifically asked the mothers why this was. They said this town was made up of the remnants of several towns that used to be on Tugalo and Keowee and had been greatly troubled by the whites. The older folks remembered their past experiences and suffering and often talked about them; the children listened to these stories, which left an impression that showed in their behavior. The women I saw gathering nuts told me they felt incredibly alarmed when I came to the camp, and when I got off my horse, shook their hands, and spoke to them, they initially couldn't respond, even though one of them understood and spoke English very well.” —Hawkins, manuscript journal, 1796, in the library of the Georgia Historical Society.

(23) General Alexander McGillivray (p. 56): This famous Creek chieftain, like so many distinguished men of the southern tribes, was of mixed blood, being the son of a Scotch trader, Lachlan McGillivray, by a halfbreed woman of influential family, whose father was a French officer of Fort Toulouse. The future chief was born in the Creek Nation about 1740, and died at Pensacola, Florida, in 1793. He [210]was educated at Charleston, studying Latin in addition to the ordinary branches, and after leaving school was placed by his father with a mercantile firm in Savannah. He remained but a short time, when he returned to the Creek country, where he soon began to attract attention, becoming a partner in the firm of Panton, Forbes & Leslie, of Pensacola, which had almost a monopoly of the Creek trade. He succeeded to the chieftainship on the death of his mother, who came of ruling stock, but refused to accept the position until called to it by a formal council, when he assumed the title of emperor of the Creek Nation. His paternal estates having been confiscated by Georgia at the outbreak of the Revolution, he joined the British side with all his warriors, and continued to be a leading instigator in the border hostilities until 1790, when he visited New York with a large retinue and made a treaty of peace with the United States on behalf of his people. President Washington’s instructions to the treaty commissioners, in anticipation of this visit, state that he was said to possess great abilities and an unlimited influence over the Creeks and part of the Cherokee, and that it was an object worthy of considerable effort to attach him warmly to the United States. In pursuance of this policy the Creek chiefs were entertained by the Tammany society, all the members being in full Indian dress, at which the visitors were much delighted and responded with an Indian dance, while McGillivray was induced to resign his commission as colonel in the Spanish service for a commission of higher grade in the service of the United States. Soon afterward, on account of some opposition, excited by Bowles, a renegade white man, he absented himself from his tribe for a time, but was soon recalled, and continued to rule over the Nation until his death.

(23) General Alexander McGillivray (p. 56): This well-known Creek chief, like many notable leaders from southern tribes, was of mixed heritage, being the son of a Scottish trader, Lachlan McGillivray, and a half-Indian woman from an influential family, whose father was a French officer at Fort Toulouse. The future chief was born in the Creek Nation around 1740 and died in Pensacola, Florida, in 1793. He [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was educated in Charleston, where he studied Latin along with the usual subjects. After finishing school, his father placed him with a trading company in Savannah, but he returned to the Creek territory shortly after. He quickly gained prominence, becoming a partner in the firm of Panton, Forbes & Leslie in Pensacola, which nearly monopolized Creek trade. After his mother, who came from a line of leaders, passed away, he inherited the chiefdom but refused to take on the role until formally called to it by a council, after which he assumed the title of emperor of the Creek Nation. His family estates were seized by Georgia at the start of the Revolution, leading him to ally with the British along with all his warriors and to be a prominent instigator of border conflicts until 1790. That year, he traveled to New York with a large entourage and negotiated a peace treaty with the United States on behalf of his people. President Washington’s instructions to the treaty commissioners, anticipating this visit, noted that he was believed to have significant talents and considerable influence over the Creeks and parts of the Cherokee, making it worthwhile to cultivate a strong relationship with him. In line with this strategy, the Creek chiefs were hosted by the Tammany Society, with all members dressed in full Indian regalia, which delighted the visitors and led to an Indian dance. McGillivray was persuaded to resign his commission as colonel in the Spanish service for a higher rank in the United States service. Soon after, due to some opposition stirred up by Bowles, a renegade white man, he distanced himself from his tribe for a period, but he was quickly called back and continued to lead the Nation until his death.

McGillivray appears to have had a curious mixture of Scotch shrewdness, French love of display, and Indian secretiveness. He fixed his residence at Little Talassee, on the Coosa, a few miles above the present Wetumpka, Alabama, where he lived in a handsome house with extensive quarters for his negro slaves, so that his place had the appearance of a small town. He entertained with magnificence and traveled always in state, as became one who styled himself emperor. Throughout the Indian wars he strove, so far as possible, to prevent unnecessary cruelties, being noted for his kindness to captives; and his last years were spent in an effort to bring teachers among his people. On the other hand, he conformed much to the Indian customs; and he managed his negotiations with England, Spain, and the United States with such adroitness that he was able to play off one against the other, holding commissions by turn in the service of all three. Woodward, who knew of him by later reputation, asserts positively that McGillivray’s mother was of pure Indian blood and that he himself was without education, his letters having been written for him by Leslie, of the trading firm with which he was connected. The balance of testimony, however, seems to leave no doubt that he was an educated as well as an able man, whatever may have been his origin. Authorities: Drake, American Indians; documents in American State Papers, Indian Affairs, I, 1832; Pickett, Alabama, 1896; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography; Woodward, Reminiscences, p. 59 et passim, 1859.

McGillivray seemed to have a unique blend of Scottish cleverness, French flair, and Indian reticence. He made his home at Little Talassee, on the Coosa River, a few miles above what is now Wetumpka, Alabama, where he lived in an impressive house with large quarters for his enslaved workers, giving his estate the look of a small town. He hosted lavish gatherings and always traveled in style, as befitting someone who called himself emperor. Throughout the Indian wars, he tried to stop unnecessary brutality as much as possible and was known for his compassion towards captives. In his later years, he focused on bringing educators to his people. On the flip side, he often adapted to Indian customs; he skillfully navigated negotiations with England, Spain, and the United States, managing to leverage one against the other while holding commissions in the service of all three. Woodward, who knew of him by reputation, firmly claims that McGillivray’s mother was fully Native American and that he himself had no formal education, with his letters written by Leslie from the trading company he was associated with. However, the overall evidence suggests he was both educated and capable, regardless of his origins. Authorities: Drake, American Indians; documents in American State Papers, Indian Affairs, I, 1832; Pickett, Alabama, 1896; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography; Woodward, Reminiscences, p. 59 et passim, 1859.

(24) Governor John Sevier (p. 57): This noted leader and statesman in the pioneer history of Tennessee was born in Rockingham county, Virginia, in 1745, and died at the Creek town of Tukabatchee, in Alabama, in 1815. His father was a French immigrant of good birth and education, the original name of the family being Xavier. The son received a good education, and being naturally remarkably handsome and of polished manner, fine courage, and generous temperament, soon acquired a remarkable influence over the rough border men with whom his lot was cast and among whom he was afterward affectionately known as “Chucky Jack.” To the Cherokee he was known as Tsan-usdi′, “Little John.” After some service against the Indians on the Virginia frontier he removed to the new Watauga settlement in Tennessee, in 1772, and at once became prominently identified with its affairs. He took [211]part in Dunmore’s war in 1774 and, afterward, from the opening of the Revolution in 1775 until the close of the Indian wars in Tennessee—a period extending over nearly twenty years—was the acknowledged leader or organizer in every important Indian campaign along the Tennessee border. His services in this connection have been already noted. He also commanded one wing of the American forces at the battle of King’s mountain in 1780, and in 1783 led a body of mountain men to the assistance of the patriots under Marion. At one time during the Revolution a Tory plot to assassinate him was revealed by the wife of the principal conspirator. In 1779 he had been commissioned as commander of the militia of Washington county, North Carolina—the nucleus of the present state of Tennessee—a position which he had already held by common consent. Shortly after the close of the Revolution he held for a short time the office of governor of the seceding “state of Franklin,” for which he was arrested and brought to trial by the government of North Carolina, but made his escape, when the matter was allowed to drop. The question of jurisdiction was finally settled in 1790, when North Carolina ceded the disputed territory to the general government. Before this Sevier had been commissioned as brigadier-general. When Tennessee was admitted as a state in 1796 he was elected its first (state) governor, serving three terms, or six years. In 1803 he was again reelected, serving three more terms. In 1811 he was elected to Congress, where he served two terms and was reelected to a third, but died before he could take his seat, having contracted a fever while on duty as a boundary commissioner among the Creeks, being then in his seventy-first year. For more than forty years he had been continuously in the service of his country, and no man of his state was ever more loved and respected. In the prime of his manhood he was reputed the handsomest man and the best Indian fighter in Tennessee.

(24) Governor John Sevier (p. 57): This well-known leader and statesman in Tennessee's pioneer history was born in Rockingham County, Virginia, in 1745 and died in the Creek town of Tukabatchee, Alabama, in 1815. His father was a French immigrant of good background and education, with the family's original name being Xavier. The son received a solid education, and with his remarkable good looks, polished manners, bravery, and generous nature, he quickly gained significant influence over the rough frontier men he associated with, earning him the affectionate nickname “Chucky Jack.” To the Cherokee, he was known as Tsan-usdi′, “Little John.” After serving against the Indians on the Virginia frontier, he moved to the new Watauga settlement in Tennessee in 1772 and became actively involved in its affairs. He participated in Dunmore’s war in 1774 and, afterward, from the beginning of the Revolution in 1775 until the end of the Indian wars in Tennessee—a period spanning almost twenty years—he was the recognized leader or organizer in every major Indian campaign along the Tennessee border. His contributions in this regard have been noted. He also led one wing of the American forces at the Battle of King’s Mountain in 1780 and in 1783 led a group of mountain men to support the patriots under Marion. During the Revolution, a Tory plot to assassinate him was uncovered by the wife of the main conspirator. In 1779, he was appointed commander of the militia of Washington County, North Carolina—the core of what is now Tennessee—a position he already held by popular agreement. Shortly after the Revolution concluded, he briefly served as governor of the breakaway “state of Franklin,” for which he was arrested and tried by the North Carolina government, but he escaped, and the case was eventually dropped. The issue of jurisdiction was ultimately resolved in 1790 when North Carolina ceded the contested territory to the federal government. Before this, Sevier had been appointed a brigadier general. When Tennessee was admitted as a state in 1796, he was elected its first (state) governor, serving three terms, or six years. In 1803, he was reelected, serving three more terms. In 1811, he was elected to Congress, where he served two terms and was reelected for a third but died before taking his seat after contracting a fever while working as a boundary commissioner among the Creeks, reaching the age of seventy-one. For over forty years, he had continuously served his country, and no one from his state was ever more loved and respected. In the prime of his life, he was considered the most handsome man and the best Indian fighter in Tennessee.

(25) Hopewell, South Carolina (p. 61): This place, designated in early treaties and also in Hawkins’s manuscript journal as “Hopewell on the Keowee,” was the plantation seat of General Andrew Pickens, who resided there from the close of the Revolution until his death in 1817. It was situated on the northern edge of the present Anderson county, on the east side of Keowee river, opposite and a short distance below the entrance of Little river, and about three miles from the present Pendleton. In sight of it, on the opposite side of Keowee, was the old Cherokee town of Seneca, destroyed by the Americans in 1776. Important treaties were made here with the Cherokee in 1785, and with the Chickasaw in 1786.

(25) Hopewell, SC (p. 61): This location, mentioned in early treaties and also in Hawkins’s manuscript journal as “Hopewell on the Keowee,” was the plantation home of General Andrew Pickens, who lived there from the end of the Revolution until his death in 1817. It was located on the northern edge of what is now Anderson County, on the east side of the Keowee River, across and a short distance below the entrance to Little River, and about three miles from present-day Pendleton. Directly across the Keowee was the old Cherokee town of Seneca, which was destroyed by Americans in 1776. Important treaties were signed here with the Cherokee in 1785 and with the Chickasaw in 1786.

(26) Colonel Benjamin Hawkins (p. 61): This distinguished soldier, statesman, and author, was born in Warren county, North Carolina, in 1754, and died at Hawkinsville, Georgia, in 1816. His father, Colonel Philemon Hawkins, organized and commanded a regiment in the Revolutionary war, and was a member of the convention that ratified the national constitution. At the outbreak of the Revolution young Hawkins was a student at Princeton, but offered his services to the American cause, and on account of his knowledge of French and other modern languages was appointed by Washington his staff interpreter for communicating with the French officers cooperating with the American army. He took part in several engagements and was afterward appointed commissioner for procuring war supplies abroad. After the close of the war he was elected to Congress, and in 1785 was appointed on the commission which negotiated at Hopewell the first federal treaty with the Cherokee. He served a second term in the House and another in the Senate, and in 1796 was appointed superintendent for all the Indians south of the Ohio. He thereupon removed to the Creek country and established himself in the wilderness at what is now Hawkinsville, Georgia, where he remained in the continuance of his office until his death. As Senator he signed the deed by which North Carolina ceded Tennessee to the United States in 1790, and as Indian superintendent helped to negotiate seven different treaties with the southern tribes. He had an extensive knowledge of the customs and language of the Creeks, and his “Sketch of the Creek [212]Country,” written in 1799 and published by the Historical Society of Georgia in 1848, remains a standard. His journal and other manuscripts are in possession of the same society, while a manuscript Cherokee vocabulary is in possession of the American Philosophical Society in Philadelphia. Authorities: Hawkins’s manuscripts, with Georgia Historical Society; Indian Treaties, 1837; American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 1832; II, 1834; Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; Appleton, Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(26) Colonel Ben Hawkins (p. 61): This notable soldier, politician, and author was born in Warren County, North Carolina, in 1754 and died in Hawkinsville, Georgia, in 1816. His father, Colonel Philemon Hawkins, organized and led a regiment during the Revolutionary War and was a member of the convention that ratified the national constitution. At the start of the Revolution, young Hawkins was a student at Princeton, but he offered his services to support the American cause. Due to his knowledge of French and other modern languages, he was appointed by Washington as his staff interpreter to communicate with the French officers who were supporting the American army. He participated in several battles and was later appointed as a commissioner to obtain war supplies from abroad. After the war, he was elected to Congress and in 1785 was appointed to the commission that negotiated the first federal treaty with the Cherokee at Hopewell. He served a second term in the House and another in the Senate, and in 1796 was appointed as the superintendent for all tribes south of the Ohio River. He then moved to Creek country and settled in the wilderness at what is now Hawkinsville, Georgia, where he continued in his role until his death. As a senator, he signed the deed that transferred Tennessee from North Carolina to the United States in 1790, and as Indian superintendent, he helped negotiate seven different treaties with southern tribes. He had an extensive understanding of Creek customs and language, and his “Sketch of the Creek [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Country,” written in 1799 and published by the Historical Society of Georgia in 1848, remains a standard reference. His journal and other manuscripts are held by the same society, while a manuscript Cherokee vocabulary is held by the American Philosophical Society in Philadelphia. Authorities: Hawkins’s manuscripts, with Georgia Historical Society; Indian Treaties, 1837; American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 1832; II, 1834; Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; Appleton, Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(27) Governor William Blount (p. 68): William Blount, territorial governor of Tennessee, was born in North Carolina in 1744 and died at Knoxville, Tennessee, in 1800. He held several important offices in his native state, including two terms in the assembly and two others as delegate to the old congress, in which latter capacity he was one of the signers of the Federal constitution in 1787. On the organization of a territorial government for Tennessee in 1790, he was appointed territorial governor and also superintendent for the southern tribes, fixing his headquarters at Knoxville. In 1791 he negotiated an important treaty with the Cherokee, and had much to do with directing the operations against the Indians until the close of the Indian war. He was president of the convention which organized the state of Tennessee in 1796, and was elected to the national senate, but was expelled on the charge of having entered into a treasonable conspiracy to assist the British in conquering Louisiana from Spain. A United States officer was sent to arrest him, but returned without executing his mission on being warned by Blount’s friends that they would not allow him to be taken from the state. The impeachment proceedings against him were afterward dismissed on technical grounds. In the meantime the people of his own state had shown their confidence in him by electing him to the state senate, of which he was chosen president. He died at the early age of fifty-three, the most popular man in the state next to Sevier. His younger brother, Willie Blount, who had been his secretary, was afterward governor of Tennessee, 1809–1815.

(27) Governor William Blount (p. 68): William Blount, the territorial governor of Tennessee, was born in North Carolina in 1744 and died in Knoxville, Tennessee, in 1800. He held several key positions in his home state, including two terms in the assembly and two terms as a delegate to the old congress, where he was a signer of the Federal Constitution in 1787. When the territorial government for Tennessee was established in 1790, he was appointed territorial governor and also served as superintendent for the southern tribes, setting up his headquarters in Knoxville. In 1791, he negotiated a significant treaty with the Cherokee and played a major role in directing military operations against the Indians until the end of the Indian war. He presided over the convention that established the state of Tennessee in 1796 and was elected to the national senate, but was expelled due to accusations of conspiring with the British to help them take Louisiana from Spain. A U.S. officer was sent to arrest him but returned without carrying out the order after Blount’s friends warned they would not let him be removed from the state. The impeachment proceedings against him were later dropped on technical grounds. In the meantime, the people of his state had demonstrated their trust in him by electing him to the state senate, where he became president. He passed away at the young age of fifty-three, being the most popular man in the state after Sevier. His younger brother, Willie Blount, who had been his secretary, later served as governor of Tennessee from 1809 to 1815.

(28) St Clair’s defeat, 1791 (p. 72): Early in 1791 Major-General Arthur St Clair, a veteran officer in two wars and governor of the Northwestern Territory, was appointed to the chief command of the army operating against the Ohio tribes. On November 4 of that year, while advancing upon the Miami villages with an army of 1,400 men, he was surprised by an Indian force of about the same number under Little-turtle, the Miami chief, in what is now southwestern Mercer county, Ohio, adjoining the Indiana line. Because of the cowardly conduct of the militia he was totally defeated, with the loss of 632 officers and men killed and missing, and 263 wounded, many of whom afterward died. The artillery was abandoned, not a horse being left alive to draw it off, and so great was the panic that the men threw away their arms and fled for miles, even after the pursuit had ceased. It was afterward learned that the Indians lost 150 killed, besides many wounded. Two years later General Wayne built Fort Recovery upon the same spot. The detachment sent to do the work found within a space of 350 yards 500 skulls, while for several miles along the line of pursuit the woods were strewn with skeletons and muskets. The two cannon lost were found in the adjacent stream. Authorities: St Clair’s report and related documents, 1791; American State Papers, Indian Affairs, I, 1832; Drake, Indians 570, 571, 1880; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(28) St. Clair's loss, 1791 (p. 72): In early 1791, Major-General Arthur St Clair, a seasoned officer from two wars and the governor of the Northwestern Territory, was put in charge of the army fighting against the Ohio tribes. On November 4 of that year, while advancing toward the Miami villages with an army of 1,400 men, he was caught off guard by a similar-sized Indian force led by Little Turtle, the Miami chief, in what is now southwestern Mercer County, Ohio, near the Indiana border. Due to the cowardly behavior of the militia, he suffered a complete defeat, with 632 officers and men killed or missing, and 263 wounded, many of whom later died. The artillery was left behind, with no horses surviving to pull it away, and the panic was so intense that the soldiers discarded their weapons and ran for miles, even after the chase had ended. It was later reported that the Indians lost about 150 killed, along with many injured. Two years later, General Wayne constructed Fort Recovery on the same site. The team sent to build it found 500 skulls within a 350-yard area, and for several miles along the route of retreat, the woods were littered with skeletons and muskets. The two lost cannons were discovered in a nearby stream. Authorities: St Clair’s report and related documents, 1791; American State Papers, Indian Affairs, I, 1832; Drake, Indians 570, 571, 1880; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(29) Cherokee clans, (p. 74): The Cherokee have seven clans, viz: Ani′-Wa′ʻya, Wolf; Ani′-Kawĭ′, Deer; Ani′-Tsi′skwa, Bird; Ani′-Wâ′dĭ, Paint; Ani′-Sahâ′nĭ; Ani′-Ga′tâge′wĭ; Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ. The names of the last three can not be translated with certainty. The Wolf clan is the largest and most important in the tribe. It is probable that, in accordance with the general system in other tribes, each clan had formerly certain hereditary duties and privileges, but no trace of these now remains. Children belong to the clan of the mother, and the law forbidding marriage between persons of the same clan is still enforced among the conservative [213]full-bloods. The “seven clans” are frequently mentioned in the sacred formulas, and even in some of the tribal laws promulgated within the century. There is evidence that originally there were fourteen, which by extinction or absorption have been reduced to seven; thus, the ancient Turtle-dove and Raven clans now constitute a single Bird clan. The subject will be discussed more fully in a future Cherokee paper.

(29) Cherokee tribes, (p. 74): The Cherokee have seven clans, which are: Ani′-Wa′ʻya, Wolf; Ani′-Kawĭ′, Deer; Ani′-Tsi′skwa, Bird; Ani′-Wâ′dĭ, Paint; Ani′-Sahâ′nĭ; Ani′-Ga′tâge′wĭ; Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ. The names of the last three can't be translated with certainty. The Wolf clan is the largest and most important in the tribe. It's likely that, similar to other tribes, each clan used to have specific hereditary duties and privileges, but there's no trace of these left now. Children are part of their mother's clan, and the law against marrying someone from the same clan is still enforced among the traditional [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] full-bloods. The "seven clans" are often mentioned in sacred rituals and even in some tribal laws established in the last century. There's evidence that there were originally fourteen, which have been reduced to seven due to extinction or merging; for example, the old Turtle-dove and Raven clans now form a single Bird clan. This topic will be explored in more detail in a future Cherokee paper.

(30) Wayne’s victory, 1794 (p. 78): After the successive failures of Harmar and St Clair in their efforts against the Ohio tribes the chief command was assigned, in 1793, to Major-General Anthony Wayne, who had already distinguished himself by his fighting qualities during the Revolution. Having built Fort Recovery on the site of St Clair’s defeat, he made that post his headquarters through the winter of 1793–94. In the summer of 1794 he advanced down the Maumee with an army of 3,000 men, two-thirds of whom were regulars. On August 20 he encountered the confederated Indian forces near the head of the Maumee rapids at a point known as the Fallen Timbers and defeated them with great slaughter, the pursuit being followed up by the cavalry until the Indians took refuge under the guns of the British garrison at Fort Miami, just below the rapids. His own loss was only 33 killed and 100 wounded, of whom 11 afterward died of their wounds. The loss of the Indians and their white auxiliaries was believed to be more than double this. The Indian force was supposed to number 2,000, while, on account of the impetuosity of Wayne’s charge, the number of his troops actually engaged did not exceed 900. On account of this defeat and the subsequent devastation of their towns and fields by the victorious army the Indians were compelled to sue for peace, which was granted by the treaty concluded at Greenville, Ohio, August 3, 1795, by which the tribes represented ceded away nearly their whole territory in Ohio. Authorities: Wayne’s report and related documents, 1794, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 1832; Drake, Indians, 571–577, 1880; Greenville treaty, in Indian Treaties, 1837; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(30) Wayne's win, 1794 (p. 78): After the repeated failures of Harmar and St. Clair in their attempts against the Ohio tribes, command was given in 1793 to Major-General Anthony Wayne, who had already proven himself in battle during the Revolution. He established Fort Recovery on the site of St. Clair’s defeat and made it his headquarters through the winter of 1793–94. In the summer of 1794, he moved down the Maumee River with an army of 3,000 men, two-thirds of whom were regular troops. On August 20, he met the combined Indian forces near the head of the Maumee rapids at a location known as the Fallen Timbers and defeated them with heavy losses, with cavalry pursuing until the Indians sought refuge under the protection of the British garrison at Fort Miami, just below the rapids. His own casualties totaled only 33 killed and 100 wounded, of whom 11 later died from their injuries. The total loss for the Indians and their white allies was believed to be more than double that. The Indian force was estimated at 2,000, while due to the urgency of Wayne’s attack, the number of engaged troops did not exceed 900. As a result of this defeat and the later destruction of their towns and fields by Wayne's victorious forces, the Indians were forced to seek peace, which was granted by the treaty made at Greenville, Ohio, on August 3, 1795, in which the tribes represented ceded nearly all their territory in Ohio. Authorities: Wayne’s report and related documents, 1794, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, 1832; Drake, Indians, 571–577, 1880; Greenville treaty, in Indian Treaties, 1837; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography.

(31) First things of civilization (p. 83): We usually find that the first things adopted by the Indian from his white neighbor are improved weapons and cutting tools, with trinkets and articles of personal adornment. After a regular trade has been established certain traders marry Indian wives, and, taking up their permanent residence in the Indian country, engage in farming and stock raising according to civilized methods, thus, even without intention, constituting themselves industrial teachers for the tribe.

(31) Foundations of civilization (p. 83): We often see that the first things adopted by Indigenous people from their white neighbors are better weapons and cutting tools, along with jewelry and items for personal decoration. Once regular trade is set up, some traders marry Indigenous women and move permanently to Indigenous lands, where they start farming and raising livestock using modern methods, inadvertently becoming industrial teachers for the community.

From data furnished by Haywood, guns appear to have been first introduced among the Cherokee about the year 1700 or 1710, although he himself puts the date much earlier. Horses were probably not owned in any great number before the marking out of the horse-path for traders from Augusta about 1740. The Cherokee, however, took kindly to the animal, and before the beginning of the war of 1760 had a “prodigious number.” In spite of their great losses at that time they had so far recovered in 1775 that almost every man then had from two to a dozen (Adair, p. 231). In the border wars following the Revolution companies of hundreds of mounted Cherokee and Creeks sometimes invaded the settlements. The cow is called wa′ka by the Cherokee and waga by the Creeks, indicating that their first knowledge of it came through the Spaniards. Nuttall states that it was first introduced among the Cherokee by the celebrated Nancy Ward (Travels, p. 130). It was not in such favor as the horse, being valuable chiefly for food, of which at that time there was an abundant supply from the wild game. A potent reason for its avoidance was the Indian belief that the eating of the flesh of a slow-moving animal breeds a corresponding sluggishness in the eater. The same argument applied even more strongly to the hog, and to this day a few of the old conservatives among the East Cherokee will have nothing to do with beef, pork, milk, or butter. Nevertheless, Bartram tells of a trader in the Cherokee country as early as 1775 who had a stock [214]of cattle, and whose Indian wife had learned to make butter and cheese (Travels, p. 347). In 1796 Hawkins mentions meeting two Cherokee women driving ten very fat cattle to market in the white settlements (manuscript journal, 1796). Bees, if not native, as the Indians claim, were introduced at so early a period that the Indians have forgotten their foreign origin. The De Soto narrative mentions the finding of a pot of honey in an Indian village in Georgia in 1540. The peach was cultivated in orchards a century before the Revolution, and one variety, known as early as 1700 as the Indian peach, the Indians claimed as their own, asserting that they had had it before the whites came to America (Lawson, Carolina, p. 182, ed. 1860). Potatoes were introduced early and were so much esteemed that, according to one old informant, the Indians in Georgia, before the Removal, “lived on them.” Coffee came later, and the same informant remembered when the full-bloods still considered it poison, in spite of the efforts of the chief, Charles Hicks, to introduce it among them.

According to data provided by Haywood, guns were likely first introduced to the Cherokee around 1700 or 1710, although he personally believes it was much earlier. Horses probably weren't widely owned until the horse-path for traders from Augusta was established around 1740. The Cherokee embraced the horse, and by the start of the war in 1760, they had a "huge number." Despite significant losses at that time, they had recovered enough by 1775 that nearly every man owned between two and twelve horses (Adair, p. 231). During the border wars after the Revolution, groups of hundreds of mounted Cherokee and Creeks sometimes raided the settlements. The cow is referred to as wa′ka by the Cherokee and waga by the Creeks, suggesting their first knowledge of it came from the Spaniards. Nuttall notes that it was first introduced to the Cherokee by the renowned Nancy Ward (Travels, p. 130). It wasn't as popular as the horse, being valued mainly for food, which was abundant at the time from wild game. A strong reason for avoiding it was the belief that eating the flesh of slow-moving animals would make the eater lethargic. This belief applied even more strongly to pigs, and even today, some older conservatives among the East Cherokee refuse to eat beef, pork, milk, or butter. Nonetheless, Bartram mentioned a trader in Cherokee territory as early as 1775 who had a herd [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of cattle, and his Indian wife had learned to make butter and cheese (Travels, p. 347). In 1796, Hawkins noted meeting two Cherokee women driving ten very fat cattle to market in the white settlements (manuscript journal, 1796). Bees, whether native or not as the Indians claim, were brought in so early that the Indians have forgotten their foreign origin. The De Soto narrative records finding a pot of honey in an Indian village in Georgia in 1540. Peach trees were cultivated in orchards a century before the Revolution, and one variety, referred to as the Indian peach as early as 1700, was claimed by the Indians, who asserted they had it before the whites arrived in America (Lawson, Carolina, p. 182, ed. 1860). Potatoes were introduced early and were highly valued; according to one old informant, the Indians in Georgia "lived on them" before the Removal. Coffee arrived later, and the same informant recalled when the full-bloods considered it poison, despite the efforts of Chief Charles Hicks to promote it among them.

Spinning wheels and looms were introduced shortly before the Revolution. According to the Wahnenauhi manuscript the first among the Cherokee were brought over from England by an Englishman named Edward Graves, who taught his Cherokee wife to spin and weave. The anonymous writer may have confounded this early civilizer with a young Englishman who was employed by Agent Hawkins in 1801 to make wheels and looms for the Creeks (Hawkins, 1801, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 647). Wafford, in his boyhood, say about 1815, knew an old man named Tsĭ′nawĭ on Young-cane creek of Nottely river, in upper Georgia, who was known as a wheelwright and was reputed to have made the first spinning wheel and loom ever made among the mountain Cherokee, or perhaps in the Nation, long before Wafford’s time, or “about the time the Cherokee began to drop their silver ornaments and go to work.” In 1785 the commissioners for the Hopewell treaty reported that some of the Cherokee women had lately learned to spin, and many were very desirous of instruction in the raising, spinning, and weaving of flax, cotton, and wool (Hopewell Commissioners’ Report, 1785, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 39). In accordance with their recommendation the next treaty made with the tribe, in 1791, contained a provision for supplying the Cherokee with farming tools (Holston treaty, 1791, Indian Treaties, p. 36, 1837), and this civilizing policy was continued and broadened until, in 1801, their agent reported that at the Cherokee agency the wheel, the loom, and the plow were in pretty general use, and farming, manufacturing, and stock raising were the principal topics of conversation among men and women (Hawkins manuscripts, Treaty Commission of 1801).

Spinning wheels and looms were brought in just before the Revolution. According to the Wahnenauhi manuscript, the first ones among the Cherokee were brought over from England by an Englishman named Edward Graves, who taught his Cherokee wife how to spin and weave. The anonymous writer might have mixed up this early civilizer with a young Englishman who worked for Agent Hawkins in 1801 to make wheels and looms for the Creeks (Hawkins, 1801, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 647). Wafford, in his youth, around 1815, remembered an old man named Tsĭ′nawĭ living on Young-cane Creek of Nottely River, in upper Georgia, who was known as a wheelwright and was believed to have made the first spinning wheel and loom among the mountain Cherokee or maybe in the Nation, long before Wafford’s time, or “around the time the Cherokee started to drop their silver ornaments and get to work.” In 1785, the commissioners for the Hopewell treaty reported that some Cherokee women had recently learned to spin, and many were eager for lessons in raising, spinning, and weaving flax, cotton, and wool (Hopewell Commissioners’ Report, 1785, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 39). Following their recommendation, the next treaty with the tribe in 1791 included a provision to provide the Cherokee with farming tools (Holston treaty, 1791, Indian Treaties, p. 36, 1837), and this civilizing policy continued and expanded until, in 1801, their agent reported that at the Cherokee agency, the wheel, the loom, and the plow were widely used, and farming, manufacturing, and livestock raising were the main topics of discussion among men and women (Hawkins manuscripts, Treaty Commission of 1801).

(32) Colonel Return J. Meigs (p. 84): Return Jonathan Meigs was born in Middletown, Connecticut, December 17, 1734, and died at the Cherokee agency in Tennessee, January 28, 1823. He was the first-born son of his parents, who gave him the somewhat peculiar name of Return Jonathan to commemorate a romantic incident in their own courtship, when his mother, a young Quakeress, called back her lover as he was mounting his horse to leave the house forever after what he had supposed was a final refusal. The name has been handed down through five generations, every one of which has produced some man distinguished in the public service. The subject of this sketch volunteered immediately after the opening engagement of the Revolution at Lexington, and was assigned to duty under Arnold, with rank of major. He accompanied Arnold in the disastrous march through the wilderness against Quebec, and was captured in the assault upon the citadel and held until exchanged the next year. In 1777 he raised a regiment and was promoted to the rank of colonel. For a gallant and successful attack upon the enemy at Sag harbor, Long island, he received a sword and a vote of thanks from Congress, and by his conduct at the head of his regiment at Stony point won the favorable notice of Washington. After the close of the Revolution he removed to Ohio, where, as a member of the territorial legislature, he drew up the earliest code of regulations [215]for the pioneer settlers. In 1801 he was appointed agent for the Cherokee and took up his residence at the agency at Tellico blockhouse, opposite the mouth of Tellico river, in Tennessee, continuing to serve in that capacity until his death. He was succeeded as agent by Governor McMinn, of Tennessee. In the course of twenty-two years he negotiated several treaties with the Cherokee and did much to further the work of civilization among them and to defend them against unjust aggression. He also wrote a journal of the expedition to Quebec. His grandson of the same name was special agent for the Cherokee and Creeks in 1834, afterward achieving a reputation in the legal profession both in Tennessee and in the District of Columbia. Authorities: Appleton, Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1888; documents in American State Papers, Indian Affairs, I and II.

(32) Colonel Return J. Meigs (p. 84): Return Jonathan Meigs was born in Middletown, Connecticut, on December 17, 1734, and died at the Cherokee agency in Tennessee on January 28, 1823. He was the firstborn son of his parents, who gave him the unique name of Return Jonathan to commemorate a romantic moment in their courtship when his mother, a young Quaker, called back her lover as he was getting on his horse to leave after what he thought was a final rejection. The name has been passed down through five generations, each of which has produced a man distinguished in public service. The subject of this sketch volunteered right after the first battle of the Revolution at Lexington and was assigned to duty under Arnold, with the rank of major. He accompanied Arnold in the unsuccessful march through the wilderness to Quebec and was captured in the attack on the citadel, remaining a prisoner until exchanged the following year. In 1777, he raised a regiment and was promoted to colonel. For a brave and successful attack on the enemy at Sag Harbor, Long Island, he received a sword and a vote of thanks from Congress, and his leadership at Stony Point earned him Washington's praise. After the Revolution, he moved to Ohio, where, as a member of the territorial legislature, he wrote the first set of regulations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] for the pioneer settlers. In 1801, he was appointed agent for the Cherokee and settled at the agency at Tellico Blockhouse, across from the mouth of the Tellico River in Tennessee, continuing in that role until his death. He was succeeded by Governor McMinn of Tennessee. Over twenty-two years, he negotiated several treaties with the Cherokee and made significant contributions to their civilization while defending them against unfair aggression. He also kept a journal of the expedition to Quebec. His grandson, who shared his name, was a special agent for the Cherokee and Creeks in 1834 and later built a reputation in the legal field both in Tennessee and Washington, D.C. Authorities: Appleton, Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894; Royce, Cherokee Nation, in Fifth Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1888; documents in American State Papers, Indian Affairs, I and II.

(33) Tecumtha (p. 87): This great chief of the Shawano and commander of the allied northern tribes in the British service was born near the present Chillicothe, in western Ohio, about 1770, and fell in the battle of the Thames, in Ontario, October 5, 1813. His name signifies a “flying panther”—i. e., a meteor. He came of fighting stock good even in a tribe distinguished for its warlike qualities, his father and elder brother having been killed in battle with the whites. His mother is said to have died among the Cherokee. Tecumtha is first heard of as taking part in an engagement with the Kentuckians when about twenty years old, and in a few years he had secured recognition as the ablest leader among the allied tribes. It is said that he took part in every important engagement with the Americans from the time of Harmar’s defeat in 1790 until the battle in which he lost his life. When about thirty years of age he conceived the idea of uniting the tribes northwest of the Ohio, as Pontiac had united them before, in a great confederacy to resist the further advance of the Americans, taking the stand that the whole territory between the Ohio and the Mississippi belonged to all these tribes in common and that no one tribe had the right to sell any portion of it without the consent of the others. The refusal of the government to admit this principle led him to take active steps to unite the tribes upon that basis, in which he was seconded by his brother, the Prophet, who supplemented Tecumtha’s eloquence with his own claims to supernatural revelation. In the summer of 1810 Tecumtha held a conference with Governor Harrison at Vincennes to protest against a recent treaty cession, and finding after exhausting his arguments that the effort was fruitless, he closed the debate with the words: “The President is far off and may sit in his town and drink his wine, but you and I will have to fight it out.” Both sides at once prepared for war, Tecumtha going south to enlist the aid of the Creek, Choctaw, and other southern tribes, while Harrison took advantage of his absence to force the issue by marching against the Prophet’s town on the Tippecanoe river, where the hostile warriors from a dozen tribes had gathered. A battle fought before daybreak of November 6, 1811, resulted in the defeat of the Indians and the scattering of their forces. Tecumtha returned to find his plans brought to naught for the time, but the opening of the war between the United States and England a few months later enabled him to rally the confederated tribes once more to the support of the British against the Americans. As a commissioned brigadier-general in the British service he commanded 2,000 warriors in the war of 1812, distinguishing himself no less by his bravery than by his humanity in preventing outrages and protecting prisoners from massacre, at one time saving the lives of four hundred American prisoners who had been taken in ambush near Fort Meigs and were unable to make longer resistance. He was wounded at Maguagua, where nearly four hundred were killed and wounded on both sides. He covered the British retreat after the battle of Lake Erie, and, refusing to retreat farther, compelled the British General Proctor to make a stand at the Thames river. Almost the whole force of the American attack fell on Tecumtha’s division. Early in the [216]engagement he was shot through the arm, but continued to fight desperately until he received a bullet in the head and fell dead, surrounded by the bodies of 120 of his slain warriors. The services of Tecumtha and his Indians to the British cause have been recognized by an English historian, who says, “but for them it is probable we should not now have a Canada.” Authorities: Drake, Indians, ed. 1880; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894; Eggleston, Tecumseh and the Shawnee Prophet.

(33) Tecumseh (p. 87): This great chief of the Shawano and leader of the allied northern tribes in the British service was born near what is now Chillicothe, in western Ohio, around 1770, and died in the battle of the Thames in Ontario on October 5, 1813. His name means “flying panther”—that is, a meteor. He came from a fighting lineage, notable even within a tribe famous for its warrior qualities, as his father and older brother had been killed in battles with the whites. His mother is said to have died among the Cherokee. Tecumtha is first mentioned as participating in a conflict with the Kentuckians when he was about twenty years old, and in a few years he gained recognition as the most skilled leader among the allied tribes. It is said that he was involved in every major confrontation with the Americans from the time of Harmar’s defeat in 1790 until the battle where he lost his life. Around the age of thirty, he envisioned uniting the tribes northwest of the Ohio, similar to how Pontiac had united them before, into a large confederacy to resist further American expansion, asserting that the entire territory between the Ohio and Mississippi belonged jointly to these tribes, and that no single tribe could sell any part of it without the agreement of the others. The government’s refusal to accept this principle drove him to take active measures to unite the tribes on that foundation, supported by his brother, the Prophet, who added his claims of supernatural insights to Tecumtha’s persuasive speeches. In the summer of 1810, Tecumtha met with Governor Harrison at Vincennes to object to a recent treaty signing, and after exhausting his arguments to no avail, he concluded the debate with the words: “The President is far away and may sit in his town and drink his wine, but you and I will have to fight it out.” Both sides immediately prepared for war, with Tecumtha heading south to enlist the support of the Creek, Choctaw, and other southern tribes, while Harrison seized the opportunity during Tecumtha’s absence to push the issue by marching against the Prophet’s town on the Tippecanoe river, where hostile warriors from multiple tribes had assembled. A battle fought before dawn on November 6, 1811, ended in the defeat of the Indians and the dispersal of their forces. Tecumtha returned to find his plans thwarted for the time being, but the outbreak of the war between the United States and England a few months later allowed him to rally the united tribes once more in support of the British against the Americans. As a commissioned brigadier-general in the British service, he led 2,000 warriors in the war of 1812, distinguishing himself both through his bravery and humanity in preventing atrocities and protecting prisoners from slaughter, at one point saving the lives of four hundred American captives who had been ambushed near Fort Meigs and were no longer able to resist. He was wounded at Maguagua, where nearly four hundred were killed or injured on both sides. He covered the British retreat after the battle of Lake Erie and, refusing to back down any further, forced British General Proctor to make a stand at the Thames river. Most of the American assault targeted Tecumtha’s division. Early in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] engagement, he was shot in the arm but continued to fight fiercely until he was struck in the head and fell dead, surrounded by the bodies of 120 of his fallen warriors. The contributions of Tecumtha and his Indians to the British cause have been acknowledged by an English historian, who remarked, “but for them it is probable we should not now have a Canada.” Authorities: Drake, Indians, ed. 1880; Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894; Eggleston, Tecumseh and the Shawnee Prophet.

(34) Fort Mims Massacre, 1813 (p. 89): Fort Mims, so called from an old Indian trader on whose lands it was built, was a stockade fort erected in the summer of 1813 for the protection of the settlers in what was known as the Tensaw district, and was situated on Tensaw lake, Alabama, one mile east of Alabama river and about forty miles above Mobile. It was garrisoned by about 200 volunteer troops under Major Daniel Beasley, with refugees from the neighboring settlement, making a total at the time of its destruction of 553 men, women, and children. Being carelessly guarded, it was surprised on the morning of August 30 by about 1,000 Creek warriors led by the mixed-blood chief, William Weatherford, who rushed in at the open gate, and, after a stout but hopeless resistance by the garrison, massacred all within, with the exception of the few negroes and halfbreeds, whom they spared, and about a dozen whites who made their escape. The Indian loss is unknown, but was very heavy, as the fight continued at close quarters until the buildings were fired over the heads of the defenders. The unfortunate tragedy was due entirely to the carelessness of the commanding officer, who had been repeatedly warned that the Indians were about, and at the very moment of the attack a negro was tied up waiting to be flogged for reporting that he had the day before seen a number of painted warriors lurking a short distance outside the stockade. Authorities: Pickett, Alabama, ed. 1896; Hamilton and Owen, note, p. 170, in Transactions Alabama Historical Society, II, 1898; Agent Hawkins’s report, 1813, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 853; Drake, Indians, ed. 1880. The figures given are those of Pickett, which in this instance seem most correct, while Drake’s are evidently exaggerated.

(34) Fort Mims Attack, 1813 (p. 89): Fort Mims, named after an old Indian trader whose land it occupied, was a stockade fort built in the summer of 1813 to protect settlers in the Tensaw district. It was located on Tensaw Lake, Alabama, about one mile east of the Alabama River and roughly forty miles north of Mobile. The fort had a garrison of about 200 volunteer troops led by Major Daniel Beasley, along with refugees from nearby settlements, totaling 553 men, women, and children at the time of its destruction. Due to poor security, it was ambushed on the morning of August 30 by around 1,000 Creek warriors led by the mixed-blood chief, William Weatherford, who charged in through the open gate. After a strong but futile defense by the garrison, the warriors killed everyone inside except for a few Black individuals and mixed-race people they spared, along with about a dozen white residents who managed to escape. The exact Native American casualties are unknown, but they were significant, as fighting continued at close range until the buildings were set on fire over the defenders' heads. This tragic event was entirely the result of the commanding officer's negligence, despite being repeatedly warned about the presence of the Indians, and at the very moment of the attack, a Black man was tied up, waiting to be punished for reporting the previous day's sighting of several painted warriors lurking nearby. Authorities: Pickett, Alabama, ed. 1896; Hamilton and Owen, note, p. 170, in Transactions Alabama Historical Society, II, 1898; Agent Hawkins’s report, 1813, American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I, p. 853; Drake, Indians, ed. 1880. The figures provided are those from Pickett, which appear to be the most accurate, while Drake’s numbers seem clearly inflated.

(35) General William McIntosh (p. 98): This noted halfbreed chief of the Lower Creeks was the son of a Scotch officer in the British army by an Indian mother, and was born at the Creek town of Coweta in Alabama, on the lower Chattahoochee, nearly opposite the present city of Columbus, Georgia, and killed at the same place by order of the Creek national council on April 30, 1825. Having sufficient education to keep up an official correspondence, he brought himself to public notice and came to be regarded as the principal chief of the Lower Creeks. In the Creek war of 1813–14 he led his warriors to the support of the Americans against his brethren of the Upper towns, and acted a leading part in the terrible slaughters at Autossee and the Horseshoe bend. In 1817 he again headed his warriors on the government side against the Seminole and was commissioned as major. His common title of general belonged to him only by courtesy. In 1821 he was the principal supporter of the treaty of Indian springs, by which a large tract between the Flint and Chattahoochee rivers was ceded. The treaty was repudiated by the Creek Nation as being the act of a small faction. Two other attempts were made to carry through the treaty, in which the interested motives of McIntosh became so apparent that he was branded as a traitor to his Nation and condemned to death, together with his principal underlings, in accordance with a Creek law making death the penalty for undertaking to sell lands without the consent of the national council. About the same time he was publicly exposed and denounced in the Cherokee council for an attempt to bribe John Ross and other chiefs of the Cherokee in the same fashion. At daylight of April 30, 1825, a hundred or more warriors sent by the Creek national council surrounded his house and, after allowing the women and children to come out, set fire to it and shot McIntosh and another chief [217]as they tried to escape. He left three wives, one of whom was a Cherokee. Authorities: Drake, Indians, ed. 1880; Letters from McIntosh’s son and widows, 1825, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 764 and 768.

(35) General William McIntosh (p. 98): This well-known mixed-heritage leader of the Lower Creeks was born to a Scottish officer in the British army and an Indian mother in the Creek town of Coweta, Alabama, on the lower Chattahoochee, nearly across from what is now Columbus, Georgia. He was killed there by order of the Creek national council on April 30, 1825. With enough education to handle official correspondence, he gained public attention and became recognized as the principal chief of the Lower Creeks. During the Creek War of 1813–14, he led his warriors to support the Americans against his fellow tribe members in the Upper towns and played a major role in the brutal massacres at Autossee and Horseshoe Bend. In 1817, he again led his warriors on the government's side against the Seminole and was commissioned as a major. The title of general he held was merely honorary. In 1821, he was a key supporter of the Treaty of Indian Springs, which ceded a large area between the Flint and Chattahoochee rivers. This treaty was rejected by the Creek Nation as it was seen as the decision of a small group. Two further attempts were made to push the treaty through, during which McIntosh’s self-serving motives became so clear that he was labeled a traitor to his Nation and sentenced to death, along with his main associates, according to a Creek law that prescribed death for trying to sell land without the consent of the national council. Around the same time, he was publicly criticized and called out in the Cherokee council for attempting to bribe John Ross and other Cherokee chiefs in a similar manner. At dawn on April 30, 1825, more than a hundred warriors sent by the Creek national council surrounded his home. After letting the women and children out, they set the house on fire and shot McIntosh and another chief [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as they attempted to escape. He left behind three wives, one of whom was Cherokee. Authorities: Drake, Indians, ed. 1880; Letters from McIntosh’s son and widows, 1825, in American State Papers: Indian Affairs, II, pp. 764 and 768.

(36) William Weatherford (p. 89): This leader of the hostiles in the Creek war was the son of a white father and a halfbreed woman of Tuskegee town whose father had been a Scotchman. Weatherford was born in the Creek Nation about 1780 and died on Little river, in Monroe county, Alabama, in 1826. He came first into prominence by leading the attack upon Fort Mims, August 30, 1813, which resulted in the destruction of the fort and the massacre of over five hundred inmates. It is maintained, with apparent truth, that he did his best to prevent the excesses which followed the victory, and left the scene rather than witness the atrocities when he found that he could not restrain his followers. The fact that Jackson allowed him to go home unmolested after the final surrender is evidence that he believed Weatherford guiltless. At the battle of the Holy Ground, in the following December, he was defeated and narrowly escaped capture by the troops under General Claiborne. When the last hope of the Creeks had been destroyed and their power of resistance broken by the bloody battle of the Horseshoe bend, March 27, 1814, Weatherford voluntarily walked into General Jackson’s headquarters and surrendered, creating such an impression by his straightforward and fearless manner that the general, after a friendly interview, allowed him to go back alone to gather up his people preliminary to arranging terms of peace. After the treaty he retired to a plantation in Monroe county, where he lived in comfort and was greatly respected by his white neighbors until his death. As an illustration of his courage it is told how he once, single-handed, arrested two murderers immediately after the crime, when the local justice and a large crowd of bystanders were afraid to approach them. Jackson declared him to be as high toned and fearless as any man he had ever met. In person he was tall, straight, and well proportioned, with features indicating intelligence, bravery, and enterprise. Authorities: Pickett, Alabama, ed. 1896; Drake, Indians, ed. 1880; Woodward, Reminiscences, 1859.

(36) William Weatherford (p. 89): This leader of the hostile forces in the Creek War was the son of a white father and a mixed-race woman from Tuskegee, whose father was a Scotsman. Weatherford was born in the Creek Nation around 1780 and died on the Little River in Monroe County, Alabama, in 1826. He first gained attention by leading the attack on Fort Mims on August 30, 1813, which led to the fort's destruction and the massacre of over five hundred people. It is said, and likely true, that he tried to prevent the atrocities that followed the victory and left the scene when he realized he couldn’t control his followers. The fact that Jackson allowed him to return home unharmed after the final surrender shows he believed Weatherford was innocent. At the Battle of the Holy Ground the following December, he was defeated and narrowly escaped capture by General Claiborne's troops. When the Creeks' last hopes were shattered by the brutal Battle of Horseshoe Bend on March 27, 1814, Weatherford voluntarily walked into General Jackson's headquarters and surrendered, making such a strong impression with his direct and fearless demeanor that the general, after a friendly conversation, allowed him to go back alone to gather his people before arranging peace terms. After the treaty, he retired to a plantation in Monroe County, where he lived comfortably and earned great respect from his white neighbors until his death. One example of his courage is how he once single-handedly apprehended two murderers right after the crime when the local justice and a large crowd of witnesses were too scared to approach. Jackson declared him to be as high-minded and fearless as any man he had ever encountered. He was tall, straight, and well-built, with features that indicated intelligence, bravery, and ambition. Authorities: Pickett, Alabama, ed. 1896; Drake, Indians, ed. 1880; Woodward, Reminiscences, 1859.

(37) Reverend David Brainerd (p. 104): The pioneer American missionary from whom the noted Cherokee mission took its name was born at Haddam, Connecticut, April 20, 1718, and died at Northampton, Massachusetts, October 9, 1747. He entered Yale college in 1739, but was expelled on account of his religious opinions. In 1742 he was licensed as a preacher and the next year began work as missionary to the Mahican Indians of the village of Kaunameek, twenty miles from Stockbridge, Massachusetts. He persuaded them to remove to Stockbridge, where he put them in charge of a resident minister, after which he took up work with good result among the Delaware and other tribes on the Delaware and Susquehanna rivers. In 1747 his health failed and he was forced to retire to Northampton, where he died a few months later. He wrote a journal and an account of his missionary labors at Kaunameek. His later mission work was taken up and continued by his brother. Authority: Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894.

(37) Rev. David Brainerd (p. 104): The first American missionary from whom the famous Cherokee mission got its name was born in Haddam, Connecticut, on April 20, 1718, and passed away in Northampton, Massachusetts, on October 9, 1747. He started at Yale College in 1739, but was expelled due to his religious beliefs. In 1742, he became a licensed preacher and the following year began working as a missionary to the Mahican Indians in the village of Kaunameek, located twenty miles from Stockbridge, Massachusetts. He convinced them to relocate to Stockbridge, where he placed them under the care of a resident minister, after which he successfully continued his efforts among the Delaware and other tribes along the Delaware and Susquehanna rivers. In 1747, his health declined, forcing him to retreat to Northampton, where he died a few months later. He wrote a journal and an account of his missionary efforts at Kaunameek. His later mission work was carried on by his brother. Authority: Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894.

(38) Reverend Samuel Austin Worcester (p. 105): This noted missionary and philologist, the son of a Congregational minister who was also a printer, was born at Worcester, Massachusetts, January 19, 1798, and died at Park Hill, in the Cherokee Nation west, April 20, 1859. Having removed to Vermont with his father while still a child, he graduated with the honors of his class at the state university at Burlington in 1819, and after finishing a course at the theological seminary at Andover was ordained to the ministry in 1825. A week later, with his newly wedded bride, he left Boston to begin mission work among the Cherokee, and arrived in October at the mission of the American board, at Brainerd, Tennessee, where he remained until the end of 1827. He then, with his wife, removed to New Echota, in Georgia, the capital of the Cherokee Nation, where he was the principal worker in the establishment of the Cherokee Phœnix, the first newspaper printed in the Cherokee [218]language and alphabet. In this labor his inherited printer’s instinct came into play, for he himself supervised the casting of the new types and the systematic arrangement of them in the case. In March, 1831, he was arrested by the Georgia authorities for refusing to take a special oath of allegiance to the state. He was released, but was rearrested soon afterward, confined in the state penitentiary, and forced to wear prison garb, until January, 1833, notwithstanding a decision by the Supreme Court of the United States, nearly a year before, that his imprisonment was a violation of the law of the land. The Cherokee Phœnix having been suspended and the Cherokee Nation brought into disorder by the extension over it of the state laws, he then returned to Brainerd, which was beyond the limits of Georgia. In 1835 he removed to the Indian Territory, whither the Arkansas Cherokee had already gone, and after short sojourns at Dwight and Union missions took up his final residence at Park Hill in December, 1836. He had already set up his mission press at Union, printing both in the Cherokee and the Creek languages, and on establishing himself at Park Hill he began a regular series of publications in the Cherokee language. In 1843 he states that “at Park Hill, besides the preaching of the gospel, a leading object of attention is the preparation and publication of books in the Cherokee language” (Letter in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 356, 1843). The list of his Cherokee publications (first editions) under his own name in Pilling’s Bibliography comprises about twenty titles, including the Bible, hymn books, tracts, and almanacs in addition to the Phœnix and large number of anonymous works. Says Pilling: “It is very probable that he was the translator of a number of books for which he is not given credit here, especially those portions of the Scripture which are herein not assigned to any name. Indeed it is safe to say that during the thirty-four years of his connection with the Cherokee but little was done in the way of translating in which he had not a share.” He also began a Cherokee geography and had both a grammar and a dictionary of the language under way when his work was interrupted by his arrest. The manuscripts, with all his personal effects, afterward went down with a sinking steamer on the Arkansas. His daughter, Mrs A. E. W. Robertson, became a missionary among the Creeks and has published a number of works in their language. Authorities: Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian languages (articles Worcester, Cherokee Phœnix, etc.), 1888; Drake, Indians, ed. 1880: Report of Indian Commissioner, 1843 (Worcester letter).

(38) Rev. Samuel Austin Worcester (p. 105): This well-known missionary and linguist, the son of a Congregational minister who was also a printer, was born in Worcester, Massachusetts, on January 19, 1798, and passed away at Park Hill in the Cherokee Nation on April 20, 1859. He moved to Vermont with his father as a child, graduated with honors from the state university in Burlington in 1819, and after completing his studies at the theological seminary in Andover, he was ordained as a minister in 1825. A week later, he left Boston with his newlywed wife to start mission work among the Cherokee, arriving in October at the American board mission in Brainerd, Tennessee, where he stayed until the end of 1827. He then moved with his wife to New Echota in Georgia, the capital of the Cherokee Nation, where he played a key role in establishing the Cherokee Phœnix, the first newspaper printed in the Cherokee [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] language and alphabet. His background in printing helped him supervise the creation of new typefaces and organize them in the printing press. In March 1831, he was arrested by the Georgia authorities for refusing to take a special oath of allegiance to the state. Although he was released, he was soon rearrested, imprisoned, and forced to wear prison clothing until January 1833, despite a decision by the Supreme Court of the United States nearly a year earlier, which stated that his imprisonment was unlawful. With the Cherokee Phœnix suspended and the Cherokee Nation in disarray due to state law enforcement, he returned to Brainerd, outside Georgia's borders. In 1835, he moved to Indian Territory, where the Arkansas Cherokee had already relocated, and after brief stays at Dwight and Union missions, he settled at Park Hill in December 1836. He had already established his mission press at Union, printing in both Cherokee and Creek languages, and upon settling at Park Hill, he began a consistent series of publications in Cherokee. In 1843, he noted that “at Park Hill, in addition to preaching the gospel, a major focus is the preparation and publication of books in the Cherokee language” (Letter in Report of Indian Commissioner, p. 356, 1843). The list of his Cherokee publications (first editions) listed under his name in Pilling’s Bibliography includes about twenty titles, such as the Bible, hymnals, tracts, and almanacs, in addition to the Phœnix and many anonymous works. Pilling states: “It is very likely that he translated a number of books for which he is not credited here, particularly the portions of Scripture not attributed to any author. Indeed, it is safe to say that during his thirty-four years working with the Cherokee, he contributed to nearly all the translating efforts.” He also started a Cherokee geography and was developing a grammar and dictionary for the language when his work was interrupted by his arrest. The manuscripts, along with all his personal belongings, were lost when a steamer sank on the Arkansas River. His daughter, Mrs. A. E. W. Robertson, became a missionary among the Creeks and published several works in their language. Authorities: Pilling, Bibliography of the Iroquoian languages (articles Worcester, Cherokee Phœnix, etc.), 1888; Drake, Indians, ed. 1880: Report of Indian Commissioner, 1843 (Worcester letter).

(39) Death penalty for selling lands (p. 107): In 1820 the Cherokee Nation enacted a law making it treason punishable with death to enter into any negotiation for the sale of tribal lands without the consent of the national council. A similar law was enacted by the Creeks at about the same time. It was for violating these laws that McIntosh and Ridge suffered death in their respective tribes. The principal parts of the Cherokee law, as reenacted by the united Nation in the West in 1842, appear as follows in the compilation authorized in 1866:

(39) Death penalty for selling land (p. 107): In 1820, the Cherokee Nation passed a law declaring it treason, punishable by death, to negotiate the sale of tribal lands without the national council's approval. The Creeks enacted a similar law around the same time. McIntosh and Ridge faced execution in their respective tribes for breaking these laws. The main parts of the Cherokee law, as reenacted by the united Nation in the West in 1842, are outlined as follows in the compilation authorized in 1866:

An act against sale of land, etc.: Whereas, The peace and prosperity of Indian nations are frequently sacrificed or placed in jeopardy by the unrestrained cupidity of their own individual citizens; and whereas, we ourselves are liable to suffer from the same cause, and be subjected to future removal and disturbances: Therefore, ...

A law regarding the sale of land, etc.: Whereas, The peace and prosperity of Indian nations are often jeopardized by the unchecked greed of their own citizens; and whereas, we too are at risk of suffering from the same issue, facing potential removal and disturbances: Therefore, ...

Be it further enacted, That any person or persons who shall, contrary to the will and consent of the legislative council of this nation, in general council convened, enter into a treaty with any commissioner or commissioners of the United States, or any officer or officers instructed for the purpose, and agree to cede, exchange, or dispose in any way any part or portion of the lands belonging to or claimed by the Cherokees, west of the Mississippi, he or they so offending, upon conviction before any judge of the circuit or supreme courts, shall suffer death, and any of the aforesaid judges are authorized to call a court for the trial of any person or persons so transgressing. [219]

It is further enacted that anyone who, against the will and consent of the legislative council of this nation, assembled in general council, enters into a treaty with any commissioner or commissioners of the United States, or any officer or officers designated for that purpose, and agrees to cede, exchange, or dispose of any part of the lands owned or claimed by the Cherokees, west of the Mississippi, will be deemed guilty. Upon conviction by any judge of the circuit or supreme courts, they shall face the death penalty, and any of the aforementioned judges are authorized to convene a court to try anyone violating this law. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Be it further enacted, That any person or persons who shall violate the provisions of the second section of this act, and shall resist or refuse to appear at the place designated for trial, or abscond, are hereby declared to be outlaws; and any person or persons, citizens of this nation, may kill him or them so offending at any time and in any manner most convenient, within the limits of this nation, and shall not be held accountable to the laws for the same....

Be it further enacted, That anyone who violates the rules of the second section of this act, and resists or refuses to show up at the designated trial location, or flees, is declared an outlaw; and any person, a citizen of this nation, may kill that person or those offending at any time and in any way that is most convenient, within the boundaries of this nation, and shall not be held accountable to the laws for doing so....

Be it further enacted, That no treaty shall be binding upon this nation which shall not be ratified by the general council, and approved by the principal chief of the nation. December 2, 1842.”—Laws of the Cherokee Nation, 1868.

It is further established that no treaty will be binding on this nation unless it is ratified by the general council and approved by the principal chief of the nation. December 2, 1842.”—Laws of the Cherokee Nation, 1868.

(40) The Cherokee syllabary (p. 110): In the various schemes of symbolic thought representation, from the simple pictograph of the primitive man to the finished alphabet of the civilized nations, our own system, although not yet perfect, stands at the head of the list, the result of three thousand years of development by Egyptian, Phœnician, and Greek. Sequoya’s syllabary, the unaided work of an uneducated Indian reared amid semisavage surroundings, stands second.

(40) The Cherokee alphabet (p. 110): In different methods of representing symbolic thought, from the basic pictographs of early humans to the sophisticated alphabets of modern societies, our system, while still not perfect, is top of the list—this is the outcome of three thousand years of evolution influenced by the Egyptians, Phoenicians, and Greeks. Sequoya’s syllabary, created independently by an uneducated Native American raised in semi-wild conditions, comes in a close second.

Twelve years of his life are said to have been given to his great work. Being entirely without instruction and having no knowledge of the philosophy of language, being not even acquainted with English, his first attempts were naturally enough in the direction of the crude Indian pictograph. He set out to devise a symbol for each word of the language, and after several years of experiment, finding this an utterly hopeless task, he threw aside the thousands of characters which he had carved or scratched upon pieces of bark, and started in anew to study the construction of the language itself. By attentive observation for another long period he finally discovered that the sounds in the words used by the Cherokee in their daily conversation and their public speeches could be analyzed and classified, and that the thousands of possible words were all formed from varying combinations of hardly more than a hundred distinct syllables. Having thoroughly tested his discovery until satisfied of its correctness, he next proceeded to formulate a symbol for each syllable. For this purpose he made use of a number of characters which he found in an old English spelling book, picking out capitals, lower-case, italics, and figures, and placing them right side up or upside down, without any idea of their sound or significance as used in English (see plate v). Having thus utilized some thirty-five ready-made characters, to which must be added a dozen or more produced by modification of the same originals, he designed from his own imagination as many more as were necessary to his purpose, making eighty-five in all. The complete syllabary, as first elaborated, would have required some one hundred and fifteen characters, but after much hard study over the hissing sound in its various combinations, he hit upon the expedient of representing the sound by means of a distinct character—the exact equivalent of our letter s—whenever it formed the initial of a syllable. Says Gallatin, “It wanted but one step more, and to have also given a distinct character to each consonant, to reduce the whole number to sixteen, and to have had an alphabet similar to ours. In practice, however, and as applied to his own language, the superiority of Guess’s alphabet is manifest, and has been fully proved by experience. You must indeed learn and remember eighty-five characters instead of twenty-five [sic]. But this once accomplished, the education of the pupil is completed; he can read and he is perfect in his orthography without making it the subject of a distinct study. The boy learns in a few weeks that which occupies two years of the time of ours.” Says Phillips: “In my own observation Indian children will take one or two, at times several, years to master the English printed and written language, but in a few days can read and write in Cherokee. They do the latter, in fact, as soon as they learn to shape letters. As soon as they master the alphabet they have got rid of all the perplexing questions in orthography that puzzle the brains of our children. It is not too much to say that a child will learn in a month, by the same effort, as thoroughly in the language [220]of Sequoyah, that which in ours consumes the time of our children for at least two years.”

Twelve years of his life are said to have been dedicated to his significant work. With no formal training and lacking knowledge of linguistics, and not even familiar with English, his initial efforts understandably leaned toward simple Indian pictographs. He aimed to create a symbol for every word in the language, but after several years of experimentation and realizing the task was impossibly complex, he abandoned the thousands of characters he had carved or scratched onto pieces of bark and decided to start fresh by studying the structure of the language itself. Through careful observation over a long period, he eventually discovered that the sounds in the words the Cherokee used in everyday conversation and public speeches could be analyzed and categorized, and that the many possible words were made from varying combinations of just over a hundred distinct syllables. Once he thoroughly tested his discovery to confirm its accuracy, he set out to create a symbol for each syllable. For this, he used various characters he found in an old English spelling book, selecting capital letters, lowercase, italics, and numbers, flipping them right side up or upside down, without knowing their sounds or meanings in English (see plate v). Using about thirty-five ready-made characters, plus a dozen or so modified versions of those original characters, he designed as many additional symbols as he needed from his imagination, totaling eighty-five. The complete syllabary he initially developed would have required around one hundred fifteen characters, but after intense study of the hissing sounds in their different combinations, he came up with the clever solution of using a distinct character—equivalent to our letter s—to represent that sound whenever it began a syllable. Gallatin remarks, “It just needed one more step to assign a distinct character to each consonant, reducing the total number to sixteen and creating an alphabet similar to ours. However, in practice, and in relation to his own language, Guess's alphabet proves to be superior, as has been shown by experience. You do need to learn and remember eighty-five characters instead of twenty-five [sic]. But once that's done, a student's education is complete; they can read and have perfect spelling without it being a subject of separate study. A child learns in a few weeks what takes two years for ours.” Phillips states: “From what I’ve observed, Indian children might take one or two, sometimes several, years to master the printed and written English language, but can read and write in Cherokee within days. They accomplish the latter as soon as they learn to shape letters. Once they grasp the alphabet, they eliminate all the confusing orthographic questions that baffle our children. It’s fair to say that a child can learn in a month, with the same effort, the language [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of Sequoyah, what takes at least two years for their counterparts in ours.”

Although in theory the written Cherokee word has one letter for each syllable, the rule does not always hold good in practice, owing to the frequent elision of vowel sounds. Thus the word for “soul” is written with four letters as a-da-nûñ-ta, but pronounced in three syllables, adanta. In the same way tsâ-lûñ-i-yu-sti (“like tobacco,” the cardinal flower) is pronounced tsâliyustĭ. There are also, as in other languages, a number of minute sound variations not indicated in the written word, so that it is necessary to have heard the language spoken in order to read with correct pronunciation. The old Upper dialect is the standard to which the alphabet has been adapted. There is no provision for the r of the Lower or the sh of the Middle dialect, each speaker usually making his own dialectic change in the reading. The letters of a word are not connected, and there is no difference between the written and the printed character. Authorities: Gallatin, Synopsis of the Indian Tribes, in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc, II, 1836; Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, September, 1870; Pilling, Bibliography of Iroquoian Languages (article on Guess and plate of syllabary), 1888; author’s personal information.

Although theoretically, each Cherokee syllable is represented by a single letter, this doesn't always work in practice due to the frequent dropping of vowel sounds. For example, the word for "soul" is written as a-da-nûñ-ta, but it sounds out as three syllables, adanta. Similarly, tsâ-lûñ-i-yu-sti ("like tobacco," referring to the cardinal flower) is pronounced tsâliyustĭ. There are also some subtle sound variations not shown in the written form, so it's essential to have heard the language spoken to read it with the correct pronunciation. The old Upper dialect serves as the standard for the alphabet. There’s no representation for the r from the Lower dialect or the sh from the Middle dialect; each speaker typically makes their own dialectal adjustments while reading. The letters in a word are not connected, and there's no difference between written and printed characters. Authorities: Gallatin, Synopsis of the Indian Tribes, in Trans. Am. Antiq. Soc, II, 1836; Phillips, Sequoyah, in Harper’s Magazine, September, 1870; Pilling, Bibliography of Iroquoian Languages (article on Guess and plate of syllabary), 1888; author’s personal information.

(41) Southern gold fields (p. 116): Almost every valuable mineral and crystal known to the manufacturer or the lapidary is found in the southern Alleghenies, although, so far as present knowledge goes, but few of these occur in paying quantities. It is probable, however, that this estimate may change with improved methods and enlarged railroad facilities. Leaving out of account the earlier operations by the Spanish, French, and English adventurers, of which mention has already been made, the first authentic account of gold finding in any of the states south of Mason and Dixon’s line within what maybe called the American period appears to be that given by Jefferson, writing in 1781, of a lump of ore found in Virginia, which yielded seventeen pennyweights of gold. This was probably not the earliest, however, as we find doubtful references to gold discoveries in both Carolinas before the Revolution. The first mint returns of gold were made from North Carolina in 1793, and from South Carolina in 1829, although gold is certainly known to have been found in the latter state some years earlier. The earliest gold records for the other southern states are, approximately, Georgia (near Dahlonega), 1815–1820; Alabama, 1830; Tennessee (Coco creek, Monroe county), 1831; Maryland (Montgomery county), 1849. Systematic tracing of gold belts southward from North Carolina began in 1829, and speedily resulted in the forcible eviction of the Cherokee from the gold-bearing region. Most of the precious metal was procured from placers or alluvial deposits by a simple process of digging and washing. Very little quartz mining has yet been attempted, and that usually by the crudest methods. In fact, for a long period gold working was followed as a sort of side issue to farming between crop seasons. In North Carolina prospectors obtained permission from the owners of the land to wash or dig on shares, varying from one-fourth to one-half, and the proprietor was accustomed to put his slaves to work in the same way along the creek bottoms after the crops had been safely gathered. “The dust became a considerable medium of circulation, and miners were accustomed to carry about with them quills filled with gold, and a pair of small hand scales, on which they weighed out gold at regular rates; for instance, 3½ grains of gold was the customary equivalent of a pint of whisky.” For a number of years, about 1830 and later, a man named Bechtler coined gold on his own account in North Carolina, and these coins, with Mexican silver, are said to have constituted the chief currency over a large region. A regular mint was established at Dahlonega in 1838 and maintained for some years. From 1804 to 1827 all the gold produced in the United States came from North Carolina, although the total amounted to but $110,000. The discovery of the rich deposits in California checked mining operations in the south, and the civil war brought about an almost complete suspension, [221]from which there is hardly yet a revival. According to the best official estimates the gold production of the southern Allegheny region for the century from 1799 to 1898, inclusive, has been something over $46,000,000, distributed as follows:

(41) Southern gold mines (p. 116): Almost every valuable mineral and crystal known to manufacturers or jewelers can be found in the southern Alleghenies, although currently, only a few of these exist in commercially viable amounts. However, this estimate could change as methods improve and railroad access increases. Excluding the earlier efforts of Spanish, French, and English explorers, which have already been mentioned, the first reliable account of gold discovery in any state south of Mason and Dixon’s line during what can be called the American period comes from Jefferson, who wrote in 1781 about a lump of ore found in Virginia that yielded seventeen pennyweights of gold. This was likely not the first discovery, as there are questionable reports of gold finds in both Carolinas before the Revolution. The first official reports of gold came from North Carolina in 1793 and from South Carolina in 1829, although gold was definitely found in South Carolina several years earlier. The earliest records of gold from other southern states are approximately: Georgia (near Dahlonega), 1815–1820; Alabama, 1830; Tennessee (Coco creek, Monroe county), 1831; Maryland (Montgomery county), 1849. Systematic exploration of gold belts southward from North Carolina started in 1829, leading to the forced removal of the Cherokee from the gold-rich area. Most of the gold was obtained from placers or alluvial deposits through straightforward digging and washing methods. Very little quartz mining has been attempted so far, and that has mostly been done using basic methods. In fact, for a long time, gold mining was treated as a side activity to farming between crop seasons. In North Carolina, prospectors would get permission from landowners to wash or dig for a share of the profits, usually between one-fourth and one-half, and landowners commonly had their slaves work along the creek beds after the crops were harvested. “Gold dust became a significant medium of exchange, and miners typically carried quills filled with gold and small hand scales to weigh out gold at standard rates; for example, 3½ grains of gold equaled a pint of whisky.” For several years, around 1830 and later, a man named Bechtler minted gold coins in North Carolina, and these coins, along with Mexican silver, were reportedly the main currency for a large area. A regular mint was established in Dahlonega in 1838 and operated for several years. From 1804 to 1827, all the gold produced in the United States came from North Carolina, totaling just $110,000. The discovery of rich deposits in California halted mining in the south, and the Civil War caused an almost complete suspension, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from which there has hardly been a recovery. According to the best official estimates, the gold production from the southern Allegheny region for the century from 1799 to 1898 has been just over $46,000,000, distributed as follows:

North Carolina $21,926,376
Georgia 16,658,630
South Carolina 3,961,863
Virginia, slightly in excess of 3,216,343
Alabama, slightly in excess of 437,927
Tennessee, slightly in excess of 167,405
Maryland 47,068
Total, slightly in excess of 46.4 million

Authorities: Becker, Gold Fields of the Southern Appalachians, in the Sixteenth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, 1895; Day, Mineral Resources of the United States, Seventeenth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, part 3, 1896; Nitze, Gold Mining and Metallurgy in the Southern States, in North Carolina Geological Survey Report, republished in Mineral Resources of the United States, Twentieth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, part 6, 1899; Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, 1849.

Authorities: Becker, Gold Fields of the Southern Appalachians, in the Sixteenth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, 1895; Day, Mineral Resources of the United States, Seventeenth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, part 3, 1896; Nitze, Gold Mining and Metallurgy in the Southern States, in North Carolina Geological Survey Report, republished in Mineral Resources of the United States, Twentieth Annual Report United States Geological Survey, part 6, 1899; Lanman, Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, 1849.

(42) Extension of Georgia laws, 1830 (p. 117): “It is hereby ordained that all the laws of Georgia are extended over the Cherokee country; that after the first day of June, 1830, all Indians then and at that time residing in said territory, shall be liable and subject to such laws and regulations as the legislature may hereafter prescribe; that all laws, usages, and customs made and established and enforced in the said territory, by the said Cherokee Indians, be, and the same are hereby, on and after the 1st day of June, 1830, declared null and void; and no Indian, or descendant of an Indian, residing within the Creek or Cherokee nations of Indians, shall be deemed a competent witness or party to any suit in any court where a white man is a defendant.”—Extract from the act passed by the Georgia legislature on December 20, 1828, “to add the territory within this state and occupied by the Cherokee Indians to the counties of DeKalb et al., and to extend the laws of this state over the same.” Authorities: Drake, Indians, p. 439, ed. 1880; Royce, Cherokee Nation of Indians, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 260, 1888.

(42) Update of Georgia laws, 1830 (p. 117): “It is hereby established that all the laws of Georgia will apply to the Cherokee country; that after June 1, 1830, all Indians living in that territory will be subject to the laws and regulations that the legislature may establish in the future; that all laws, practices, and customs created and enforced in that territory by the Cherokee Indians are, as of June 1, 1830, declared null and void; and no Indian or descendant of an Indian living within the Creek or Cherokee nations shall be considered a competent witness or party to any legal case where a white person is the defendant.” —Extract from the act passed by the Georgia legislature on December 20, 1828, “to add the territory within this state and occupied by the Cherokee Indians to the counties of DeKalb et al., and to extend the laws of this state over the same.” Authorities: Drake, Indians, p. 439, ed. 1880; Royce, Cherokee Nation of Indians, in Fifth Ann. Rep. Bureau of Ethnology, p. 260, 1888.

(43) Removal forts, 1838 (p. 130): For collecting the Cherokee preparatory to the Removal, the following stockade forts were built: In North Carolina, Fort Lindsay, on the south side of the Tennessee river at the junction of Nantahala, in Swain county; Fort Scott, at Aquone, farther up Nantahala river, in Macon county; Fort Montgomery, at Robbinsville, in Graham county; Fort Hembrie, at Hayesville, in Clay county; Fort Delaney, at Valleytown, in Cherokee county; Fort Butler, at Murphy, in the same county. In Georgia, Fort Scudder, on Frogtown creek, north of Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county; Fort Gilmer, near Ellijay, in Gilmer county; Fort Coosawatee, in Murray county; Fort Talking-rock, near Jasper, in Pickens county; Fort Buffington, near Canton, in Cherokee county. In Tennessee, Fort Cass, at Calhoun, on Hiwassee river, in McMinn county. In Alabama, Fort Turkeytown, on Coosa river, at Center, in Cherokee county. Authority: Author’s personal information.

(43) Removal forts, 1838 (p. 130): To prepare for the Cherokee Removal, the following stockade forts were constructed: In North Carolina, Fort Lindsay, located on the south side of the Tennessee River at the junction of Nantahala in Swain County; Fort Scott, at Aquone, further up the Nantahala River in Macon County; Fort Montgomery, at Robbinsville in Graham County; Fort Hembrie, at Hayesville in Clay County; Fort Delaney, at Valleytown in Cherokee County; and Fort Butler, at Murphy, also in Cherokee County. In Georgia, Fort Scudder, on Frogtown Creek, north of Dahlonega in Lumpkin County; Fort Gilmer, near Ellijay in Gilmer County; Fort Coosawatee in Murray County; Fort Talking-rock, near Jasper in Pickens County; and Fort Buffington, near Canton in Cherokee County. In Tennessee, Fort Cass, at Calhoun on the Hiwassee River in McMinn County. In Alabama, Fort Turkeytown, on the Coosa River at Center in Cherokee County. Authority: Author’s personal information.

(44) McNair’s grave, (p. 132): Just inside the Tennessee line, where the Conasauga river bends again into Georgia, is a stone-walled grave, with a slab, on which is an epitaph which tells its own story of the Removal heartbreak. McNair was a white man, prominent in the Cherokee Nation, whose wife was a daughter of the chief, Vann, who welcomed the Moravian missionaries and gave his own house for their use. The date shows that she died while the Removal was in progress, possibly [222]while waiting in the stockade camp. The inscription, with details, is given from information kindly furnished by Mr D. K. Dunn of Conasauga, Tennessee, in a letter dated August 16, 1890:

(44) McNair's tomb, (p. 132): Just inside the Tennessee border, where the Conasauga River bends back into Georgia, there is a stone-walled grave with a slab that bears an epitaph telling its own story of the heartache during the Removal. McNair was a white man prominent in the Cherokee Nation, and his wife was the daughter of Chief Vann, who welcomed the Moravian missionaries and offered his home for their use. The date indicates that she died while the Removal was happening, possibly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]while waiting in the stockade camp. The inscription, with details, is provided from information kindly shared by Mr. D. K. Dunn of Conasauga, Tennessee, in a letter dated August 16, 1890:

“Sacred to the memory of David and Delilah A. McNair, who departed this life, the former on the 15th of August, 1836, and the latter on the 30th of November, 1838. Their children, being members of the Cherokee Nation and having to go with their people to the West, do leave this monument, not only to show their regard for their parents, but to guard their sacred ashes against the unhallowed intrusion of the white man.”

“Dedicated to the memory of David and Delilah A. McNair, who passed away, the former on August 15, 1836, and the latter on November 30, 1838. Their children, being members of the Cherokee Nation and having to move with their people to the West, have left this monument not only to honor their parents but also to protect their sacred remains from the disrespectful intrusion of white settlers.”

(45) President Samuel Houston, (p. 145): This remarkable man was born in Rockbridge county, Virginia, March 2, 1793, and died at Huntsville, Texas, July 25, 1863. Of strangely versatile, but forceful, character, he occupies a unique position in American history, combining in a wonderful degree the rough manhood of the pioneer, the eccentric vanity of the Indian, the stern dignity of the soldier, the genius of the statesman, and withal the high chivalry of a knight of the olden time. His erratic career has been the subject of much cheap romancing, but the simple facts are of sufficient interest in themselves without the aid of fictitious embellishment. To the Cherokee, whom he loved so well, he was known as Kâ′lanû, “The Raven,” an old war title in the tribe.

(45) President Samuel Houston, (p. 145): This remarkable man was born in Rockbridge County, Virginia, on March 2, 1793, and died in Huntsville, Texas, on July 25, 1863. With a strangely varied but powerful character, he holds a unique place in American history, blending to an exceptional degree the ruggedness of a pioneer, the quirky pride of the Indian, the serious authority of a soldier, the brilliance of a statesman, and the noble chivalry of a knight from the past. His unpredictable life has been the topic of much sensational storytelling, but the straightforward facts are interesting enough on their own without any fictional enhancements. To the Cherokee, whom he cared for deeply, he was known as Kâ′lanû, “The Raven,” an old war title in the tribe.

His father having died when the boy was nine years old, his widowed mother removed with him to Tennessee, opposite the territory of the Cherokee, whose boundary was then the Tennessee river. Here he worked on the farm, attending school at intervals; but, being of adventurous disposition, he left home when sixteen years old, and, crossing over the river, joined the Cherokee, among whom he soon became a great favorite, being adopted into the family of Chief Jolly, from whom the island at the mouth of Hiwassee takes its name. After three years of this life, during which time he wore the Indian dress and learned the Indian language, he returned to civilization and enlisted as a private soldier under Jackson in the Creek war. He soon attracted favorable notice and was promoted to the rank of ensign. By striking bravery at the bloody battle of Horseshoe bend, where he scaled the breastworks with an arrow in his thigh and led his men into the thick of the enemy, he won the lasting friendship of Jackson, who made him a lieutenant, although he was then barely twenty-one. He continued in the army after the war, serving for a time as subagent for the Cherokee at Jackson’s request, until the summer of 1818, when he resigned on account of some criticism by Calhoun, then Secretary of War. An official investigation, held at his demand, resulted in his exoneration.

His father died when the boy was nine, and his widowed mother moved with him to Tennessee, across from the Cherokee territory, which at the time was defined by the Tennessee River. There, he worked on the farm and attended school occasionally; however, being adventurous by nature, he left home at sixteen and crossed the river to join the Cherokee. He quickly became a favorite among them and was adopted into Chief Jolly's family, after whom the island at the mouth of the Hiwassee River is named. After three years of living this way, during which he wore traditional Indian clothing and learned the language, he returned to mainstream society and enlisted as a private under Jackson in the Creek War. He soon caught attention and was promoted to ensign. His bravery at the bloody battle of Horseshoe Bend, where he scaled the breastworks with an arrow stuck in his thigh and led his men into the thick of battle, earned him Jackson's lasting friendship, who promoted him to lieutenant, even though he was barely twenty-one at the time. He remained in the army after the war and served for a while as a subagent for the Cherokee at Jackson’s request until the summer of 1818, when he resigned due to some criticism from Calhoun, who was then Secretary of War. An official investigation, initiated at his request, cleared him of any wrongdoing.

Removing to Nashville, he began the study of law, and, being shortly afterward admitted to the bar, set up in practice at Lebanon. Within five years he was successively district attorney and adjutant-general and major-general of state troops. In 1823 he was elected to Congress, serving two terms, at the end of which, in 1827, he was elected governor of Tennessee by an overwhelming majority, being then thirty-four years of age. Shortly before this time he had fought and wounded General White in a duel. In January, 1829, he married a young lady residing near Nashville, but two months later, without a word of explanation to any outsider, he left her, resigned his governorship and other official dignities, and left the state forever, to rejoin his old friends, the Cherokee, in the West. For years the reason for this strange conduct was a secret, and Houston himself always refused to talk of it, but it is now understood to have been due to the fact that his wife admitted to him that she loved another and had only been induced to marry him by the over-persuasions of her parents.

After moving to Nashville, he started studying law, and shortly after being admitted to the bar, he began practicing in Lebanon. Within five years, he held the positions of district attorney, adjutant-general, and major-general of state troops. In 1823, he was elected to Congress, serving two terms, and by 1827, he was elected governor of Tennessee by a significant majority at thirty-four years old. Shortly before this, he had fought and wounded General White in a duel. In January 1829, he married a young woman living near Nashville, but two months later, without any explanation to anyone, he left her, resigned from his governorship and other official positions, and left the state for good to reunite with his old friends, the Cherokee, in the West. For years, the reason for this unusual behavior remained a secret, and Houston himself always avoided discussing it, but it's now understood that it was because his wife confessed to him that she loved someone else and had only married him due to her parents' pressure.

From Tennessee he went to Indian Territory, whither a large part of the Cherokee had already removed, and once more took up his residence near Chief Jolly, who was now the principal chief of the western Cherokee. The great disappointment which seemed to have blighted his life at its brightest was heavy at his [223]heart, and he sought forgetfulness in drink to such an extent that for a time his manhood seemed to have departed, notwithstanding which, such was his force of character and his past reputation, he retained his hold upon the affections of the Cherokee and his standing with the officers and their families at the neighboring posts of Fort Smith, Fort Gibson, and Fort Coffee. In the meantime his former wife in Tennessee had obtained a divorce, and Houston being thus free once more soon after married Talihina, the youngest daughter of a prominent mixed-blood Cherokee named Rogers, who resided near Fort Gibson. She was the niece of Houston’s adopted father, Chief Jolly, and he had known her when a boy in the old Nation. Being a beautiful girl, and educated above her surroundings, she became a welcome guest wherever her husband was received. He started a trading store near Webbers Falls, but continued in his dissipated habits until recalled to his senses by the outcome of a drunken affray in which he assaulted his adopted father, the old chief, and was himself felled to the ground unconscious. Upon recovery from his injuries he made a public apology for his conduct and thenceforward led a sober life.

From Tennessee, he moved to Indian Territory, where a large part of the Cherokee had already relocated, and once again settled down near Chief Jolly, who was now the principal chief of the western Cherokee. The great disappointment that seemed to have overshadowed his life at its peak weighed heavily on his heart, and he turned to alcohol for escape, to the point where it seemed like he had lost his manhood. However, due to his strong character and past reputation, he maintained the affection of the Cherokee and respected status with the officers and their families at nearby posts, including Fort Smith, Fort Gibson, and Fort Coffee. Meanwhile, his ex-wife in Tennessee had obtained a divorce, and once Houston was free again, he soon married Talihina, the youngest daughter of a prominent mixed-blood Cherokee named Rogers, who lived near Fort Gibson. She was the niece of Houston’s adoptive father, Chief Jolly, and he had known her since he was a boy in the old Nation. As a beautiful girl who was educated beyond her environment, she was a welcome guest wherever her husband was received. He opened a trading store near Webbers Falls but continued his reckless behavior until a drunken altercation jolted him back to reality when he assaulted his adoptive father, the old chief, and ended up knocked out on the ground. After recovering from his injuries, he publicly apologized for his actions and from then on led a sober life.

In 1832 he visited Washington in the interest of the western Cherokee, calling in Indian costume upon President Jackson, who received him with old-time friendship. Being accused while there of connection with a fraudulent Indian contract, he administered a severe beating to his accuser, a member of Congress. For this he was fined $500 and reprimanded by the bar of the House, but Jackson remitted the fine. Soon after his return to the West he removed to Texas to take part in the agitation just started against Mexican rule. He was a member of the convention which adopted a separate constitution for Texas in 1833, and two years later aided in forming a provisional government, and was elected commander-in-chief to organize the new militia. In 1836 he was a member of the convention which declared the independence of Texas. At the battle of San Jacinto in April of that year he defeated with 750 men Santa Ana’s army of 1,800, inflicting upon the Mexicans the terrible loss of 630 killed and 730 prisoners, among whom was Santa Ana himself. Houston received a severe wound in the engagement. In the autumn of the same year he was elected first president of the republic of Texas, receiving more than four-fifths of the votes cast. He served two years and retired at the end of his term, leaving the country on good terms with both Mexico and the Indian tribes, and with its notes at par. He was immediately elected to the Texas congress and served in that capacity until 1841, when he was reelected president. It was during these years that he made his steadfast fight in behalf of the Texas Cherokee, as is narrated elsewhere, supporting their cause without wavering, at the risk of his own popularity and position. He frequently declared that no treaty made and carried out in good faith had ever been violated by Indians. His Cherokee wife having died some time before, he was again married in 1840, this time to a lady from Alabama, who exercised over him a restraining and ennobling influence through the stormy vicissitudes of his eventful life. In June, 1842, he vetoed a bill making him dictator for the purpose of resisting a threatened invasion from Mexico.

In 1832, he visited Washington to advocate for the western Cherokee, showing up in Native American attire to meet President Jackson, who welcomed him warmly. While there, he was accused of being involved in a fraudulent Indian contract and reacted by physically confronting his accuser, a member of Congress. As a result, he was fined $500 and reprimanded by the House bar, but Jackson waived the fine. Shortly after returning to the West, he moved to Texas to engage in the movement against Mexican control. He was part of the convention that established a separate constitution for Texas in 1833, and two years later, he helped form a provisional government, being elected commander-in-chief to organize the new militia. In 1836, he participated in the convention that declared Texas's independence. During the Battle of San Jacinto in April that year, he led 750 men to defeat Santa Anna's army of 1,800, causing significant casualties for the Mexicans—630 killed and 730 taken prisoner, including Santa Anna himself. Houston sustained a serious injury in the battle. Later in the same year, he was elected the first president of the Republic of Texas, receiving over 80% of the votes. He served a two-year term and stepped down, leaving the nation on good terms with both Mexico and the Indigenous tribes, and its finances stable. He was quickly elected to the Texas Congress and served there until 1841, when he was re-elected president. During these years, he consistently fought for the Texas Cherokee, as detailed elsewhere, standing by their cause despite potential damage to his own reputation and standing. He often stated that no treaty made and honored in good faith had ever been breached by the Indians. After the death of his Cherokee wife some time earlier, he remarried in 1840, this time to a woman from Alabama, who provided him with support and strength through the challenges of his tumultuous life. In June 1842, he vetoed a bill that would have made him a dictator to counter a possible invasion from Mexico.

On December 29, 1845, Texas was admitted to the Union, and in the following March Houston was elected to the Senate, where he served continuously until 1859, when he resigned to take his seat as governor, to which position he had just been elected. From 1852 to 1860 his name was three times presented before national presidential nominating conventions, the last time receiving 57 votes. He had taken issue with the Democratic majority throughout his term in the Senate, and when Texas passed the secession ordinance in February, 1861, being an uncompromising Union man, he refused to take the oath of allegiance to the Confederacy and was accordingly deposed from the office of governor, declining the proffered aid of federal troops to keep him in his seat. Unwilling either to fight against the Union or to take sides against his friends, he held aloof from the great struggle, and remained in silent retirement until his death, two years later. No other man in American history [224]has left such a record of continuous election to high office while steadily holding to his own convictions in the face of strong popular opposition. Authorities: Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894; Bonnell, Texas, 1840; Thrall, Texas, 1876; Lossing, Field Book of the War of 1812, 1869; author’s personal information; various periodical and newspaper articles.

On December 29, 1845, Texas joined the Union, and the following March, Houston was elected to the Senate, where he served continuously until 1859, when he resigned to become governor, a position he had just been elected to. From 1852 to 1860, his name was presented three times to national presidential nominating conventions, with the last time receiving 57 votes. He often clashed with the Democratic majority during his time in the Senate, and when Texas passed the secession ordinance in February 1861, he, being a staunch Union supporter, refused to take the oath of allegiance to the Confederacy and was subsequently removed from the office of governor, turning down the offered help from federal troops to keep him in his position. Unwilling to fight against the Union or take sides against his friends, he distanced himself from the major conflict and remained in quiet retirement until his death two years later. No other person in American history [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] has such a record of continuous election to high office while firmly sticking to his own beliefs despite facing strong popular opposition. Authorities: Appleton’s Cyclopædia of American Biography, 1894; Bonnell, Texas, 1840; Thrall, Texas, 1876; Lossing, Field Book of the War of 1812, 1869; author’s personal information; various periodical and newspaper articles.

(46) Chief John Ross (p. 151): This great chief of the Cherokee, whose name is inseparable from their history, was himself but one-eighth of Indian blood and showed little of the Indian features, his father, Daniel Ross, having emigrated from Scotland before the Revolution and married a quarter-blood Cherokee woman whose father, John McDonald, was also from Scotland. He was born at or near the family residence at Rossville, Georgia, just across the line from Chattanooga, Tennessee. As a boy, he was known among the Cherokee as Tsan-usdi′, “Little John,” but after arriving at manhood was called Guwi′sguwĭ′, the name of a rare migratory bird, of large size and white or grayish plumage, said to have appeared formerly at long intervals in the old Cherokee country. It may have been the egret or the swan. He was educated at Kingston, Tennessee, and began his public career when barely nineteen years of age. His first wife, a full-blood Cherokee woman, died in consequence of the hardships of the Removal while on the western march and was buried at Little Rock, Arkansas. Some years later he married again, this time to a Miss Stapler of Wilmington, Delaware, the marriage taking place in Philadelphia (author’s personal information from Mr Allen Ross, son of John Ross; see also Meredith, “The Cherokees,” in the Five Civilized Tribes, Extra Bulletin Eleventh Census, 1894.) Cooweescoowee district of the Cherokee Nation west has been named in his honor. The following biographic facts are taken from the panegyric in his honor, passed by the national council of the Cherokee, on hearing of his death, “as feebly expressive of the loss they have sustained.”

(46) Chief John Ross (p. 151): This prominent Cherokee chief, whose name is deeply tied to their history, was only one-eighth Cherokee and didn't exhibit many Native American features. His father, Daniel Ross, immigrated from Scotland before the Revolution and married a quarter-blood Cherokee woman whose father, John McDonald, was also of Scottish descent. He was born at or near the family home in Rossville, Georgia, right across the border from Chattanooga, Tennessee. As a child, he was known among the Cherokee as Tsan-usdi′, meaning "Little John," but upon reaching adulthood, he was called Guwi′sguwĭ′, the name of a rare large migratory bird with white or grayish feathers that reportedly appeared occasionally in the old Cherokee territory. It might have been the egret or the swan. He was educated in Kingston, Tennessee, and started his public career at the young age of nineteen. His first wife, a full-blood Cherokee woman, died due to the challenging conditions during the Removal while on their journey west and was buried in Little Rock, Arkansas. Years later, he remarried, this time to a Miss Stapler from Wilmington, Delaware, with the wedding taking place in Philadelphia (author’s personal information from Mr. Allen Ross, son of John Ross; see also Meredith, “The Cherokees,” in the Five Civilized Tribes, Extra Bulletin Eleventh Census, 1894.) The Cooweescoowee district of the Cherokee Nation in the west has been named in his honor. The following biographical details are taken from the tribute passed by the national council of the Cherokee upon learning of his death, “as feebly expressive of the loss they have sustained.”

John Ross was born October 3, 1790, and died in the city of Washington, August 1, 1866, in the seventy-sixth year of his age. His official career began in 1809, when he was intrusted by Agent Return Meigs with an important mission to the Arkansas Cherokee. From that time until the close of his life, with the exception of two or three years in the earlier part, he was in the constant service of his people, “furnishing an instance of confidence on their part and fidelity on his which has never been surpassed in the annals of history.” In the war of 1813–14 against the Creeks he was adjutant of the Cherokee regiment which cooperated with General Jackson, and was present at the battle of the Horseshoe, where the Cherokee, under Colonel Morgan, of Tennessee, rendered distinguished service. In 1817 he was elected a member of the national committee of the Cherokee council. The first duty assigned him was to prepare a reply to the United States commissioners who were present for the purpose of negotiating with the Cherokee for their lands east of the Mississippi, in firm resistance to which he was destined, a few years later, to test the power of truth and to attain a reputation of no ordinary character. In 1819, October 26, his name first appears on the statute book of the Cherokee Nation as president of the national committee, and is attached to an ordinance which looked to the improvement of the Cherokee people, providing for the introduction into the Nation of schoolmasters, blacksmiths, mechanics, and others. He continued to occupy that position till 1826. In 1827 he was associate chief with William Hicks, and president of the convention which adopted the constitution of that year. That constitution, it is believed, is the first effort at a regular government, with distinct branches and powers defined, ever made and carried into effect by any of the Indians of North America. From 1828 until the removal west, he was principal chief of the eastern Cherokee, and from 1839 to the time of his death, principal chief of the united Cherokee Nation.

John Ross was born on October 3, 1790, and died in Washington, D.C., on August 1, 1866, at the age of seventy-six. His official career started in 1809 when he was entrusted by Agent Return Meigs with an important mission to the Arkansas Cherokee. From then until the end of his life, except for a couple of years early on, he served his people continuously, “providing an example of their trust and his loyalty that has never been surpassed in history.” During the war of 1813–14 against the Creeks, he was the adjutant of the Cherokee regiment that cooperated with General Jackson and was present at the battle of the Horseshoe, where the Cherokee, led by Colonel Morgan from Tennessee, provided notable assistance. In 1817, he was elected as a member of the national committee of the Cherokee council. His first task was to prepare a response to the United States commissioners negotiating for Cherokee lands east of the Mississippi, a challenge that would later test the power of truth and build his remarkable reputation. On October 26, 1819, his name first appeared in the statute book of the Cherokee Nation as president of the national committee, attached to an ordinance aimed at improving the Cherokee people by bringing in schoolteachers, blacksmiths, mechanics, and others. He held that position until 1826. In 1827, he became associate chief alongside William Hicks and president of the convention that adopted the constitution that year. This constitution is considered the first attempt at a formal government with clearly defined branches and powers by any North American Indians. From 1828 until their removal west, he served as the principal chief of the eastern Cherokee, and from 1839 until his death, he was the principal chief of the united Cherokee Nation.

In regard to the long contest which culminated in the Removal, the resolutions declare that “The Cherokees, with John Ross at their head, alone with their treaties, achieved a recognition of their rights, but they were powerless to enforce [225]them. They were compelled to yield, but not until the struggle had developed the highest qualities of patience, fortitude, and tenacity of right and purpose on their part, as well as that of their chief. The same may be said of their course after their removal to this country, and which resulted in the reunion of the eastern and western Cherokees as one people and in the adoption of the present constitution.”

Regarding the long conflict that led to the Removal, the resolutions state that “The Cherokees, led by John Ross, relied solely on their treaties to gain recognition of their rights, but they were unable to enforce [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]them. They had no choice but to give in, but not before their struggle showcased incredible patience, resilience, and determination for their rights and goals, as well as that of their leader. The same can be said for their actions after their relocation to this country, which resulted in the unification of the eastern and western Cherokees as one people and the adoption of the current constitution.”

Concerning the events of the civil war and the official attempt to depose Ross from his authority, they state that these occurrences, with many others in their trying history as a people, are confidently committed to the future page of the historian. “It is enough to know that the treaty negotiated at Washington in 1866 bore the full and just recognition of John Ross’ name as principal chief of the Cherokee nation.”

Regarding the events of the civil war and the official effort to remove Ross from his position, they assert that these events, along with many others in their challenging history as a people, will surely be recorded by future historians. “It’s enough to know that the treaty made in Washington in 1866 fully and fairly recognized John Ross as the principal chief of the Cherokee nation.”

The summing up of the panegyric is a splendid tribute to a splendid manhood:

The summary of the praise is a fantastic tribute to an amazing character:

“Blessed with a fine constitution and a vigorous mind, John Ross had the physical ability to follow the path of duty wherever it led. No danger appalled him. He never faltered in supporting what he believed to be right, but clung to it with a steadiness of purpose which alone could have sprung from the clearest convictions of rectitude. He never sacrificed the interests of his nation to expediency. He never lost sight of the welfare of the people. For them he labored daily for a long life, and upon them he bestowed his last expressed thoughts. A friend of law, he obeyed it; a friend of education, he faithfully encouraged schools throughout the country, and spent liberally his means in conferring it upon others. Given to hospitality, none ever hungered around his door. A professor of the Christian religion, he practiced its precepts. His works are inseparable from the history of the Cherokee people for nearly half a century, while his example in the daily walks of life will linger in the future and whisper words of hope, temperance, and charity in the years of posterity.”

“Blessed with a strong body and a sharp mind, John Ross had the physical ability to follow his duty wherever it led. No danger scared him. He never wavered in supporting what he believed was right, holding onto it with a determination that could only come from clear convictions of what was right. He never put his nation's interests aside for convenience. He always kept the welfare of the people in mind. For them, he worked diligently throughout his life, and his last thoughts were for them. As a supporter of the law, he followed it; as a supporter of education, he actively promoted schools across the country and generously shared his resources to educate others. Known for his hospitality, no one ever went hungry at his door. A believer in the Christian faith, he lived by its teachings. His contributions are forever linked to the history of the Cherokee people for nearly fifty years, and his example in everyday life will continue to resonate, offering words of hope, moderation, and kindness to future generations.”

Resolutions were also passed for bringing his body from Washington at the expense of the Cherokee Nation and providing for suitable obsequies, in order “that his remains should rest among those he so long served” (Resolutions in honor of John Ross, in Laws of the Cherokee Nation, 1869).

Resolutions were also approved to bring his body from Washington at the expense of the Cherokee Nation and to arrange for a proper funeral, so that “his remains should rest among those he so long served” (Resolutions in honor of John Ross, in Laws of the Cherokee Nation, 1869).

(47) The Ketoowah Society (p. 156): This Cherokee secret society, which has recently achieved some newspaper prominence by its championship of Cherokee autonomy, derives its name—properly Kĭtu′hwă, but commonly spelled Ketoowah in English print—from the ancient town in the old Nation which formed the nucleus of the most conservative element of the tribe and sometimes gave a name to the Nation itself (see Kĭtu′hwagĭ, under Tribal Synonyms). A strong band of comradeship, if not a regular society organization, appears to have existed among the warriors and leading men of the various settlements of the Kituhwa district from a remote period, so that the name is even now used in councils as indicative of genuine Cherokee feeling in its highest patriotic form. When, some years ago, delegates from the western Nation visited the East Cherokee to invite them to join their more prosperous brethren beyond the Mississippi, the speaker for the delegates expressed their fraternal feeling for their separated kinsmen by saying in his opening speech, “We are all Kituhwa people” (Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ). The Ketoowah society in the Cherokee Nation west was organized shortly before the civil war by John B. Jones, son of the missionary, Evan Jones, and an adopted citizen of the Nation, as a secret society for the ostensible purpose of cultivating a national feeling among the full-bloods, in opposition to the innovating tendencies of the mixed-blood element. The real purpose was to counteract the influence of the “Blue Lodge” and other secret secessionist organizations among the wealthier slave-holding classes, made up chiefly of mixed-bloods and whites. It extended to the Creeks, and its members in both tribes rendered good service to the Union cause throughout the war. They were frequently known as “Pin Indians,” for a reason explained below. Since the close of the great struggle the society has distinguished itself by its determined opposition [226]to every scheme looking to the curtailment or destruction of Cherokee national self-government.

(47) The Ketoowah Society (p. 156): This Cherokee secret society has recently gained some media attention for advocating Cherokee autonomy. It gets its name—properly Kĭtu′hwă, but commonly spelled Ketoowah in English—from the ancient town in the old Nation that was the center of the most conservative part of the tribe, which sometimes even gave its name to the Nation itself (see Kĭtu′hwagĭ, under Tribal Synonyms). There seems to have been a strong sense of camaraderie, if not an official organization, among the warriors and prominent figures from the various settlements in the Kituhwa area for a long time, so the name is still used in meetings to represent true Cherokee pride in its highest form. When delegates from the western Nation visited the East Cherokee some years ago to invite them to join their more successful relatives beyond the Mississippi, the spokesperson for the delegates expressed their family ties to the separated kinsmen by saying in his opening remarks, “We are all Kituhwa people” (Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ). The Ketoowah society in the Cherokee Nation west was formed shortly before the Civil War by John B. Jones, son of the missionary Evan Jones and an adopted citizen of the Nation, as a secret society with the apparent goal of fostering a national identity among full-bloods, countering the progressive ideas of the mixed-blood group. The real intention was to negate the influence of the “Blue Lodge” and other secret secessionist groups among the wealthier slave-holding individuals, primarily made up of mixed-bloods and whites. It expanded to the Creeks, and its members in both tribes contributed significantly to the Union cause throughout the war. They were often referred to as “Pin Indians,” for reasons explained below. Since the end of the major conflict, the society has made a name for itself by strongly opposing any efforts aimed at limiting or dismantling Cherokee national self-government. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The following account of the society was written shortly after the close of the civil war:

The following description of society was written shortly after the end of the civil war:

“Those Cherokees who were loyal to the Union combined in a secret organization for self-protection, assuming the designation of the Ketoowha society, which name was soon merged in that of “Pins.” The Pins were so styled because of a peculiar manner they adopted of wearing a pin. The symbol was discovered by their enemies, who applied the term in derision; but it was accepted by this loyal league, and has almost superseded the designation which its members first assumed. The Pin organization originated among the members of the Baptist congregation at Peavine, Going-snake district, in the Cherokee nation. In a short time the society counted nearly three thousand members, and had commenced proselytizing the Creeks, when the rebellion, against which it was arming, preventing its further extension, the poor Creeks having been driven into Kansas by the rebels of the Golden Circle. During the war the Pins rendered services to the Union cause in many bloody encounters, as has been acknowledged by our generals. It was distinctly an anti-slavery organization. The slave-holding Cherokees, who constituted the wealthy and more intelligent class, naturally allied themselves with the South, while loyal Cherokees became more and more opposed to slavery. This was shown very clearly when the loyalists first met in convention, in February, 1863. They not only abolished slavery unconditionally and forever, before any slave state made a movement toward emancipation, but made any attempts at enslaving a grave misdemeanor.

"Those Cherokees who remained loyal to the Union formed a secret organization for self-protection, calling themselves the Ketoowha society, which soon became known as the “Pins.” They were called the Pins because of a unique way they wore a pin. Their enemies discovered this symbol and used the term mockingly, but the loyal group embraced it and it largely replaced the original name. The Pin organization started with members of the Baptist congregation at Peavine, Going-snake district, in the Cherokee nation. Within a short time, the society grew to nearly three thousand members and began to recruit among the Creeks, but their expansion was halted by the rebellion they were opposing, as the struggling Creeks were driven into Kansas by the rebels of the Golden Circle. During the war, the Pins contributed to the Union cause in many fierce battles, as acknowledged by our generals. It was distinctly an anti-slavery organization. The slave-holding Cherokees, who formed the wealthy and more educated class, naturally sided with the South, while loyal Cherokees increasingly opposed slavery. This was clearly demonstrated when the loyalists held their first convention in February 1863. They not only abolished slavery unconditionally and forever, long before any slave state moved toward emancipation, but they also made any attempts at enslaving someone a serious misdemeanor."

The secret signs of the Pins were a peculiar way of touching the hat as a salutation, particularly when they were too far apart for recognition in other ways. They had a peculiar mode of taking hold of the lapel of the coat, first drawing it away from the body, and then giving it a motion as though wrapping it around the heart. During the war a portion of them were forced into the rebellion, but quickly rebelled against General Cooper, who was placed over them, and when they fought against that general, at Bird Creek, they wore a bit of corn-husk, split into strips, tied in their hair. In the night when two Pins met, and one asked the other, ‘Who are you?’ the reply or pass was, ‘Tahlequah—who are you?’ The response was, ‘I am Ketoowha’s son.’”—Dr D. J. MacGowan, Indian Secret Societies, in Historical Magazine, X, 1866.

The secret signs of the Pins involved a unique way of touching their hats as a greeting, especially when they were too far away to recognize each other in other ways. They had a distinctive way of grabbing the lapel of their coat, first pulling it away from their body and then giving it a motion like they were wrapping it around their heart. During the war, some of them were forced into the rebellion but quickly revolted against General Cooper, who was in charge of them. When they fought against that general at Bird Creek, they wore strips of corn husk tied in their hair. At night, when two Pins met, if one asked the other, "Who are you?" the response or pass was, "Tahlequah—who are you?" The reply was, "I am Ketoowha’s son."—Dr D. J. MacGowan, Indian Secret Societies, in Historical Magazine, X, 1866.

(48) Farewell address of Lloyd Welch (p. 175): In the sad and eventful history of the Cherokee their gifted leaders, frequently of white ancestry, have oftentimes spoken to the world with eloquent words of appeal, of protest, or of acknowledgment, but never more eloquently than in the last farewell of Chief Lloyd Welch to the eastern band, as he felt the end draw near (leaflet, MacGowan, Chattanooga [n. d., 1880]):

(48) Lloyd Welch's farewell address (p. 175): In the sad and eventful history of the Cherokee, their talented leaders, often with white ancestry, have frequently reached out to the world with powerful messages of appeal, protest, or recognition, but never more movingly than in Chief Lloyd Welch's final farewell to the eastern band, as he sensed the end approaching (leaflet, MacGowan, Chattanooga [n. d., 1880]):

To the Chairman and Council of the Eastern Band of Cherokees:

To the Chairman and Council of the Eastern Band of Cherokees:

“My Brothers: It becomes my imperative duty to bid you an affectionate farewell, and resign into your hands the trust you so generously confided to my keeping, principal chief of the Eastern Band. It is with great solicitude and anxiety for your welfare that I am constrained to take this course. But the inexorable laws of nature, and the rapid decline of my health, admonish me that soon, very soon, I will have passed from earth, my body consigned to the tomb, my spirit to God who gave it, in that happy home in the beyond, where there is no sickness, no sorrow, no pain, no death, but one eternal joy and happiness forever more.

“My Brothers: I feel it is my duty to say a heartfelt goodbye and hand over the trust you so kindly placed in my care as the principal chief of the Eastern Band. It’s with great concern for your well-being that I am forced to take this step. But the unyielding laws of nature and the rapid decline of my health remind me that soon, very soon, I will leave this world, my body laid to rest in the grave, my spirit returning to God who created it, in that joyful place beyond, where there is no illness, no sorrow, no pain, no death, but only eternal joy and happiness forever.”

“The only regret that I feel for thus being so soon called from among you, at the meridian of manhood, when hope is sweet, is the great anxiety I have to serve and benefit my race. For this I have studied and labored for the past ten years of my life, to secure to my brothers equal justice from their brothers of the west and the United States, and that you would no longer be hewers of wood and drawers of [227]water, but assume that proud position among the civilized nations of the earth intended by the Creator that we should occupy, and which in the near future you will take or be exterminated. When you become educated, as a natural consequence you will become more intelligent, sober, industrious, and prosperous.

“The only regret I have about being taken away from you so soon, at the height of my life, when hope is bright, is my deep desire to serve and uplift my people. For this, I have spent the last ten years of my life studying and working hard to secure equal justice for my brothers from those in the West and the United States, and I want you to no longer be just laborers, but to take your rightful place among the civilized nations of the world, as intended by the Creator. You must seize this opportunity soon, or you risk being wiped out. As you become educated, you will naturally become more intelligent, responsible, hard-working, and successful.

“It has been the aim of my life, the chief object, to serve my race faithfully, honestly, and to the best of my ability. How well I have succeeded I will leave to history and your magnanimity to decide, trusting an all-wise and just God to guide and protect you in the future, as He will do all things well. We may fail when on earth to see the goodness and wisdom of God in removing from us our best and most useful men, but when we have crossed over on the other shore to our happy and eternal home in the far beyond then our eyes will be opened and we will be enabled to see and realize the goodness and mercy of God in thus afflicting us while here on earth, and will be enabled more fully to praise God, from whom all blessings come.

“It has been my life's goal, my main purpose, to serve my community faithfully, honestly, and to the best of my ability. How well I've succeeded is something I leave to history and your generosity to decide, trusting that a wise and just God will guide and protect you in the future, as He does all things well. We may not understand, while on earth, why God removes our best and most helpful people, but when we cross over to our eternal home on the other side, our eyes will be opened, and we will be able to see and realize God's goodness and mercy in these hardships during our time on earth, allowing us to praise God even more fully, from whom all blessings come.”

“I hope that when you come to select one from among you to take the responsible position of principal chief of your band you will lay aside all personal considerations and select one in every respect competent, without stain on his fair fame, a pure, noble, honest, man—one who loves God and all that is pure—with intellect sufficient to know your rights, independence and nerve to defend them. Should you be thus fortunate in making your choice, all will be well. It has been truthfully said that ‘when the righteous rule the people rejoice, but when the wicked rule the people mourn.’

“I hope that when you choose someone from your group to take on the important role of principal chief, you will set aside personal feelings and pick someone who is truly qualified in every way, with a spotless reputation, someone pure, noble, and honest—someone who loves God and everything good—along with the intelligence to understand your rights and the courage to defend them. If you’re fortunate enough to make such a choice, everything will go well. It has been rightly said that ‘when the righteous govern, the people rejoice, but when the wicked are in charge, the people suffer.’”

“I am satisfied that you have among you many who are fully competent of the task. If I was satisfied it was your wish and for the good of my brothers I might mention some of them, but think it best to leave you in the hands of an all-wise God, who does all things right, to guide and direct you aright.

“I am confident that you have many capable individuals in your group. If I knew it was your desire and for the benefit of my brothers, I might name some of them, but I think it’s best to leave you in the care of an all-wise God, who does everything correctly, to guide and direct you properly.”

“And now, my brothers, in taking perhaps my last farewell on earth I do pray God that you may so conduct yourselves while here on earth that when the last sad rite is performed by loved friends we may compose one unbroken family above in that celestial city from whose bourne no traveler has ever returned to describe the beauty, grandeur, and happiness of the heaven prepared for the faithful by God himself beyond the sky. And again, my brothers, permit me to bid you a fond, but perhaps a last, farewell on earth, until we meet again where parting is never known and friends meet to part no more forever.

“And now, my brothers, as I say what might be my last goodbye on earth, I pray to God that you live your lives in such a way that when the final farewell is given by our dear friends, we can come together as one unbroken family in that heavenly city from which no traveler has ever returned to share the beauty, grandeur, and joy of the paradise prepared for the faithful by God himself beyond the sky. And once more, my brothers, allow me to say a heartfelt, but possibly final, goodbye on earth, until we meet again where there is no separation and friends reunite to never part again.”

L. R. Welch,

“L. R. Welch,”

Principal Chief Eastern Band Cherokee Indians.

Principal Chief Eastern Band Cherokee Indians.

“Witness:

"See it:"

Samuel W. Davidson.

Samuel W. Davidson.

B. B. Merony.

B. B. Merony.

(49) Status of eastern band (p. 180): For some reason all authorities who have hitherto discussed the status of the eastern band of Cherokee seem to have been entirely unaware of the enactment of the supplementary articles to the treaty of New Echota, by which all preemption and reservation rights granted under the twelfth article were canceled. Thus, in the Cherokee case of “The United States et al against D. T. Boyd et al,” we find the United States circuit judge quoting the twelfth article in its original form as a basis for argument, while his associate judge says: “Their forefathers availed themselves of a provision in the treaty of New Echota and remained in the state of North Carolina,” etc. (Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, pp. 633–635, 1896). The truth is that the treaty as ratified with its supplementary articles canceled the residence right of every Cherokee east of the Mississippi, and it was not until thirty years afterwards that North Carolina finally gave assurance that the eastern band would be permitted to remain within her borders.

(49) Status of eastern tribe (p. 180): For some reason, all the authorities who have discussed the status of the eastern band of Cherokee seem to have been completely unaware of the supplementary articles to the treaty of New Echota, which canceled all preemption and reservation rights granted under the twelfth article. Thus, in the Cherokee case of “The United States et al against D. T. Boyd et al,” we see the United States circuit judge quoting the twelfth article in its original form as a basis for argument, while his associate judge notes: “Their forefathers took advantage of a provision in the treaty of New Echota and stayed in the state of North Carolina,” etc. (Report of Indian Commissioner for 1895, pp. 633–635, 1896). The truth is that the ratified treaty, along with its supplementary articles, revoked the residence right of every Cherokee east of the Mississippi, and it wasn’t until thirty years later that North Carolina finally assured that the eastern band would be allowed to remain within its borders.

The twelfth article of the new Echota treaty of December 29, 1835, provides for a pro rata apportionment to such Cherokee as desire to remain in the East, and continues: [228]“Such heads of Cherokee families as are desirous to reside within the states of North Carolina, Tennessee, and Alabama, subject to the laws of the same, and who are qualified or calculated to become useful citizens, shall be entitled, on the certificate of the commissioners, to a preemption right to one hundred and sixty acres of land, or one quarter section, at the minimum Congress price, so as to include the present buildings or improvements of those who now reside there; and such as do not live there at present shall be permitted to locate within two years any lands not already occupied by persons entitled to preemption privilege under this treaty,” etc. Article 13 defines terms with reference to individual reservations granted under former treaties. The preamble to the supplementary articles agreed upon on March 1, 1836, recites that, “Whereas the President of the United States has expressed his determination not to allow any preemptions or reservations, his desire being that the whole Cherokee people should remove together and establish themselves in the country provided for them west of the Mississippi river (article 1): It is therefore agreed that all preemption rights and reservations provided for in articles 12 and 13 shall be, and are hereby, relinquished and declared void.” The treaty, in this shape, was ratified on May 23, 1836 (see Indian Treaties, pp. 633–648, 1837).

The twelfth article of the new Echota treaty from December 29, 1835, allows for a proportional allocation to any Cherokee who wish to stay in the East, and it states: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Cherokee family heads wanting to live in North Carolina, Tennessee, and Alabama, under the laws of those states, and who are capable of becoming helpful citizens, will have the right, based on the commissioners' certificate, to a preemption right to one hundred sixty acres of land, or one quarter section, at the lowest price set by Congress, including the existing buildings or improvements of those currently living there; those who do not currently reside there will be allowed to select any unoccupied land within two years that is not taken by others entitled to preemption under this treaty,” etc. Article 13 clarifies terms regarding individual reservations granted in previous treaties. The introduction to the supplementary articles agreed upon on March 1, 1836, states that, “Since the President of the United States has made it clear that he will not allow any preemptions or reservations, preferring that all Cherokee people move together and establish themselves in the land set aside for them west of the Mississippi River (article 1): Therefore, all preemption rights and reservations outlined in articles 12 and 13 are hereby relinquished and declared void.” The treaty in this form was ratified on May 23, 1836 (see Indian Treaties, pp. 633–648, 1837).

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XI
SWIMMER (AʻYÛÑ′INĬ)

SWIMMER (AʻYÛÑ′INĬ)

SWIMMER (AʻYÛÑ′INĬ)

[229]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

IV—STORIES AND STORY TELLERS

Cherokee myths may be roughly classified as sacred myths, animal stories, local legends, and historical traditions. To the first class belong the genesis stories, dealing with the creation of the world, the nature of the heavenly bodies and elemental forces, the origin of life and death, the spirit world and the invisible beings, the ancient monsters, and the hero-gods. It is almost certain that most of the myths of this class are but disjointed fragments of an original complete genesis and migration legend, which is now lost. With nearly every tribe that has been studied we find such a sacred legend, preserved by the priests of the tradition, who alone are privileged to recite and explain it, and dealing with the origin and wanderings of the people from the beginning of the world to the final settlement of the tribe in its home territory. Among the best examples of such genesis traditions are those recorded in the Walam Olum of the Delawares and Matthews’ Navaho Origin Legend. Others may be found in Cusick’s History of the Six Nations, Gatschet’s Creek Migration Legend, and the author’s Jicarilla Genesis.1 The Cheyenne, Arapaho, and other plains tribes are known to have similar genesis myths.

Cherokee myths can be generally categorized into sacred myths, animal stories, local legends, and historical traditions. The first category includes the creation stories, which talk about the origins of the world, the nature of celestial bodies and elemental powers, the beginnings of life and death, the spirit world and unseen beings, ancient monsters, and hero-gods. It's almost certain that most myths in this category are just fragmented pieces of a once-complete creation and migration story, which is now lost. With nearly every tribe that has been studied, we find such a sacred legend, preserved by the priests of the tradition, who are the only ones allowed to recite and explain it, covering the origins and travels of the people from the beginning of time to the tribe's final settlement in their homeland. Among the best examples of these creation stories are those documented in the Walam Olum of the Delawares and Matthews’ Navaho Origin Legend. Additional examples can be found in Cusick’s History of the Six Nations, Gatschet’s Creek Migration Legend, and the author’s Jicarilla Genesis.1 The Cheyenne, Arapaho, and other plains tribes are known to have similar creation myths.

The former existence of such a national legend among the Cherokee is confirmed by Haywood, writing in 1823, who states on information obtained from a principal man in the tribe that they had once a long oration, then nearly forgotten, which recounted the history of their wanderings from the time when they had been first placed upon the earth by some superior power from above. Up to about the middle of the last century this tradition was still recited at the annual Green-corn dance.2 Unlike most Indians the Cherokee are not conservative, and even before the Revolution had so far lost their primitive customs from contact with the whites that Adair, in 1775, calls them a nest of apostate hornets who for more than thirty years had been fast degenerating.3 Whatever it may have been, their national legend is now lost forever. The secret organizations that must have existed formerly among the priesthood have also disappeared, and each man now works independently according to his individual gifts and knowledge.

The previous existence of such a national legend among the Cherokee is confirmed by Haywood, who wrote in 1823. He mentions information he got from a key member of the tribe that they once had a long oration, now almost forgotten, which told the story of their journeys from the time they were first placed on the earth by some higher power. Up until about the middle of the last century, this tradition was still shared at the annual Green-corn dance.2 Unlike most Native Americans, the Cherokee are not traditional, and even before the Revolution, they had lost many of their original customs through contact with white settlers. Adair, in 1775, called them a mix of apostate hornets who had been rapidly declining for over thirty years.3 Whatever it was, their national legend is now lost forever. The secret organizations that must have existed among the priesthood have also vanished, and now each man operates independently based on his own skills and knowledge.

The sacred myths were not for every one, but only those might hear who observed the proper form and ceremony. When John Ax and [230]other old men were boys, now some eighty years ago, the myth-keepers and priests were accustomed to meet together at night in the âsĭ, or low-built log sleeping house, to recite the traditions and discuss their secret knowledge. At times those who desired instruction from an adept in the sacred lore of the tribe met him by appointment in the âsĭ, where they sat up all night talking, with only the light of a small fire burning in the middle of the floor. At daybreak the whole party went down to the running stream, where the pupils or hearers of the myths stripped themselves, and were scratched upon their naked skin with a bone-tooth comb in the hands of the priest, after which they waded out, facing the rising sun, and dipped seven times under the water, while the priest recited prayers upon the bank. This purificatory rite, observed more than a century ago by Adair, is also a part of the ceremonial of the ballplay, the Green-corn dance, and, in fact, every important ritual performance. Before beginning one of the stories of the sacred class the informant would sometimes suggest jokingly that the author first submit to being scratched and “go to water.”

The sacred myths weren't for everyone, but only for those who followed the right rituals and ceremonies. When John Ax and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other old men were boys, about eighty years ago, the myth-keepers and priests often gathered at night in the âsĭ, a low-built log sleeping house, to share the traditions and discuss their secret knowledge. Sometimes, people who wanted to learn from a master of the tribe's sacred teachings would meet him by appointment in the âsĭ, where they would talk all night, with just a small fire burning in the middle of the floor. At dawn, everyone would head down to the running stream, where the students or listeners of the myths would undress and be scratched on their bare skin with a bone-tooth comb held by the priest. Then, they would wade out, facing the rising sun, and dip seven times in the water while the priest recited prayers on the bank. This purification ritual, noted more than a century ago by Adair, is also part of the ceremonies for the ballplay, the Green-corn dance, and basically every important ritual event. Before starting one of the sacred stories, the informant would sometimes jokingly suggest that the author should first go through the scratching and “go to water.”

As a special privilege a boy was sometimes admitted to the âsĭ on such occasions, to tend the fire, and thus had the opportunity to listen to the stories and learn something of the secret rites. In this way John Ax gained much of his knowledge, although he does not claim to be an adept. As he describes it, the fire intended to heat the room—for the nights are cold in the Cherokee mountains—was built upon the ground in the center of the small house, which was not high enough to permit a standing position, while the occupants sat in a circle around it. In front of the fire was placed a large flat rock, and near it a pile of pine knots or splints. When the fire had burned down to a bed of coals, the boy lighted one or two of the pine knots and laid them upon the rock, where they blazed with a bright light until nearly consumed, when others were laid upon them, and so on until daybreak.

As a special privilege, a boy was sometimes allowed into the âsĭ on these occasions to tend the fire, giving him the chance to listen to the stories and learn about the secret rites. This is how John Ax gained much of his knowledge, though he doesn't consider himself an expert. He explains that the fire, meant to warm the room—since the nights are cold in the Cherokee mountains—was built on the ground in the center of the small house, which was too low for someone to stand up in, while everyone sat in a circle around it. In front of the fire, there was a large flat rock, and nearby, a pile of pine knots or splints. When the fire had burned down to glowing coals, the boy would light one or two of the pine knots and place them on the rock, where they would shine brightly until almost burned out, at which point he would add more, continuing this until dawn.

Sometimes the pine splints were set up crosswise, thus, ××××, in a circle around the fire, with a break at the eastern side. They were then lighted from one end and burned gradually around the circle, fresh splints being set up behind as those in front were consumed. Lawson describes this identical custom as witnessed at a dance among the Waxhaw, on Catawba river, in 1701:

Sometimes the pine splints were arranged crosswise, like this, in a circle around the fire, leaving a gap on the eastern side. They were then lit from one end and burned slowly around the circle, with new splints being placed behind as those in front were used up. Lawson describes this same practice that he observed at a dance among the Waxhaw on the Catawba River in 1701:

Now, to return to our state house, whither we were invited by the grandees. As soon as we came into it, they placed our Englishmen near the king, it being my fortune to sit next him, having his great general or war captain on my other hand. The house is as dark as a dungeon, and as hot as one of the Dutch stoves in Holland. They had made a circular fire of split canes in the middle of the house, it was one man’s employment to add more split reeds to the one end as it consumed at the other, there being a small vacancy left to supply it with fuel.4

Now, back to our state house, where we were invited by the dignitaries. As soon as we walked in, they seated our Englishmen next to the king, and I was fortunate enough to sit beside him, with his top general on my other side. The house is as dark as a cave and as hot as one of those Dutch stoves in Holland. They had made a circular fire from split canes in the center of the house, and one man’s job was to add more split reeds to one end as they burned away on the other, leaving just a small space to feed it with fuel.

[231]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

To the second class belong the shorter animal myths, which have lost whatever sacred character they may once have had, and are told now merely as humorous explanations of certain animal peculiarities. While the sacred myths have a constant bearing upon formulistic prayers and observances, it is only in rare instances that any rite or custom is based upon an animal myth. Moreover, the sacred myths are known as a rule only to the professional priests or conjurers, while the shorter animal stories are more or less familiar to nearly everyone and are found in almost identical form among Cherokee, Creeks, and other southern tribes.

To the second category belong the shorter animal myths, which have lost any sacred significance they may have once had, and are now told mainly as funny explanations for certain animal traits. While the sacred myths are consistently tied to formal prayers and rituals, it is only in rare cases that any ceremony or tradition is based on an animal myth. Additionally, the sacred myths are generally known only to the professional priests or shamans, while the shorter animal stories are more or less known by nearly everyone and appear in almost the same form among the Cherokee, Creeks, and other southern tribes.

The animals of the Cherokee myths, like the traditional hero-gods, were larger and of more perfect type than their present representatives. They had chiefs, councils, and townhouses, mingled with human kind upon terms of perfect equality and spoke the same language. In some unexplained manner they finally left this lower world and ascended to Galûñ′lătĭ, the world above, where they still exist. The removal was not simultaneous, but each animal chose his own time. The animals that we know, small in size and poor in intellect, came upon the earth later, and are not the descendants of the mythic animals, but only weak imitations. In one or two special cases, however, the present creature is the descendant of a former monster. Trees and plants also were alive and could talk in the old days, and had their place in council, but do not figure prominently in the myths.

The animals in Cherokee myths, like the classic hero-gods, were bigger and more perfect than those we see today. They had leaders, councils, and community houses, mingled with humans on equal terms, and spoke the same language. At some point, they mysteriously left this world and moved up to Galûñ′lătĭ, the world above, where they still exist. This exodus didn’t happen all at once; each animal picked its own time to leave. The animals we know now, small and not very smart, arrived on earth later, and are not descendants of the mythical creatures, but just weak copies. In a few special cases, though, the current creature is the descendant of a former monster. Trees and plants were also alive and could speak in those days, and they had a role in the councils, but they don’t play a big part in the myths.

Each animal had his appointed station and duty. Thus, the Walâ′sĭ frog was the marshal and leader in the council, while the Rabbit was the messenger to carry all public announcements, and usually led the dance besides. He was also the great trickster and mischief maker, a character which he bears in eastern and southern Indian myth generally, as well as in the southern negro stories. The bear figures as having been originally a man, with human form and nature.

Each animal had their assigned role and responsibilities. The Walâ′sĭ frog served as the leader and marshal of the council, while the Rabbit acted as the messenger, delivering all public announcements and often leading the dance as well. He was also known as the great trickster and mischief-maker, a role he plays in eastern and southern Indian mythology and in southern black stories. The bear is described as having once been a man, with human form and nature.

As with other tribes and countries, almost every prominent rock and mountain, every deep bend in the river, in the old Cherokee country has its accompanying legend. It may be a little story that can be told in a paragraph, to account for some natural feature, or it may be one chapter of a myth that has its sequel in a mountain a hundred miles away. As is usual when a people has lived for a long time in the same country, nearly every important myth is localized, thus assuming more definite character.

As with other tribes and nations, almost every notable rock and mountain, every deep curve in the river, in the old Cherokee territory has its own legend. It might be a short story that can be told in a paragraph to explain some natural feature, or it could be one chapter of a myth that continues on in a mountain a hundred miles away. As is common when a people have lived in the same area for a long time, nearly every significant myth is tied to a specific location, giving it a more distinct identity.

There is the usual number of anecdotes and stories of personal adventure, some of them irredeemably vulgar, but historical traditions are strangely wanting. The authentic records of unlettered peoples are short at best, seldom going back much farther than the memories of their oldest men; and although the Cherokee have been the most important of the southern tribes, making wars and treaties for three centuries with Spanish, English, French, and Americans, Iroquois, [232]Shawano, Catawba, and Creeks, there is little evidence of the fact in their traditions. This condition may be due in part to the temper of the Cherokee mind, which, as has been already stated, is accustomed to look forward to new things rather than to dwell upon the past. The first Cherokee war, with its stories of Âganstâ′ta and Ătă-gûl′kălû′, is absolutely forgotten. Of the long Revolutionary struggle they have hardly a recollection, although they were constantly fighting throughout the whole period and for several years after, and at one time were brought to the verge of ruin by four concerted expeditions, which ravaged their country simultaneously from different directions and destroyed almost every one of their towns. Even the Creek war, in which many of their warriors took a prominent part, was already nearly forgotten some years ago. Beyond a few stories of encounters with the Shawano and Iroquois there is hardly anything that can be called history until well within the present century.

There are the usual anecdotes and personal adventure stories, some of them really lowbrow, but historical traditions are surprisingly absent. The genuine records of uneducated people are brief at best, rarely reaching back beyond the memories of their oldest members; and although the Cherokee have been the most significant of the southern tribes, engaging in wars and treaties for three centuries with the Spanish, English, French, Americans, Iroquois, Shawano, Catawba, and Creeks, there’s little evidence of this in their traditions. This might be partly due to the nature of the Cherokee mindset, which tends to look forward to new experiences rather than dwell on the past. The first Cherokee war, along with its tales of Âganstâ′ta and Ătă-gûl′kălû′, is completely forgotten. They hardly remember the long Revolutionary War, despite the fact that they were constantly fighting during that entire time and for several years afterward, and at one point faced near destruction from four coordinated attacks that ravaged their land from different directions and destroyed nearly all of their towns. Even the Creek War, where many of their warriors played a significant role, was almost forgotten just a few years ago. Besides a few stories about clashes with the Shawano and Iroquois, there’s hardly anything that could be classified as history until well into the present century.

With some tribes the winter season and the night are the time for telling stories, but to the Cherokee all times are alike. As our grandmothers begin, “Once upon a time,” so the Cherokee story-teller introduces his narrative by saying: “This is what the old men told me when I was a boy.”

With some tribes, winter and night are the times for telling stories, but for the Cherokee, all times are the same. Just like our grandmothers start with, “Once upon a time,” a Cherokee storyteller begins their tale by saying: “This is what the old men told me when I was a boy.”

Not all tell the same stories, for in tribal lore, as in all other sorts of knowledge, we find specialists. Some common minds take note only of common things—little stories of the rabbit, the terrapin, and the others, told to point a joke or amuse a child. Others dwell upon the wonderful and supernatural—Tsulʻkălû′, Tsuwe′năhĭ, and the Thunderers—and those sacred things to be told only with prayer and purification. Then, again, there are still a few old warriors who live in the memory of heroic days when there were wars with the Seneca and the Shawano, and these men are the historians of the tribe and the conservators of its antiquities.

Not everyone tells the same stories. In tribal traditions, just like in any other area of knowledge, we have specialists. Some people focus only on everyday stories—the little tales of rabbits, turtles, and others, shared to make a joke or entertain a child. Others concentrate on the amazing and supernatural—Tsulʻkălû′, Tsuwe′năhĭ, and the Thunderers—and those sacred stories that can only be told with prayer and purification. Additionally, there are a few old warriors who remember the heroic days of battles with the Seneca and Shawano, and these men serve as the tribe's historians and guardians of its history.

The question of the origin of myths is one which affords abundant opportunity for ingenious theories in the absence of any possibility of proof. Those of the Cherokee are too far broken down ever to be woven together again into any long-connected origin legend, such as we find with some tribes, although a few still exhibit a certain sequence which indicates that they once formed component parts of a cycle. From the prominence of the rabbit in the animal stories, as well as in those found among the southern negroes, an effort has been made to establish for them a negro origin, regardless of the fact that the rabbit—the Great White Rabbit—is the hero-god, trickster, and wonder-worker of all the tribes east of the Mississippi from Hudson bay to the Gulf. In European folklore also the rabbit is regarded as something uncanny and half-supernatural, and even in far-off Korea he is the central figure in the animal myths. Just why this should be so is a question that may be left to the theorist to decide. Among the [233]Algonquian tribes the name, wabos, seems to have been confounded with that of the dawn, waban, so that the Great White Rabbit is really the incarnation of the eastern dawn that brings light and life and drives away the dark shadows which have held the world in chains. The animal itself seems to be regarded by the Indians as the fitting type of defenseless weakness protected and made safe by constantly alert vigilance, and with a disposition, moreover, for turning up at unexpected moments. The same characteristics would appeal as strongly to the primitive mind of the negro. The very expression which Harris puts into the mouth of Uncle Remus, “In dem days Brer Rabbit en his fambly wuz at the head er de gang w’en enny racket wus en hand,”5 was paraphrased in the Cherokee language by Suyeta in introducing his first rabbit story: “Tsi′stu wuliga′nătûtûñ′ une′gutsătû′ gese′ĭ—the Rabbit was the leader of them all in mischief.” The expression struck the author so forcibly that the words were recorded as spoken.

The question of where myths come from opens the door to many clever theories since there’s no way to prove them. The Cherokee myths are too fragmented to be pieced together into a long, connected origin story like those found in some other tribes, although a few still show a sequence suggesting they were once parts of a cycle. Because the rabbit is so prominent in their animal stories, as well as in those of the southern blacks, some have tried to claim they originated from black culture, ignoring the fact that the rabbit—the Great White Rabbit—is the hero-god, trickster, and miracle worker in all the tribes east of the Mississippi, from Hudson Bay to the Gulf. In European folklore, the rabbit is also seen as mysterious and almost supernatural, and even in distant Korea, it plays a central role in animal myths. Why this is the case is a question for theorists. Among the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Algonquian tribes, the name wabos seems to be mixed up with the word for dawn, waban, making the Great White Rabbit a symbol of the eastern dawn, which brings light and life and chases away the dark shadows that have bound the world. The animal appears to be seen by the Indians as a representation of defenseless vulnerability, protected by constant vigilance, and is known for showing up at unexpected times. These traits would also resonate strongly with the primitive mindset in black culture. The very phrase that Harris gives to Uncle Remus, “In dem days Brer Rabbit en his fambly wuz at the head er de gang w’en enny racket wus en hand,” 5 was paraphrased in Cherokee by Suyeta when introducing his first rabbit story: “Tsi′stu wuliga′nătûtûñ′ une′gutsătû′ gese′ĭ—the Rabbit was the leader of them all in mischief.” The author was so moved by the expression that he wrote it down as it was said.

In regard to the contact between the two races, by which such stories could be borrowed from one by the other, it is not commonly known that in all the southern colonies Indian slaves were bought and sold and kept in servitude and worked in the fields side by side with negroes up to the time of the Revolution. Not to go back to the Spanish period, when such things were the order of the day, we find the Cherokee as early as 1693 complaining that their people were being kidnaped by slave hunters. Hundreds of captured Tuscarora and nearly the whole tribe of the Appalachee were distributed as slaves among the Carolina colonists in the early part of the eighteenth century, while the Natchez and others shared a similar fate in Louisiana, and as late at least as 1776 Cherokee prisoners of war were still sold to the highest bidder for the same purpose. At one time it was charged against the governor of South Carolina that he was provoking a general Indian war by his encouragement of slave hunts. Furthermore, as the coast tribes dwindled they were compelled to associate and intermarry with the negroes until they finally lost their identity and were classed with that race, so that a considerable proportion of the blood of the southern negroes is unquestionably Indian.

Regarding the interaction between the two races, which allowed stories to be shared, it is not widely known that in all the southern colonies, Indian slaves were bought and sold, kept in servitude, and worked in the fields alongside Black people until the time of the Revolution. Without going back to the Spanish period, when such practices were common, we see that the Cherokee, as early as 1693, were complaining about their people being kidnapped by slave hunters. Hundreds of captured Tuscarora and nearly the entire Appalachee tribe were distributed as slaves among the Carolina colonists in the early eighteenth century, while the Natchez and others faced a similar fate in Louisiana. As late as 1776, Cherokee prisoners of war were still being sold to the highest bidder for the same purpose. At one point, it was alleged that the governor of South Carolina was provoking a general Indian war by encouraging slave hunts. Additionally, as the coastal tribes diminished, they were forced to associate and intermarry with Black people until they ultimately lost their identity and were classified with that race, leading to a significant portion of the blood of southern Black people being undeniably Indian.

The negro, with his genius for imitation and his love for stories, especially of the comic variety, must undoubtedly have absorbed much from the Indian in this way, while on the other hand the Indian, with his pride of conservatism and his contempt for a subject race, would have taken but little from the negro, and that little could not easily have found its way back to the free tribes. Some of these animal stories are common to widely separated tribes among whom there can be no suspicion of negro influences. Thus the famous “tar baby” story has variants, not only among the Cherokee, but also in New [234]Mexico, Washington, and southern Alaska—wherever, in fact, the piñon or the pine supplies enough gum to be molded into a ball for Indian uses—while the incident of the Rabbit dining the Bear is found with nearly every tribe from Nova Scotia to the Pacific. The idea that such stories are necessarily of negro origin is due largely to the common but mistaken notion that the Indian has no sense of humor.

The black person, with his talent for imitation and his enjoyment of stories, especially funny ones, must have definitely learned a lot from the Indian in this way. On the other hand, the Indian, proud of his traditions and looking down on a subject race, would have gained very little from the black person, and whatever influence there was would hardly reach the free tribes. Some of these animal stories are shared among tribes that have no reason to suspect any black influence. For example, the well-known “tar baby” story has different versions not only among the Cherokee but also in New [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mexico, Washington, and southern Alaska—essentially wherever the piñon or pine has enough sap to be shaped into a ball for Indian use—while the story of the Rabbit dining with the Bear appears with almost every tribe from Nova Scotia to the Pacific. The belief that these stories must come from black culture is largely due to the common but incorrect idea that the Indian lacks a sense of humor.

In many cases it is not necessary to assume borrowing from either side, the myths being such as would naturally spring up in any part of the world among primitive people accustomed to observe the characteristics of animals, which their religious system regarded as differing in no essential from human kind, save only in outward form. Thus in Europe and America the terrapin has been accepted as the type of plodding slowness, while the rabbit, with his sudden dash, or the deer with his bounding stride, is the type of speed. What more natural than that the story-teller should set one to race against the other, with the victory in favor of the patient striver against the self-confident boaster? The idea of a hungry wolf or other beast of prey luring his victims by the promise of a new song or dance, during which they must close their eyes, is also one that would easily occur among any primitive people whose chief pastime is dancing.6

In many cases, it’s not necessary to think that one culture borrowed from another. These myths could easily have developed independently in any part of the world among primitive people who observed the traits of animals, which their belief systems saw as fundamentally similar to humans, except for their outward appearances. For example, in Europe and America, the terrapin has come to symbolize sluggishness, while the rabbit, with its sudden bursts of speed, or the deer, with its graceful leaps, represents swiftness. It's only natural for a storyteller to have one compete against the other, with the victory going to the hardworking underdog over the arrogant show-off. The concept of a hungry wolf or another predator enticing its prey with the promise of a new song or dance, during which they must close their eyes, is also an idea that could easily arise among any primitive cultures where dancing is the main enjoyment. 6

On the other hand, such a conception as that of Flint and the Rabbit could only be the outgrowth of a special cosmogonic theology, though now indeed broken and degraded, and it is probable that many myths told now only for amusement are really worn down fragments of ancient sacred traditions. Thus the story just noted appears in a different dress among the Iroquois as a part of their great creation myth. The Cherokee being a detached tribe of the Iroquois, we may expect to find among the latter, if it be not already too late, the explanation and more perfect statement of some things which are obscure in the Cherokee myths. It must not be forgotten, however, that the Indian, like other men, does some things for simple amusement, and it is useless to look for occult meanings where none exist.

On the other hand, the idea of Flint and the Rabbit could only come from a specific creation theology, although it’s now fragmented and degraded. It’s likely that many myths told today just for fun are actually faded remnants of ancient sacred traditions. For example, the story mentioned shows up differently among the Iroquois as part of their major creation myth. Since the Cherokee are a separate tribe from the Iroquois, we might find among the latter—if it’s not already too late—better explanations and clearer details about some aspects that are unclear in Cherokee myths. However, it’s important to remember that Native Americans, like everyone else, engage in activities simply for enjoyment, and it’s pointless to search for hidden meanings where there aren’t any.

Except as to the local traditions and a few others which are obviously the direct outgrowth of Cherokee conditions, it is impossible to fix a definite starting point for the myths. It would be unwise to assert that even the majority of them originated within the tribe. The Cherokee have strains of Creek, Catawba, Uchee, Natchez, Iroquois, Osage, and Shawano blood, and such admixture implies contact more or less intimate and continued. Indians are great wanderers, and a [235]myth can travel as far as a redstone pipe or a string of wampum. It was customary, as it still is to a limited extent in the West, for large parties, sometimes even a whole band or village, to make long visits to other tribes, dancing, feasting, trading, and exchanging stories with their friends for weeks or months at a time, with the expectation that their hosts would return the visit within the next summer. Regular trade routes crossed the continent from east to west and from north to south, and when the subject has been fully investigated it will be found that this intertribal commerce was as constant and well recognized a part of Indian life as is our own railroad traffic today. The very existence of a trade jargon or a sign language is proof of intertribal relations over wide areas. Their political alliances also were often far-reaching, for Pontiac welded into a warlike confederacy all the tribes from the Atlantic border to the head of the Mississippi, while the emissaries of the Shawano prophet carried the story of his revelations throughout the whole region from the Florida coast to the Saskatchewan.

Except for the local traditions and a few others that clearly come from Cherokee conditions, it's hard to pinpoint a specific starting point for the myths. It would be unwise to claim that even most of them originated solely within the tribe. The Cherokee have influences from Creek, Catawba, Uchee, Natchez, Iroquois, Osage, and Shawano bloodlines, which suggests a history of close and ongoing contact. Native Americans are known for their mobility, and a myth can travel as far as a redstone pipe or a string of wampum. It was common, as it still somewhat is in the West, for large groups—sometimes entire bands or villages—to make long visits to other tribes, participating in dancing, feasting, trading, and sharing stories with friends for weeks or even months, with the expectation that their hosts would return the visit the following summer. Established trade routes crossed the continent from east to west and north to south, and once researched thoroughly, it will be apparent that this intertribal commerce was as consistent and acknowledged a part of Native American life as our own railroad system is today. The existence of a trade jargon or sign language is evidence of extensive intertribal relations. Their political alliances were also often extensive, as seen when Pontiac united all the tribes from the Atlantic coast to the head of the Mississippi into a warlike confederacy, while the emissaries of the Shawano prophet spread his revelations across the entire region from the Florida coast to Saskatchewan.

In view of these facts it is as useless to attempt to trace the origin of every myth as to claim a Cherokee authorship for them all. From what we know of the character of the Shawano, their tendency toward the ceremonial and the mystic, and their close relations with the Cherokee, it may be inferred that some of the myths originated with that tribe. We should naturally expect also to find close correspondence with the myths of the Creeks and other southern tribes within the former area of the Mobilian trade language. The localization at home of all the more important myths indicates a long residence in the country. As the majority of those here given belong to the half dozen counties still familiar to the East Cherokee, we may guess how many attached to the ancient territory of the tribe are now irrecoverably lost.

Considering these facts, trying to trace the origin of every myth is as pointless as claiming that all of them were created by the Cherokee. Based on what we know about the Shawano's character, their inclination towards ceremony and mysticism, and their close ties with the Cherokee, we can infer that some of the myths likely originated from that tribe. We would also expect to see similarities with the myths of the Creeks and other southern tribes that were part of the Mobilian trade language area. The concentration of the more significant myths in their home region suggests a long-standing presence in the area. Since most of those listed here come from the handful of counties still known to the East Cherokee, we can only imagine how many myths tied to the tribe's ancient territory have been irretrievably lost.

Contact with the white race seems to have produced very little impression on the tribal mythology, and not more than three or four stories current among the Cherokee can be assigned to a Caucasian source. These have not been reproduced here, for the reason that they are plainly European, and the author has chosen not to follow the example of some collectors who have assumed that every tale told in an Indian language is necessarily an Indian story. Scores recorded in collections from the North and West are nothing more than variants from the celebrated Hausmärchen, as told by French trappers and voyageurs to their Indian campmates and halfbreed children. It might perhaps be thought that missionary influence would be evident in the genesis tradition, but such is not the case. The Bible story kills the Indian tradition, and there is no amalgamation. It is hardly necessary to say that stories of a great fish which swallows a man and of a great flood [236]which destroys a people are found the world over. The supposed Cherokee hero-god, Wâsi, described by one writer as so remarkably resembling the great Hebrew lawgiver is in fact that great teacher himself, Wâsi being the Cherokee approximate for Moses, and the good missionary who first recorded the story was simply listening to a chapter taken by his convert from the Cherokee testament. The whole primitive pantheon of the Cherokee is still preserved in their sacred formulas.

Contact with white people seems to have had very little impact on the tribal mythology, and only three or four stories among the Cherokee can be traced back to a Caucasian origin. These stories aren’t included here because they are clearly European, and the author has decided not to follow the lead of some collectors who think that every tale told in an Indian language is automatically an Indian story. Many recorded in collections from the North and West are just variations of the well-known fairy tales, as shared by French trappers and voyageurs with their Indian campmates and mixed-race children. One might think that missionary influence would show in the origin traditions, but that’s not the case. The Bible stories overshadow Indian traditions and there’s no blending. It’s almost unnecessary to mention that stories about a giant fish that swallows a man and a great flood that wipes out a people are found all over the world. The supposed Cherokee hero-god, Wâsi, described by one writer as remarkably similar to the great Hebrew lawgiver, is actually that great teacher himself, with Wâsi being the Cherokee equivalent of Moses, and the well-meaning missionary who first recorded the story was merely hearing a chapter recounted by his convert from the Cherokee testament. The entire primitive pantheon of the Cherokee is still preserved in their sacred formulas.

As compared with those from some other tribes the Cherokee myths are clean. For picturesque imagination and wealth of detail they rank high, and some of the wonder stories may challenge those of Europe and India. The numerous parallels furnished will serve to indicate their relation to the general Indian system. Unless otherwise noted, every myth here given has been obtained directly from the Indians, and in nearly every case has been verified from several sources.

Compared to myths from other tribes, Cherokee myths are straightforward. In terms of vivid imagination and rich details, they are highly regarded, and some of the wonder stories can compete with those from Europe and India. The many parallels provided will show their connection to the overall Indian narrative. Unless stated otherwise, every myth presented here has been sourced directly from the Indians and has been checked against multiple sources in nearly all instances.

“I know not how the truth may be,

“I don’t know how the truth may be,

I tell the tale as ’twas told to me.”

I share the story as it was shared with me.

First and chief in the list of story tellers comes Aʻyûñ′inĭ, “Swimmer,” from whom nearly three-fourths of the whole number were originally obtained, together with nearly as large a proportion of the whole body of Cherokee material now in possession of the author. The collection could not have been made without his help, and now that he is gone it can never be duplicated. Born about 1835, shortly before the Removal, he grew up under the instruction of masters to be a priest, doctor, and keeper of tradition, so that he was recognized as an authority throughout the band and by such a competent outside judge as Colonel Thomas. He served through the war as second sergeant of the Cherokee Company A, Sixty-ninth North Carolina Confederate Infantry, Thomas Legion. He was prominent in the local affairs of the band, and no Green-corn dance, ballplay, or other tribal function was ever considered complete without his presence and active assistance. A genuine aboriginal antiquarian and patriot, proud of his people and their ancient system, he took delight in recording in his native alphabet the songs and sacred formulas of priests and dancers and the names of medicinal plants and the prescriptions with which they were compounded, while his mind was a storehouse of Indian tradition. To a happy descriptive style he added a musical voice for the songs and a peculiar faculty for imitating the characteristic cry of bird or beast, so that to listen to one of his recitals was often a pleasure in itself, even to one who understood not a word of the language. He spoke no English, and to the day of his death clung to the moccasin and turban, together with the rattle, his badge of authority. He died in March, 1899, aged about sixty-five, and was [237]buried like a true Cherokee on the slope of a forest-clad mountain. Peace to his ashes and sorrow for his going, for with him perished half the tradition of a people.

First and foremost on the list of storytellers is A’yûñinĭ, “Swimmer,” from whom nearly three-quarters of the total stories were originally gathered, along with a nearly equal share of the Cherokee material now held by the author. The collection wouldn't have been possible without his assistance, and now that he is gone, it can never be recreated. Born around 1835, just before the Removal, he was trained by masters to be a priest, healer, and keeper of traditions, earning respect as an authority among his people and from an esteemed outsider like Colonel Thomas. He served as the second sergeant in the Cherokee Company A, Sixty-ninth North Carolina Confederate Infantry, Thomas Legion during the war. He was actively involved in local community matters, and no Green-corn dance, ball play, or other tribal event felt complete without his presence and help. A true native historian and patriot, proud of his people and their ancient ways, he cherished writing down in his native alphabet the songs, sacred rituals of priests and dancers, as well as the names of medicinal plants and their uses, all while his mind was a treasure trove of Indian traditions. He possessed a vivid writing style, a beautiful singing voice for songs, and a unique talent for mimicking the distinctive calls of birds and animals, making listening to his storytelling a joy, even for those who didn’t understand the language. He spoke no English, and until his death he held onto the moccasins and turban, along with the rattle, which signified his authority. He passed away in March 1899 at about sixty-five years old and was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] buried like a true Cherokee on the hillside of a forest-covered mountain. May peace be upon his ashes and sorrow for his loss, for with him went half the traditions of a people.

Next in order comes the name of Ităgû′năhĭ, better known as John Ax, born about 1800 and now consequently just touching the century mark, being the oldest man of the band. He has a distinct recollection of the Creek war, at which time he was about twelve years of age, and was already married and a father when the lands east of Nantahala were sold by the treaty of 1819. Although not a professional priest or doctor, he was recognized, before age had dulled his faculties, as an authority upon all relating to tribal custom, and was an expert in the making of rattles, wands, and other ceremonial paraphernalia. Of a poetic and imaginative temperament, he cared most for the wonder stories, of the giant Tsulʻkălû′, of the great Uktena or of the invisible spirit people, but he had also a keen appreciation of the humorous animal stories. He speaks no English, and with his erect spare figure and piercing eye is a fine specimen of the old-time Indian. Notwithstanding his great age he walked without other assistance than his stick to the last ball game, where he watched every run with the closest interest, and would have attended the dance the night before but for the interposition of friends.

Next in line is Ităgû′năhĭ, better known as John Ax, born around 1800 and now just reaching the century mark, making him the oldest man in the band. He has a clear memory of the Creek War, during which he was about twelve years old, and was already married and a father when the lands east of Nantahala were sold by the Treaty of 1819. Although he wasn't a professional priest or doctor, he was recognized, before age dulled his faculties, as an authority on everything related to tribal customs and was skilled in making rattles, wands, and other ceremonial items. With a poetic and imaginative spirit, he loved the wonder stories about the giant Tsulʻkălû′, the great Uktena, and the invisible spirit people, but he also had a great appreciation for humorous animal tales. He speaks no English, and with his tall, slender figure and piercing gaze, he is a fine example of the old-time Indian. Despite his advanced age, he walked all the way to the last ball game with just his stick for support, where he closely watched every run, and he would have gone to the dance the night before if it hadn't been for his friends stepping in.

Suyeta, “The Chosen One,” who preaches regularly as a Baptist minister to an Indian congregation, does not deal much with the Indian supernatural, perhaps through deference to his clerical obligations, but has a good memory and liking for rabbit stories and others of the same class. He served in the Confederate army during the war as fourth sergeant in Company A, of the Sixty-ninth North Carolina, and is now a well-preserved man of about sixty-two. He speaks no English, but by an ingenious system of his own has learned to use a concordance for verifying references in his Cherokee bible. He is also a first-class carpenter and mason.

Suyeta, “The Chosen One,” who regularly preaches as a Baptist minister to an Indian congregation, doesn’t engage much with Indian supernatural themes, possibly out of respect for his clerical duties, but has a great memory and enjoys rabbit stories and others like them. He served as the fourth sergeant in Company A of the Sixty-ninth North Carolina during the Confederate army's war and is now a well-preserved man around sixty-two. He doesn’t speak English, but through his clever system, he has learned to use a concordance to check references in his Cherokee Bible. He’s also an excellent carpenter and mason.

Another principal informant was Ta′gwădihĭ′, “Catawba-killer,” of Cheowa, who died a few years ago, aged about seventy. He was a doctor and made no claim to special knowledge of myths or ceremonials, but was able to furnish several valuable stories, besides confirmatory evidence for a large number obtained from other sources.

Another key source was Ta′gwădihĭ′, “Catawba-killer,” from Cheowa, who passed away a few years ago at around seventy years old. He was a doctor and didn’t claim to have special knowledge of myths or ceremonies, but he was able to provide several valuable stories, along with confirming evidence for many others gathered from different sources.

Besides these may be named, among the East Cherokee, the late Chief N. J. Smith; Salâ′lĭ, mentioned elsewhere, who died about 1895; Tsĕsa′nĭ or Jessan, who also served in the war; Ayâ′sta, one of the principal conservatives among the women; and James and David Blythe, younger men of mixed blood, with an English education, but inheritors of a large share of Indian lore from their father, who was a recognized leader of ceremony.

Besides these, among the East Cherokee, we can mention the late Chief N. J. Smith; Salâ′lĭ, mentioned elsewhere, who passed away around 1895; Tsĕsa′nĭ or Jessan, who also served in the war; Ayâ′sta, one of the main conservative women; and James and David Blythe, younger men of mixed heritage, with an English education, but who inherited a significant amount of Indian knowledge from their father, a well-known ceremony leader.

Among informants in the western Cherokee Nation the principal was James D. Wafford, known to the Indians as Tsuskwănûñ′năwa′tă, [238]“Worn-out-blanket,” a mixed-blood speaking and writing both languages, born in the old Cherokee Nation near the site of the present Clarkesville, Georgia, in 1806, and dying when about ninety years of age at his home in the eastern part of the Cherokee Nation, adjoining the Seneca reservation. The name figures prominently in the early history of North Carolina and Georgia. His grandfather, Colonel Wafford, was an officer in the American Revolutionary army, and shortly after the treaty of Hopewell, in 1785, established a colony known as “Wafford’s settlement,” in upper Georgia, on territory which was afterward found to be within the Indian boundary and was acquired by special treaty purchase in 1804. His name is appended, as witness for the state of Georgia, to the treaty of Holston, in 1794.7 On his mother’s side Mr Wafford was of mixed Cherokee, Natchez, and white blood, she being a cousin of Sequoya. He was also remotely connected with Cornelius Dougherty, the first trader established among the Cherokee. In the course of his long life he filled many positions of trust and honor among his people. In his youth he attended the mission school at Valleytown under Reverend Evan Jones, and just before the adoption of the Cherokee alphabet he finished the translation into phonetic Cherokee spelling of a Sunday school speller noted in Pilling’s Iroquoian Bibliography. In 1824 he was the census enumerator for that district of the Cherokee Nation embracing upper Hiwassee river, in North Carolina, with Nottely and Toccoa in the adjoining portion of Georgia. His fund of Cherokee geographic information thus acquired was found to be invaluable. He was one of the two commanders of the largest detachment of emigrants at the time of the removal, and his name appears as a councilor for the western Nation in the Cherokee Almanac for 1846. When employed by the author at Tahlequah in 1891 his mind was still clear and his memory keen. Being of practical bent, he was concerned chiefly with tribal history, geography, linguistics, and every-day life and custom, on all of which subjects his knowledge was exact and detailed, but there were few myths for which he was not able to furnish confirmatory testimony. Despite his education he was a firm believer in the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, and several of the best legends connected with them were obtained from him. His death takes from the Cherokee one of the last connecting links between the present and the past.

Among the informants in the western Cherokee Nation, the key figure was James D. Wafford, known to the Cherokee people as Tsuskwănûñ′năwa′tă, meaning “Worn-out-blanket.” He was a mixed-blood who spoke and wrote both languages, born in the old Cherokee Nation near what is now Clarkesville, Georgia, in 1806. He passed away around the age of ninety at his home in the eastern part of the Cherokee Nation, next to the Seneca reservation. His name plays an important role in the early history of North Carolina and Georgia. His grandfather, Colonel Wafford, served as an officer in the American Revolutionary Army, and shortly after the Treaty of Hopewell in 1785, he established a colony called “Wafford’s settlement” in upper Georgia, on land that was later found to fall within Indian territory and was acquired through a special treaty purchase in 1804. His name is signed as a witness for the state of Georgia on the Treaty of Holston in 1794. On his mother’s side, Mr. Wafford had mixed Cherokee, Natchez, and white ancestry, and she was a cousin of Sequoya. He was also distantly related to Cornelius Dougherty, the first trader among the Cherokee. Throughout his long life, he held many positions of trust and respect among his people. In his youth, he attended the mission school at Valleytown under Reverend Evan Jones, and just before the Cherokee alphabet was adopted, he completed the phonetic translation of a Sunday school speller noted in Pilling’s Iroquoian Bibliography. In 1824, he served as the census enumerator for the Cherokee Nation district that included the upper Hiwassee River in North Carolina, along with Nottely and Toccoa in the adjacent part of Georgia. The geographic knowledge he gained from this experience proved invaluable. He was one of the two commanders of the largest group of emigrants during the removal, and his name is listed as a councilor for the western Nation in the Cherokee Almanac for 1846. When the author employed him in Tahlequah in 1891, his mind was still sharp, and his memory was strong. Being practical, he was mainly focused on tribal history, geography, linguistics, and daily life and customs, and he had precise and detailed knowledge on all these topics, yet he could provide confirming evidence for many myths. Despite his education, he was a strong believer in the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, and several of the most significant legends associated with them were shared by him. His death removes one of the last connections between the Cherokee present and past.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XII
JOHN AX (ITAGÛ′NÛHĬ)
PHOTO BY AUTHOR, 1888  

JOHN AX (ITAGÛ′NÛHĬ)

JOHN AX (ITAGÛ′NÛHĬ)

Bureau of American Ethnology  19th Annual Report Pl. XIII
TAGWĂDIHĬ′
PHOTO BY AUTHOR, 1888  

TAGWĂDIHĬ′

TAGWĂDIHĬ′

[239]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 American Anthropologist, vol. XI, July, 1898. 

1 American Anthropologist, vol. 11, July, 1898. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

2 See page 20

2 Go to page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

3 Adair, American Indians, p. 81, 1775. 

3 Adair, American Indians, p. 81, 1775.

4 Lawson, Carolina, 67–68, reprint 1860. 

4 Lawson, Carolina, 67–68, reprint 1860. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

5 Harris, J. C., Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings, p. 29; New York, 1886. 

5 Harris, J. C., Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings, p. 29; New York, 1886.

6 For a presentation of the African and European argument see Harris, Nights with Uncle Remus, introduction, 1883; and Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings, introduction, 1886; Gerber, Uncle Remus Traced to the Old World, in Journal of American Folklore, VI, p. 23, October, 1893. In regard to tribal dissemination of myths see Boas, Dissemination of Tales among the Natives of North America, in Journal of American Folklore, IV, p. 12, January, 1891; The Growth of Indian Mythologies, in the same journal, IX, p. 32, January 1896; Northern Elements in the Mythology of the Navaho, in American Anthropologist, X, p. 11, November, 1897; introduction to Teit’s Traditions of the Thompson River Indians, 1898. Dr Boas has probably devoted more study to the subject than any other anthropologist, and his personal observations include tribes from the Arctic regions to the Columbia. 

6 For a presentation of the African and European argument, check out Harris, Nights with Uncle Remus, introduction, 1883; and Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings, introduction, 1886; Gerber, Uncle Remus Traced to the Old World, in Journal of American Folklore, VI, p. 23, October, 1893. For tribal distribution of myths, see Boas, Dissemination of Tales among the Natives of North America, in Journal of American Folklore, IV, p. 12, January, 1891; The Growth of Indian Mythologies, in the same journal, IX, p. 32, January 1896; Northern Elements in the Mythology of the Navaho, in American Anthropologist, X, p. 11, November, 1897; and the introduction to Teit’s Traditions of the Thompson River Indians, 1898. Dr. Boas has likely put more research into this topic than any other anthropologist, and his observations cover tribes from the Arctic to the Columbia.

7 See contemporary notice in the Historical Sketch. 

7 Check out the current information in the Historical Sketch.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

V—THE MYTHS

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Cosmogonic Myths

1. HOW THE WORLD WAS MADE

The earth is a great island floating in a sea of water, and suspended at each of the four cardinal points by a cord hanging down from the sky vault, which is of solid rock. When the world grows old and worn out, the people will die and the cords will break and let the earth sink down into the ocean, and all will be water again. The Indians are afraid of this.

The Earth is a massive island drifting in a sea of water, held at each of the four cardinal points by a cord that hangs down from the solid rock of the sky. When the world ages and becomes exhausted, people will die, and the cords will snap, causing the Earth to sink into the ocean, making everything water once more. The Indigenous people are afraid of this.

When all was water, the animals were above in Gălûñ′lătĭ, beyond the arch; but it was very much crowded, and they were wanting more room. They wondered what was below the water, and at last Dâyuni′sĭ, “Beaver’s Grandchild,” the little Water-beetle, offered to go and see if it could learn. It darted in every direction over the surface of the water, but could find no firm place to rest. Then it dived to the bottom and came up with some soft mud, which began to grow and spread on every side until it became the island which we call the earth. It was afterward fastened to the sky with four cords, but no one remembers who did this.

When everything was water, the animals were up in Gălûñ′lătĭ, beyond the arch; but it was really crowded, and they wanted more space. They were curious about what was under the water, and finally, Dâyuni′sĭ, “Beaver’s Grandchild,” the little Water-beetle, volunteered to go and check it out. It zipped around on the surface of the water, but couldn’t find a solid place to land. Then it dove to the bottom and came back up with some soft mud, which started to expand and spread out until it became the island we call earth. Later, it was secured to the sky with four cords, but no one remembers who did that.

At first the earth was flat and very soft and wet. The animals were anxious to get down, and sent out different birds to see if it was yet dry, but they found no place to alight and came back again to Gălûñ′lătĭ. At last it seemed to be time, and they sent out the Buzzard and told him to go and make ready for them. This was the Great Buzzard, the father of all the buzzards we see now. He flew all over the earth, low down near the ground, and it was still soft. When he reached the Cherokee country, he was very tired, and his wings began to flap and strike the ground, and wherever they struck the earth there was a valley, and where they turned up again there was a mountain. When the animals above saw this, they were afraid that the whole world would be mountains, so they called him back, but the Cherokee country remains full of mountains to this day.

At first, the earth was flat and very soft and wet. The animals were eager to get down and sent out various birds to check if it was dry yet, but they found no place to land and returned to Gălûñ′lătĭ. Finally, it seemed like the time had come, so they sent out the Buzzard and instructed him to prepare for them. This was the Great Buzzard, the ancestor of all the buzzards we see today. He flew all over the earth, staying low to the ground, which was still soft. When he reached the Cherokee area, he became very tired, and his wings began to drag and hit the ground. Wherever they touched the earth, a valley formed, and where they lifted again, a mountain emerged. When the animals above saw this, they feared the entire world would be mountains, so they called him back, but the Cherokee region remains full of mountains to this day.

When the earth was dry and the animals came down, it was still dark, so they got the sun and set it in a track to go every day across the island from east to west, just overhead. It was too hot this way, and Tsiska′gĭlĭ′, the Red Crawfish, had his shell scorched a bright red, so that his meat was spoiled; and the Cherokee do not eat it. The [240]conjurers put the sun another hand-breadth higher in the air, but it was still too hot. They raised it another time, and another, until it was seven handbreadths high and just under the sky arch. Then it was right, and they left it so. This is why the conjurers call the highest place Gûlkwâ′gine Di′gălûñ′lătiyûñ′, “the seventh height,” because it is seven hand-breadths above the earth. Every day the sun goes along under this arch, and returns at night on the upper side to the starting place.

When the land was dry and the animals came down, it was still dark, so they took the sun and set it on a path to travel every day across the island from east to west, just above. It was too hot this way, and Tsiska′gĭlĭ′, the Red Crawfish, had his shell scorched bright red, ruining his meat; so the Cherokee do not eat it. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]conjurers raised the sun another hand-breadth higher in the sky, but it was still too hot. They raised it again and again until it was seven handbreadths high, just below the sky arch. Then it was right, and they left it there. This is why the conjurers call the highest place Gûlkwâ′gine Di′gălûñ′lătiyûñ′, “the seventh height,” because it is seven hand-breadths above the earth. Every day the sun travels along under this arch and returns each night on the upper side to the starting point.

There is another world under this, and it is like ours in everything—animals, plants, and people—save that the seasons are different. The streams that come down from the mountains are the trails by which we reach this underworld, and the springs at their heads are the doorways by which we enter it, but to do this one must fast and go to water and have one of the underground people for a guide. We know that the seasons in the underworld are different from ours, because the water in the springs is always warmer in winter and cooler in summer than the outer air.

There’s another world beneath this one, and it’s similar to ours in every way—animals, plants, and people—except the seasons are different. The streams flowing down from the mountains are the paths we take to reach this underworld, and the springs at their sources are the doorways we use to enter. However, to do this, you need to fast, go to the water, and have one of the underground people as a guide. We know the seasons in the underworld differ from ours because the water in the springs is always warmer in winter and cooler in summer than the air outside.

When the animals and plants were first made—we do not know by whom—they were told to watch and keep awake for seven nights, just as young men now fast and keep awake when they pray to their medicine. They tried to do this, and nearly all were awake through the first night, but the next night several dropped off to sleep, and the third night others were asleep, and then others, until, on the seventh night, of all the animals only the owl, the panther, and one or two more were still awake. To these were given the power to see and to go about in the dark, and to make prey of the birds and animals which must sleep at night. Of the trees only the cedar, the pine, the spruce, the holly, and the laurel were awake to the end, and to them it was given to be always green and to be greatest for medicine, but to the others it was said: “Because you have not endured to the end you shall lose your hair every winter.”

When the animals and plants were first created—we don’t know by whom—they were instructed to stay awake and watch for seven nights, just like young men now fast and stay awake when they pray to their medicine. They tried to do this, and most of them stayed awake the first night, but by the second night, several had fallen asleep, and by the third night, more were asleep, and so on, until, on the seventh night, only the owl, the panther, and a couple of others were still awake. These were given the ability to see and move around in the dark and to hunt the birds and animals that had to sleep at night. Of the trees, only the cedar, the pine, the spruce, the holly, and the laurel managed to stay awake until the end, and they were granted the gift of always being green and being the best for medicine. To the others, it was said: “Because you did not endure to the end, you will lose your leaves every winter.”

Men came after the animals and plants. At first there were only a brother and sister until he struck her with a fish and told her to multiply, and so it was. In seven days a child was born to her, and thereafter every seven days another, and they increased very fast until there was danger that the world could not keep them. Then it was made that a woman should have only one child in a year, and it has been so ever since.

Men came after the animals and plants. At first, there were just a brother and sister until he hit her with a fish and told her to reproduce, and so it happened. In seven days, a child was born to her, and after that, every seven days another child came, and they multiplied so quickly that there was a risk the world wouldn't be able to support them. Then it was decided that a woman should have only one child per year, and that’s how it has been ever since.

2. THE FIRST FIRE

In the beginning there was no fire, and the world was cold, until the Thunders (Ani′-Hyûñ′tĭkwălâ′skĭ), who lived up in Gălûñ′lătĭ, sent their lightning and put fire into the bottom of a hollow sycamore tree which grew on an island. The animals knew it was there, because they could see the smoke coming out at the top, but they could not get to it on [241]account of the water, so they held a council to decide what to do. This was a long time ago.

In the beginning, there was no fire, and the world was cold, until the Thunders (Ani′-Hyûñ′tĭkwălâ′skĭ), who lived high up in Gălûñ′lătĭ, sent down their lightning and ignited a fire in the bottom of a hollow sycamore tree on an island. The animals noticed it because they could see smoke coming out of the top, but they couldn't reach it due to the water, so they gathered for a council to figure out what to do. This was a long time ago.

Every animal that could fly or swim was anxious to go after the fire. The Raven offered, and because he was so large and strong they thought he could surely do the work, so he was sent first. He flew high and far across the water and alighted on the sycamore tree, but while he was wondering what to do next, the heat had scorched all his feathers black, and he was frightened and came back without the fire. The little Screech-owl (Wa′huhu′) volunteered to go, and reached the place safely, but while he was looking down into the hollow tree a blast of hot air came up and nearly burned out his eyes. He managed to fly home as best he could, but it was a long time before he could see well, and his eyes are red to this day. Then the Hooting Owl (U′guku′) and the Horned Owl (Tskĭlĭ′) went, but by the time they got to the hollow tree the fire was burning so fiercely that the smoke nearly blinded them, and the ashes carried up by the wind made white rings about their eyes. They had to come home again without the fire, but with all their rubbing they were never able to get rid of the white rings.

Every animal that could fly or swim was eager to go after the fire. The Raven offered to go first, and because he was big and strong, they thought he could definitely handle it. He flew high and far over the water and landed on the sycamore tree, but while he was trying to figure out what to do next, the heat scorched all his feathers black, and he got scared and came back without the fire. The little Screech-owl (Wa′huhu′) volunteered next and made it to the spot safely, but when he looked down into the hollow tree, a blast of hot air surged up and nearly burned his eyes out. He managed to fly home as best as he could, but it took a long time before he could see properly again, and his eyes are still red to this day. Then the Hooting Owl (U′guku′) and the Horned Owl (Tskĭlĭ′) flew over, but by the time they reached the hollow tree, the fire was raging so fiercely that the smoke almost blinded them, and the ashes carried by the wind created white rings around their eyes. They had to return home without the fire, and despite all their attempts to rub them away, they were never able to get rid of the white rings.

Now no more of the birds would venture, and so the little Uksu′hĭ snake, the black racer, said he would go through the water and bring back some fire. He swam across to the island and crawled through the grass to the tree, and went in by a small hole at the bottom. The heat and smoke were too much for him, too, and after dodging about blindly over the hot ashes until he was almost on fire himself he managed by good luck to get out again at the same hole, but his body had been scorched black, and he has ever since had the habit of darting and doubling on his track as if trying to escape from close quarters. He came back, and the great blacksnake, Gûle′gĭ, “The Climber,” offered to go for fire. He swam over to the island and climbed up the tree on the outside, as the blacksnake always does, but when he put his head down into the hole the smoke choked him so that he fell into the burning stump, and before he could climb out again he was as black as the Uksu′hĭ.

Now none of the birds would go for it, so the little Uksu′hĭ snake, the black racer, said he would swim through the water and get some fire. He crossed to the island and crawled through the grass to the tree, then wriggled in through a small hole at the bottom. The heat and smoke overwhelmed him too, and after stumbling around blindly over the hot ashes until he was almost on fire himself, he luckily managed to escape the same way he came in. But his body was scorched black, and ever since, he darts and weaves as if trying to get away from something close behind him. He returned, and the great blacksnake, Gûle′gĭ, "The Climber," volunteered to fetch the fire. He swam over to the island and climbed up the tree on the outside, as blacksnakes always do, but when he lowered his head into the hole, the smoke choked him so badly that he fell into the burning stump, and by the time he could climb out again, he was just as black as the Uksu′hĭ.

Now they held another council, for still there was no fire, and the world was cold, but birds, snakes, and four-footed animals, all had some excuse for not going, because they were all afraid to venture near the burning sycamore, until at last Kănăne′skĭ Amai′yĕhĭ (the Water Spider) said she would go. This is not the water spider that looks like a mosquito, but the other one, with black downy hair and red stripes on her body. She can run on top of the water or dive to the bottom, so there would be no trouble to get over to the island, but the question was, How could she bring back the fire? “I’ll manage that,” said the Water Spider; so she spun a thread from her body and wove it into a tusti bowl, which she fastened on her back. Then she crossed over to the island and through the grass to where the fire was [242]still burning. She put one little coal of fire into her bowl, and came back with it, and ever since we have had fire, and the Water Spider still keeps her tusti bowl.

Now they held another meeting, because it was still cold and there was no fire. Birds, snakes, and four-legged animals all had excuses for not going; they were too scared to approach the burning sycamore. Finally, Kănăne′skĭ Amai′yĕhĭ (the Water Spider) volunteered to go. This isn’t the water spider that looks like a mosquito, but the other one, with black fuzzy hair and red stripes on her body. She can run on the surface of the water or dive to the bottom, so getting to the island wouldn’t be a problem. The question was, how could she bring back the fire? “I’ll take care of that,” said the Water Spider. She spun a thread from her body and wove it into a tusti bowl, which she strapped to her back. Then she crossed over to the island and through the grass to where the fire was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] still burning. She took one small coal of fire in her bowl and brought it back, and that’s how we’ve had fire ever since. The Water Spider still keeps her tusti bowl.

3. KANA′TĬ AND SELU: THE ORIGIN OF GAME AND CORN

When I was a boy this is what the old men told me they had heard when they were boys.

When I was a kid, this is what the older guys told me they had heard when they were kids.

Long years ago, soon after the world was made, a hunter and his wife lived at Pilot knob with their only child, a little boy. The father’s name was Kana′tĭ (The Lucky Hunter), and his wife was called Selu (Corn). No matter when Kana′tĭ went into the wood, he never failed to bring back a load of game, which his wife would cut up and prepare, washing off the blood from the meat in the river near the house. The little boy used to play down by the river every day, and one morning the old people thought they heard laughing and talking in the bushes as though there were two children there. When the boy came home at night his parents asked him who had been playing with him all day. “He comes out of the water,” said the boy, “and he calls himself my elder brother. He says his mother was cruel to him and threw him into the river.” Then they knew that the strange boy had sprung from the blood of the game which Selu had washed off at the river’s edge.

Long ago, shortly after the world was created, a hunter and his wife lived at Pilot Knob with their only child, a little boy. The father's name was Kana'ti (The Lucky Hunter), and his wife was called Selu (Corn). No matter when Kana'ti went into the woods, he always came back with a load of game, which his wife would cut up and prepare, washing the blood from the meat in the river nearby. The little boy played by the river every day, and one morning, the old folks thought they heard laughter and talking in the bushes as if there were two kids there. When the boy came home that night, his parents asked him who had been playing with him all day. “He comes out of the water,” the boy said, “and he calls himself my older brother. He says his mother was cruel to him and threw him into the river.” That’s when they realized the strange boy had come from the blood of the game that Selu had washed off at the river's edge.

Every day when the little boy went out to play the other would join him, but as he always went back again into the water the old people never had a chance to see him. At last one evening Kana′tĭ said to his son, “Tomorrow, when the other boy comes to play, get him to wrestle with you, and when you have your arms around him hold on to him and call for us.” The boy promised to do as he was told, so the next day as soon as his playmate appeared he challenged him to a wrestling match. The other agreed at once, but as soon as they had their arms around each other, Kana′tĭ’s boy began to scream for his father. The old folks at once came running down, and as soon as the Wild Boy saw them he struggled to free himself and cried out, “Let me go; you threw me away!” but his brother held on until the parents reached the spot, when they seized the Wild Boy and took him home with them. They kept him in the house until they had tamed him, but he was always wild and artful in his disposition, and was the leader of his brother in every mischief. It was not long until the old people discovered that he had magic powers, and they called him I′năge-utăsûñ′hĭ (He-who-grew-up-wild).

Every day when the little boy went out to play, the other would join him, but since he always went back into the water, the old folks never got a chance to see him. Finally, one evening Kana'tĭ told his son, “Tomorrow, when the other boy comes to play, wrestle with him, and when you have your arms around him, hold on tight and call for us.” The boy agreed to do as he was told, so the next day, as soon as his playmate arrived, he challenged him to a wrestling match. The other boy immediately accepted, but as soon as they had their arms around each other, Kana'tĭ’s boy began to scream for his father. The old folks quickly ran down, and as soon as the Wild Boy saw them, he struggled to break free and shouted, “Let me go; you threw me away!” But his brother held on until their parents reached them, at which point they grabbed the Wild Boy and took him home. They kept him inside until they managed to tame him, but he always remained wild and clever by nature, leading his brother in every prank. It didn't take long for the old folks to realize that he had magical powers, and they named him I′năge-utăsûñ′hĭ (He-who-grew-up-wild).

Whenever Kana′tĭ went into the mountains he always brought back a fat buck or doe, or maybe a couple of turkeys. One day the Wild Boy said to his brother, “I wonder where our father gets all that game; let’s follow him next time and find out.” A few days afterward Kana′tĭ took a bow and some feathers in his hand and started off [243]toward the west. The boys waited a little while and then went after him, keeping out of sight until they saw him go into a swamp where there were a great many of the small reeds that hunters use to make arrowshafts. Then the Wild Boy changed himself into a puff of bird’s down, which the wind took up and carried until it alighted upon Kana′tĭ’s shoulder just as he entered the swamp, but Kana′tĭ knew nothing about it. The old man cut reeds, fitted the feathers to them and made some arrows, and the Wild Boy—in his other shape—thought, “I wonder what those things are for?” When Kana′tĭ had his arrows finished he came out of the swamp and went on again. The wind blew the down from his shoulder, and it fell in the woods, when the Wild Boy took his right shape again and went back and told his brother what he had seen. Keeping out of sight of their father, they followed him up the mountain until he stopped at a certain place and lifted a large rock. At once there ran out a buck, which Kana′tĭ shot, and then lifting it upon his back he started for home again. “Oho!” exclaimed the boys, “he keeps all the deer shut up in that hole, and whenever he wants meat he just lets one out and kills it with those things he made in the swamp.” They hurried and reached home before their father, who had the heavy deer to carry, and he never knew that they had followed.

Whenever Kana'tĭ went into the mountains, he always came back with a big buck or doe, or maybe a couple of turkeys. One day, the Wild Boy said to his brother, “I wonder where our dad gets all that game; let’s follow him next time and find out.” A few days later, Kana'tĭ took a bow and some feathers in his hand and headed off [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]toward the west. The boys waited a little while and then went after him, staying out of sight until they saw him enter a swamp filled with the small reeds that hunters use to make arrow shafts. Then the Wild Boy transformed into a puff of bird down, which the wind lifted and carried until it landed on Kana'tĭ’s shoulder just as he walked into the swamp, but Kana'tĭ was unaware of it. The old man cut reeds, fitted the feathers to them, and made some arrows, and the Wild Boy—in his other form—wondered, “I wonder what those things are for?” Once Kana'tĭ finished his arrows, he emerged from the swamp and continued on. The wind blew the down off his shoulder, and it fell in the woods, where the Wild Boy returned to his original shape and went back to tell his brother what he had witnessed. Keeping out of sight of their dad, they followed him up the mountain until he stopped at a certain spot and lifted a large rock. Suddenly, a buck ran out, which Kana'tĭ shot, and then he lifted it onto his back and started home again. “Oho!” the boys exclaimed, “He keeps all the deer hidden in that hole, and whenever he wants meat, he just lets one out and kills it with those things he made in the swamp.” They hurried to get home before their dad, who had the heavy deer to carry, and he never knew they had followed him.

A few days later the boys went back to the swamp, cut some reeds, and made seven arrows, and then started up the mountain to where their father kept the game. When they got to the place, they raised the rock and a deer came running out. Just as they drew back to shoot it, another came out, and then another and another, until the boys got confused and forgot what they were about. In those days all the deer had their tails hanging down like other animals, but as a buck was running past the Wild Boy struck its tail with his arrow so that it pointed upward. The boys thought this good sport, and when the next one ran past the Wild Boy struck its tail so that it stood straight up, and his brother struck the next one so hard with his arrow that the deer’s tail was almost curled over his back. The deer carries his tail this way ever since. The deer came running past until the last one had come out of the hole and escaped into the forest. Then came droves of raccoons, rabbits, and all the other four-footed animals—all but the bear, because there was no bear then. Last came great flocks of turkeys, pigeons, and partridges that darkened the air like a cloud and made such a noise with their wings that Kana′tĭ, sitting at home, heard the sound like distant thunder on the mountains and said to himself, “My bad boys have got into trouble; I must go and see what they are doing.”

A few days later, the boys returned to the swamp, cut some reeds, and made seven arrows, then headed up the mountain to where their father kept the game. When they reached the spot, they lifted the rock and a deer darted out. Just as they pulled back to shoot it, another deer came out, followed by another and another, until the boys got confused and forgot what they were doing. Back then, all the deer had their tails hanging down like other animals, but as a buck ran past, the Wild Boy hit its tail with his arrow, making it point upward. The boys thought this was fun, and when the next one ran by, the Wild Boy struck its tail so it stood straight up, while his brother hit the next one so hard that the deer's tail almost curled over its back. That’s how deer have carried their tails ever since. The deer kept running past until the last one had fled out of the hole and into the forest. Then came herds of raccoons, rabbits, and all other four-legged animals—all except for the bear, because there were no bears back then. Finally, great flocks of turkeys, pigeons, and partridges appeared, darkening the sky like a cloud and making such a ruckus with their wings that Kana'tĭ, sitting at home, heard the sound like distant thunder on the mountains and thought to himself, “My mischievous boys must be in trouble; I need to go check on them.”

So he went up the mountain, and when he came to the place where he kept the game he found the two boys standing by the rock, and all the birds and animals were gone. Kana′tĭ was furious, but without [244]saying a word he went down into the cave and kicked the covers off four jars in one corner, when out swarmed bedbugs, fleas, lice, and gnats, and got all over the boys. They screamed with pain and fright and tried to beat off the insects, but the thousands of vermin crawled over them and bit and stung them until both dropped down nearly dead. Kana′tĭ stood looking on until he thought they had been punished enough, when he knocked off the vermin and made the boys a talk. “Now, you rascals,” said he, “you have always had plenty to eat and never had to work for it. Whenever you were hungry all I had to do was to come up here and get a deer or a turkey and bring it home for your mother to cook; but now you have let out all the animals, and after this when you want a deer to eat you will have to hunt all over the woods for it, and then maybe not find one. Go home now to your mother, while I see if I can find something to eat for supper.”

So he went up the mountain, and when he got to the spot where he kept the game, he found the two boys standing by the rock, and all the birds and animals were gone. Kana'tĭ was furious, but without [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] saying anything, he went down into the cave and kicked the covers off four jars in one corner. Instantly, bedbugs, fleas, lice, and gnats swarmed out and covered the boys. They screamed in pain and fear and tried to swat away the insects, but the thousands of pests crawled all over them and bit and stung them until they fell down nearly lifeless. Kana'tĭ watched until he thought they had been punished enough, then he knocked off the vermin and had a talk with the boys. “Now, you troublemakers,” he said, “you’ve always had plenty to eat and never had to work for it. Whenever you were hungry, all I had to do was come up here and get a deer or a turkey and bring it home for your mom to cook; but now you’ve let all the animals go, and from now on, when you want a deer to eat, you’ll have to hunt all over the woods for it, and you might not even find one. Go home now to your mom, while I look for something to eat for dinner.”

When the boys got home again they were very tired and hungry and asked their mother for something to eat. “There is no meat,” said Selu, “but wait a little while and I’ll get you something.” So she took a basket and started out to the storehouse. This storehouse was built upon poles high up from the ground, to keep it out of the reach of animals, and there was a ladder to climb up by, and one door, but no other opening. Every day when Selu got ready to cook the dinner she would go out to the storehouse with a basket and bring it back full of corn and beans. The boys had never been inside the storehouse, so wondered where all the corn and beans could come from, as the house was not a very large one; so as soon as Selu went out of the door the Wild Boy said to his brother, “Let’s go and see what she does.” They ran around and climbed up at the back of the storehouse and pulled out a piece of clay from between the logs, so that they could look in. There they saw Selu standing in the middle of the room with the basket in front of her on the floor. Leaning over the basket, she rubbed her stomach—so—and the basket was half full of corn. Then she rubbed under her armpits—so—and the basket was full to the top with beans. The boys looked at each other and said, “This will never do; our mother is a witch. If we eat any of that it will poison us. We must kill her.”

When the boys got home again, they were really tired and hungry and asked their mom for something to eat. “There’s no meat,” Selu said, “but wait a little while and I’ll get you something.” So she grabbed a basket and headed to the storehouse. This storehouse was built high on poles to keep animals away, and there was a ladder to climb up and only one door, with no other openings. Every day when Selu got ready to cook dinner, she would go to the storehouse with a basket and come back full of corn and beans. The boys had never been inside the storehouse, so they wondered where all the corn and beans could come from, especially since the house wasn’t very big. So as soon as Selu stepped out the door, the Wild Boy said to his brother, “Let’s go see what she’s doing.” They ran around, climbed up the back of the storehouse, and pulled out a piece of clay from between the logs so they could look in. There they saw Selu standing in the middle of the room with the basket in front of her on the floor. Leaning over the basket, she rubbed her stomach—so—and the basket was half full of corn. Then she rubbed under her armpits—so—and the basket was full to the top with beans. The boys looked at each other and said, “This won’t do; our mom is a witch. If we eat any of that, it will poison us. We have to kill her.”

When the boys came back into the house, she knew their thoughts before they spoke. “So you are going to kill me?” said Selu. “Yes,” said the boys, “you are a witch.” “Well,” said their mother, “when you have killed me, clear a large piece of ground in front of the house and drag my body seven times around the circle. Then drag me seven times over the ground inside the circle, and stay up all night and watch, and in the morning you will have plenty of corn.” The boys killed her with their clubs, and cut off her head and put it up on the roof of the house with her face turned to the west, and told her to look for her husband. Then they set to work to clear the ground in front of the [245]house, but instead of clearing the whole piece they cleared only seven little spots. This is why corn now grows only in a few places instead of over the whole world. They dragged the body of Selu around the circle, and wherever her blood fell on the ground the corn sprang up. But instead of dragging her body seven times across the ground they dragged it over only twice, which is the reason the Indians still work their crop but twice. The two brothers sat up and watched their corn all night, and in the morning it was full grown and ripe.

When the boys came back into the house, she could read their minds before they even spoke. “So, you’re going to kill me?” Selu asked. “Yes,” the boys replied, “you’re a witch.” “Well,” their mother said, “after you kill me, clear a large patch of land in front of the house and drag my body seven times around the circle. Then, drag me seven times over the ground inside the circle, and stay up all night watching. In the morning, you’ll have plenty of corn.” The boys killed her with their clubs, cut off her head, and placed it on the roof of the house with her face facing west, telling her to look for her husband. Then, they set about clearing the ground in front of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]house, but instead of clearing the entire area, they only cleared seven small spots. That’s why corn only grows in a few places rather than everywhere. They dragged Selu's body around the circle, and wherever her blood touched the ground, corn sprouted. But instead of dragging her body seven times across the ground, they only dragged it twice, which is why the Indians still work their crops only twice. The two brothers stayed up and watched their corn all night, and by morning, it was fully grown and ripe.

When Kana′tĭ came home at last, he looked around, but could not see Selu anywhere, and asked the boys where was their mother. “She was a witch, and we killed her,” said the boys; “there is her head up there on top of the house.” When he saw his wife’s head on the roof, he was very angry, and said, “I won’t stay with you any longer; I am going to the Wolf people.” So he started off, but before he had gone far the Wild Boy changed himself again to a tuft of down, which fell on Kana′tĭ’s shoulder. When Kana′tĭ reached the settlement of the Wolf people, they were holding a council in the townhouse. He went in and sat down with the tuft of bird’s down on his shoulder, but he never noticed it. When the Wolf chief asked him his business, he said: “I have two bad boys at home, and I want you to go in seven days from now and play ball against them.” Although Kana′tĭ spoke as though he wanted them to play a game of ball, the Wolves knew that he meant for them to go and kill the two boys. They promised to go. Then the bird’s down blew off from Kana′tĭ’s shoulder, and the smoke carried it up through the hole in the roof of the townhouse. When it came down on the ground outside, the Wild Boy took his right shape again and went home and told his brother all that he had heard in the townhouse. But when Kana′tĭ left the Wolf people he did not return home, but went on farther.

When Kana'tĭ finally got home, he looked around but couldn't find Selu anywhere, so he asked the boys where their mother was. “She was a witch, and we killed her,” the boys replied; “there's her head up there on the roof.” When he saw his wife’s head on the roof, he was furious and said, “I won’t stay with you any longer; I’m going to join the Wolf people.” He set off, but before he got far, the Wild Boy transformed himself into a tuft of down and landed on Kana'tĭ’s shoulder. When Kana'tĭ reached the settlement of the Wolf people, they were having a council meeting in the townhouse. He went in and sat down with the tuft of bird’s down still on his shoulder, not even noticing it. When the Wolf chief asked him what he wanted, he said, “I have two bad boys at home, and I want you to go play ball against them in seven days.” While Kana'tĭ spoke as if he wanted them to have a game, the Wolves understood that he meant for them to go and kill the two boys. They agreed to go. Then the bird’s down blew off Kana'tĭ’s shoulder, and the smoke carried it up through the hole in the roof of the townhouse. Once it fell to the ground outside, the Wild Boy took his regular form again and went home to tell his brother everything he had heard in the townhouse. However, when Kana'tĭ left the Wolf people, he didn’t go back home but continued on further.

The boys then began to get ready for the Wolves, and the Wild Boy—the magician—told his brother what to do. They ran around the house in a wide circle until they had made a trail all around it excepting on the side from which the Wolves would come, where they left a small open space. Then they made four large bundles of arrows and placed them at four different points on the outside of the circle, after which they hid themselves in the woods and waited for the Wolves. In a day or two a whole party of Wolves came and surrounded the house to kill the boys. The Wolves did not notice the trail around the house, because they came in where the boys had left the opening, but the moment they went inside the circle the trail changed to a high brush fence and shut them in. Then the boys on the outside took their arrows and began shooting them down, and as the Wolves could not jump over the fence they were all killed, excepting a few that escaped through the opening into a great swamp close by. The boys ran around the swamp, and a circle of fire sprang up in their [246]tracks and set fire to the grass and bushes and burned up nearly all the other Wolves. Only two or three got away, and from these have come all the wolves that are now in the world.

The boys then started to prepare for the Wolves, and the Wild Boy—the magician—directed his brother on what to do. They ran around the house in a big circle until they had created a path all around it, except for the side from which the Wolves would approach, where they left a small opening. Then they made four large bundles of arrows and positioned them at four different spots outside the circle, after which they hid in the woods and waited for the Wolves. A day or two later, a whole pack of Wolves arrived and surrounded the house to attack the boys. The Wolves didn’t notice the path around the house because they entered through the gap the boys had left, but as soon as they stepped inside the circle, the path turned into a tall brush fence that trapped them. The boys outside grabbed their arrows and started shooting them down, and since the Wolves couldn't jump over the fence, they were all killed, except for a few that managed to escape through the opening into a nearby swamp. The boys ran around the swamp, and a ring of fire ignited in their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]tracks, setting fire to the grass and bushes and burning nearly all the other Wolves. Only two or three managed to escape, and from these have come all the wolves that exist in the world today.

Soon afterward some strangers from a distance, who had heard that the brothers had a wonderful grain from which they made bread, came to ask for some, for none but Selu and her family had ever known corn before. The boys gave them seven grains of corn, which they told them to plant the next night on their way home, sitting up all night to watch the corn, which would have seven ripe ears in the morning. These they were to plant the next night and watch in the same way, and so on every night until they reached home, when they would have corn enough to supply the whole people. The strangers lived seven days’ journey away. They took the seven grains and watched all through the darkness until morning, when they saw seven tall stalks, each stalk bearing a ripened ear. They gathered the ears and went on their way. The next night they planted all their corn, and guarded it as before until daybreak, when they found an abundant increase. But the way was long and the sun was hot, and the people grew tired. On the last night before reaching home they fell asleep, and in the morning the corn they had planted had not even sprouted. They brought with them to their settlement what corn they had left and planted it, and with care and attention were able to raise a crop. But ever since the corn must be watched and tended through half the year, which before would grow and ripen in a night.

Soon after, some strangers from afar, who had heard that the brothers had an amazing grain for making bread, came to ask for some, since only Selu and her family had ever known corn before. The boys gave them seven grains of corn and told them to plant it the next night on their way home, staying up all night to watch over it. In the morning, it would have seven ripe ears. They were to plant those the following night and keep watching them in the same way, and continue this every night until they got home, where they would have enough corn for everyone. The strangers lived a seven days’ journey away. They took the seven grains and stayed watchful through the dark until morning, when they saw seven tall stalks, each with a ripe ear. They gathered the ears and continued on their way. The next night they planted all their corn and watched it as before until dawn, when they found a plentiful harvest. But the journey was long, and the sun was hot, and the people became exhausted. On the last night before reaching home, they fell asleep, and in the morning, the corn they had planted hadn’t even sprouted. They brought back what corn they had left to their settlement and planted it, and with care and attention, they managed to grow a crop. But ever since, the corn has to be watched and tended for half the year, which before would grow and ripen overnight.

As Kana′tĭ did not return, the boys at last concluded to go and find him. The Wild Boy took a gaming wheel and rolled it toward the Darkening land. In a little while the wheel came rolling back, and the boys knew their father was not there. He rolled it to the south and to the north, and each time the wheel came back to him, and they knew their father was not there. Then he rolled it toward the Sunland, and it did not return. “Our father is there,” said the Wild Boy, “let us go and find him.” So the two brothers set off toward the east, and after traveling a long time they came upon Kana′tĭ walking along with a little dog by his side. “You bad boys,” said their father, “have you come here?” “Yes,” they answered, “we always accomplish what we start out to do—we are men.” “This dog overtook me four days ago,” then said Kana′tĭ, but the boys knew that the dog was the wheel which they had sent after him to find him. “Well,” said Kana′tĭ, “as you have found me, we may as well travel together, but I shall take the lead.”

As Kana’tĭ didn’t come back, the boys finally decided to go look for him. The Wild Boy took a gaming wheel and rolled it toward the Darkening land. After a little while, the wheel rolled back, and the boys knew their father wasn’t there. He rolled it to the south and then to the north, and each time the wheel returned to him, confirming their father was not there. Then he rolled it toward the Sunland, and it didn’t come back. “Our father is there,” said the Wild Boy, “let’s go find him.” So the two brothers headed east, and after a long journey, they found Kana’tĭ walking with a little dog by his side. “You bad boys,” said their father, “what are you doing here?” “Yes,” they replied, “we always finish what we start—we are men.” “This dog caught up with me four days ago,” Kana’tĭ said, but the boys knew that the dog was actually the wheel they had sent after him to find him. “Well,” said Kana’tĭ, “since you’ve found me, we might as well travel together, but I will take the lead.”

Soon they came to a swamp, and Kana′tĭ told them there was something dangerous there and they must keep away from it. He went on ahead, but as soon as he was out of sight the Wild Boy said to his brother, “Come and let us see what is in the swamp.” They went in together, and in the middle of the swamp they found a large [247]panther asleep. The Wild Boy got out an arrow and shot the panther in the side of the head. The panther turned his head and the other boy shot him on that side. He turned his head away again and the two brothers shot together—tust, tust, tust! But the panther was not hurt by the arrows and paid no more attention to the boys. They came out of the swamp and soon overtook Kana′tĭ, waiting for them. “Did you find it?” asked Kana′tĭ. “Yes,” said the boys, “we found it, but it never hurt us. We are men.” Kana′tĭ was surprised, but said nothing, and they went on again.

Soon they reached a swamp, and Kana’tĭ warned them that something dangerous was there and they needed to stay away. He went ahead, but as soon as he was out of sight, the Wild Boy said to his brother, “Come on, let’s check out what’s in the swamp.” They went in together, and in the middle of the swamp, they found a large [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]panther asleep. The Wild Boy took out an arrow and shot the panther in the side of the head. The panther turned its head, so the other boy shot it on that side. It turned its head away again, and the two brothers shot at the same time—tust, tust, tust! But the panther wasn’t hurt by the arrows and didn’t pay any more attention to the boys. They came out of the swamp and soon caught up with Kana’tĭ, who was waiting for them. “Did you find it?” asked Kana’tĭ. “Yeah,” replied the boys, “we found it, but it never hurt us. We’re men.” Kana’tĭ was surprised but said nothing, and they continued on their way.

After a while he turned to them and said, “Now you must be careful. We are coming to a tribe called the Anăda′dûñtăskĭ (“Roasters,” i. e., cannibals), and if they get you they will put you into a pot and feast on you.” Then he went on ahead. Soon the boys came to a tree which had been struck by lightning, and the Wild Boy directed his brother to gather some of the splinters from the tree and told him what to do with them. In a little while they came to the settlement of the cannibals, who, as soon as they saw the boys, came running out, crying, “Good, here are two nice fat strangers. Now we’ll have a grand feast!” They caught the boys and dragged them into the townhouse, and sent word to all the people of the settlement to come to the feast. They made up a great fire, put water into a large pot and set it to boiling, and then seized the Wild Boy and put him down into it. His brother was not in the least frightened and made no attempt to escape, but quietly knelt down and began putting the splinters into the fire, as if to make it burn better. When the cannibals thought the meat was about ready they lifted the pot from the fire, and that instant a blinding light filled the townhouse, and the lightning began to dart from one side to the other, striking down the cannibals until not one of them was left alive. Then the lightning went up through the smoke-hole, and the next moment there were the two boys standing outside the townhouse as though nothing had happened. They went on and soon met Kana′tĭ, who seemed much surprised to see them, and said, “What! are you here again?” “O, yes, we never give up. We are great men!” “What did the cannibals do to you?” “We met them and they brought us to their townhouse, but they never hurt us.” Kana′tĭ said nothing more, and they went on.

After a while, he turned to them and said, “Now you need to be careful. We’re coming to a tribe called the Anăda′dûñtăskĭ (“Roasters,” meaning cannibals), and if they catch you, they’ll throw you in a pot and feast on you.” Then he moved ahead. Soon the boys reached a tree that had been struck by lightning, and the Wild Boy directed his brother to gather some splinters from the tree and showed him what to do with them. A little while later, they arrived at the settlement of the cannibals, who, as soon as they saw the boys, rushed out, shouting, “Great, here are two nice fat strangers. We’re having a feast!” They grabbed the boys and dragged them into the townhouse, sending word to everyone in the settlement to join the feast. They built a large fire, filled a big pot with water, and set it to boil, then seized the Wild Boy and dropped him into it. His brother wasn’t scared at all and didn’t try to escape; instead, he calmly knelt down and started adding the splinters to the fire, as if to make it burn better. When the cannibals thought the meat was nearly ready, they lifted the pot off the fire, and in that instant, a blinding light filled the townhouse, with lightning flashing from one side to the other, striking down the cannibals until not one was left alive. Then the lightning shot up through the smoke hole, and the next moment, the two boys were standing outside the townhouse as if nothing had happened. They continued on and soon met Kana′tĭ, who looked quite surprised to see them and said, “What! Are you back again?” “Oh, yes, we never give up. We’re great men!” “What did the cannibals do to you?” “We met them and they brought us to their townhouse, but they didn’t hurt us.” Kana′tĭ said nothing more, and they went on.

*   *   *

*   *   *

He soon got out of sight of the boys, but they kept on until they came to the end of the world, where the sun comes out. The sky was just coming down when they got there, but they waited until it went up again, and then they went through and climbed up on the other side. There they found Kana′tĭ and Selu sitting together. The old folk received them kindly and were glad to see them, telling them they might stay there a while, but then they must go to live where the sun goes down. The boys stayed with their parents seven days and [248]then went on toward the Darkening land, where they are now. We call them Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′ (The Little Men), and when they talk to each other we hear low rolling thunder in the west.

He soon lost sight of the boys, but they kept going until they reached the end of the world, where the sun rises. The sky was just starting to come down when they arrived, but they waited until it rose again, then they passed through and climbed up on the other side. There they found Kana′tĭ and Selu sitting together. The old folks welcomed them warmly and were happy to see them, telling them they could stay for a while, but then they would have to live where the sun sets. The boys stayed with their parents for seven days and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] then continued on toward the Darkening land, where they are now. We call them Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′ (The Little Men), and when they talk to each other, we hear low rolling thunder in the west.


After Kana′tĭ’s boys had let the deer out from the cave where their father used to keep them, the hunters tramped about in the woods for a long time without finding any game, so that the people were very hungry. At last they heard that the Thunder Boys were now living in the far west, beyond the sun door, and that if they were sent for they could bring back the game. So they sent messengers for them, and the boys came and sat down in the middle of the townhouse and began to sing.

After Kana'ti’s boys released the deer from the cave where their father used to keep them, the hunters wandered around in the woods for a long time without finding any game, leaving the people very hungry. Finally, they heard that the Thunder Boys were now living in the far west, beyond the sun door, and that if they were called, they could bring back the game. So they sent messengers to summon them, and the boys arrived and sat down in the middle of the townhouse and began to sing.

At the first song there was a roaring sound like a strong wind in the northwest, and it grew louder and nearer as the boys sang on, until at the seventh song a whole herd of deer, led by a large buck, came out from the woods. The boys had told the people to be ready with their bows and arrows, and when the song was ended and all the deer were close around the townhouse, the hunters shot into them and killed as many as they needed before the herd could get back into the timber.

At the first song, there was a loud noise like a strong wind coming from the northwest, and it got louder and closer as the boys continued singing. By the seventh song, a whole herd of deer, led by a big buck, came out of the woods. The boys had told everyone to be ready with their bows and arrows, and when the song ended and all the deer were nearby the townhouse, the hunters shot at them and killed as many as they needed before the herd could escape back into the trees.

Then the Thunder Boys went back to the Darkening land, but before they left they taught the people the seven songs with which to call up the deer. It all happened so long ago that the songs are now forgotten—all but two, which the hunters still sing whenever they go after deer.

Then the Thunder Boys returned to the Darkening land, but before they left, they taught the people the seven songs to summon the deer. This all took place so long ago that the songs are now forgotten—except for two, which the hunters still sing whenever they go hunting for deer.

WAHNENAUHI VERSION

After the world had been brought up from under the water, “They then made a man and a woman and led them around the edge of the island. On arriving at the starting place they planted some corn, and then told the man and woman to go around the way they had been led. This they did, and on returning they found the corn up and growing nicely. They were then told to continue the circuit. Each trip consumed more time. At last the corn was ripe and ready for use.”

After the world was brought up from under the water, “They then created a man and a woman and guided them around the edge of the island. When they reached the starting point, they planted some corn, then told the man and woman to go back the way they had come. They did this, and upon returning, they found the corn thriving and growing well. They were then instructed to keep making the circuit. Each trip took more time. Finally, the corn was ripe and ready to be used.”


Another story is told of how sin came into the world. A man and a woman reared a large family of children in comfort and plenty, with very little trouble about providing food for them. Every morning the father went forth and very soon returned bringing with him a deer, or a turkey, or some other animal or fowl. At the same time the mother went out and soon returned with a large basket filled with ears of corn which she shelled and pounded in a mortar, thus making meal for bread.

Another story is told about how sin entered the world. A man and a woman raised a large family of children in comfort and abundance, with hardly any trouble providing food for them. Every morning, the father would go out and quickly return with a deer, a turkey, or some other animal or bird. Meanwhile, the mother would go out and soon return with a large basket full of ears of corn, which she would shell and grind in a mortar, making flour for bread.

When the children grew up, seeing with what apparent ease food was provided for them, they talked to each other about it, wondering that they never saw such things as their parents brought in. At last [249]one proposed to watch when their parents went out and to follow them.

When the kids grew up and noticed how easily food was provided for them, they talked among themselves, puzzled about why they never saw the things their parents brought home. Finally, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] one of them suggested they should watch when their parents left the house and follow them.

Accordingly next morning the plan was carried out. Those who followed the father saw him stop at a short distance from the cabin and turn over a large stone that appeared to be carelessly leaned against another. On looking closely they saw an entrance to a large cave, and in it were many different kinds of animals and birds, such as their father had sometimes brought in for food. The man standing at the entrance called a deer, which was lying at some distance and back of some other animals. It rose immediately as it heard the call and came close up to him. He picked it up, closed the mouth of the cave, and returned, not once seeming to suspect what his sons had done.

The next morning, the plan was put into action. Those who followed their father saw him stop a short distance from the cabin and flip over a large stone that seemed to be carelessly leaning against another. Upon closer inspection, they noticed an opening to a large cave, filled with many different kinds of animals and birds, similar to what their father sometimes brought home for food. The man at the entrance called out to a deer that was lying a bit further back behind some other animals. As soon as it heard the call, it got up and came right over to him. He picked it up, covered the mouth of the cave, and returned, never once appearing to suspect what his sons had done.

When the old man was fairly out of sight, his sons, rejoicing how they had outwitted him, left their hiding place and went to the cave, saying they would show the old folks that they, too, could bring in something. They moved the stone away, though it was very heavy and they were obliged to use all their united strength. When the cave was opened, the animals, instead of waiting to be picked up, all made a rush for the entrance, and leaping past the frightened and bewildered boys, scattered in all directions and disappeared in the wilderness, while the guilty offenders could do nothing but gaze in stupefied amazement as they saw them escape. There were animals of all kinds, large and small—buffalo, deer, elk, antelope, raccoons, and squirrels; even catamounts and panthers, wolves and foxes, and many others, all fleeing together. At the same time birds of every kind were seen emerging from the opening, all in the same wild confusion as the quadrupeds—turkeys, geese, swans, ducks, quails, eagles, hawks, and owls.

When the old man was well out of sight, his sons, thrilled that they had tricked him, left their hiding spot and headed to the cave, claiming they would show the old folks that they could bring back something too. They moved the heavy stone, using all their combined strength. Once the cave was open, the animals didn’t wait to be caught; they all surged towards the entrance, jumping past the startled and confused boys, scattering in every direction and vanishing into the wilderness, while the guilty brothers could only stare in dumbfounded amazement as they watched them escape. There were animals of all kinds, big and small—buffalo, deer, elk, antelope, raccoons, and squirrels; even cougars and panthers, wolves and foxes, and many others, all fleeing together. At the same time, birds of every type were seen coming out of the opening, all in the same chaotic rush as the four-legged animals—turkeys, geese, swans, ducks, quails, eagles, hawks, and owls.

Those who followed the mother saw her enter a small cabin, which they had never seen before, and close the door. The culprits found a small crack through which they could peer. They saw the woman place a basket on the ground and standing over it shake herself vigorously, jumping up and down, when lo and behold! large ears of corn began to fall into the basket. When it was well filled she took it up and, placing it on her head, came out, fastened the door, and prepared their breakfast as usual. When the meal had been finished in silence the man spoke to his children, telling them that he was aware of what they had done; that now he must die and they would be obliged to provide for themselves. He made bows and arrows for them, then sent them to hunt for the animals which they had turned loose.

Those who followed the mother saw her enter a small cabin they had never seen before and close the door. The culprits found a small crack to peek through. They saw the woman place a basket on the ground and, standing over it, shake herself vigorously, jumping up and down. Suddenly, large ears of corn began to fall into the basket. When it was full, she picked it up, put it on her head, came out, locked the door, and prepared their breakfast as usual. After they finished eating in silence, the man spoke to his children, telling them he knew what they had done; that now he must die and they would have to take care of themselves. He made bows and arrows for them and then sent them to hunt for the animals they had let loose.

Then the mother told them that as they had found out her secret she could do nothing more for them; that she would die, and they must drag her body around over the ground; that wherever her body was dragged corn would come up. Of this they were to make their bread. She told them that they must always save some for seed and plant every year. [250]

Then the mother told them that since they had discovered her secret, she could no longer help them; that she would die, and they would have to carry her body around on the ground; that wherever her body was dragged, corn would grow. They were to use this corn to make their bread. She instructed them to always save some for seed and plant it every year. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

4. ORIGIN OF DISEASE AND MEDICINE

In the old days the beasts, birds, fishes, insects, and plants could all talk, and they and the people lived together in peace and friendship. But as time went on the people increased so rapidly that their settlements spread over the whole earth, and the poor animals found themselves beginning to be cramped for room. This was bad enough, but to make it worse Man invented bows, knives, blowguns, spears, and hooks, and began to slaughter the larger animals, birds, and fishes for their flesh or their skins, while the smaller creatures, such as the frogs and worms, were crushed and trodden upon without thought, out of pure carelessness or contempt. So the animals resolved to consult upon measures for their common safety.

Back in the day, the animals, birds, fish, insects, and plants could all talk, and they lived alongside people in harmony and friendship. However, as time went on, the human population grew so quickly that their settlements spread across the entire earth, leaving the animals with less and less space. That was bad enough, but it got worse when humans invented bows, knives, blowguns, spears, and hooks, and they started to hunt the larger animals, birds, and fish for their meat or skins. The smaller creatures, like frogs and worms, were crushed and stepped on without a second thought, simply due to carelessness or disregard. So the animals decided to meet and figure out ways to ensure their safety.

The Bears were the first to meet in council in their townhouse under Kuwâ′hĭ mountain, the “Mulberry place,” and the old White Bear chief presided. After each in turn had complained of the way in which Man killed their friends, ate their flesh, and used their skins for his own purposes, it was decided to begin war at once against him. Some one asked what weapons Man used to destroy them. “Bows and arrows, of course,” cried all the Bears in chorus. “And what are they made of?” was the next question. “The bow of wood, and the string of our entrails,” replied one of the Bears. It was then proposed that they make a bow and some arrows and see if they could not use the same weapons against Man himself. So one Bear got a nice piece of locust wood and another sacrificed himself for the good of the rest in order to furnish a piece of his entrails for the string. But when everything was ready and the first Bear stepped up to make the trial, it was found that in letting the arrow fly after drawing back the bow, his long claws caught the string and spoiled the shot. This was annoying, but some one suggested that they might trim his claws, which was accordingly done, and on a second trial it was found that the arrow went straight to the mark. But here the chief, the old White Bear, objected, saying it was necessary that they should have long claws in order to be able to climb trees. “One of us has already died to furnish the bow-string, and if we now cut off our claws we must all starve together. It is better to trust to the teeth and claws that nature gave us, for it is plain that man’s weapons were not intended for us.”

The Bears were the first to gather in their meeting place under Kuwâ′hĭ mountain, known as the “Mulberry place,” with the old White Bear chief leading the discussion. After each Bear took a turn expressing their grievances about how Man killed their friends, ate their flesh, and used their skins for his own needs, they decided to start a war against him immediately. Someone asked what weapons Man used to harm them. “Bows and arrows, of course,” the Bears all said in unison. The next question was, “What are they made of?” “The bow is made of wood, and the string is made from our insides,” one Bear answered. They then proposed to create a bow and arrows and see if they could use the same weapons against Man. One Bear found a nice piece of locust wood, and another sacrificed himself for the others by providing a piece of his insides for the string. But when everything was ready and the first Bear stepped up to try it out, he discovered that his long claws got caught in the string when he shot the arrow, ruining the attempt. This was frustrating, but someone suggested trimming his claws, which they did. On the second try, the arrow flew straight to the target. However, the chief, the old White Bear, objected, saying they needed long claws to climb trees. “One of us has already lost his life for the bow-string, and if we cut off our claws now, we will all starve. It’s better to rely on the teeth and claws that nature gave us because it’s clear that Man’s weapons weren’t meant for us.”

No one could think of any better plan, so the old chief dismissed the council and the Bears dispersed to the woods and thickets without having concerted any way to prevent the increase of the human race. Had the result of the council been otherwise, we should now be at war with the Bears, but as it is, the hunter does not even ask the Bear’s pardon when he kills one.

No one could come up with a better plan, so the old chief ended the meeting, and the Bears scattered into the woods and bushes without figuring out how to stop the growth of the human population. If the council had made a different decision, we would be at war with the Bears right now, but as it stands, the hunter doesn't even apologize to the Bear when he kills one.

The Deer next held a council under their chief, the Little Deer, and after some talk decided to send rheumatism to every hunter who should [251]kill one of them unless he took care to ask their pardon for the offense. They sent notice of their decision to the nearest settlement of Indians and told them at the same time what to do when necessity forced them to kill one of the Deer tribe. Now, whenever the hunter shoots a Deer, the Little Deer, who is swift as the wind and can not be wounded, runs quickly up to the spot and, bending over the blood-stains, asks the spirit of the Deer if it has heard the prayer of the hunter for pardon. If the reply be “Yes,” all is well, and the Little Deer goes on his way; but if the reply be “No,” he follows on the trail of the hunter, guided by the drops of blood on the ground, until he arrives at his cabin in the settlement, when the Little Deer enters invisibly and strikes the hunter with rheumatism, so that he becomes at once a helpless cripple. No hunter who has regard for his health ever fails to ask pardon of the Deer for killing it, although some hunters who have not learned the prayer may try to turn aside the Little Deer from his pursuit by building a fire behind them in the trail.

The Deer held a meeting led by their chief, the Little Deer, and after some discussion, they decided to send rheumatism to any hunter who killed one of them without first asking for their forgiveness. They informed the nearest settlement of Indians about their decision and explained what to do if they had to kill a member of the Deer tribe. Now, whenever a hunter shoots a Deer, the Little Deer, who is as fast as the wind and cannot be hurt, quickly runs to the spot and leans over the blood-stains, asking the spirit of the Deer if it has heard the hunter's prayer for forgiveness. If the answer is “Yes,” all is well, and the Little Deer continues on his way; but if the answer is “No,” he follows the hunter's trail, guided by the drops of blood, until he reaches the hunter's cabin. There, the Little Deer enters invisibly and strikes the hunter with rheumatism, making him an instant helpless cripple. No hunter who values his health ever forgets to ask for forgiveness from the Deer after killing one, although some hunters who don’t know the proper prayer may try to distract the Little Deer by starting a fire behind them in the trail.

Next came the Fishes and Reptiles, who had their own complaints against Man. They held their council together and determined to make their victims dream of snakes twining about them in slimy folds and blowing foul breath in their faces, or to make them dream of eating raw or decaying fish, so that they would lose appetite, sicken, and die. This is why people dream about snakes and fish.

Next came the Fish and Reptiles, who had their own issues with humans. They gathered together and decided to make their victims dream of snakes wrapping around them in slimy coils and blowing rotten breath in their faces, or make them dream of eating raw or decaying fish, so they would lose their appetite, get sick, and die. This is why people dream about snakes and fish.

Finally the Birds, Insects, and smaller animals came together for the same purpose, and the Grubworm was chief of the council. It was decided that each in turn should give an opinion, and then they would vote on the question as to whether or not Man was guilty. Seven votes should be enough to condemn him. One after another denounced Man’s cruelty and injustice toward the other animals and voted in favor of his death. The Frog spoke first, saying: “We must do something to check the increase of the race, or people will become so numerous that we shall be crowded from off the earth. See how they have kicked me about because I’m ugly, as they say, until my back is covered with sores;” and here he showed the spots on his skin. Next came the Bird—no one remembers now which one it was—who condemned Man “because he burns my feet off,” meaning the way in which the hunter barbecues birds by impaling them on a stick set over the fire, so that their feathers and tender feet are singed off. Others followed in the same strain. The Ground-squirrel alone ventured to say a good word for Man, who seldom hurt him because he was so small, but this made the others so angry that they fell upon the Ground-squirrel and tore him with their claws, and the stripes are on his back to this day.

Finally, the Birds, Insects, and smaller animals gathered for the same purpose, with the Grubworm as the leader of the council. They decided that each would take turns sharing their thoughts, after which they would vote on whether or not Man was guilty. Seven votes would be enough to condemn him. One by one, they denounced Man’s cruelty and injustice towards the other animals and voted in favor of his death. The Frog spoke first, saying: “We have to do something to control the growth of their population, or there will be so many that we’ll be pushed off the earth. Look at how they’ve bullied me for being ugly, as they say, until my back is covered with sores,” and he showed them the spots on his skin. Next was the Bird—no one remembers which one it was—who condemned Man “because he burns my feet off,” referring to how hunters roast birds by impaling them on a stick over a fire, burning off their feathers and tender feet. Others continued in the same vein. Only the Ground-squirrel dared to speak well of Man, who mostly left him alone because he was so small, but this angered the others, and they attacked the Ground-squirrel, tearing him with their claws, and the stripes remain on his back to this day.

They began then to devise and name so many new diseases, one after another, that had not their invention at last failed them, no one of the human race would have been able to survive. The Grubworm grew [252]constantly more pleased as the name of each disease was called off, until at last they reached the end of the list, when some one proposed to make menstruation sometimes fatal to women. On this he rose up in his place and cried: “Wadâñ′! [Thanks!] I’m glad some more of them will die, for they are getting so thick that they tread on me.” The thought fairly made him shake with joy, so that he fell over backward and could not get on his feet again, but had to wriggle off on his back, as the Grubworm has done ever since.

They started coming up with and naming so many new diseases one after another that if they hadn't run out of ideas, no one in the human race would have been able to survive. The Grubworm grew [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]more and more pleased as each new disease was announced, until they finally reached the end of the list. Then someone suggested that menstruation should sometimes be fatal for women. Upon hearing this, he jumped up and exclaimed: “Wadâñ′! [Thanks!] I’m glad some more of them will die because they’re getting so numerous that they’re stepping on me.” The thought filled him with such joy that he literally shook with excitement, fell backward, and couldn’t get back on his feet, so he had to wriggle off on his back, just like the Grubworm has done ever since.

When the Plants, who were friendly to Man, heard what had been done by the animals, they determined to defeat the latters’ evil designs. Each Tree, Shrub, and Herb, down even to the Grasses and Mosses, agreed to furnish a cure for some one of the diseases named, and each said: “I shall appear to help Man when he calls upon me in his need.” Thus came medicine; and the plants, every one of which has its use if we only knew it, furnish the remedy to counteract the evil wrought by the revengeful animals. Even weeds were made for some good purpose, which we must find out for ourselves. When the doctor does not know what medicine to use for a sick man the spirit of the plant tells him.

When the plants, who were kind to humans, heard about what the animals had done, they decided to put a stop to the animals’ malicious plans. Every Tree, Shrub, and Herb, right down to the Grasses and Mosses, agreed to provide a cure for one of the mentioned diseases, each saying: “I will be there to help humans when they call on me in their time of need.” That’s how medicine was created; and every plant has its purpose, if only we knew what it was, providing remedies to counter the harm caused by the vengeful animals. Even weeds were made for some beneficial reason, which we need to discover ourselves. When a doctor isn’t sure what medicine to give to a sick person, the spirit of the plant guides him.

5. THE DAUGHTER OF THE SUN

The Sun lived on the other side of the sky vault, but her daughter lived in the middle of the sky, directly above the earth, and every day as the Sun was climbing along the sky arch to the west she used to stop at her daughter’s house for dinner.

The Sun lived on the other side of the sky, but her daughter lived in the middle of the sky, right above the earth. Every day, as the Sun was moving along the sky to the west, she would stop by her daughter's house for dinner.

Now, the Sun hated the people on the earth, because they could never look straight at her without screwing up their faces. She said to her brother, the Moon, “My grandchildren are ugly; they grin all over their faces when they look at me.” But the Moon said, “I like my younger brothers; I think they are very handsome”—because they always smiled pleasantly when they saw him in the sky at night, for his rays were milder.

Now, the Sun disliked the people on Earth because they couldn’t look directly at her without squinting. She complained to her brother, the Moon, “My grandchildren are ugly; they make weird faces when they see me.” But the Moon replied, “I like my younger siblings; I think they’re quite attractive”—because they always smiled warmly when they saw him in the night sky, as his rays were gentler.

The Sun was jealous and planned to kill all the people, so every day when she got near her daughter’s house she sent down such sultry rays that there was a great fever and the people died by hundreds, until everyone had lost some friend and there was fear that no one would be left. They went for help to the Little Men, who said the only way to save themselves was to kill the Sun.

The Sun was jealous and plotted to kill everyone, so every day when she got close to her daughter’s house, she sent down scorching rays that caused a terrible fever, and people died by the hundreds, until everyone had lost someone dear, and there were fears that no one would survive. They sought help from the Little Men, who said the only way to save themselves was to kill the Sun.

The Little Men made medicine and changed two men to snakes, the Spreading-adder and the Copperhead, and sent them to watch near the door of the daughter of the Sun to bite the old Sun when she came next day. They went together and hid near the house until the Sun came, but when the Spreading-adder was about to spring, the bright light blinded him and he could only spit out yellow slime, as he does to this day when he tries to bite. She called him a nasty thing and [253]went by into the house, and the Copperhead crawled off without trying to do anything.

The Little Men made a potion that turned two guys into snakes, the Spreading-adder and the Copperhead, and sent them to hang out by the door of the Sun's daughter to bite the old Sun when she came the next day. They hid near the house until the Sun showed up, but just as the Spreading-adder was about to pounce, the bright light blinded him, and all he could do was spit out yellow slime, just like he does now whenever he tries to bite. She called him a disgusting creature and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]went into the house, while the Copperhead slithered away without making any attempt.

So the people still died from the heat, and they went to the Little Men a second time for help. The Little Men made medicine again and changed one man into the great Uktena and another into the Rattlesnake and sent them to watch near the house and kill the old Sun when she came for dinner. They made the Uktena very large, with horns on his head, and everyone thought he would be sure to do the work, but the Rattlesnake was so quick and eager that he got ahead and coiled up just outside the house, and when the Sun’s daughter opened the door to look out for her mother, he sprang up and bit her and she fell dead in the doorway. He forgot to wait for the old Sun, but went back to the people, and the Uktena was so very angry that he went back, too. Since then we pray to the rattlesnake and do not kill him, because he is kind and never tries to bite if we do not disturb him. The Uktena grew angrier all the time and very dangerous, so that if he even looked at a man, that man’s family would die. After a long time the people held a council and decided that he was too dangerous to be with them, so they sent him up to Gălûñ′lătĭ, and he is there now. The Spreading-adder, the Copperhead, the Rattlesnake, and the Uktena were all men.

So the people continued to die from the heat, and they went to the Little Men a second time for help. The Little Men made medicine again and transformed one man into the great Uktena and another into the Rattlesnake, sending them to watch near the house and kill the old Sun when she came for dinner. They made the Uktena really large, with horns on his head, and everyone thought he would definitely get the job done, but the Rattlesnake was so quick and eager that he got ahead and coiled up just outside the house. When the Sun’s daughter opened the door to look for her mother, he sprang up and bit her, and she fell dead in the doorway. He forgot to wait for the old Sun and went back to the people, and the Uktena was so furious that he followed him back too. Since then, we pray to the Rattlesnake and don’t harm him because he is kind and never tries to bite as long as we don’t disturb him. The Uktena grew angrier over time and became very dangerous, so much so that if he even looked at a man, that man’s family would die. After a long time, the people held a council and decided he was too dangerous to stay among them, so they sent him up to Gălûñ′lătĭ, and he is there now. The Spreading-adder, the Copperhead, the Rattlesnake, and the Uktena were all men.

When the Sun found her daughter dead, she went into the house and grieved, and the people did not die any more, but now the world was dark all the time, because the Sun would not come out. They went again to the Little Men, and these told them that if they wanted the Sun to come out again they must bring back her daughter from Tsûsginâ′ĭ, the Ghost country, in Usûñhi′yĭ, the Darkening land in the west. They chose seven men to go, and gave each a sourwood rod a hand-breadth long. The Little Men told them they must take a box with them, and when they got to Tsûsginâ′ĭ they would find all the ghosts at a dance. They must stand outside the circle, and when the young woman passed in the dance they must strike her with the rods and she would fall to the ground. Then they must put her into the box and bring her back to her mother, but they must be very sure not to open the box, even a little way, until they were home again.

When the Sun discovered that her daughter was dead, she entered the house and mourned, and after that, people stopped dying. However, the world was dark all the time because the Sun refused to show herself. They went back to the Little Men, who told them that if they wanted the Sun to reappear, they had to bring her daughter back from Tsûsginâ′ĭ, the Ghost country, in Usûñhi′yĭ, the Darkening land in the west. They selected seven men for the task and gave each of them a sourwood rod about a foot long. The Little Men informed them that they needed to take a box with them, and when they arrived in Tsûsginâ′ĭ, they would find all the ghosts dancing. They had to stand outside the circle, and when the young woman danced by, they were to hit her with the rods so she would fall to the ground. Then they had to place her into the box and bring her back to her mother, but they must be very careful not to open the box, even a little, until they were back home.

They took the rods and a box and traveled seven days to the west until they came to the Darkening land. There were a great many people there, and they were having a dance just as if they were at home in the settlements. The young woman was in the outside circle, and as she swung around to where the seven men were standing, one struck her with his rod and she turned her head and saw him. As she came around the second time another touched her with his rod, and then another and another, until at the seventh round she fell out of the ring, and they put her into the box and closed the lid fast. The other ghosts seemed never to notice what had happened. [254]

They took the rods and a box and traveled seven days west until they reached the Darkening land. There were a lot of people there, and they were dancing just like they would back home in the settlements. The young woman was on the outside of the circle, and as she spun around to where the seven men were standing, one of them hit her with his rod, and she turned her head to look at him. When she came around the second time, another man touched her with his rod, and then another and another, until by the seventh round, she fell out of the ring. They put her in the box and closed the lid tightly. The other ghosts didn't seem to notice what had happened. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

They took up the box and started home toward the east. In a little while the girl came to life again and begged to be let out of the box, but they made no answer and went on. Soon she called again and said she was hungry, but still they made no answer and went on. After another while she spoke again and called for a drink and pleaded so that it was very hard to listen to her, but the men who carried the box said nothing and still went on. When at last they were very near home, she called again and begged them to raise the lid just a little, because she was smothering. They were afraid she was really dying now, so they lifted the lid a little to give her air, but as they did so there was a fluttering sound inside and something flew past them into the thicket and they heard a redbird cry, “kwish! kwish! kwish!” in the bushes. They shut down the lid and went on again to the settlements, but when they got there and opened the box it was empty.

They picked up the box and started heading home to the east. After a little while, the girl came to life again and begged to be let out of the box, but they didn’t respond and kept walking. Soon, she called out again, saying she was hungry, but still, they didn’t answer and continued on. After a while, she spoke up again, asking for a drink and pleaded in a way that was hard to ignore, but the men carrying the box said nothing and kept going. When they were finally close to home, she called out again and begged them to lift the lid a little because she was smothering. They were worried she might really be dying now, so they opened the lid slightly to give her some air, but as they did, there was a fluttering sound inside and something flew past them into the bushes, and they heard a redbird cry, “kwish! kwish! kwish!” in the thicket. They shut the lid again and continued on to the settlement, but when they got there and opened the box, it was empty.

So we know the Redbird is the daughter of the Sun, and if the men had kept the box closed, as the Little Men told them to do, they would have brought her home safely, and we could bring back our other friends also from the Ghost country, but now when they die we can never bring them back.

So we know the Redbird is the daughter of the Sun, and if the men had kept the box closed, like the Little Men told them to, they would have brought her home safely, and we could have also brought our other friends back from the Ghost country. But now, when they die, we can never bring them back.

The Sun had been glad when they started to the Ghost country, but when they came back without her daughter she grieved and cried, “My daughter, my daughter,” and wept until her tears made a flood upon the earth, and the people were afraid the world would be drowned. They held another council, and sent their handsomest young men and women to amuse her so that she would stop crying. They danced before the Sun and sang their best songs, but for a long time she kept her face covered and paid no attention, until at last the drummer suddenly changed the song, when she lifted up her face, and was so pleased at the sight that she forgot her grief and smiled.

The Sun had been happy when they set out for the Ghost country, but when they returned without her daughter, she was heartbroken and cried, “My daughter, my daughter,” weeping until her tears created a flood on the earth, and the people feared the world would be drowned. They held another meeting and sent their most attractive young men and women to entertain her so she would stop crying. They danced and sang their best songs, but for a long time, she kept her face covered and ignored them, until finally, the drummer suddenly changed the song. She lifted her face, and upon seeing it, she was so pleased that she forgot her sorrow and smiled.

6. HOW THEY BROUGHT BACK THE TOBACCO

In the beginning of the world, when people and animals were all the same, there was only one tobacco plant, to which they all came for their tobacco until the Dagûlʻkû geese stole it and carried it far away to the south. The people were suffering without it, and there was one old woman who grew so thin and weak that everybody said she would soon die unless she could get tobacco to keep her alive.

At the start of the world, when people and animals were all alike, there was only one tobacco plant, and everyone relied on it for their tobacco until the Dagûlʻkû geese stole it and took it far to the south. The people were in distress without it, and there was one old woman who became so thin and weak that everyone said she would soon die unless she could get tobacco to help her survive.

Different animals offered to go for it, one after another, the larger ones first and then the smaller ones, but the Dagûlʻkû saw and killed every one before he could get to the plant. After the others the little Mole tried to reach it by going under the ground, but the Dagûlʻkû saw his track and killed him as he came out.

Different animals stepped up to go for it, starting with the larger ones and then the smaller ones, but the Dagûlʻkû saw and killed each one before they could reach the plant. After the others, the little Mole tried to reach it by going underground, but the Dagûlʻkû spotted his trail and killed him when he came out.

At last the Hummingbird offered, but the others said he was entirely too small and might as well stay at home. He begged them to let him try, so they showed him a plant in a field and told him to let them see [255]how he would go about it. The next moment he was gone and they saw him sitting on the plant, and then in a moment he was back again, but no one had seen him going or coming, because he was so swift. “This is the way I’ll do,” said the Hummingbird, so they let him try.

At last, the Hummingbird offered to help, but the others said he was way too small and should just stay home. He pleaded with them to give him a chance, so they pointed out a plant in a field and asked him to show them how he would do it. The next moment, he was gone, and they saw him perched on the plant. In an instant, he was back again, but no one noticed him leaving or returning because he was so fast. “This is how I’ll do it,” said the Hummingbird, and they let him give it a shot.

He flew off to the east, and when he came in sight of the tobacco the Dagûlʻkû were watching all about it, but they could not see him because he was so small and flew so swiftly. He darted down on the plant—tsa!—and snatched off the top with the leaves and seeds, and was off again before the Dagûlʻkû knew what had happened. Before he got home with the tobacco the old woman had fainted and they thought she was dead, but he blew the smoke into her nostrils, and with a cry of “Tsâ′lû! [Tobacco!]” she opened her eyes and was alive again.

He flew east, and when he spotted the tobacco, the Dagûlʻkû were keeping an eye on it, but they couldn't see him because he was so small and moved so quickly. He swooped down on the plant—tsa!—grabbed the top along with the leaves and seeds, and was off again before the Dagûlʻkû realized what had happened. By the time he got home with the tobacco, the old woman had fainted and they thought she was dead, but he blew the smoke into her nostrils, and with a cry of “Tsâ′lû! [Tobacco!]” she opened her eyes and came back to life.

SECOND VERSION

The people had tobacco in the beginning, but they had used it all, and there was great suffering for want of it. There was one old man so old that he had to be kept alive by smoking, and as his son did not want to see him die he decided to go himself to try and get some more. The tobacco country was far in the south, with high mountains all around it, and the passes were guarded, so that it was very hard to get into it, but the young man was a conjurer and was not afraid. He traveled southward until he came to the mountains on the border of the tobacco country. Then he opened his medicine bag and took out a hummingbird skin and put it over himself like a dress. Now he was a hummingbird and flew over the mountains to the tobacco field and pulled some of the leaves and seed and put them into his medicine bag. He was so small and swift that the guards, whoever they were, did not see him, and when he had taken as much as he could carry he flew back over the mountains in the same way. Then he took off the hummingbird skin and put it into his medicine bag, and was a man again. He started home, and on his way came to a tree that had a hole in the trunk, like a door, near the first branches, and a very pretty woman was looking out from it. He stopped and tried to climb the tree, but although he was a good climber he found that he always slipped back. He put on a pair of medicine moccasins from his pouch, and then he could climb the tree, but when he reached the first branches he looked up and the hole was still as far away as before. He climbed higher and higher, but every time he looked up the hole seemed to be farther than before, until at last he was tired and came down again. When he reached home he found his father very weak, but still alive, and one draw at the pipe made him strong again. The people planted the seed and have had tobacco ever since.

The people used to have tobacco, but they ran out, and it caused a lot of suffering. There was one old man so frail that he relied on smoking to stay alive, and since his son didn’t want to see him die, he decided to go and find more. The tobacco region was far to the south, surrounded by tall mountains, and the paths were guarded, making it really tough to enter. But the young man was a magician and wasn’t afraid. He traveled south until he reached the mountains at the edge of the tobacco territory. Then he opened his medicine bag, took out a hummingbird skin, and draped it over himself like a dress. Now he was a hummingbird and flew over the mountains to the tobacco fields, grabbing some leaves and seeds to put in his medicine bag. He was so small and quick that the guards didn’t notice him, and after he collected as much as he could carry, he flew back over the mountains. Once he was back, he removed the hummingbird skin and placed it in his medicine bag, turning back into a man. As he headed home, he spotted a tree with a hole in the trunk, like a door, and a beautiful woman was looking out. He stopped and tried to climb the tree, but even though he was a good climber, he kept slipping back down. He put on a pair of magic moccasins from his pouch, which helped him climb the tree, but when he reached the first branches, the hole was still just as far away. He climbed higher and higher, but each time he looked up, the hole seemed farther away, until he finally got tired and came back down. When he got home, he found his father very weak but still alive, and just one puff from the pipe made him strong again. The people planted the seeds and have had tobacco ever since.

7. THE JOURNEY TO THE SUNRISE

A long time ago several young men made up their minds to find the place where the Sun lives and see what the Sun is like. They got [256]ready their bows and arrows, their parched corn and extra moccasins, and started out toward the east. At first they met tribes they knew, then they came to tribes they had only heard about, and at last to others of which they had never heard.

A long time ago, a group of young men decided they wanted to find where the Sun lives and discover what the Sun is like. They got [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ready with their bows and arrows, their dried corn, and extra moccasins, and set out toward the east. At first, they encountered tribes they recognized, then they came across tribes they had only heard of, and finally, they met tribes they'd never heard of before.

There was a tribe of root eaters and another of acorn eaters, with great piles of acorn shells near their houses. In one tribe they found a sick man dying, and were told it was the custom there when a man died to bury his wife in the same grave with him. They waited until he was dead, when they saw his friends lower the body into a great pit, so deep and dark that from the top they could not see the bottom. Then a rope was tied around the woman’s body, together with a bundle of pine knots, a lighted pine knot was put into her hand, and she was lowered into the pit to die there in the darkness after the last pine knot was burned.

There was a group of people who ate roots and another group that ate acorns, with huge piles of acorn shells near their homes. In one group, they discovered a sick man who was dying, and they learned that it was their tradition to bury his wife in the same grave with him when he passed away. They waited until he died, and then they saw his friends lower his body into a deep, dark pit so deep that they couldn't see the bottom from the top. Then, a rope was tied around the woman’s body, along with a bundle of pine knots, a lit pine knot was placed in her hand, and she was lowered into the pit to die there in the darkness after the last pine knot burned out.

The young men traveled on until they came at last to the sunrise place where the sky reaches down to the ground. They found that the sky was an arch or vault of solid rock hung above the earth and was always swinging up and down, so that when it went up there was an open place like a door between the sky and ground, and when it swung back the door was shut. The Sun came out of this door from the east and climbed along on the inside of the arch. It had a human figure, but was too bright for them to see clearly and too hot to come very near. They waited until the Sun had come out and then tried to get through while the door was still open, but just as the first one was in the doorway the rock came down and crushed him. The other six were afraid to try it, and as they were now at the end of the world they turned around and started back again, but they had traveled so far that they were old men when they reached home.

The young men traveled on until they finally reached the place where the sky touches the ground. They discovered that the sky was like a solid rock arch above the earth, swinging up and down. When it lifted, there was an opening like a door between the sky and the ground, and when it swung back down, the door was closed. The Sun emerged from this door in the east and moved along the inside of the arch. It had a human shape, but it was too bright for them to see clearly and too hot to get close to. They waited for the Sun to come out and then tried to cross while the door was still open, but just as the first one stepped into the doorway, the rock came down and crushed him. The other six were too scared to try, and since they were now at the end of the world, they turned around and started back, but they had traveled so far that they were old men by the time they got home.

8. THE MOON AND THE THUNDERS.

The Sun was a young woman and lived in the East, while her brother, the Moon, lived in the West. The girl had a lover who used to come every month in the dark of the moon to court her. He would come at night, and leave before daylight, and although she talked with him she could not see his face in the dark, and he would not tell her his name, until she was wondering all the time who it could be. At last she hit upon a plan to find out, so the next time he came, as they were sitting together in the dark of the âsĭ, she slyly dipped her hand into the cinders and ashes of the fireplace and rubbed it over his face, saying, “Your face is cold; you must have suffered from the wind,” and pretending to be very sorry for him, but he did not know that she had ashes on her hand. After a while he left her and went away again.

The Sun was a young woman who lived in the East, while her brother, the Moon, lived in the West. The girl had a boyfriend who would come every month during the new moon to see her. He would arrive at night and leave before dawn, and even though she talked to him, she couldn’t see his face in the dark, and he wouldn’t tell her his name, which made her constantly wonder who he was. Finally, she came up with a plan to find out, so the next time he came, while they were sitting together in the dark of the night, she secretly dipped her hand into the cinders and ashes of the fireplace and rubbed it over his face, saying, “Your face is cold; you must have been suffering from the wind,” pretending to be very sorry for him, but he didn’t realize she had ashes on her hand. After a while, he left her and went away again.

The next night when the Moon came up in the sky his face was covered with spots, and then his sister knew he was the one who had been [257]coming to see her. He was so much ashamed to have her know it that he kept as far away as he could at the other end of the sky all the night. Ever since he tries to keep a long way behind the Sun, and when he does sometimes have to come near her in the west he makes himself as thin as a ribbon so that he can hardly be seen.

The next night when the Moon rose in the sky, his face was covered with spots, and then his sister realized he was the one who had been [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]coming to see her. He was so embarrassed for her to know that he stayed as far away as possible at the other end of the sky all night. Ever since, he tries to keep a long distance behind the Sun, and when he does occasionally have to come near her in the west, he makes himself as thin as a ribbon so that he can hardly be seen.

Some old people say that the moon is a ball which was thrown up against the sky in a game a long time ago. They say that two towns were playing against each other, but one of them had the best runners and had almost won the game, when the leader of the other side picked up the ball with his hand—a thing that is not allowed in the game—and tried to throw it to the goal, but it struck against the solid sky vault and was fastened there, to remind players never to cheat. When the moon looks small and pale it is because some one has handled the ball unfairly, and for this reason they formerly played only at the time of a full moon.

Some old folks say that the moon is a ball that was thrown up into the sky during a game a long time ago. They say that two towns were competing against each other, but one had the fastest runners and was almost winning the game when the leader of the other side picked up the ball with his hands—something that’s not allowed in the game—and tried to throw it to the goal. However, it hit the solid sky and got stuck there to remind players never to cheat. When the moon looks small and pale, it’s because someone played unfairly, which is why they used to play only during a full moon.

When the sun or moon is eclipsed it is because a great frog up in the sky is trying to swallow it. Everybody knows this, even the Creeks and the other tribes, and in the olden times, eighty or a hundred years ago, before the great medicine men were all dead, whenever they saw the sun grow dark the people would come together and fire guns and beat the drum, and in a little while this would frighten off the great frog and the sun would be all right again.

When the sun or moon gets eclipsed, it’s because a huge frog in the sky is trying to swallow it. Everyone knows this, even the Creeks and other tribes. Back in the day, eighty or a hundred years ago, before all the great medicine men passed away, whenever the sun would go dark, people would gather together, shoot guns, and beat drums. This would scare off the giant frog, and the sun would be back to normal again.

The common people call both Sun and Moon Nûñdă, one being “Nûñdă that dwells in the day” and the other “Nûñdă that dwells in the night,” but the priests call the Sun Su′tălidihĭ′, “Six-killer,” and the Moon Ge′ʻyăgu′ga, though nobody knows now what this word means, or why they use these names. Sometimes people ask the Moon not to let it rain or snow.

The common people refer to both the Sun and the Moon as Nûñdă, with one known as “Nûñdă that dwells in the day” and the other as “Nûñdă that dwells in the night.” However, the priests call the Sun Su′tălidihĭ′, meaning “Six-killer,” and the Moon Ge′ʻyăgu′ga, though no one really knows what this word means or why they use these names. Sometimes people ask the Moon not to let it rain or snow.

The great Thunder and his sons, the two Thunder boys, live far in the west above the sky vault. The lightning and the rainbow are their beautiful dress. The priests pray to the Thunder and call him the Red Man, because that is the brightest color of his dress. There are other Thunders that live lower down, in the cliffs and mountains, and under waterfalls, and travel on invisible bridges from one high peak to another where they have their town houses. The great Thunders above the sky are kind and helpful when we pray to them, but these others are always plotting mischief. One must not point at the rainbow, or one’s finger will swell at the lower joint.

The great Thunder and his sons, the two Thunder boys, live far to the west above the sky. Lightning and the rainbow are their beautiful attire. The priests pray to Thunder and call him the Red Man because that's the brightest color in his outfit. There are other Thunders that live lower down, in the cliffs and mountains, and under waterfalls, traveling on invisible bridges from one high peak to another where they have their homes. The great Thunders above the sky are kind and helpful when we pray to them, but the others are always up to mischief. You must not point at the rainbow, or your finger will swell at the lower joint.

9. WHAT THE STARS ARE LIKE

There are different opinions about the stars. Some say they are balls of light, others say they are human, but most people say they are living creatures covered with luminous fur or feathers.

There are different views about the stars. Some say they are just balls of light, others believe they are human, but most people think they are living beings covered in glowing fur or feathers.

One night a hunting party camping in the mountains noticed two lights like large stars moving along the top of a distant ridge. They [258]wondered and watched until the light disappeared on the other side. The next night, and the next, they saw the lights again moving along the ridge, and after talking over the matter decided to go on the morrow and try to learn the cause. In the morning they started out and went until they came to the ridge, where, after searching some time, they found two strange creatures about so large (making a circle with outstretched arms), with round bodies covered with fine fur or downy feathers, from which small heads stuck out like the heads of terrapins. As the breeze played upon these feathers showers of sparks flew out.

One night, a hunting group camping in the mountains saw two lights like big stars moving along the top of a distant ridge. They[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were curious and watched until the lights disappeared on the other side. The next night, and the one after that, they saw the lights again moving along the ridge, and after discussing it, they decided to head out the next day to find out what was going on. In the morning, they set off and eventually reached the ridge, where, after searching for a while, they discovered two strange creatures about so big (gesturing with outstretched arms), with round bodies covered in fine fur or downy feathers, and small heads protruding like those of turtles. As the breeze rustled through the feathers, showers of sparks flew out.

The hunters carried the strange creatures back to the camp, intending to take them home to the settlements on their return. They kept them several days and noticed that every night they would grow bright and shine like great stars, although by day they were only balls of gray fur, except when the wind stirred and made the sparks fly out. They kept very quiet, and no one thought of their trying to escape, when, on the seventh night, they suddenly rose from the ground like balls of fire and were soon above the tops of the trees. Higher and higher they went, while the wondering hunters watched, until at last they were only two bright points of light in the dark sky, and then the hunters knew that they were stars.

The hunters brought the strange creatures back to camp, planning to take them home to the settlements when they returned. They kept them for several days and noticed that every night they would glow and shine like bright stars, although during the day they were just gray fur balls, except when the wind blew and made sparks fly out. They remained very quiet, and nobody thought they would try to escape, when, on the seventh night, they suddenly rose from the ground like balls of fire and soon hovered above the treetops. They ascended higher and higher while the amazed hunters watched, until eventually, they became just two shining points of light in the dark sky, and the hunters realized that they were stars.

10. ORIGIN OF THE PLEIADES AND THE PINE

Long ago, when the world was new, there were seven boys who used to spend all their time down by the townhouse playing the gatayû′stĭ game, rolling a stone wheel along the ground and sliding a curved stick after it to strike it. Their mothers scolded, but it did no good, so one day they collected some gatayû′stĭ stones and boiled them in the pot with the corn for dinner. When the boys came home hungry their mothers dipped out the stones and said, “Since you like the gatayû′stĭ better than the cornfield, take the stones now for your dinner.”

Long ago, when the world was new, there were seven boys who spent all their time near the townhouse playing the gatayû′stĭ game, rolling a stone wheel on the ground and using a curved stick to hit it. Their mothers scolded them, but it didn’t make a difference, so one day they gathered some gatayû′stĭ stones and boiled them in a pot with the corn for dinner. When the boys came home hungry, their mothers fished out the stones and said, “Since you prefer the gatayû′stĭ over the corn, you can have these stones for dinner.”

The boys were very angry, and went down to the townhouse, saying, “As our mothers treat us this way, let us go where we shall never trouble them any more.” They began a dance—some say it was the Feather dance—and went round and round the townhouse, praying to the spirits to help them. At last their mothers were afraid something was wrong and went out to look for them. They saw the boys still dancing around the townhouse, and as they watched they noticed that their feet were off the earth, and that with every round they rose higher and higher in the air. They ran to get their children, but it was too late, for they were already above the roof of the townhouse—all but one, whose mother managed to pull him down with the gatayû′stĭ pole, but he struck the ground with such force that he sank into it and the earth closed over him.

The boys were really angry and headed to the townhouse, saying, “Since our mothers treat us like this, let’s go where we won’t bother them anymore.” They started a dance—some say it was the Feather dance—and went around and around the townhouse, praying to the spirits for help. Eventually, their mothers got worried something was wrong and went out to find them. They saw the boys still dancing around the townhouse, and as they watched, they noticed their feet were off the ground, and with every turn, they rose higher and higher in the air. They rushed to get their kids, but it was too late, as they were already above the roof of the townhouse—except for one, whose mother managed to pull him down with the gatayû′stĭ pole, but he hit the ground so hard that he sank into it and the earth closed over him.

The other six circled higher and higher until they went up to the [259]sky, where we see them now as the Pleiades, which the Cherokee still call Ani′tsutsă (The Boys). The people grieved long after them, but the mother whose boy had gone into the ground came every morning and every evening to cry over the spot until the earth was damp with her tears. At last a little green shoot sprouted up and grew day by day until it became the tall tree that we call now the pine, and the pine is of the same nature as the stars and holds in itself the same bright light.

The other six rose higher and higher until they reached the sky, where we see them now as the Pleiades, which the Cherokee still call Ani′tsutsă (The Boys). The people mourned for a long time after them, but the mother whose son was buried came every morning and evening to weep over the spot until the ground was wet with her tears. Finally, a little green shoot sprouted and grew every day until it became the tall tree we now call the pine, and the pine shares the same essence as the stars and holds within it the same bright light.

11. THE MILKY WAY

Some people in the south had a corn mill, in which they pounded the corn into meal, and several mornings when they came to fill it they noticed that some of the meal had been stolen during the night. They examined the ground and found the tracks of a dog, so the next night they watched, and when the dog came from the north and began to eat the meal out of the bowl they sprang out and whipped him. He ran off howling to his home in the north, with the meal dropping from his mouth as he ran, and leaving behind a white trail where now we see the Milky Way, which the Cherokee call to this day Giʻlĭ′-utsûñ′stănûñ′yĭ, “Where the dog ran.”

Some people in the south had a corn mill where they ground corn into meal, and on several mornings when they came to refill it, they noticed that some of the meal had been stolen overnight. They checked the ground and found dog tracks, so the following night they kept watch. When the dog came from the north and started eating the meal from the bowl, they jumped out and chased it away. It ran off howling back to its home in the north, dropping the meal as it fled and leaving behind a white trail that we now see as the Milky Way, which the Cherokee still call Giʻlĭ′-utsûñ′stănûñ′yĭ, “Where the dog ran.”

12. ORIGIN OF STRAWBERRIES

When the first man was created and a mate was given to him, they lived together very happily for a time, but then began to quarrel, until at last the woman left her husband and started off toward Nûñdâgûñ′yĭ, the Sun land, in the east. The man followed alone and grieving, but the woman kept on steadily ahead and never looked behind, until Une′ʻlănûñ′hĭ, the great Apportioner (the Sun), took pity on him and asked him if he was still angry with his wife. He said he was not, and Une′ʻlănûñ′hĭ then asked him if he would like to have her back again, to which he eagerly answered yes.

When the first man was created and given a partner, they lived together happily for a while, but then they started to argue. Eventually, the woman left her husband and headed toward Nûñdâgûñ′yĭ, the land of the Sun, in the east. The man followed her, lonely and sad, but the woman kept moving forward without looking back. Then, Une′ʻlănûñ′hĭ, the great Apportioner (the Sun), took pity on him and asked if he was still angry with his wife. He replied that he wasn't, and Une′ʻlănûñ′hĭ then asked if he wanted her back, to which he eagerly said yes.

So Une′ʻlănûñ′hĭ caused a patch of the finest ripe huckleberries to spring up along the path in front of the woman, but she passed by without paying any attention to them. Farther on he put a clump of blackberries, but these also she refused to notice. Other fruits, one, two, and three, and then some trees covered with beautiful red service berries, were placed beside the path to tempt her, but she still went on until suddenly she saw in front a patch of large ripe strawberries, the first ever known. She stooped to gather a few to eat, and as she picked them she chanced to turn her face to the west, and at once the memory of her husband came back to her and she found herself unable to go on. She sat down, but the longer she waited the stronger became her desire for her husband, and at last she gathered a bunch of the finest berries and started back along the path to give them to him. He met her kindly and they went home together. [260]

So Une′ʻlănûñ′hĭ made a patch of the best ripe huckleberries pop up along the path in front of the woman, but she just walked by without noticing them. Further along, he created a clump of blackberries, but she ignored those too. Other fruits appeared, one, two, and three, and then some trees loaded with beautiful red service berries were placed next to the path to entice her, but she kept going until she suddenly spotted a patch of large ripe strawberries, the first ever seen. She bent down to pick a few to eat, and as she did, she inadvertently turned her face to the west, and the memory of her husband flooded back to her, making it impossible for her to continue. She sat down, but the longer she waited, the stronger her longing for her husband became, and finally, she collected a bunch of the finest berries and headed back along the path to give them to him. He met her warmly, and they went home together. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

13. THE GREAT YELLOW-JACKET: ORIGIN OF FISH AND FROGS

A long time ago the people of the old town of Kanu′gaʻlâ′yĭ (“Brier place,” or Briertown), on Nantahala river, in the present Macon county, North Carolina, were much annoyed by a great insect called U′laʻgû′, as large as a house, which used to come from some secret hiding place, and darting swiftly through the air, would snap up children from their play and carry them away. It was unlike any other insect ever known, and the people tried many times to track it to its home, but it was too swift to be followed.

Once upon a time, the people of the old town of Kanu'gālâ'yĭ ("Brier place," or Briertown), located on the Nantahala River in what is now Macon County, North Carolina, were very troubled by a giant insect called U'la'gû', as big as a house. It would suddenly appear from a hidden spot and zip through the air, snatching up children from their play and carrying them away. This insect was unlike anything anyone had ever seen, and the townspeople tried numerous times to find its home, but it was too fast to track.

They killed a squirrel and tied a white string to it, so that its course could be followed with the eye, as bee hunters follow the flight of a bee to its tree. The U′laʻgû′ came and carried off the squirrel with the string hanging to it, but darted away so swiftly through the air that it was out of sight in a moment. They killed a turkey and put a longer white string to it, and the U′laʻgû′ came and took the turkey, but was gone again before they could see in what direction it flew. They took a deer ham and tied a white string to it, and again the U′laʻgû′ swooped down and bore it off so swiftly that it could not be followed. At last they killed a yearling deer and tied a very long white string to it. The U′laʻgû′ came again and seized the deer, but this time the load was so heavy that it had to fly slowly and so low down that the string could be plainly seen.

They killed a squirrel and tied a white string to it so they could track its movement like bee hunters follow the flight of a bee to its tree. The U′laʻgû′ came and took the squirrel with the string still attached, but flew away so quickly that it disappeared in an instant. They killed a turkey and attached a longer white string to it, and the U′laʻgû′ came and took the turkey, vanishing again before they could see which way it went. They took a deer ham and tied a white string to it, and once again the U′laʻgû′ swooped down and took it away so fast that it couldn’t be followed. Finally, they killed a yearling deer and tied a very long white string to it. The U′laʻgû′ came again and grabbed the deer, but this time the load was so heavy it had to fly slowly and low enough for the string to be clearly visible.

The hunters got together for the pursuit. They followed it along a ridge to the east until they came near where Franklin now is, when, on looking across the valley to the other side, they saw the nest of the U′laʻgû′ in a large cave in the rocks. On this they raised a great shout and made their way rapidly down the mountain and across to the cave. The nest had the entrance below with tiers of cells built up one above another to the roof of the cave. The great U′laʻgû′ was there, with thousands of smaller ones, that we now call yellow-jackets. The hunters built fires around the hole, so that the smoke filled the cave and smothered the great insect and multitudes of the smaller ones, but others which were outside the cave were not killed, and these escaped and increased until now the yellow-jackets, which before were unknown, are all over the world. The people called the cave Tsgâgûñ′yĭ, “Where the yellow-jacket was,” and the place from which they first saw the nest they called Aʻtahi′ta, “Where they shouted,” and these are their names today.

The hunters gathered for the chase. They followed it along a ridge to the east until they reached near where Franklin is now. Looking across the valley to the other side, they spotted the nest of the U′laʻgû′ in a large cave in the rocks. They let out a loud shout and quickly made their way down the mountain and across to the cave. The nest had an entrance at the bottom with layers of cells built one above another to the cave's ceiling. The large U′laʻgû′ was there, along with thousands of smaller ones, which we now call yellow-jackets. The hunters set up fires around the entrance, filling the cave with smoke that suffocated the large insect and many smaller ones. However, some outside the cave survived and multiplied, and now yellow-jackets, which were previously unknown, are found all over the world. The people named the cave Tsgâgûñ′yĭ, meaning “Where the yellow-jacket was,” and the spot from where they first saw the nest was called Aʻtahi′ta, meaning “Where they shouted,” and these names are still in use today.

They say also that all the fish and frogs came from a great monster fish and frog which did much damage until at last they were killed by the people, who cut them up into little pieces which were thrown into the water and afterward took shape as the smaller fishes and frogs. [261]

They also say that all the fish and frogs came from a giant monster fish and frog that caused a lot of trouble until finally, the people killed them. They chopped them into small pieces and threw them into the water, and later those pieces turned into smaller fish and frogs. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

14. THE DELUGE

A long time ago a man had a dog, which began to go down to the river every day and look at the water and howl. At last the man was angry and scolded the dog, which then spoke to him and said: “Very soon there is going to be a great freshet and the water will come so high that everybody will be drowned; but if you will make a raft to get upon when the rain comes you can be saved, but you must first throw me into the water.” The man did not believe it, and the dog said, “If you want a sign that I speak the truth, look at the back of my neck.” He looked and saw that the dog’s neck had the skin worn off so that the bones stuck out.

A long time ago, a man had a dog that started going down to the river every day, staring at the water and howling. Eventually, the man got angry and scolded the dog, which then spoke to him and said, “Very soon there’s going to be a big flood, and the water will rise so high that everyone will drown; but if you make a raft to stay on when the rain comes, you can be saved, but you must first throw me into the water.” The man didn’t believe it, and the dog said, “If you want proof that I’m telling the truth, look at the back of my neck.” He looked and saw that the dog’s neck was so worn that the bones were sticking out.

Then he believed the dog, and began to build a raft. Soon the rain came and he took his family, with plenty of provisions, and they all got upon it. It rained for a long time, and the water rose until the mountains were covered and all the people in the world were drowned. Then the rain stopped and the waters went down again, until at last it was safe to come off the raft. Now there was no one alive but the man and his family, but one day they heard a sound of dancing and shouting on the other side of the ridge. The man climbed to the top and looked over; everything was still, but all along the valley he saw great piles of bones of the people who had been drowned, and then he knew that the ghosts had been dancing.

Then he believed the dog and started to build a raft. Soon, the rain came, and he took his family along with a lot of supplies, and they all got on it. It rained for a long time, and the water rose until the mountains were covered, and everyone in the world drowned. Then the rain stopped, and the waters receded until it was finally safe to leave the raft. Now, the only ones alive were the man and his family, but one day they heard sounds of dancing and shouting on the other side of the ridge. The man climbed to the top and looked over; everything was quiet, but he saw huge piles of bones along the valley of those who had drowned, and then he realized that the ghosts had been dancing.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Quadruped Myths

15. THE FOURFOOTED TRIBES

In Cherokee mythology, as in that of Indian tribes generally, there is no essential difference between men and animals. In the primal genesis period they seem to be completely undifferentiated, and we find all creatures alike living and working together in harmony and mutual helpfulness until man, by his aggressiveness and disregard for the rights of the others, provokes their hostility, when insects, birds, fishes, reptiles, and fourfooted beasts join forces against him (see story, “Origin of Disease and Medicine”). Henceforth their lives are apart, but the difference is always one of degree only. The animals, like the people, are organized into tribes and have like them their chiefs and townhouses, their councils and ballplays, and the same hereafter in the Darkening land of Usûñhi′yĭ. Man is still the paramount power, and hunts and slaughters the others as his own necessities compel, but is obliged to satisfy the animal tribes in every instance, very much as a murder is compounded for, according to the Indian system, by “covering the bones of the dead” with presents for the bereaved relatives.

In Cherokee mythology, much like in the mythology of other Indian tribes, there's no real difference between humans and animals. In the beginning, they appear to be completely the same, and we see all creatures living and working together in harmony and helping each other until humans, through their aggression and lack of respect for others' rights, provoke their hostility. At that point, insects, birds, fish, reptiles, and four-legged animals band together against humans (see story, “Origin of Disease and Medicine”). From then on, their lives are separate, but the difference is just a matter of degree. The animals, like humans, are organized into tribes and have their chiefs and communal areas, councils, and games, just like humans in the afterlife in the Darkening land of Usûñhi′yĭ. Humans remain the dominant force and hunt and kill the others as needed, but they must appease the animal tribes in every case, similar to how a murder is reconciled in the Indian tradition by "covering the bones of the dead" with gifts for the grieving families.

This pardon to the hunter is made the easier through a peculiar [262]doctrine of reincarnation, according to which, as explained by the shamans, there is assigned to every animal a definite life term which can not be curtailed by violent means. If it is killed before the expiration of the allotted time the death is only temporary and the body is immediately resurrected in its proper shape from the blood drops, and the animal continues its existence until the end of the predestined period, when the body is finally dissolved and the liberated spirit goes to join its kindred shades in the Darkening land. This idea appears in the story of the bear man and in the belief concerning the Little Deer. Death is thus but a temporary accident and the killing a mere minor crime. By some priests it is held that there are seven successive reanimations before the final end.

This pardon for the hunter is made easier by a unique belief in reincarnation. According to the shamans, every animal is assigned a specific lifespan that cannot be cut short by violent means. If an animal is killed before its time is up, its death is only temporary, and its body comes back to life from the blood drops, allowing it to continue living until the end of its predestined period. At that point, the body finally dissolves, and the freed spirit joins its relatives in the Darkening land. This idea appears in the story of the bear man and in the belief about the Little Deer. Death, therefore, is just a temporary setback, and killing is seen as a minor offense. Some priests believe there are seven successive reanimations before the final end.

Certain supernatural personages, Kana′tĭ and Tsulʻkălû′ (see the myths), have dominion over the animals, and are therefore regarded as the distinctive gods of the hunter. Kana′tĭ at one time kept the game animals, as well as the pestiferous insects, shut up in a cave under ground, from which they were released by his undutiful sons. The primeval animals—the actors in the animal myths and the predecessors of the existing species—are believed to have been much larger, stronger, and cleverer than their successors of the present day. In these myths we find the Indian explanation of certain peculiarities of form, color, or habit, and the various animals are always consistently represented as acting in accordance with their well-known characteristics.

Certain supernatural beings, Kana'tĭ and Tsul'kălû' (see the myths), have power over the animals and are seen as the special gods of hunters. At one point, Kana'tĭ kept the game animals and annoying insects locked in a cave underground, but his disobedient sons let them out. The ancient animals—the characters in the animal myths and the ancestors of today’s species—are thought to have been much larger, stronger, and smarter than the animals we have now. In these myths, we see the Indian explanation for certain unique traits in form, color, or behavior, and the various animals are always shown acting in line with their well-known traits.

First and most prominent in the animal myths is the Rabbit (Tsistu), who figures always as a trickster and deceiver, generally malicious, but often beaten at his own game by those whom he had intended to victimize. The connection of the rabbit with the dawn god and the relation of the Indian myths to the stories current among the southern negroes are discussed in another place. Ball players while in training are forbidden to eat the flesh of the rabbit, because this animal so easily becomes confused in running. On the other hand, their spies seek opportunity to strew along the path which must be taken by their rivals a soup made of rabbit hamstrings, with the purpose Of rendering them timorous in action.

First and foremost in the animal myths is the Rabbit (Tsistu), who always appears as a trickster and deceiver, usually with malicious intent, but often outsmarted by those he tried to trick. The connection between the rabbit and the dawn god, as well as the relationship between Indian myths and the stories popular among southern Black communities, is discussed elsewhere. While in training, ball players are not allowed to eat rabbit meat because this animal easily gets confused when running. On the other hand, their spies look for chances to spread a soup made from rabbit hamstrings along the path their rivals must take to make them hesitate in their actions.

In a ball game between the birds and the fourfooted animals (see story) the Bat, which took sides with the birds, is said to have won the victory for his party by his superior dodging abilities. For this reason the wings or sometimes the stuffed skin of the bat are tied to the implements used in the game to insure success for the players. According to the same myth the Flying Squirrel (Tewa) also aided in securing the victory, and hence both these animals are still invoked by the ball player. The meat of the common gray squirrel (sălâ′lĭ) is forbidden to rheumatic patients, on account of the squirrel’s habit of assuming a cramped position when eating. The stripes upon the back of the [263]ground squirrel (kiyu′ʻga) are the mark of scratches made by the angry animals at a memorable council in which he took it upon himself to say a good word for the archenemy, Man (see “Origin of Disease and Medicine”). The peculiarities of the mink (sûñgĭ) are accounted for by another story.

In a game between the birds and the four-legged animals (see story), the Bat, which sided with the birds, supposedly secured victory for his team due to his exceptional dodging skills. Because of this, the wings or sometimes the stuffed skin of the bat are tied to the equipment used in the game to ensure success for the players. According to the same myth, the Flying Squirrel (Tewa) also helped secure the win, and so both of these animals are still called upon by ball players. The meat of the common gray squirrel (sălâ′lĭ) is not allowed for people with rheumatism because of the squirrel’s tendency to eat in a cramped position. The stripes on the back of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ground squirrel (kiyu′ʻga) are marks from scratches made by angry animals during a significant council where he spoke on behalf of the archenemy, Man (see “Origin of Disease and Medicine”). The strange traits of the mink (sûñgĭ) are explained by another story.

The buffalo, the largest game animal of America, was hunted in the southern Allegheny region until almost the close of the last century, the particular species being probably that known in the West as the wood or mountain buffalo. The name in use among the principal gulf tribes was practically the same, and can not be analyzed, viz, Cherokee, yûñsû′; Hichitee, ya′nasi; Creek, yĕna′sa; Choctaw, yanash. Although the flesh of the buffalo was eaten, its skin dressed for blankets and bed coverings, its long hair woven into belts, and its horns carved into spoons, it is yet strangely absent from Cherokee folklore. So far as is known it is mentioned in but a single one of the sacred formulas, in which a person under treatment for rheumatism is forbidden to eat the meat, touch the skin, or use a spoon made from the horn of the buffalo, upon the ground of an occult connection between the habitual cramped attitude of a rheumatic and the natural “hump” of that animal.

The buffalo, the largest game animal in America, was hunted in the southern Allegheny region until nearly the end of the last century, with the specific species likely being the one known in the West as the wood or mountain buffalo. The name used among the main Gulf tribes was almost the same and can't be broken down, namely, Cherokee, yûñsû′; Hichitee, ya′nasi; Creek, yĕna′sa; Choctaw, yanash. Although the buffalo's meat was eaten, its skin was tanned for blankets and bed coverings, its long hair was woven into belts, and its horns were carved into spoons, it is oddly missing from Cherokee folklore. As far as is known, it is mentioned in only one of the sacred formulas, where a person receiving treatment for rheumatism is told not to eat the meat, touch the skin, or use a spoon made from the buffalo's horn, based on a mystical link between the typical cramped position of someone with rheumatism and the animal's natural "hump."

The elk is known, probably by report, under the name of aʻwĭ′ e′gwa, “great deer”, but there is no myth or folklore in connection with it.

The elk is known, probably by word of mouth, as aʻwĭ′ e′gwa, “great deer,” but there aren’t any myths or stories related to it.

The deer, aʻwĭ′, which is still common in the mountains, was the principal dependence of the Cherokee hunter, and is consequently prominent in myth, folklore, and ceremonial. One of the seven gentes of the tribe is named from it (Ani′-Kawĭ′, “Deer People”). According to a myth given elsewhere, the deer won his horns in a successful race with the rabbit. Rheumatism is usually ascribed to the work of revengeful deer ghosts, which the hunter has neglected to placate, while on the other hand the aid of the deer is invoked against frostbite, as its feet are believed to be immune from injury by frost. The wolf, the fox, and the opossum are also invoked for this purpose, and for the same reason. When the redroot (Ceanothus americanus) puts forth its leaves the people say the young fawns are then in the mountains. On killing a deer the hunter always cuts out the hamstring from the hind quarter and throws it away, for fear that if he ate it he would thereafter tire easily in traveling.

The deer, aʻwĭ′, which is still common in the mountains, was the main resource for the Cherokee hunter and is therefore a significant part of their myths, folklore, and ceremonies. One of the seven clans of the tribe is named after it (Ani′-Kawĭ′, “Deer People”). According to a myth described elsewhere, the deer got its antlers after winning a race against the rabbit. Rheumatism is often blamed on vengeful deer spirits that the hunter has failed to appease, whereas the deer is also called upon for protection against frostbite, as its feet are thought to be resistant to frost damage. The wolf, the fox, and the opossum are similarly revered for this reason. When the redroot (Ceanothus americanus) begins to sprout leaves, the people say the young fawns are now in the mountains. When a hunter kills a deer, he always removes the hamstring from the hind leg and discards it, fearing that eating it would lead to fatigue during travel.

The powerful chief of the deer tribe is the A[ʻ]wĭ′ Usdi′, or “Little Deer,” who is invisible to all except the greatest masters of the hunting secrets, and can be wounded only by the hunter who has supplemented years of occult study with frequent fasts and lonely vigils. The Little Deer keeps constant protecting watch over his subjects, and sees well to it that not one is ever killed in wantonness. When a deer is shot by the hunter the Little Deer knows it at once and is instantly [264]at the spot. Bending low his head he asks of the blood stains upon the ground if they have heard—i. e., if the hunter has asked pardon for the life that he has taken. If the formulistic prayer has been made, all is well, because the necessary sacrifice has been atoned for; but if otherwise, the Little Deer tracks the hunter to his house by the blood drops along the trail, and, unseen and unsuspected, puts into his body the spirit of rheumatism that shall rack him with aches and pains from that time henceforth. As seen at rare intervals—perhaps once in a long lifetime—the Little Deer is pure white and about the size of a small dog, has branching antlers, and is always in company with a large herd of deer. Even though shot by the master-hunter, he comes to life again, being immortal, but the fortunate huntsman who can thus make prize of his antlers has in them an unfailing talisman that brings him success in the chase forever after. The smallest portion of one of those horns of the Little Deer, when properly consecrated, attracts the deer to the hunter, and when exposed from the wrapping dazes them so that they forget to run and thus become an easy prey. Like the Ulûñsû′tĭ stone (see number 50), it is a dangerous prize when not treated with proper respect, and is—or was—kept always in a secret place away from the house to guard against sacrilegious handling.

The powerful chief of the deer tribe is the A[ʻ]wĭ′ Usdi′, or “Little Deer,” who is invisible to everyone except the top masters of hunting secrets, and can only be harmed by a hunter who has combined years of mystical study with frequent fasting and solitary vigils. The Little Deer continually watches over his subjects and makes sure that none are killed unnecessarily. When a deer is shot, the Little Deer knows right away and appears instantly at the scene. Lowering his head, he asks the blood stains on the ground if they have heard—meaning if the hunter has asked for forgiveness for the life he has taken. If the proper prayer has been said, all is well, since the necessary sacrifice has been atoned for; but if not, the Little Deer tracks the hunter back to his home by the blood droplets along the trail and, unseen and unsuspected, inflicts upon him the spirit of rheumatism that will cause him pain and discomfort from then on. Seen only at rare intervals—perhaps once in a lifetime—the Little Deer is pure white and about the size of a small dog, has branching antlers, and is always accompanied by a large herd of deer. Even if shot by a master hunter, he comes back to life since he is immortal, but the lucky hunter who can claim his antlers possesses a reliable talisman that guarantees success in future hunts. The tiniest piece of one of those horns from the Little Deer, when properly consecrated, draws the deer to the hunter, and when revealed from the wrapping, dazzles them so they forget to run and become easy prey. Like the Ulûñsû′tĭ stone (see number 50), it is a dangerous prize if not handled with respect, and it is—or was—always kept in a secret place away from the house to prevent sacrilegious treatment.

Somewhat similar talismanic power attached to the down from the young antler of the deer when properly consecrated. So firm was the belief that it had influence over “anything about a deer” that eighty and a hundred years ago even white traders used to bargain with the Indians for such charms in order to increase their store of deerskins by drawing the trade to themselves. The faith in the existence of the miraculous Little Deer is almost as strong and universal to-day among the older Cherokee as is the belief in a future life.

Somewhat similar talismanic power was believed to be held by down from the young antler of the deer when properly consecrated. The belief that it had influence over “anything about a deer” was so strong that eighty to a hundred years ago, even white traders would negotiate with the Indians for such charms to boost their stock of deerskins by attracting trade to themselves. The belief in the miraculous Little Deer is almost as strong and universal today among older Cherokees as the belief in an afterlife.

The bears (yânû) are transformed Cherokee of the old clan of the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ (see story, “Origin of the Bear”). Their chief is the White Bear, who lives at Kuwâ′hĭ, “Mulberry place,” one of the high peaks of the Great Smoky mountains, near to the enchanted lake of Atagâ′hĭ (see number 69), to which the wounded bears go to be cured of their hurts. Under Kuwâ′hĭ and each of three other peaks in the same mountain region the bears have townhouses, where they congregate and hold dances every fall before retiring to their dens for the winter. Being really human, they can talk if they only would, and once a mother bear was heard singing to her cub in words which the hunter understood. There is one variety known as kalâs′-gûnăhi′ta, “long hams,” described as a large black bear with long legs and small feet, which is always lean, and which the hunter does not care to shoot, possibly on account of its leanness. It is believed that new-born cubs are hairless, like mice.

The bears (yânû) are transformed Cherokee from the ancient clan of the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ (see story, “Origin of the Bear”). Their leader is the White Bear, who resides at Kuwâ′hĭ, “Mulberry place,” one of the high peaks of the Great Smoky Mountains, near the enchanted lake of Atagâ′hĭ (see number 69), where injured bears go to heal. Under Kuwâ′hĭ and three other peaks in the same mountain area, the bears have townhouses where they gather and have dances every fall before settling down in their dens for the winter. Being essentially human, they can talk if they chose to. Once, a mother bear was heard singing to her cub in words that the hunter understood. There is a variety known as kalâs′-gûnăhi′ta, “long hams,” which is described as a large black bear with long legs and small feet, always lean, and which hunters tend to avoid shooting, possibly due to its slimness. It is believed that newborn cubs are hairless, like mice.

The wolf (wa′ʻya) is revered as the hunter and watchdog of Kana′tĭ, and the largest gens in the tribe bears the name of Ani′-wa′ʻya, “Wolf [265]people.” The ordinary Cherokee will never kill one if he can possibly avoid it, but will let the animal go by unharmed, believing that the kindred of a slain wolf will surely revenge his death, and that the weapon with which the deed is done will be rendered worthless for further shooting until cleaned and exorcised by a medicine man. Certain persons, however, having knowledge of the proper atonement rites, may kill wolves with impunity, and are hired for this purpose by others who have suffered from raids upon their fish traps or their stock. Like the eagle killer (see “The Bird Tribes”), the professional wolf killer, after killing one of these animals, addresses to it a prayer in which he seeks to turn aside the vengeance of the tribe by laying the burden of blame upon the people of some other settlement. He then unscrews the barrel of his gun and inserts into it seven small sourwood rods heated over the fire, and allows it to remain thus overnight in the running stream; in the morning the rods are taken out and the barrel is thoroughly dried and cleaned.

The wolf (wa′ʻya) is highly respected as the hunter and protector of Kana′tĭ, and the largest clan in the tribe is called Ani′-wa′ʻya, meaning “Wolf [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]people.” A typical Cherokee will never kill one if they can avoid it, instead letting the animal pass unharmed, as they believe that the relatives of a killed wolf will seek revenge, and that the weapon used in the act will become ineffective for further use until it is cleaned and purified by a medicine man. However, some individuals, who know the right atonement rituals, can kill wolves without consequence, and they are often hired by others who have been affected by attacks on their fish traps or livestock. Similar to the eagle killer (see “The Bird Tribes”), a professional wolf killer, after taking down one of these animals, offers a prayer to redirect the tribe's vengeance onto members of a different settlement. He then disassembles the barrel of his gun and puts in seven small sourwood sticks that have been heated over fire, leaving it like that overnight in a flowing stream; in the morning, he removes the sticks and thoroughly dries and cleans the barrel.

The dog (giʻlĭ′), although as much a part of Indian life among the Cherokee as in other tribes, hardly appears in folklore. One myth makes him responsible for the milky way; another represents him as driving the wolf from the comfortable house fire and taking the place for himself. He figures also in connection with the deluge. There is no tradition of the introduction of the horse (sâ′gwălĭ, asâ′gwălihû′, “a pack or burden”) or of the cow (wa′ʻka, from the Spanish, vaca). The hog is called sĭkwă, this being originally the name of the opossum, which somewhat resembles it in expression, and which is now distinguished as sĭkwă utse′tstĭ, “grinning sĭkwă.” In the same way the sheep, another introduced animal, is called aʻwĭ′ unăde′na, “woolly deer”; the goat, aʻwĭ′ ahănu′lăhĭ, “bearded deer,” and the mule, sâ′gwă′lĭ digû′lanăhi′ta, “long-eared horse.” The cat, also obtained from the whites, is called wesă, an attempt at the English “pussy.” When it purrs by the fireside, the children say it is counting in Cherokee, “ta′ladu′, nûñ′gĭ, ta′ladu′, nûñ′gĭ,” “sixteen, four, sixteen, four.” The elephant, which a few of the Cherokee have seen in shows, is called by them kăma′mă u′tănû, “great butterfly,” from the supposed resemblance of its long trunk and flapping ears to the proboscis and wings of that insect. The anatomical peculiarities of the opossum, of both sexes, are the subject of much curious speculation among the Indians, many of whom believe that its young are produced without any help from the male. It occurs in one or two of the minor myths.

The dog (giʻlĭ′), while being just as integral to life among the Cherokee as it is in other tribes, rarely shows up in their folklore. One legend claims he is responsible for the Milky Way; another says he pushed the wolf away from the cozy fire to take its spot. He also appears in stories about the flood. There's no tale about the introduction of the horse (sâ′gwălĭ, asâ′gwălihû′, “a pack or burden”) or the cow (wa′ʻka, borrowed from the Spanish, vaca). The hog is called sĭkwă, a name initially meant for the opossum, which looks somewhat similar and is now referred to as sĭkwă utse′tstĭ, “grinning sĭkwă.” Similarly, the sheep, another introduced animal, is called aʻwĭ′ unăde′na, “woolly deer”; the goat is aʻwĭ′ ahănu′lăhĭ, “bearded deer,” and the mule is sâ′gwă′lĭ digû′lanăhi′ta, “long-eared horse.” The cat, which was also obtained from white settlers, is called wesă, an adaptation of the English word “pussy.” When it purrs by the fire, kids say it's counting in Cherokee, “ta′ladu′, nûñ′gĭ, ta′ladu′, nûñ′gĭ,” which means “sixteen, four, sixteen, four.” The elephant, seen by a few Cherokee at shows, is referred to as kăma′mă u′tănû, or “great butterfly,” based on its long trunk and flapping ears resembling the proboscis and wings of that insect. There’s a lot of curiosity among the Indians regarding the unique anatomy of the opossum, with many believing that its young can be born without any male involvement. It appears in one or two of the minor myths.

The fox (tsu′ʻlă) is mentioned in one of the formulas, but does not appear in the tribal folklore. The black fox is known by a different name (inâ′lĭ). The odor of the skunk (dĭlă′) is believed to keep off contagious diseases, and the scent bag is therefore taken out and hung over the doorway, a small hole being pierced in it in order that the contents may ooze out upon the timbers. At times, as in the [266]smallpox epidemic of 1866, the entire body of the animal was thus hung up, and in some cases, as an additional safeguard, the meat was cooked and eaten and the oil rubbed over the skin of the person. The underlying idea is that the fetid smell repels the disease spirit, and upon the same principle the buzzard, which is so evidently superior to carrion smells, is held to be powerful against the same diseases.

The fox (tsu′ʻlă) is mentioned in one of the formulas but does not show up in tribal folklore. The black fox has a different name (inâ′lĭ). The scent of the skunk (dĭlă′) is thought to ward off contagious diseases, so the scent bag is taken out and hung over the doorway, with a small hole made in it to allow the contents to ooze out onto the wood. Sometimes, like during the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] smallpox epidemic of 1866, the whole body of the animal was hung up, and in some cases, as an extra precaution, the meat was cooked and eaten, and the oil was rubbed on the skin of the person. The underlying belief is that the strong odor keeps away the disease spirit, and based on the same idea, the buzzard, which clearly has a stronger aversion to rotting smells, is considered powerful against the same diseases.

The beaver (dâ′yĭ), by reason of its well-known gnawing ability, against which even the hardest wood is not proof, is invoked on behalf of young children just getting their permanent teeth. According to the little formula which is familiar to nearly every mother in the tribe, when the loosened milk tooth is pulled out or drops out of itself, the child runs with it around the house, repeating four times, “Dâ′yĭ, skĭntă′ (Beaver, put a new tooth into my jaw)” after which he throws the tooth upon the roof of the house.

The beaver (dâ′yĭ), known for its powerful gnawing skills that can tackle even the toughest wood, is often called upon for young children who are losing their baby teeth. There’s a little ritual that almost every mother in the tribe knows: when a loose baby tooth falls out or is pulled, the child runs around the house with it, saying four times, “Dâ′yĭ, skĭntă′ (Beaver, put a new tooth into my jaw)” and then tosses the tooth onto the roof of the house.

In a characteristic song formula to prevent frostbite the traveler, before starting out on a cold winter morning, rubs his feet in the ashes of the fire and sings a song of four verses, by means of which, according to the Indian idea, he acquires in turn the cold-defying powers of the wolf, deer, fox, and opossum, four animals whose feet, it is held, are never frostbitten. After each verse he imitates the cry and the action of the animal. The words used are archaic in form and may be rendered “I become a real wolf,” etc. The song runs:

In a typical song routine to avoid frostbite, the traveler, before heading out on a cold winter morning, rubs his feet in the ashes from the fire and sings a four-verse song. According to Indian belief, this song helps him gain the cold-resistant powers of the wolf, deer, fox, and opossum—four animals whose feet, it's said, never get frostbite. After each verse, he mimics the sounds and actions of the animal. The words are old-fashioned and can be interpreted as “I become a real wolf,” and so on. The song goes:

Tsûñ′wa′ʻya-ya′ (repeated four times), wa + a! (prolonged howl). (Imitates a wolf pawing the ground with his feet.)

Tsûñ′wa′ʻya-ya′ (repeated four times), wa + a! (prolonged howl). (Mimics a wolf scratching the ground with its paws.)

Tsûñ′-ka′wi-ye′ (repeated four times), sauh! sauh! sauh! sauh! (Imitates call and jumping of a deer.)

Tsûñ′-ka′wi-ye′ (repeated four times), sauh! sauh! sauh! sauh! (Imitates the call and jumping of a deer.)

Tsûñ′-tsu′ʻla-ya′ (repeated four times), gaih! gaih! gaih! gaih! (Imitates barking and scratching of a fox.)

Tsûñ′-tsu′ʻla-ya′ (repeated four times), gaih! gaih! gaih! gaih! (Imitates barking and scratching of a fox.)

Tsûñ′-sĭ′kwa-ya′ (repeated four times), +. (Imitates the cry of an opossum when cornered, and throws his head back as that animal does when feigning death.)

Tsûñ′-sĭ′kwa-ya′ (repeated four times), +. (Mimics the sound an opossum makes when it's trapped and throws his head back like that animal does when pretending to be dead.)

16. THE RABBIT GOES DUCK HUNTING

The Rabbit was so boastful that he would claim to do whatever he saw anyone else do, and so tricky that he could usually make the other animals believe it all. Once he pretended that he could swim in the water and eat fish just as the Otter did, and when the others told him to prove it he fixed up a plan so that the Otter himself was deceived.

The Rabbit was so full of himself that he would claim he could do whatever he saw others doing, and he was so clever that he could usually convince the other animals of it. Once, he pretended he could swim in the water and catch fish just like the Otter, and when the others challenged him to prove it, he came up with a scheme that even tricked the Otter himself.

Soon afterward they met again and the Otter said, “I eat ducks sometimes.” Said the Rabbit, “Well, I eat ducks too.” The Otter challenged him to try it; so they went up along the river until they saw several ducks in the water and managed to get near without being seen. The Rabbit told the Otter to go first. The Otter never hesitated, but dived from the bank and swam under water until he reached the ducks, when he pulled one down without being noticed by the others, and came back in the same way.

Soon after, they met again, and the Otter said, “I sometimes eat ducks.” The Rabbit replied, “Well, I eat ducks too.” The Otter challenged him to give it a try, so they made their way up the river until they spotted several ducks in the water and managed to get close without being seen. The Rabbit told the Otter to go first. The Otter didn’t think twice; he dove from the bank and swam underwater until he reached the ducks. He pulled one down without the others noticing and returned the same way.

While the Otter had been under the water the Rabbit had peeled [267]some bark from a sapling and made himself a noose. “Now,” he said, “Just watch me;” and he dived in and swam a little way under the water until he was nearly choking and had to come up to the top to breathe. He went under again and came up again a little nearer to the ducks. He took another breath and dived under, and this time he came up among the ducks and threw the noose over the head of one and caught it. The duck struggled hard and finally spread its wings and flew up from the water with the Rabbit hanging on to the noose.

While the Otter was underwater, the Rabbit peeled some bark from a sapling and made a noose. “Now,” he said, “Just watch me;” and he dove in, swimming a little way beneath the surface until he was nearly choking and had to surface to breathe. He went under again and came up a bit closer to the ducks. He took another breath and dove down, and this time he surfaced among the ducks and threw the noose over the head of one, catching it. The duck struggled hard and finally spread its wings, flying up from the water with the Rabbit hanging onto the noose.

It flew on and on until at last the Rabbit could not hold on any longer, but had to let go and drop. As it happened, he fell into a tall, hollow sycamore stump without any hole at the bottom to get out from, and there he stayed until he was so hungry that he had to eat his own fur, as the rabbit does ever since when he is starving. After several days, when he was very weak with hunger, he heard children playing outside around the trees. He began to sing:

It flew on and on until finally the Rabbit couldn’t hang on any longer, so he had to let go and drop. As luck would have it, he fell into a tall, hollow sycamore stump that had no hole at the bottom to escape from, and he stayed there until he was so hungry that he had to eat his own fur, just like rabbits do when they're starving. After several days, when he was really weak from hunger, he heard kids playing outside around the trees. He started to sing:

Cut a door and look at me;

Cut a door and look at me;

I’m the prettiest thing you ever did see.

I’m the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen.

The children ran home and told their father, who came and began to cut a hole in the tree. As he chopped away the Rabbit inside kept singing, “Cut it larger, so you can see me better; I’m so pretty.” They made the hole larger, and then the Rabbit told them to stand back so that they could take a good look as he came out. They stood away back, and the Rabbit watched his chance and jumped out and got away.

The kids ran home and told their dad, who came over and started cutting a hole in the tree. As he chopped, the Rabbit kept singing, “Make it bigger so you can see me better; I’m so pretty.” They made the hole larger, and then the Rabbit told them to step back so they could get a good look when he came out. They moved back, and the Rabbit seized his chance, jumped out, and got away.

17. HOW THE RABBIT STOLE THE OTTER’S COAT

The animals were of different sizes and wore coats of various colors and patterns. Some wore long fur and others wore short. Some had rings on their tails, and some had no tails at all. Some had coats of brown, others of black or yellow. They were always disputing about their good looks, so at last they agreed to hold a council to decide who had the finest coat.

The animals came in different sizes and sported coats in various colors and patterns. Some had long fur while others had short. Some had rings on their tails, and some had no tails at all. Some were brown, others black or yellow. They were always arguing about who was the best-looking, so eventually, they decided to hold a meeting to determine who had the finest coat.

They had heard a great deal about the Otter, who lived so far up the creek that he seldom came down to visit the other animals. It was said that he had the finest coat of all, but no one knew just what it was like, because it was a long time since anyone had seen him. They did not even know exactly where he lived—only the general direction; but they knew he would come to the council when the word got out.

They had heard a lot about the Otter, who lived so far up the creek that he hardly ever came down to visit the other animals. People said he had the best coat of all, but no one really knew what it looked like since it had been a long time since anyone had seen him. They didn’t even know exactly where he lived—just the general direction; but they knew he would show up at the council when the word got out.

Now the Rabbit wanted the verdict for himself, so when it began to look as if it might go to the Otter he studied up a plan to cheat him out of it. He asked a few sly questions until he learned what trail the Otter would take to get to the council place. Then, without saying anything, he went on ahead and after four days’ travel he met the Otter and knew him at once by his beautiful coat of soft dark-brown fur. The Otter was glad to see him and asked him where he was going. [268]“O,” said the Rabbit, “the animals sent me to bring you to the council; because you live so far away they were afraid you mightn’t know the road.” The Otter thanked him, and they went on together.

Now the Rabbit wanted the decision for himself, so when it started to look like it might go to the Otter, he came up with a plan to trick him out of it. He asked a few sneaky questions until he figured out what path the Otter would take to get to the council meeting. Then, without saying anything, he went ahead, and after four days of travel, he ran into the Otter and recognized him right away by his gorgeous coat of soft dark-brown fur. The Otter was happy to see him and asked where he was headed. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Oh,” said the Rabbit, “the animals sent me to bring you to the council; since you live so far away, they were worried you might not know the way.” The Otter thanked him, and they continued on together.

They traveled all day toward the council ground, and at night the Rabbit selected the camping place, because the Otter was a stranger in that part of the country, and cut down bushes for beds and fixed everything in good shape. The next morning they started on again. In the afternoon the Rabbit began to pick up wood and bark as they went along and to load it on his back. When the Otter asked what this was for the Rabbit said it was that they might be warm and comfortable at night. After a while, when it was near sunset, they stopped and made their camp.

They traveled all day to the council ground, and at night the Rabbit chose the camping spot since the Otter was unfamiliar with that area, and he cut down some bushes for beds and set everything up nicely. The next morning, they continued on their way. In the afternoon, the Rabbit started gathering wood and bark as they walked, loading it on his back. When the Otter asked why he was doing this, the Rabbit explained it was so they could stay warm and comfortable at night. Eventually, as sunset approached, they stopped and set up camp.

When supper was over the Rabbit got a stick and shaved it down to a paddle. The Otter wondered and asked again what that was for.

When dinner was finished, the Rabbit grabbed a stick and shaped it into a paddle. The Otter was curious and asked again what it was for.

“I have good dreams when I sleep with a paddle under my head,” said the Rabbit.

“I have good dreams when I sleep with a paddle under my head,” said the Rabbit.

When the paddle was finished the Rabbit began to cut away the bushes so as to make a clean trail down to the river. The Otter wondered more and more and wanted to know what this meant.

When the paddle was done, the Rabbit started to clear away the bushes to create a clear path down to the river. The Otter became increasingly curious and wanted to understand what this was all about.

Said the Rabbit, “This place is called Di′tatlâski′yĭ [The Place Where it Rains Fire]. Sometimes it rains fire here, and the sky looks a little that way to-night. You go to sleep and I’ll sit up and watch, and if the fire does come, as soon as you hear me shout, you run and jump into the river. Better hang your coat on a limb over there, so it won’t get burnt.”

Said the Rabbit, “This place is called Di′tatlâski′yĭ [The Place Where it Rains Fire]. Sometimes it rains fire here, and the sky looks a bit like that tonight. You go to sleep and I’ll stay up and keep watch, and if the fire does come, as soon as you hear me shout, you run and jump into the river. Better hang your coat on that branch over there, so it won’t get burned.”

The Otter did as he was told, and they both doubled up to go to sleep, but the Rabbit kept awake. After a while the fire burned down to red coals. The Rabbit called, but the Otter was fast asleep and made no answer. In a little while he called again, but the Otter never stirred. Then the Rabbit filled the paddle with hot coals and threw them up into the air and shouted, “It’s raining fire! It’s raining fire!”

The Otter did what he was told, and they both curled up to sleep, but the Rabbit stayed awake. After a while, the fire burned down to glowing coals. The Rabbit called out, but the Otter was sound asleep and didn’t respond. After a bit, he called out again, but the Otter didn’t budge. Then the Rabbit scooped up some hot coals with the paddle and tossed them into the air, shouting, “It’s raining fire! It’s raining fire!”

The hot coals fell all around the Otter and he jumped up. “To the water!” cried the Rabbit, and the Otter ran and jumped into the river, and he has lived in the water ever since.

The hot coals scattered all around the Otter, and he jumped up. “To the water!” shouted the Rabbit, and the Otter ran and leaped into the river, where he has lived ever since.

The Rabbit took the Otter’s coat and put it on, leaving his own instead, and went on to the council. All the animals were there, every one looking out for the Otter. At last they saw him in the distance, and they said one to the other, “The Otter is coming!” and sent one of the small animals to show him the best seat. They were all glad to see him and went up in turn to welcome him, but the Otter kept his head down, with one paw over his face. They wondered that he was so bashful, until the Bear came up and pulled the paw away, and there was the Rabbit with his split nose. He sprang up and started to run, when the Bear struck at him and pulled his tail off, but the Rabbit was too quick for them and got away. [269]

The Rabbit took the Otter’s coat and put it on, leaving his own behind, and headed to the council. All the animals were there, each one looking out for the Otter. Finally, they spotted him in the distance and exclaimed to one another, “The Otter is coming!” They sent one of the smaller animals to lead him to the best seat. Everyone was happy to see him and took turns welcoming him, but the Otter kept his head down, with one paw covering his face. They were puzzled by his shyness until the Bear came over and pulled the paw away, revealing the Rabbit with his split nose. He jumped up and tried to run, but the Bear swiped at him and pulled his tail off, yet the Rabbit was too quick and managed to escape. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

18. WHY THE POSSUM’S TAIL IS BARE

The Possum used to have a long, bushy tail, and was so proud of it that he combed it out every morning and sang about it at the dance, until the Rabbit, who had had no tail since the Bear pulled it out, became very jealous and made up his mind to play the Possum a trick.

The Possum used to have a long, bushy tail, and he was so proud of it that he combed it out every morning and sang about it at the dance, until the Rabbit, who hadn’t had a tail since the Bear pulled it out, became really jealous and decided to play a trick on the Possum.

There was to be a great council and a dance at which all the animals were to be present. It was the Rabbit’s business to send out the news, so as he was passing the Possum’s place he stopped to ask him if he intended to be there. The Possum said he would come if he could have a special seat, “because I have such a handsome tail that I ought to sit where everybody can see me.” The Rabbit promised to attend to it and to send some one besides to comb and dress the Possum’s tail for the dance, so the Possum was very much pleased and agreed to come.

There was going to be a big gathering and a dance where all the animals would be there. It was the Rabbit's job to spread the word, so while he was passing by the Possum's place, he stopped to ask him if he would show up. The Possum said he would come if he could have a special seat, “because I have such a beautiful tail that I should sit where everyone can see me.” The Rabbit promised to take care of it and to send someone else to comb and style the Possum's tail for the dance, so the Possum was very happy and agreed to come.

Then the Rabbit went over to the Cricket, who is such an expert hair cutter that the Indians call him the barber, and told him to go next morning and dress the Possum’s tail for the dance that night. He told the Cricket just what to do and then went on about some other mischief.

Then the Rabbit went over to the Cricket, who is so good at cutting hair that the Indians call him the barber, and told him to go the next morning and style the Possum’s tail for the dance that night. He instructed the Cricket on exactly what to do and then moved on to some other mischief.

In the morning the Cricket went to the Possum’s house and said he had come to get him ready for the dance. So the Possum stretched himself out and shut his eyes while the Cricket combed out his tail and wrapped a red string around it to keep it smooth until night. But all this time, as he wound the string around, he was clipping off the hair close to the roots, and the Possum never knew it.

In the morning, the Cricket went to the Possum’s house and said he was there to help get him ready for the dance. So the Possum laid back and shut his eyes while the Cricket combed out his tail and wrapped a red string around it to keep it smooth until night. But the whole time he was wrapping the string, he was cutting off the hair close to the roots, and the Possum had no idea.

When it was night the Possum went to the townhouse where the dance was to be and found the best seat ready for him, just as the Rabbit had promised. When his turn came in the dance he loosened the string from his tail and stepped into the middle of the floor. The drummers began to drum and the Possum began to sing, “See my beautiful tail.” Everybody shouted and he danced around the circle and sang again, “See what a fine color it has.” They shouted again and he danced around another time, singing, “See how it sweeps the ground.” The animals shouted more loudly than ever, and the Possum was delighted. He danced around again and sang, “See how fine the fur is.” Then everybody laughed so long that the Possum wondered what they meant. He looked around the circle of animals and they were all laughing at him. Then he looked down at his beautiful tail and saw that there was not a hair left upon it, but that it was as bare as the tail of a lizard. He was so much astonished and ashamed that he could not say a word, but rolled over helpless on the ground and grinned, as the Possum does to this day when taken by surprise.

When night fell, the Possum went to the townhouse where the dance was happening and found the best seat saved for him, just like the Rabbit had promised. When it was his turn to dance, he loosened the string from his tail and stepped into the middle of the floor. The drummers started drumming, and the Possum began to sing, “Check out my beautiful tail.” Everyone cheered, and he danced around the circle, singing again, “Look at the gorgeous color it has.” They cheered again, and he danced around once more, singing, “See how it sweeps the ground.” The animals shouted louder than ever, and the Possum was thrilled. He danced again and sang, “Look at how fine the fur is.” Then everyone laughed for so long that the Possum wondered what was going on. He looked around at the circle of animals, and they were all laughing at him. Then he glanced down at his beautiful tail and saw that not a single hair was left on it; it was as bare as a lizard's tail. He was so shocked and embarrassed that he couldn't say a word and just rolled over helplessly on the ground, grinning, just like the Possum does to this day when caught off guard.

19. HOW THE WILDCAT CAUGHT THE GOBBLER

The Wildcat once caught the Rabbit and was about to kill him, when the Rabbit begged for his life, saying: “I’m so small I would make [270]only a mouthful for you, but if you let me go I’ll show you where you can get a whole drove of Turkeys.” So the Wildcat let him up and went with him to where the Turkeys were.

The Wildcat once caught the Rabbit and was about to kill him when the Rabbit begged for his life, saying, “I’m so small I’d only be a mouthful for you, but if you let me go, I’ll show you where you can find a whole flock of Turkeys.” So the Wildcat let him go and followed him to where the Turkeys were.

When they came near the place the Rabbit said to the Wildcat, “Now, you must do just as I say. Lie down as if you were dead and don’t move, even if I kick you, but when I give the word jump up and catch the largest one there.” The Wildcat agreed and stretched out as if dead, while the Rabbit gathered some rotten wood and crumbled it over his eyes and nose to make them look flyblown, so that the Turkeys would think he had been dead some time.

When they got close to the spot, the Rabbit told the Wildcat, “Now, you have to do exactly what I say. Lie down like you’re dead and don’t move, even if I kick you. But when I say the word, jump up and catch the biggest one there.” The Wildcat agreed and sprawled out as if he were dead, while the Rabbit collected some rotten wood and crumbled it over his eyes and nose to make it look like he had been dead for a while, so the Turkeys would think he had been dead for some time.

Then the Rabbit went over to the Turkeys and said, in a sociable way, “Here, I’ve found our old enemy, the Wildcat, lying dead in the trail. Let’s have a dance over him.” The Turkeys were very doubtful, but finally went with him to where the Wildcat was lying in the road as if dead. Now, the Rabbit had a good voice and was a great dance leader, so he said, “I’ll lead the song and you dance around him.” The Turkeys thought that fine, so the Rabbit took a stick to beat time and began to sing: “Gălăgi′na hasuyak′, Gălăgi′na hasuyak′ (pick out the Gobbler, pick out the Gobbler).”

Then the Rabbit went over to the Turkeys and said cheerfully, “Hey, I’ve found our old enemy, the Wildcat, lying dead on the trail. Let’s have a dance over him.” The Turkeys were skeptical, but eventually followed him to where the Wildcat was lying in the road as if dead. Now, the Rabbit had a great voice and was an excellent dance leader, so he said, “I’ll lead the song and you dance around him.” The Turkeys thought that sounded good, so the Rabbit picked up a stick to keep the beat and started singing: “Gălăgi′na hasuyak′, Gălăgi′na hasuyak′ (pick out the Gobbler, pick out the Gobbler).”

“Why do you say that?” said the old Turkey. “O, that’s all right,” said the Rabbit, “that’s just the way he does, and we sing about it.” He started the song again and the Turkeys began to dance around the Wildcat. When they had gone around several times the Rabbit said, “Now go up and hit him, as we do in the war dance.” So the Turkeys, thinking the Wildcat surely dead, crowded in close around him and the old gobbler kicked him. Then the Rabbit drummed hard and sang his loudest, “Pick out the Gobbler, pick out the Gobbler,” and the Wildcat jumped up and caught the Gobbler.

“Why do you say that?” asked the old Turkey. “Oh, that’s fine,” replied the Rabbit, “that’s just how he is, and we sing about it.” He started the song again, and the Turkeys began to dance around the Wildcat. After going around several times, the Rabbit said, “Now go up and hit him, like we do in the war dance.” So the Turkeys, convinced the Wildcat was surely dead, crowded in close around him, and the old gobbler kicked him. Then the Rabbit drummed hard and sang as loud as he could, “Pick out the Gobbler, pick out the Gobbler,” and the Wildcat jumped up and caught the Gobbler.

20. HOW THE TERRAPIN BEAT THE RABBIT

The Rabbit was a great runner, and everybody knew it. No one thought the Terrapin anything but a slow traveler, but he was a great warrior and very boastful, and the two were always disputing about their speed. At last they agreed to decide the matter by a race. They fixed the day and the starting place and arranged to run across four mountain ridges, and the one who came in first at the end was to be the winner.

The Rabbit was an excellent runner, and everyone was aware of it. No one considered the Tortoise anything more than a slow mover, but he was a fierce competitor and very proud, and the two were always arguing about who was faster. Finally, they decided to settle it with a race. They set a date and a starting point and planned to run across four mountain ridges, with the one who crossed the finish line first declared the winner.

The Rabbit felt so sure of it that he said to the Terrapin, “You know you can’t run. You can never win the race, so I’ll give you the first ridge and then you’ll have only three to cross while I go over four.”

The Rabbit was so confident that he said to the Tortoise, “You know you can’t run. You’ll never win the race, so I’ll give you the first hill and then you’ll only have three to get over while I go over four.”

The Terrapin said that would be all right, but that night when he went home to his family he sent for his Terrapin friends and told them he wanted their help. He said he knew he could not outrun the Rabbit, but he wanted to stop the Rabbit’s boasting. He explained his plan to his friends and they agreed to help him. [271]

The Terrapin said that would be fine, but that night when he got home to his family, he called for his Terrapin friends and told them he wanted their help. He mentioned that he knew he couldn’t outrun the Rabbit, but he wanted to put an end to the Rabbit’s bragging. He shared his plan with his friends, and they agreed to help him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When the day came all the animals were there to see the race. The Rabbit was with them, but the Terrapin was gone ahead toward the first ridge, as they had arranged, and they could hardly see him on account of the long grass. The word was given and the Rabbit started off with long jumps up the mountain, expecting to win the race before the Terrapin could get down the other side. But before he got up the mountain he saw the Terrapin go over the ridge ahead of him. He ran on, and when he reached the top he looked all around, but could not see the Terrapin on account of the long grass. He kept on down the mountain and began to climb the second ridge, but when he looked up again there was the Terrapin just going over the top. Now he was surprised and made his longest jumps to catch up, but when he got to the top there was the Terrapin away in front going over the third ridge. The Rabbit was getting tired now and nearly out of breath, but he kept on down the mountain and up the other ridge until he got to the top just in time to see the Terrapin cross the fourth ridge and thus win the race.

When the day arrived, all the animals gathered to watch the race. The Rabbit was among them, but the Tortoise had already moved ahead toward the first hill as they had planned, and they could barely see him due to the tall grass. The signal was given, and the Rabbit took off with big leaps up the mountain, expecting to finish the race before the Tortoise could make it down the other side. However, before he reached the top, he saw the Tortoise climbing over the ridge ahead of him. He dashed on, and when he finally got to the summit, he looked around but couldn't spot the Tortoise because of the tall grass. He continued down the mountain and started climbing the second hill, but when he looked up again, there was the Tortoise just going over the peak. Now he was shocked and made his longest jumps to catch up, but when he reached the top, the Tortoise was already far ahead, crossing the third ridge. The Rabbit was feeling tired and nearly out of breath, but he pressed on down the mountain and up the next ridge until he arrived just in time to see the Tortoise cross the fourth ridge and win the race.

The Rabbit could not make another jump, but fell over on the ground, crying mĭ, mĭ, mĭ, mĭ, as the Rabbit does ever since when he is too tired to run any more. The race was given to the Terrapin and all the animals wondered how he could win against the Rabbit, but he kept still and never told. It was easy enough, however, because all the Terrapin’s friends looked just alike, and he had simply posted one near the top of each ridge to wait until the Rabbit came in sight and then climb over and hide in the long grass. When the Rabbit came on he could not find the Terrapin and so thought the Terrapin was ahead, and if he had met one of the other terrapins he would have thought it the same one because they looked so much alike. The real Terrapin had posted himself on the fourth ridge, so as to come in at the end of the race and be ready to answer questions if the animals suspected anything.

The Rabbit couldn't jump anymore and fell to the ground, crying mĭ, mĭ, mĭ, mĭ, just like he always does when he's too tired to keep running. The race was awarded to the Terrapin, and all the animals were amazed at how he managed to win against the Rabbit, but he kept quiet and never revealed his secret. It was pretty simple, though, because all of the Terrapin's friends looked exactly the same. He just positioned one near the top of each hill to wait until the Rabbit came into view, then climbed over and hid in the tall grass. When the Rabbit arrived, he couldn't find the Terrapin and assumed the Terrapin was ahead. If he had encountered one of the other terrapins, he would have thought it was the same one since they looked so similar. The real Terrapin placed himself on the fourth hill, ready to show up at the end of the race and answer any questions if the animals had any suspicions.

Because the Rabbit had to lie down and lose the race the conjurer now, when preparing his young men for the ball play, boils a lot of rabbit hamstrings into a soup, and sends some one at night to pour it across the path along which the other players are to come in the morning, so that they may become tired in the same way and lose the game. It is not always easy to do this, because the other party is expecting it and has watchers ahead to prevent it.

Because the Rabbit had to lie down and lose the race, the magician now, when getting his young men ready for the ball game, boils a lot of rabbit hamstrings into a soup and sends someone at night to pour it along the path the other players will take in the morning, so they can get tired the same way and lose the game. It’s not always easy to pull this off, because the other side is anticipating it and has people watching to stop it.

21. THE RABBIT AND THE TAR WOLF

Once there was such a long spell of dry weather that there was no more water in the creeks and springs, and the animals held a council to see what to do about it. They decided to dig a well, and all agreed to help except the Rabbit, who was a lazy fellow, and said, “I don’t need to dig for water. The dew on the grass is enough for me.” The others did not like this, but they went to work together and dug their well. [272]

Once there was such a long period of dry weather that there was no more water in the creeks and springs, and the animals held a meeting to figure out what to do about it. They decided to dig a well, and everyone agreed to help except the Rabbit, who was lazy and said, “I don’t need to dig for water. The dew on the grass is enough for me.” The others didn’t like this, but they worked together and dug their well. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

They noticed that the Rabbit kept sleek and lively, although it was still dry weather and the water was getting low in the well. They said, “That tricky Rabbit steals our water at night,” so they made a wolf of pine gum and tar and set it up by the well to scare the thief. That night the Rabbit came, as he had been coming every night, to drink enough to last him all next day. He saw the queer black thing by the well and said, “Who’s there?” but the tar wolf said nothing. He came nearer, but the wolf never moved, so he grew braver and said, “Get out of my way or I’ll strike you.” Still the wolf never moved and the Rabbit came up and struck it with his paw, but the gum held his foot and it stuck fast. Now he was angry and said, “Let me go or I’ll kick you.” Still the wolf said nothing. Then the Rabbit struck again with his hind foot, so hard that it was caught in the gum and he could not move, and there he stuck until the animals came for water in the morning. When they found who the thief was they had great sport over him for a while and then got ready to kill him, but as soon as he was unfastened from the tar wolf he managed to get away.—Wafford.

They noticed that the Rabbit stayed sleek and lively, even though the weather was still dry and the water level in the well was dropping. They said, “That sneaky Rabbit steals our water at night,” so they made a wolf out of pine gum and tar and set it up by the well to scare him off. That night, the Rabbit came, as he had been every night, to drink enough to last him the next day. He saw the strange black thing by the well and asked, “Who’s there?” but the tar wolf didn’t say anything. He moved closer, but the wolf stayed still, so he grew bolder and said, “Get out of my way or I’ll hit you.” Still, the wolf remained silent, and the Rabbit approached and hit it with his paw, but the gum held his foot tight and he got stuck. Now he was angry and said, “Let me go or I’ll kick you.” The wolf still said nothing. Then the Rabbit kicked with his hind foot so hard that he got caught in the gum and couldn’t move, and he was stuck there until the animals came for water in the morning. When they discovered who the thief was, they had a good laugh at him for a while and then got ready to kill him, but as soon as he was freed from the tar wolf, he managed to escape.

SECOND VERSION

“Once upon a time there was such a severe drought that all streams of water and all lakes were dried up. In this emergency the beasts assembled together to devise means to procure water. It was proposed by one to dig a well. All agreed to do so except the hare. She refused because it would soil her tiny paws. The rest, however, dug their well and were fortunate enough to find water. The hare beginning to suffer and thirst, and having no right to the well, was thrown upon her wits to procure water. She determined, as the easiest way, to steal from the public well. The rest of the animals, surprised to find that the hare was so well supplied with water, asked her where she got it. She replied that she arose betimes in the morning and gathered the dewdrops. However the wolf and the fox suspected her of theft and hit on the following plan to detect her:

“Once upon a time, there was such a severe drought that all the streams and lakes dried up. In this crisis, the animals gathered to find a way to get water. One of them suggested digging a well. Everyone agreed except the hare, who refused because it would dirty her little paws. The others went ahead and dug the well, and luckily, they found water. As the hare began to suffer from thirst and had no right to the well, she had to come up with a way to get water. She decided that the easiest option was to steal from the community well. The other animals, surprised to see the hare so well supplied with water, asked her where she got it. She claimed that she woke up early in the morning to gather dewdrops. However, the wolf and the fox suspected her of theft and came up with a plan to catch her:

They made a wolf of tar and placed it near the well. On the following night the hare came as usual after her supply of water. On seeing the tar wolf she demanded who was there. Receiving no answer she repeated the demand, threatening to kick the wolf if he did not reply. She receiving no reply kicked the wolf, and by this means adhered to the tar and was caught. When the fox and wolf got hold of her they consulted what it was best to do with her. One proposed cutting her head off. This the hare protested would be useless, as it had often been tried without hurting her. Other methods were proposed for dispatching her, all of which she said would be useless. At last it was proposed to let her loose to perish in a thicket. Upon this the hare affected great uneasiness and pleaded hard for life. Her [273]enemies, however, refused to listen and she was accordingly let loose. As soon, however, as she was out of reach of her enemies she gave a whoop, and bounding away she exclaimed: ‘This is where I live.’”—Cherokee Advocate, December 18, 1845.

They made a tar wolf and put it near the well. The next night, the hare came as usual to get her water. When she saw the tar wolf, she asked who was there. Getting no answer, she asked again, threatening to kick the wolf if he didn’t respond. Since there was still no reply, she kicked the wolf, and in doing so, got stuck to the tar and was caught. When the fox and wolf caught her, they discussed what to do with her. One suggested cutting off her head. The hare argued that this would be pointless, as it had been tried many times without hurting her. Other suggestions for getting rid of her were proposed, all of which she said would be useless. Finally, it was suggested to let her go in a thicket to die. Hearing this, the hare pretended to be very worried and pleaded for her life. However, her enemies refused to listen and let her go. As soon as she was out of reach of them, she whooped and jumped away, shouting, ‘This is where I live.’”—Cherokee Advocate, December 18, 1845.

American Ethnology Bureau  19th Annual Report Pl. XIV
AYÂSTA
PHOTOGRAPH BY AUTHOR, 1888  

AYÂSTA

AYÂSTA

22. THE RABBIT AND THE POSSUM AFTER A WIFE

The Rabbit and the Possum each wanted a wife, but no one would marry either of them. They talked over the matter and the Rabbit said, “We can’t get wives here; let’s go to the next settlement. I’m the messenger for the council, and I’ll tell the people that I bring an order that everybody must take a mate at once, and then we’ll be sure to get our wives.”

The Rabbit and the Possum both wanted wives, but no one was willing to marry either of them. They discussed the situation, and the Rabbit said, “We can’t find wives here; let’s go to the next settlement. I’m the messenger for the council, and I’ll let the people know that I have an order stating that everyone must find a mate immediately, and then we’ll definitely get our wives.”

The Possum thought this a fine plan, so they started off together to the next town. As the Rabbit traveled faster he got there first and waited outside until the people noticed him and took him into the townhouse. When the chief came to ask his business the Rabbit said he brought an important order from the council that everybody must get married without delay. So the chief called the people together and told them the message from the council. Every animal took a mate at once, and the Rabbit got a wife.

The Possum thought this was a great idea, so they set off together to the next town. The Rabbit ran faster and got there first, waiting outside until the people noticed him and brought him into the town hall. When the chief asked why he was there, the Rabbit said he had an important message from the council that everyone needed to get married immediately. So the chief gathered the people together and relayed the message from the council. Every animal paired up right away, and the Rabbit found a wife.

The Possum traveled so slowly that he got there after all the animals had mated, leaving him still without a wife. The Rabbit pretended to feel sorry for him and said, “Never mind, I’ll carry the message to the people in the next settlement, and you hurry on as fast as you can, and this time you will get your wife.”

The Possum moved so slowly that he arrived after all the animals had mated, leaving him still without a partner. The Rabbit acted like he felt sorry for him and said, “Don’t worry, I’ll take the message to the folks in the next village, and you hurry as fast as you can, and this time you’ll find your wife.”

So he went on to the next town, and the Possum followed close after him. But when the Rabbit got to the townhouse he sent out the word that, as there had been peace so long that everybody was getting lazy the council had ordered that there must be war at once and they must begin right in the townhouse. So they all began fighting, but the Rabbit made four great leaps and got away just as the Possum came in. Everybody jumped on the Possum, who had not thought of bringing his weapons on a wedding trip, and so could not defend himself. They had nearly beaten the life out of him when he fell over and pretended to be dead until he saw a good chance to jump up and get away. The Possum never got a wife, but he remembers the lesson, and ever since he shuts his eyes and pretends to be dead when the hunter has him in a close corner.

So he moved on to the next town, and the Possum followed closely behind him. When the Rabbit reached the townhouse, he spread the word that, since there had been peace for so long and everyone was getting lazy, the council had decided they needed to go to war immediately and that it had to start right in the townhouse. They all started fighting, but the Rabbit made four big jumps and escaped just as the Possum arrived. Everyone jumped on the Possum, who hadn’t thought to bring his weapons on a wedding trip, so he couldn’t defend himself. They had nearly beaten him to a pulp when he fell over and pretended to be dead until he saw a good chance to jump up and run away. The Possum never got a wife, but he learned his lesson, and ever since then, he closes his eyes and pretends to be dead whenever a hunter corners him.

23. THE RABBIT DINES THE BEAR

The Bear invited the Rabbit to dine with him. They had beans in the pot, but there was no grease for them, so the Bear cut a slit in his side and let the oil run out until they had enough to cook the dinner. The Rabbit looked surprised, and thought to himself, “That’s a handy [274]way. I think I’ll try that.” When he started home he invited the Bear to come and take dinner with him four days later.

The Bear invited the Rabbit to have dinner with him. They had beans in the pot, but there was no oil for them, so the Bear cut a slit in his side and let the oil pour out until they had enough to cook the meal. The Rabbit looked surprised and thought to himself, “That's a clever idea. I think I'll give that a try.” When he headed home, he invited the Bear to join him for dinner four days later.

When the Bear came the Rabbit said, “I have beans for dinner, too. Now I’ll get the grease for them.” So he took a knife and drove it into his side, but instead of oil, a stream of blood gushed out and he fell over nearly dead. The Bear picked him up and had hard work to tie up the wound and stop the bleeding. Then he scolded him, “You little fool, I’m large and strong and lined with fat all over; the knife don’t hurt me; but you’re small and lean, and you can’t do such things.”

When the Bear arrived, the Rabbit said, “I have beans for dinner, too. Now I’ll get the grease for them.” He then took a knife and stabbed it into his side, but instead of oil, a stream of blood poured out, and he collapsed, nearly dead. The Bear picked him up and struggled to bandage the wound and stop the bleeding. Then he scolded him, “You little fool, I’m big and strong and covered in fat; the knife doesn’t hurt me, but you’re small and skinny, and you can’t do things like that.”

24. THE RABBIT ESCAPES FROM THE WOLVES

Some Wolves once caught the Rabbit and were going to eat him when he asked leave to show them a new dance he was practicing. They knew that the Rabbit was a great song leader, and they wanted to learn the latest dance, so they agreed and made a ring about him while he got ready. He patted his feet and began to dance around in a circle, singing:

Some Wolves once caught the Rabbit and were about to eat him when he asked if he could show them a new dance he was practicing. They knew the Rabbit was an excellent song leader, and they wanted to learn the latest dance, so they agreed and formed a circle around him while he got ready. He tapped his feet and started dancing in a circle, singing:

Tlâge′sitûñ′ găli′sgi′sidâ′hă—

Tlâge′sitûñ′ găli′sgi′sidâ′hă—

Ha′nia lĭl! lĭl! Ha′nia lĭl! lĭl!

Ha' nia lil! lil! Ha' nia lil! lil!

On the edge of the field I dance about—

On the edge of the field, I dance around—

Ha′nia lĭl! lĭl! Ha′nia lĭl! lĭl!

Ha'nia lil! lil! Ha'nia lil! lil!

“Now,” said the Rabbit, “when I sing ‘on the edge of the field,’ I dance that way”—and he danced over in that direction—“and when I sing ‘lĭl! lĭl!’ you must all stamp your feet hard.” The Wolves thought it fine. He began another round singing the same song, and danced a little nearer to the field, while the Wolves all stamped their feet. He sang louder and louder and danced nearer and nearer to the field until at the fourth song, when the Wolves were stamping as hard as they could and thinking only of the song, he made one jump and was off through the long grass. They were after him at once, but he ran for a hollow stump and climbed up on the inside. When the the Wolves got there one of them put his head inside to look up, but the Rabbit spit into his eye, so that he had to pull his head out again. The others were afraid to try, and they went away, with the Rabbit still in the stump.

“Now,” said the Rabbit, “when I sing ‘on the edge of the field,’ I dance over there”—and he danced in that direction—“and when I sing ‘lĭl! lĭl!’ you all need to stomp your feet hard.” The Wolves thought it was great. He started another round, singing the same song and dancing a little closer to the field, while the Wolves all stomped their feet. He sang louder and louder and danced closer and closer to the field until the fourth song, when the Wolves were stomping as hard as they could and only focused on the song. He made one jump and took off through the tall grass. They were right after him, but he ran to a hollow stump and climbed inside. When the Wolves got there, one of them put his head inside to look up, but the Rabbit spat in his eye, so he had to pull his head back out. The others were scared to try, and they left, with the Rabbit still inside the stump.

25. FLINT VISITS THE RABBIT

In the old days Tăwi′skălă (Flint) lived up in the mountains, and all the animals hated him because he had helped to kill so many of them. They used to get together to talk over means to put him out of the way, but everybody was afraid to venture near his house until the Rabbit, who was the boldest leader among them, offered to go after Flint and try to kill him. They told him where to find him, and the Rabbit set out and at last came to Flint’s house. [275]

In the past, Tăwi′skălă (Flint) lived in the mountains, and all the animals despised him for helping to kill so many of their kind. They would gather to discuss ways to get rid of him, but everyone was too scared to approach his house until the Rabbit, the bravest leader among them, volunteered to go after Flint and try to kill him. They pointed him in the direction of Flint’s home, and the Rabbit set off until he finally arrived at Flint’s house. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Flint was standing at his door when the Rabbit came up and said, sneeringly, “Siyu′! Hello! Are you the fellow they call Flint?” “Yes; that’s what they call me,” answered Flint. “Is this where you live?” “Yes; this is where I live.” All this time the Rabbit was looking about the place trying to study out some plan to take Flint off his guard. He had expected Flint to invite him into the house, so he waited a little while, but when Flint made no move, he said, “Well, my name is Rabbit; I’ve heard a good deal about you, so I came to invite you to come and see me.”

Flint was standing at his door when the Rabbit approached and said, sneeringly, “Siyu′! Hello! Are you the guy they call Flint?” “Yeah, that’s what they call me,” Flint replied. “Is this where you live?” “Yeah, this is where I live.” Meanwhile, the Rabbit was looking around, trying to come up with a plan to catch Flint off guard. He expected Flint to invite him into the house, so he waited a bit, but when Flint didn’t move, he said, “Well, my name is Rabbit; I’ve heard a lot about you, so I came to invite you to come and see me.”

Flint wanted to know where the Rabbit’s house was, and he told him it was down in the broom-grass field near the river. So Flint promised to make him a visit in a few days. “Why not come now and have supper with me?” said the Rabbit, and after a little coaxing Flint agreed and the two started down the mountain together.

Flint wanted to know where the Rabbit's house was, and the Rabbit told him it was down in the broom-grass field near the river. So Flint promised to visit him in a few days. “Why not come now and have supper with me?” said the Rabbit, and after a bit of persuading, Flint agreed and the two began their walk down the mountain together.

When they came near the Rabbit’s hole the Rabbit said, “There is my house, but in summer I generally stay outside here where it is cooler.” So he made a fire, and they had their supper on the grass. When it was over, Flint stretched out to rest and the Rabbit got some heavy sticks and his knife and cut out a mallet and wedge. Flint looked up and asked what that was for. “Oh,” said the Rabbit, “I like to be doing something, and they may come handy.” So Flint lay down again, and pretty soon he was sound asleep. The Rabbit spoke to him once or twice to make sure, but there was no answer. Then he came over to Flint and with one good blow of the mallet he drove the sharp stake into his body and ran with all his might for his own hole; but before he reached it there was a loud explosion, and pieces of flint flew all about. That is why we find flint in so many places now. One piece struck the Rabbit from behind and cut him just as he dived into his hole. He sat listening until everything seemed quiet again. Then he put his head out to look around, but just at that moment another piece fell and struck him on the lip and split it, as we still see it.

When they got close to the Rabbit’s hole, the Rabbit said, “That’s my house, but in the summer, I usually stay out here where it’s cooler.” So he built a fire, and they had their dinner on the grass. After they finished, Flint lay down to rest, and the Rabbit got some heavy sticks and his knife to make a mallet and a wedge. Flint looked up and asked what he was doing. “Oh,” said the Rabbit, “I like to keep busy, and these might come in handy.” Flint then lay back down and soon fell sound asleep. The Rabbit checked on him a couple of times to make sure he was still out, but there was no response. Then he approached Flint and, with one strong hit of the mallet, drove the sharp stake into his body and ran off as fast as he could to his hole. But before he got there, there was a loud explosion, and pieces of flint scattered everywhere. That’s why we find flint in so many places today. A piece hit the Rabbit from behind and cut him just as he jumped into his hole. He sat there listening until everything seemed calm again. Then he poked his head out to see what was going on, but just then another piece fell and hit him on the lip, splitting it just like we still see today.

26. HOW THE DEER GOT HIS HORNS

In the beginning the Deer had no horns, but his head was smooth just like a doe’s. He was a great runner and the Rabbit was a great jumper, and the animals were all curious to know which could go farther in the same time. They talked about it a good deal, and at last arranged a match between the two, and made a nice large pair of antlers for a prize to the winner. They were to start together from one side of a thicket and go through it, then turn and come back, and the one who came out first was to get the horns.

In the beginning, the Deer didn’t have any horns; his head was just as smooth as a doe's. He was a fast runner, and the Rabbit was an excellent jumper. The animals were all curious to find out who could go farther in the same amount of time. They talked about it a lot and finally set up a match between the two, offering a nice large pair of antlers as a prize for the winner. They were supposed to start together from one side of a thicket, go through it, then turn around and come back, with the first one to emerge getting the horns.

On the day fixed all the animals were there, with the antlers put down on the ground at the edge of the thicket to mark the starting point. While everybody was admiring the horns the Rabbit said: “I don’t know this part of the country; I want to take a look through [276]the bushes where I am to run.” They thought that all right, so the Rabbit went into the thicket, but he was gone so long that at last the animals suspected he must be up to one of his tricks. They sent a messenger to look for him, and away in the middle of the thicket he found the Rabbit gnawing down the bushes and pulling them away until he had a road cleared nearly to the other side.

On the day set for the event, all the animals gathered, and the antlers were placed on the ground at the edge of the thicket to mark the starting point. While everyone admired the horns, the Rabbit said, “I’m not familiar with this area; I want to check out [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the bushes where I’ll be running.” They thought that was fine, so the Rabbit went into the thicket. However, he was gone for so long that the animals started to suspect he was up to his usual tricks. They sent a messenger to find him, and deep in the thicket, he discovered the Rabbit chewing through the bushes and pulling them away until he had cleared a path almost to the other side.

The messenger turned around quietly and came back and told the other animals. When the Rabbit came out at last they accused him of cheating, but he denied it until they went into the thicket and found the cleared road. They agreed that such a trickster had no right to enter the race at all, so they gave the horns to the Deer, who was admitted to be the best runner, and he has worn them ever since. They told the Rabbit that as he was so fond of cutting down bushes he might do that for a living hereafter, and so he does to this day.

The messenger quietly turned around and returned to tell the other animals. When the Rabbit finally emerged, they accused him of cheating, but he denied it until they went into the thicket and found the cleared path. They agreed that someone like him had no right to participate in the race, so they awarded the horns to the Deer, who was acknowledged as the best runner, and he has worn them ever since. They told the Rabbit that since he liked cutting down bushes so much, he could do that for a living from then on, and he still does that today.

27. WHY THE DEER’S TEETH ARE BLUNT

The Rabbit felt sore because the Deer had won the horns (see the last story), and resolved to get even. One day soon after the race he stretched a large grapevine across the trail and gnawed it nearly in two in the middle. Then he went back a piece, took a good run, and jumped up at the vine. He kept on running and jumping up at the vine until the Deer came along and asked him what he was doing?

The Rabbit felt angry because the Deer had won the horns (see the last story) and decided to get revenge. One day shortly after the race, he stretched a thick grapevine across the path and chewed it almost in half in the middle. Then he moved back a bit, got a good running start, and jumped up at the vine. He continued running and jumping at the vine until the Deer came along and asked him what he was up to.

“Don’t you see?” says the Rabbit. “I’m so strong that I can bite through that grapevine at one jump.”

“Can’t you see?” says the Rabbit. “I’m so strong that I can bite through that grapevine in one jump.”

The Deer could hardly believe this, and wanted to see it done. So the Rabbit ran back, made a tremendous spring, and bit through the vine where he had gnawed it before. The Deer, when he saw that, said, “Well, I can do it if you can.” So the Rabbit stretched a larger grapevine across the trail, but without gnawing it in the middle. The Deer ran back as he had seen the Rabbit do, made a spring, and struck the grapevine right in the center, but it only flew back and threw him over on his head. He tried again and again, until he was all bruised and bleeding.

The Deer could hardly believe this and wanted to see it happen. So the Rabbit ran back, took a huge leap, and bit through the vine where he had chewed it before. The Deer, seeing that, said, “Well, I can do it if you can.” So the Rabbit stretched a bigger grapevine across the trail but didn’t gnaw it in the middle. The Deer ran back like he had seen the Rabbit do, jumped up, and hit the grapevine right in the middle, but it just snapped back and knocked him over onto his head. He tried again and again until he was all bruised and bleeding.

“Let me see your teeth,” at last said the Rabbit. So the Deer showed him his teeth, which were long like a wolf’s teeth, but not very sharp.

“Let me see your teeth,” the Rabbit finally said. So the Deer showed him his teeth, which were long like a wolf’s but not very sharp.

“No wonder you can’t do it,” says the Rabbit; “your teeth are too blunt to bite anything. Let me sharpen them for you like mine. My teeth are so sharp that I can cut through a stick just like a knife.” And he showed him a black locust twig, of which rabbits gnaw the young shoots, which he had shaved off as well as a knife could do it, in regular rabbit fashion. The Deer thought that just the thing. So the Rabbit got a hard stone with rough edges and filed and filed away at the Deer’s teeth until they were worn down almost to the gums. [277]

“No wonder you can’t do it,” says the Rabbit; “your teeth are too dull to bite anything. Let me sharpen them for you like mine. My teeth are so sharp that I can cut through a stick just like a knife.” And he showed him a black locust twig, which rabbits chew on for its young shoots, that he had shaved off as neatly as a knife could do it, in classic rabbit style. The Deer thought that sounded perfect. So the Rabbit grabbed a hard stone with rough edges and filed away at the Deer’s teeth until they were worn down almost to the gums. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

“It hurts,” said the Deer; but the Rabbit said it always hurt a little when they began to get sharp; so the Deer kept quiet.

“It hurts,” said the Deer; but the Rabbit said it always hurt a bit when they started to get sharp; so the Deer kept quiet.

“Now try it,” at last said the Rabbit. So the Deer tried again, but this time he could not bite at all.

“Now give it a shot,” the Rabbit finally said. So the Deer tried again, but this time he couldn’t bite at all.

“Now you’ve paid for your horns,” said the Rabbit, as he jumped away through the bushes. Ever since then the Deer’s teeth are so blunt that he can not chew anything but grass and leaves.

“Now you’ve paid for your horns,” said the Rabbit, as he hopped away through the bushes. Ever since then, the Deer's teeth have been so dull that he can only chew grass and leaves.

28. WHAT BECAME OF THE RABBIT

The Deer was very angry at the Rabbit for filing his teeth and determined to be revenged, but he kept still and pretended to be friendly until the Rabbit was off his guard. Then one day, as they were going along together talking, he challenged the Rabbit to jump against him. Now the Rabbit is a great jumper, as every one knows, so he agreed at once. There was a small stream beside the path, as there generally is in that country, and the Deer said:

The Deer was really mad at the Rabbit for filing his teeth and decided to get back at him, but he stayed quiet and acted friendly until the Rabbit let his guard down. Then one day, while they were walking and chatting together, he challenged the Rabbit to a jumping contest. Since everyone knows the Rabbit is an awesome jumper, he agreed right away. There was a small stream next to the path, like there usually is in that area, and the Deer said:

“Let’s see if you can jump across this branch. We’ll go back a piece, and then when I say Kû! then both run and jump.”

“Let’s see if you can leap over this branch. We’ll backtrack a bit, and then when I say Kû!, we both run and jump.”

“All right,” said the Rabbit. So they went back to get a good start, and when the Deer gave the word Kû! they ran for the stream, and the Rabbit made one jump and landed on the other side. But the Deer had stopped on the bank, and when the Rabbit looked back the Deer had conjured the stream so that it was a large river. The Rabbit was never able to get back again and is still on the other side. The rabbit that we know is only a little thing that came afterwards.

“All right,” said the Rabbit. So they went back to get ready, and when the Deer gave the signal Kû! they dashed for the stream. The Rabbit took one leap and landed on the other side. But the Deer had halted on the bank, and when the Rabbit turned to look back, the Deer had transformed the stream into a big river. The Rabbit could never return and is still on the other side. The rabbit we know today is just a small creature that came later.

29. WHY THE MINK SMELLS

The Mink was such a great thief that at last the animals held a council about the matter. It was decided to burn him, so they caught the Mink, built a great fire, and threw him into it. As the blaze went up and they smelt the roasted flesh, they began to think he was punished enough and would probably do better in the future, so they took him out of the fire. But the Mink was already burned black and is black ever since, and whenever he is attacked or excited he smells again like roasted meat. The lesson did no good, however, and he is still as great a thief as ever.

The Mink was such a skilled thief that eventually the animals called a meeting to discuss what to do about it. They decided to burn him, so they caught the Mink, built a big fire, and threw him into it. As the flames rose and they smelled the roasted flesh, they started to think he’d been punished enough and might improve in the future, so they pulled him out of the fire. But the Mink was already burned black and has stayed that way since, and whenever he feels threatened or excited, he still smells like roasted meat. The lesson didn’t work, though, and he remains just as much of a thief as ever.

30. WHY THE MOLE LIVES UNDERGROUND

A man was in love with a woman who disliked him and would have nothing to do with him. He tried every way to win her favor, but to no purpose, until at last he grew discouraged and made himself sick thinking over it. The Mole came along, and finding him in such low condition asked what was the trouble. The man told him the whole story, and when he had finished the Mole said: “I can help you, so that she will not only like you, but will come to you of her own will.” [278]So that night the Mole burrowed his way underground to where the girl was in bed asleep and took out her heart. He came back by the same way and gave the heart to the man, who could not see it even when it was put into his hand. “There,” said the Mole, “swallow it, and she will be drawn to come to you and can not keep away.” The man swallowed the heart, and when the girl woke up she somehow thought at once of him, and felt a strange desire to be with him, as though she must go to him at once. She wondered and could not understand it, because she had always disliked him before, but at last the feeling grew so strong that she was compelled to go herself to the man and tell him she loved him and wanted to be his wife. And so they were married, but all the magicians who had known them both were surprised and wondered how it had come about. When they found that it was the work of the Mole, whom they had always before thought too insignificant for their notice, they were very jealous and threatened to kill him, so that he hid himself under the ground and has never since dared to come up to the surface.

A man was in love with a woman who couldn't stand him and wanted nothing to do with him. He tried everything to win her over, but nothing worked, and eventually, he became so discouraged that he made himself sick worrying about it. The Mole came by and saw him in such a low state, so he asked what was wrong. The man told him the whole story, and when he finished, the Mole said, “I can help you, so that she will not only like you but will come to you willingly.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]That night, the Mole dug underground to where the girl was sleeping and took out her heart. He returned the same way and handed the heart to the man, who could not even see it when it was in his hand. “There,” said the Mole, “swallow it, and she will be drawn to you and won’t be able to stay away.” The man swallowed the heart, and when the girl woke up, she suddenly thought of him and felt a strange urge to be with him, as though she had to go to him right away. She was confused and didn’t understand it since she had always disliked him before, but eventually, the feeling became so strong that she found herself compelled to go to the man and tell him that she loved him and wanted to marry him. They got married, but all the magicians who knew them were surprised and wondered how it had happened. When they discovered that it was the Mole's doing, whom they had always considered too insignificant to notice, they became very jealous and threatened to kill him, so he hid underground and has never dared to come back to the surface.

31. THE TERRAPIN’S ESCAPE FROM THE WOLVES

The Possum and the Terrapin went out together to hunt persimmons, and found a tree full of ripe fruit. The Possum climbed it and was throwing down the persimmons to the Terrapin when a wolf came up and began to snap at the persimmons as they fell, before the Terrapin could reach them. The Possum waited his chance, and at last managed to throw down a large one (some say a bone which he carried with him), so that it lodged in the wolf’s throat as he jumped up at it and choked him to death. “I’ll take his ears for hominy spoons,” said the Terrapin, and cut off the wolf’s ears and started home with them, leaving the Possum still eating persimmons up in the tree. After a while he came to a house and was invited to have some kanahe′na gruel from the jar that is set always outside the door. He sat down beside the jar and dipped up the gruel with one of the wolf’s ears for a spoon. The people noticed and wondered. When he was satisfied he went on, but soon came to another house and was asked to have some more kanahe′na. He dipped it up again with the wolf’s ear and went on when he had enough. Soon the news went around that the Terrapin had killed the Wolf and was using his ears for spoons. All the Wolves got together and followed the Terrapin’s trail until they came up with him and made him prisoner. Then they held a council to decide what to do with him, and agreed to boil him in a clay pot. They brought in a pot, but the Terrapin only laughed at it and said that if they put him into that thing he would kick it all to pieces. They said they would burn him in the fire, but the Terrapin laughed again and said he would put it out. Then they decided to throw him into the deepest hole in the river and drown him. The Terrapin [279]begged and prayed them not to do that, but they paid no attention, and dragged him over to the river and threw him in. That was just what the Terrapin had been waiting for all the time, and he dived under the water and came up on the other side and got away.

The Possum and the Terrapin went out together to hunt persimmons and found a tree full of ripe fruit. The Possum climbed it and was tossing down the persimmons to the Terrapin when a wolf showed up and started snapping at the persimmons as they fell, before the Terrapin could reach them. The Possum waited for his moment and eventually managed to throw down a big one (some say it was a bone he had with him), which got stuck in the wolf’s throat as he jumped up after it and choked him to death. “I’ll take his ears for hominy spoons,” said the Terrapin, and cut off the wolf’s ears and headed home with them, leaving the Possum still eating persimmons in the tree. After a while, he came to a house and was invited to have some kanahe′na gruel from the jar always set out by the door. He sat down next to the jar and scooped up the gruel using one of the wolf’s ears for a spoon. The people noticed and were curious. Once he was satisfied, he moved on but soon came to another house and was offered more kanahe′na. He scooped it up again with the wolf’s ear and continued on after he had enough. Soon, word spread that the Terrapin had killed the Wolf and was using his ears as spoons. All the Wolves gathered together and followed the Terrapin's trail until they caught up with him and took him prisoner. Then they held a council to decide what to do with him and agreed to boil him in a clay pot. They brought in a pot, but the Terrapin just laughed and said that if they put him in that thing, he would kick it to pieces. They said they would burn him in the fire, but the Terrapin laughed again and said he would put it out. Then they decided to throw him into the deepest part of the river and drown him. The Terrapin [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]begged and pleaded with them not to do that, but they ignored him and dragged him to the river and threw him in. That was exactly what the Terrapin had been waiting for all along, and he dived under the water and came up on the other side and escaped.

Some say that when he was thrown into the river he struck against a rock, which broke his back in a dozen places. He sang a medicine song:

Some say that when he was thrown into the river, he hit a rock, which broke his back in several places. He sang a healing song:

Gû′daye′wû, Gû′daye′wû,

Hey there, Hey there,

I have sewed myself together, I have sewed myself together,

I have stitched myself back together, I have stitched myself back together,

and the pieces came together, but the scars remain on his shell to this day.

and the pieces came together, but the scars are still visible on his shell today.

32. ORIGIN OF THE GROUNDHOG DANCE: THE GROUNDHOG’S HEAD

Seven wolves once caught a Groundhog and said, “Now we’ll kill you and have something good to eat.” But the Groundhog said, “When we find good food we must rejoice over it, as people do in the Green-corn dance. I know you mean to kill me and I can’t help myself, but if you want to dance I’ll sing for you. This is a new dance entirely. I’ll lean up against seven trees in turn and you will dance out and then turn and come back, as I give the signal, and at the last turn you may kill me.”

Seven wolves once caught a Groundhog and said, “We’re going to kill you and have something tasty to eat.” But the Groundhog replied, “When we find good food, we should celebrate it like people do in the Green-corn dance. I know you plan to kill me and I can’t do anything about that, but if you want to dance, I’ll sing for you. This will be a brand-new dance. I’ll lean against seven trees one after another, and you’ll dance out and then turn and come back at my signal, and on the last turn, you can kill me.”

The wolves were very hungry, but they wanted to learn the new dance, so they told him to go ahead. The Groundhog leaned up against a tree and began the song, Ha′wiye′ĕhĭ′, and all the wolves danced out in front, until he gave the signal, Yu! and began with Hi′yagu′wĕ, when they turned and danced back in line. “That’s fine,” said the Groundhog, and went over to the next tree and started the second song. The wolves danced out and then turned at the signal and danced back again. “That’s very fine,” said the Groundhog, and went over to another tree and started the third song. The wolves danced their best and the Groundhog encouraged them, but at each song he took another tree, and each tree was a little nearer to his hole under a stump. At the seventh song he said, “Now, this is the last dance, and when I say Yu! you will all turn and come after me, and the one who gets me may have me.” So he began the seventh song and kept it up until the wolves were away out in front. Then he gave the signal, Yu! and made a jump for his hole. The wolves turned and were after him, but he reached the hole first and dived in. Just as he got inside, the foremost wolf caught him by the tail and gave it such a pull that it broke off, and the Groundhog’s tail has been short ever since.

The wolves were really hungry, but they wanted to learn the new dance, so they told him to go ahead. The Groundhog leaned against a tree and started the song, Ha′wiye′ĕhĭ′, and all the wolves danced out in front until he signaled with Yu! and began with Hi′yagu′wĕ, at which point they turned and danced back in line. “That’s great,” said the Groundhog, and went over to the next tree to start the second song. The wolves danced out and then turned at the signal to dance back again. “That’s really good,” said the Groundhog, and moved over to another tree to start the third song. The wolves gave it their all, and the Groundhog cheered them on, but with each song, he chose another tree, each one a bit closer to his hole under a stump. By the seventh song, he said, “Now, this is the last dance. When I say Yu!, you’ll all turn and chase after me, and the one who catches me can have me.” So he started the seventh song and kept it going until the wolves were far out in front. Then he signaled, Yu!, and jumped for his hole. The wolves turned and chased after him, but he made it to the hole first and dived in. Just as he got inside, the first wolf caught him by the tail and pulled so hard that it broke off, and the Groundhog’s tail has been short ever since.


The unpleasant smell of the Groundhog’s head was given it by the other animals to punish an insulting remark made by him in council. The story is a vulgar one, without wit enough to make it worth recording. [280]

The bad smell of the Groundhog's head was put there by the other animals to punish him for an insulting comment he made during a meeting. The story is pretty crude, lacking any cleverness to make it worth telling. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

33. THE MIGRATION OF THE ANIMALS

In the old times when the animals used to talk and hold councils, and the Grubworm and Woodchuck used to marry people, there was once a great famine of mast in the mountains, and all the animals and birds which lived upon it met together and sent the Pigeon out to the low country to see if any food could be found there. After a time she came back and reported that she had found a country where the mast was “up to our ankles” on the ground. So they got together and moved down into the low country in a great army.

In the old days when animals could talk and hold meetings, and the Grubworm and Woodchuck officiated weddings, there was a serious shortage of food in the mountains. All the animals and birds that depended on it gathered together and sent the Pigeon to the lowlands to see if any food could be found there. After a while, she returned and reported that she had discovered a place where food was “up to our ankles” on the ground. So they joined forces and moved down to the lowlands in a large group.

34. THE WOLF’S REVENGE—THE WOLF AND THE DOG

Kana′tĭ had wolves to hunt for him, because they are good hunters and never fail. He once sent out two wolves at once. One went to the east and did not return. The other went to the north, and when he returned at night and did not find his fellow he knew he must be in trouble and started after him. After traveling on some time he found his brother lying nearly dead beside a great greensnake (sălikwâ′yĭ) which had attacked him. The snake itself was too badly wounded to crawl away, and the angry wolf, who had magic powers, taking out several hairs from his own whiskers, shot them into the body of the snake and killed it. He then hurried back to Kana′tĭ, who sent the Terrapin after a great doctor who lived in the west to save the wounded wolf. The wolf went back to help his brother and by his magic powers he had him cured long before the doctor came from the west, because the Terrapin was such a slow traveler and the doctor had to prepare his roots before he started.

Kana’tĭ had wolves to hunt for him because they were excellent hunters and never failed. He once sent out two wolves at the same time. One headed east and didn’t return. The other went north, and when he came back at night and didn’t find his companion, he knew something was wrong and set out to find him. After traveling for a while, he discovered his brother lying nearly dead beside a huge greensnake (sălikwâ’yĭ) that had attacked him. The snake was too badly injured to crawl away, and the angry wolf, who had magical powers, took a few hairs from his own whiskers, shot them into the snake's body, and killed it. He then hurried back to Kana’tĭ, who sent the Terrapin to fetch a great doctor who lived in the west to help the injured wolf. The wolf went back to assist his brother, and using his magical powers, he managed to heal him long before the doctor arrived from the west because the Terrapin traveled so slowly and the doctor needed time to prepare his herbs before setting out.


In the beginning, the people say, the Dog was put on the mountain and the Wolf beside the fire. When the winter came the Dog could not stand the cold, so he came down to the settlement and drove the Wolf from the fire. The Wolf ran to the mountains, where it suited him so well that he prospered and increased, until after a while he ventured down again and killed some animals in the settlements. The people got together and followed and killed him, but his brothers came from the mountains and took such revenge that ever since the people have been afraid to hurt a wolf.

In the beginning, people say, the Dog was placed on the mountain and the Wolf by the fire. When winter arrived, the Dog couldn't handle the cold, so he came down to the settlement and drove the Wolf away from the fire. The Wolf ran back to the mountains, where he thrived and multiplied, until eventually he came down again and killed some animals in the settlements. The people banded together, chased him down, and killed him, but his brothers came from the mountains and took revenge, so ever since, people have been scared to harm a wolf.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Bird Myths

35. THE BIRD TRIBES

Winged creatures of all kinds are classed under the generic term of aninâ′hilidâ′hĭ (flyers). Birds are called, alike in the singular and plural, tsi′skwa, the term being generally held to exclude the domestic fowls introduced by the whites. When it is necessary to make the distinction they are mentioned, respectively, as inăgĕhĭ (living in the [281]woods), and uluñni′ta (tame). The robin is called tsiskwa′gwă, a name which can not be analyzed, while the little sparrow is called tsiskwâ′yă (the real or principal bird), perhaps, in accord with a principle in Indian nomenclature, on account of its wide distribution. As in other languages, many of the bird names are onomatopes, as waʻhuhu′ (the screech owl), u′guku′ (the hooting owl), wagulĭ′ (the whippoorwill), kâgû (the crow), gŭgwĕ′ (the quail), huhu (the yellow mocking-bird), tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′ (the chickadee), sa′sa′ (the goose). The turtledove is called gulĕ′-diskaʻnihĭ′ (it cries for acorns), on account of the resemblance of its cry to the sound of the word for acorn (gulĕ′). The meadow lark is called năkwĭsĭ′ (star), on account of the appearance of its tail when spread out as it soars. The nuthatch (Sitta carolinensis) is called tsulie′na (deaf), and is supposed to be without hearing, possibly on account of its fearless disregard for man’s presence. Certain diseases are diagnosed by the doctors as due to birds, either revengeful bird ghosts, bird feathers about the house, or bird shadows falling upon the patient from overhead.

Winged creatures of all types fall under the general category of aninâ′hilidâ′hĭ (flyers). Birds are referred to as tsi′skwa in both singular and plural forms, a term that usually excludes the domestic fowls brought by white settlers. When a distinction needs to be made, they are referred to as inăgĕhĭ (living in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]woods) and uluñni′ta (tame). The robin is known as tsiskwa′gwă, a name that can’t be broken down, while the little sparrow is called tsiskwâ′yă (the real or principal bird), possibly in line with the principle in Indian naming due to its widespread presence. Like in other languages, many bird names are onomatopoeic, such as waʻhuhu′ (the screech owl), u′guku′ (the hooting owl), wagulĭ′ (the whippoorwill), kâgû (the crow), gŭgwĕ′ (the quail), huhu (the yellow mockingbird), tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′ (the chickadee), and sa′sa′ (the goose). The turtledove is called gulĕ′-diskaʻnihĭ′ (it cries for acorns), because its call resembles the sound of the word for acorn (gulĕ′). The meadow lark is called năkwĭsĭ′ (star), due to the look of its tail when it spreads out in flight. The nuthatch (Sitta carolinensis) is called tsulie′na (deaf), thought to be without hearing, likely because of its fearless attitude towards humans. Some illnesses are diagnosed by doctors as related to birds, either due to vengeful bird spirits, bird feathers in the house, or bird shadows falling on the patient from above.

The eagle (awâ′hĭlĭ) is the great sacred bird of the Cherokee, as of nearly all our native tribes, and figures prominently in their ceremonial ritual, especially in all things relating to war. The particular species prized was the golden or war eagle (Aquila chrysætus), called by the Cherokee the “pretty-feathered eagle,” on account of its beautiful tail feathers, white, tipped with black, which were in such great demand for decorative and ceremonial purposes that among the western tribes a single tail was often rated as equal in value to a horse. Among the Cherokee in the old times the killing of an eagle was an event which concerned the whole settlement, and could be undertaken only by the professional eagle killer, regularly chosen for the purpose on account of his knowledge of the prescribed forms and the prayers to be said afterwards in order to obtain pardon for the necessary sacrilege, and thus ward off vengeance from the tribe. It is told of one man upon the reservation that having deliberately killed an eagle in defiance of the ordinances he was constantly haunted by dreams of fierce eagles swooping down upon him, until the nightmare was finally exorcised after a long course of priestly treatment. In 1890 there was but one eagle killer remaining among the East Cherokee. It does not appear that the eagle was ever captured alive as among the plains tribes.

The eagle (awâ′hĭlĭ) is the significant sacred bird of the Cherokee, just like in almost all native tribes, and it plays a key role in their ceremonial rituals, especially those related to war. The specific species valued was the golden or war eagle (Aquila chrysætus), referred to by the Cherokee as the “pretty-feathered eagle,” due to its stunning tail feathers, which are white with black tips. These feathers were highly sought after for decorative and ceremonial uses, so much so that among the western tribes, a single tail was often considered as valuable as a horse. In traditional Cherokee society, killing an eagle was a major event that impacted the entire community and could only be done by a designated eagle killer, chosen for their understanding of the required rituals and the prayers needed afterward to seek forgiveness for the necessary sacrilege, thus preventing any wrath upon the tribe. There's a story about a man on the reservation who deliberately killed an eagle against the rules, and he was continuously troubled by dreams of aggressive eagles diving at him until a lengthy period of priestly intervention finally freed him from the nightmare. By 1890, there was only one eagle killer left among the East Cherokee. Unlike the plains tribes, it seems that eagles were never captured alive.

The eagle must be killed only in the winter or late fall after the crops were gathered and the snakes had retired to their dens. If killed in the summertime a frost would come to destroy the corn, while the songs of the Eagle dance, when the feathers were brought home, would so anger the snakes that they would become doubly dangerous. Consequently the Eagle songs were never sung until after the snakes had gone to sleep for the winter.

The eagle should only be hunted in the winter or late fall, after the crops have been harvested and the snakes have gone into their dens. If it's hunted in the summertime, a frost could ruin the corn, and the Eagle's songs, when the feathers were taken home, would make the snakes even more aggressive. Therefore, the Eagle songs were never sung until after the snakes had settled in for winter.

When the people of a town had decided upon an Eagle dance the [282]eagle killer was called in, frequently from a distant settlement, to procure the feathers for the occasion. He was paid for his services from offerings made later at the dance, and as the few professionals guarded their secrets carefully from outsiders their business was a quite profitable one. After some preliminary preparation the eagle killer sets out alone for the mountains, taking with him his gun or bow and arrows. Having reached the mountains, he goes through a vigil of prayer and fasting, possibly lasting four days, after which he hunts until he succeeds in killing a deer. Then, placing the body in a convenient exposed situation upon one of the highest cliffs, he conceals himself near by and begins to sing in a low undertone the songs to call down the eagles from the sky. When the eagle alights upon the carcass, which will be almost immediately if the singer understands his business, he shoots it, and then standing over the dead bird, he addresses to it a prayer in which he begs it not to seek vengeance upon his tribe, because it is not a Cherokee, but a Spaniard (Askwa′nĭ) that has done the deed. The selection of such a vicarious victim of revenge is evidence at once of the antiquity of the prayer in its present form and of the enduring impression which the cruelties of the early Spanish adventurers made upon the natives.

When the people of a town decided to have an Eagle dance, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] eagle killer was called in, often from a distant settlement, to get the feathers for the event. He was paid for his services from donations made later at the dance, and since the few professionals kept their secrets safe from outsiders, their work was quite lucrative. After some initial preparation, the eagle killer heads out alone to the mountains, bringing his gun or bow and arrows with him. Once he reaches the mountains, he goes through a four-day vigil of prayer and fasting, after which he hunts until he successfully kills a deer. He then places the body in a visible spot on one of the highest cliffs, hides nearby, and starts to softly sing songs to attract the eagles from the sky. If the singer knows what he's doing, the eagle will land on the carcass almost immediately, and he takes the shot. Standing over the dead bird, he prays and asks it not to seek revenge on his tribe, explaining that it was not a Cherokee, but a Spaniard (Askwa′nĭ) who did the killing. Choosing such a proxy for revenge highlights both the ancient nature of the prayer and the lasting impact that the early Spanish conquerors' cruelties had on the natives.

Fig. 1—Feather wand of Eagle dance (made by John Ax).

Fig. 1—Feather wand of Eagle dance (made by John Ax).

Fig. 1—Feather wand of Eagle dance (made by John Ax).

[283]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The prayer ended, he leaves the dead eagle where it fell and makes all haste to the settlement, where the people are anxiously expecting his return. On meeting the first warriors he says simply, “A snowbird has died,” and passes on at once to his own quarters, his work being now finished. The announcement is made in this form in order to insure against the vengeance of any eagles that might overhear, the little snowbird being considered too insignificant a creature to be dreaded.

The prayer finished, he leaves the dead eagle where it dropped and rushes to the settlement, where everyone is eagerly awaiting his return. When he meets the first warriors, he simply says, “A snowbird has died,” and immediately heads to his own quarters, his task now complete. The announcement is made this way to protect against the revenge of any eagles that might be listening, as the small snowbird is seen as too minor a creature to fear.

Having waited four days to allow time for the insect parasites to leave the body, the hunters delegated for the purpose go out to bring in the feathers. On arriving at the place they strip the body of the large tail and wing feathers, which they wrap in a fresh deerskin brought with them, and then return to the settlement, leaving the body of the dead eagle upon the ground, together with that of the slain deer, the latter being intended as a sacrifice to the eagle spirits. On reaching the settlement, the feathers, still wrapped in the deerskin, are hung up in a small, round hut built for this special purpose near the edge of the dance ground (detsănûñ′lĭ) and known as the place “where the feathers are kept,” or feather house. Some settlements had two such feather houses, one at each end of the dance ground. The Eagle dance was held on the night of the same day on which the feathers were brought in, all the necessary arrangements having been made beforehand. In the meantime, as the feathers were supposed to be hungry after their journey, a dish of venison and corn was set upon the ground below them and they were invited to eat. The body of a flaxbird or scarlet tanager (Piranga rubra) was also hung up with the feathers for the same purpose. The food thus given to the feathers was disposed of after the dance, as described in another place.

After waiting four days for the insect parasites to leave the body, the hunters assigned for this task go out to collect the feathers. When they arrive at the location, they remove the large tail and wing feathers from the body and wrap them in a fresh deerskin they brought with them. They then head back to the settlement, leaving the body of the dead eagle on the ground, along with the slain deer, which is meant as a sacrifice to the eagle spirits. Upon reaching the settlement, the feathers, still wrapped in the deerskin, are hung up in a small, round hut built specifically for this purpose near the edge of the dance ground (detsănûñ′lĭ), known as the "feather house." Some settlements even had two of these feather houses, one at each end of the dance ground. The Eagle dance took place on the night the feathers were brought in, with all necessary preparations made in advance. Meanwhile, as the feathers were thought to be hungry after their journey, a dish of venison and corn was placed on the ground beneath them, inviting them to eat. The body of a flaxbird or scarlet tanager (Piranga rubra) was also hung up with the feathers for the same purpose. The food offered to the feathers was disposed of after the dance, as explained elsewhere.

The eagle being regarded as a great ada′wehĭ, only the greatest warriors and those versed in the sacred ordinances would dare to wear the feathers or to carry them in the dance. Should any person in the settlement dream of eagles or eagle feathers he must arrange for an Eagle dance, with the usual vigil and fasting, at the first opportunity; otherwise some one of his family will die. Should the insect parasites which infest the feathers of the bird in life get upon a man they will breed a skin disease which is sure to develop, even though it may be latent for years. It is for this reason that the body of the eagle is allowed to remain four days upon the ground before being brought into the settlement.

The eagle is seen as a powerful ada′wehĭ, so only the bravest warriors and those who understand the sacred rituals would dare to wear its feathers or carry them in a dance. If anyone in the village dreams about eagles or eagle feathers, they must organize an Eagle dance, complete with the customary vigil and fasting, as soon as possible; otherwise, someone in their family will die. If the insect parasites that infest the feathers while the bird is alive get onto a person, they will cause a skin disease that is guaranteed to appear, even if it takes years to show up. This is why the eagle's body is left on the ground for four days before being taken back to the village.

The raven (kâ′lănû) is occasionally seen in the mountains, but is not prominent in folk belief, excepting in connection with the grewsome tales of the Raven Mocker (q. v.). In former times its name was sometimes assumed as a war title. The crow, so prominent in other tribal mythologies, does not seem to appear in that of the Cherokee. Three [284]varieties of owls are recognized, each under a different name, viz: tskĭlĭ′, the dusky horned owl (Bubo virginianus saturatus); u′guku′, the barred or hooting owl (Syrnium nebulosum), and waʻhuhu′, the screech owl (Megascops asio). The first of these names signifies a witch, the others being onomatopes. Owls and other night-crying birds are believed to be embodied ghosts or disguised witches, and their cry is dreaded as a sound of evil omen. If the eyes of a child be bathed with water in which one of the long wing or tail feathers of an owl has been soaked, the child will be able to keep awake all night. The feather must be found by chance, and not procured intentionally for the purpose. On the other hand, an application of water in which the feather of a blue jay, procured in the same way, has been soaked will make the child an early riser.

The raven (kâ′lănû) is occasionally spotted in the mountains, but it isn't widely recognized in folklore, except in connection with the creepy stories of the Raven Mocker (q. v.). In the past, its name was sometimes used as a title in warfare. The crow, which is significant in other tribal mythologies, doesn’t seem to play a role in Cherokee beliefs. Three [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]types of owls are identified, each with a different name: tskĭlĭ′, the dusky horned owl (Bubo virginianus saturatus); u′guku′, the barred or hooting owl (Syrnium nebulosum), and waʻhuhu′, the screech owl (Megascops asio). The first name means witch, while the others are onomatopoeic. Owls and other birds that make noise at night are believed to be the spirits of the dead or disguised witches, and their calls are feared as bad omens. If a child has their eyes washed with water that has soaked a long wing or tail feather from an owl, they will be able to stay awake all night. The feather must be found by chance, not purposely collected for this reason. Conversely, washing a child’s eyes with water that has soaked a blue jay feather collected the same way will cause them to wake up early.

The buzzard (sulĭ′) is said to have had a part in shaping the earth, as was narrated in the genesis myth. It is reputed to be a doctor among birds, and is respected accordingly, although its feathers are never worn by ball players, for fear of becoming bald. Its own baldness is accounted for by a vulgar story. As it thrives upon carrion and decay, it is held to be immune from sickness, especially of a contagious character, and a small quantity of its flesh eaten, or of the soup used as a wash, is believed to be a sure preventive of smallpox, and was used for this purpose during the smallpox epidemic among the East Cherokee in 1866. According to the Wahnenauhi manuscript, it is said also that a buzzard feather placed over the cabin door will keep out witches. In treating gunshot wounds, the medicine is blown into the wound through a tube cut from a buzzard quill and some of the buzzard’s down is afterwards laid over the spot.

The buzzard (sulĭ′) is believed to have played a role in shaping the earth, as described in the creation myth. It's considered the doctor of birds and is treated with respect, although athletes avoid wearing its feathers for fear of going bald. Its own baldness is explained by a crude story. Since it feeds on carrion and decay, it's thought to be immune to diseases, particularly contagious ones. Eating a small amount of its flesh or using its soup as a wash is believed to effectively prevent smallpox, and this was used during the smallpox outbreak among the East Cherokee in 1866. The Wahnenauhi manuscript claims that placing a buzzard feather over the cabin door will ward off witches. For treating gunshot wounds, medicine is blown into the wound through a tube made from a buzzard quill, and some of the buzzard’s down is then placed over the area.

There is very little concerning hawks, excepting as regards the great mythic hawk, the Tlă′nuwă′. The tlă′nuwă′ usdi′, or “little tlă′nuwă,” is described as a bird about as large as a turkey and of a grayish blue color, which used to follow the flocks of wild pigeons, flying overhead and darting down occasionally upon a victim, which it struck and killed with its sharp breast and ate upon the wing, without alighting. It is probably the goshawk (Astur atricapillus).

There isn’t much information about hawks, except for the legendary hawk, the Tlă′nuwă′. The tlă′nuwă′ usdi′, or “little tlă′nuwă,” is described as a bird about the size of a turkey and a grayish-blue color. It used to follow flocks of wild pigeons, flying overhead and occasionally diving down to strike and kill a victim with its sharp breast, eating while in flight without landing. It is probably the goshawk (Astur atricapillus).

The common swamp gallinule, locally known as mudhen or didapper (Gallinula galeata), is called diga′gwanĭ′ (lame or crippled), on account of its habit of flying only for a very short distance at a time. In the Diga′gwanĭ′ dance the performers sing the name of the bird and endeavor to imitate its halting movements. The dagûl′kû, or white-fronted goose (Anser albifrons), appears in connection with the myth of the origin of tobacco. The feathers of the tskwâyĭ, the great white heron or American egret (Herodias egretta), are worn by ball players, and this bird probably the “swan” whose white wing was used as a peace emblem in ancient times.

The common swamp gallinule, commonly known as mudhen or didapper (Gallinula galeata), is referred to as diga′gwanĭ′ (lame or crippled) because it can only fly very short distances at a time. In the Diga'ganī' dance, the performers sing the bird's name and try to mimic its awkward movements. The dagûl′kû, or white-fronted goose (Anser albifrons), is associated with the myth about the origin of tobacco. The feathers of the tskwâyĭ, the great white heron or American egret (Herodias egretta), are worn by ball players, and this bird is likely the “swan” whose white wing was used as a symbol of peace in ancient times.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XV
SAWĂNU′GĬ, A CHEROKEE BALL-PLAYER
PHOTOGRAPH BY AUTHOR, 1888  

SAWĂNU′GĬ, A CHEROKEE BALL-PLAYER

SAWĂNU′GĬ, A CHEROKEE PLAYER

A rare bird said to have been seen occasionally upon the reservation [285]many years ago was called by the curious name of nûñdă-dikanĭ′, “it looks at the sun,” “sun-gazer.” It is described as resembling a blue crane, and may possibly have been the Floridus cerulea, or little blue heron. Another infrequent visitor, which sometimes passed over the mountain country in company with flocks of wild geese, was the gu′wisguwĭ′, so called from its cry. It is described as resembling a large snipe, with yellow legs and feet unwebbed, and is thought to visit Indian Territory at intervals. It is chiefly notable from the fact that the celebrated chief John Ross derives his Indian name, Gu′wisguwĭ′, from this bird, the name being perpetuated in Cooweescoowee district of the Cherokee Nation in the West.

A rare bird that was occasionally seen on the reservation many years ago was intriguingly named nûñdă-dikanĭ′, meaning “it looks at the sun” or “sun-gazer.” It’s described as looking like a blue crane and might have been the Floridus cerulea, or little blue heron. Another infrequent visitor that sometimes flew over the mountains with groups of wild geese was the gu′wisguwĭ′, named after its call. It’s described as being similar to a large snipe, with yellow legs and unwebbed feet, and is believed to visit Indian Territory periodically. It's particularly notable because the famous chief John Ross got his Indian name, Gu′wisguwĭ′, from this bird, and the name continues in the Cooweescoowee district of the Cherokee Nation in the West.

Another chance visitant, concerning which there is much curious speculation among the older men of the East Cherokee, was called tsun′digwûntsu′ʻgĭ or tsun′digwûn′tskĭ, “forked,” referring to the tail. It appeared but once, for a short season, about forty years ago, and has not been seen since. It is said to have been pale blue, with red in places, and nearly the size of a crow, and to have had a long forked tail like that of a fish. It preyed upon hornets, which it took upon the wing, and also feasted upon the larvæ in the nests. Appearing unexpectedly and as suddenly disappearing, it was believed to be not a bird but a transformed red-horse fish (Moxostoma, Cherokee âligă′), a theory borne out by the red spots and the long, forked tail. It is even maintained that about the time those birds first appeared some hunters on Oconaluftee saw seven of them sitting on the limb of a tree and they were still shaped like a red-horse, although they already had wings and feathers. It was undoubtedly the scissor-tail or swallow-tailed flycatcher (Milvulus forficatus), which belongs properly in Texas and the adjacent region, but strays occasionally into the eastern states.

Another rare visitor, which has sparked a lot of curiosity among the older men of the East Cherokee, was called tsun′digwûntsu′ʻgĭ or tsun′digwûn′tskĭ, meaning “forked,” referring to its tail. It appeared just once, for a short time, about forty years ago, and hasn’t been seen since. It’s said to have been pale blue with some red spots, nearly the size of a crow, and had a long forked tail like that of a fish. It preyed on hornets, catching them in mid-air, and also fed on the larvae in their nests. Appearing unexpectedly and disappearing just as quickly, it was believed to be not a bird but a transformed red-horse fish (Moxostoma, Cherokee âligă′), a theory supported by the red spots and the long, forked tail. Some even claim that around the time these birds first showed up, some hunters in Oconaluftee saw seven of them perched on a tree branch, still resembling red-horse fish, although they already had wings and feathers. It was undoubtedly the scissor-tail or swallow-tailed flycatcher (Milvulus forficatus), which is typically found in Texas and the surrounding area but occasionally wanders into the eastern states.

On account of the red throat appendage of the turkey, somewhat resembling the goitrous growth known in the South as “kernels” (Cherokee, dule′tsĭ), the feathers of this bird are not worn by ball players, neither is the neck allowed to be eaten by children or sick persons, under the fear that a growth of “kernels” would be the result. The meat of the ruffed grouse, locally known as the pheasant (Bonasa umbellus), is tabued to a pregnant woman, because this bird hatches a large brood, but loses most of them before maturity. Under a stricter construction of the theory this meat is forbidden to a woman until she is past child bearing.

Because of the turkey's red throat pouch, which looks a bit like the swollen growth called "kernels" in the South (Cherokee, dule′tsĭ), ball players don't wear its feathers, and children or sick people aren't allowed to eat the neck, for fear that it would lead to a growth of "kernels." The meat of the ruffed grouse, commonly referred to as the pheasant (Bonasa umbellus), is off-limits for pregnant women because this bird usually hatches many chicks but loses most of them before they grow up. Under a stricter interpretation of this belief, the meat is prohibited for women until they can no longer have children.

The redbird, tatsu′hwă, is believed to have been originally the daughter of the Sun (see the story). The huhu, or yellow mocking-bird, occurs in several stories. It is regarded as something supernatural, possibly on account of its imitative powers, and its heart is given to children to make them quick to learn.

The redbird, tatsu′hwă, is thought to have originally been the daughter of the Sun (see the story). The huhu, or yellow mockingbird, appears in several stories. It's considered something supernatural, possibly because of its ability to imitate, and its heart is given to children to help them learn quickly.

The chickadee (Parus carolinensis), tsĭkĭlilĭ′, and the tufted titmouse, (Parus bicolor), utsu′ʻgĭ, or u′stûtĭ, are both regarded as news [286]bringers, but the one is venerated as a truth teller while the other is scoffed at as a lying messenger, for reasons which appear in the story of Nûñyunu′wĭ (q. v.). When the tsĭkĭlilĭ′ perches on a branch near the house and chirps its song it is taken as an omen that an absent friend will soon be heard from or that a secret enemy is plotting mischief. Many stories are told in confirmation of this belief, among which may be instanced that of Tom Starr, a former noted outlaw of the Cherokee Nation of the West, who, on one occasion, was about to walk unwittingly into an ambush prepared for him along a narrow trail, when he heard the warning note of the tsĭkĭlilĭ′, and, turning abruptly, ran up the side of the ridge and succeeded in escaping with his life, although hotly pursued by his enemies.

The chickadee (Parus carolinensis), tsĭkĭlilĭ′, and the tufted titmouse (Parus bicolor), utsu′ʻgĭ, or u′stûtĭ, are both seen as messengers, but one is celebrated as a truth-teller while the other is mocked as a lying messenger, for reasons explained in the story of Nûñyunu′wĭ (q. v.). When the tsĭkĭlilĭ′ lands on a branch near the house and chirps, it's seen as an omen that a missing friend will soon be in touch or that a secret enemy is up to no good. Many stories back up this belief, including that of Tom Starr, a well-known outlaw from the Cherokee Nation of the West, who, at one point, was about to walk unknowingly into an ambush set for him along a narrow path. He heard the warning call of the tsĭkĭlilĭ′ and, turning quickly, ran up the hillside and managed to escape with his life, even though he was being chased by his enemies.

36. THE BALL GAME OF THE BIRDS AND ANIMALS

Once the animals challenged the birds to a great ballplay, and the birds accepted. The leaders made the arrangements and fixed the day, and when the time came both parties met at the place for the ball dance, the animals on a smooth grassy bottom near the river and the birds in the treetops over by the ridge. The captain of the animals was the Bear, who was so strong and heavy that he could pull down anyone who got in his way. All along the road to the ball ground he was tossing up great logs to show his strength and boasting of what he would do to the birds when the game began. The Terrapin, too—not the little one we have now, but the great original Terrapin—was with the animals. His shell was so hard that the heaviest blows could not hurt him, and he kept rising up on his hind legs and dropping heavily again to the ground, bragging that this was the way he would crush any bird that tried to take the ball from him. Then there was the Deer, who could outrun every other animal. Altogether it was a fine company.

Once the animals challenged the birds to a big ball game, and the birds agreed. The leaders made the plans and set the date, and when the time came, both groups met at the location for the game: the animals gathered on a smooth grassy area by the river, while the birds perched in the treetops over by the ridge. The captain of the animals was the Bear, who was so strong and heavy that he could knock down anyone who got in his way. All along the path to the game site, he was tossing around big logs to show off his strength and bragging about what he would do to the birds when the game started. The Terrapin, not the tiny one we have now, but the great original Terrapin, was with the animals too. His shell was so tough that even the hardest hits couldn’t hurt him, and he kept standing up on his hind legs and dropping heavily back to the ground, boasting that this was how he would crush any bird that tried to take the ball from him. Then there was the Deer, who could outrun every other animal. Overall, it was a fantastic group.

The birds had the Eagle for their captain, with the Hawk and the great Tlă′nuwă, all swift and strong of flight, but still they were a little afraid of the animals. The dance was over and they were all pruning their feathers up in the trees and waiting for the captain to give the word when here came two little things hardly larger than field mice climbing up the tree in which sat perched the bird captain. At last they reached the top, and creeping along the limb to where the Eagle captain sat they asked to be allowed to join in the game. The captain looked at them, and seeing that they were four-footed, he asked why they did not go to the animals, where they belonged. The little things said that they had, but the animals had made fun of them and driven them off because they were so small. Then the bird captain pitied them and wanted to take them.

The birds had the Eagle as their leader, along with the Hawk and the great Tlă′nuwă, all fast and strong in the air, but they were still a bit scared of the animals. The dance had finished, and they were all preening their feathers up in the trees, waiting for their leader to give the signal. Just then, two tiny creatures, barely bigger than field mice, climbed up the tree where the bird leader was perched. They finally made it to the top and creeped along the branch to where the Eagle was sitting, asking to join in the game. The leader looked at them and, noticing they were four-legged, asked why they didn't go to the animals, where they belonged. The little creatures explained that they had tried, but the animals had made fun of them and pushed them away because they were so small. The bird leader felt sorry for them and wanted to include them.

But how could they join the birds when they had no wings? The Eagle, the Hawk, and the others consulted, and at last it was decided [287]to make some wings for the little fellows. They tried for a long time to think of something that might do, until someone happened to remember the drum they had used in the dance. The head was of ground-hog skin and maybe they could cut off a corner and make wings of it. So they took two pieces of leather from the drumhead and cut them into shape for wings, and stretched them with cane splints and fastened them on to the forelegs of one of the small animals, and in this way came Tla′mehă, the Bat. They threw the ball to him and told him to catch it, and by the way he dodged and circled about, keeping the ball always in the air and never letting it fall to the ground, the birds soon saw that he would be one of their best men.

But how could they join the birds when they didn’t have wings? The Eagle, the Hawk, and the others talked it over, and finally decided [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to make some wings for the little guys. They spent a long time trying to come up with something that would work until someone remembered the drum they had used in the dance. The drumhead was made from groundhog skin, so maybe they could cut a piece off and make wings out of it. They took two pieces of leather from the drumhead, shaped them like wings, stretched them with cane sticks, and attached them to the forelegs of one of the small animals. That’s how Tla′mehă, the Bat, came to be. They tossed the ball to him and told him to catch it, and by the way he dodged and flew around, keeping the ball in the air and never letting it hit the ground, the birds quickly saw that he would be one of their best players.

Now they wanted to fix the other little animal, but they had used up all their leather to make wings for the Bat, and there was no time to send for more. Somebody said that they might do it by stretching his skin, so two large birds took hold from opposite sides with their strong bills, and by pulling at his fur for several minutes they managed to stretch the skin on each side between the fore and hind feet, until they had Tewa, the Flying Squirrel. To try him the bird captain threw up the ball, when the Flying Squirrel sprang off the limb after it, caught it in his teeth and carried it through the air to another tree nearly across the bottom.

Now they wanted to fix the other little animal, but they had used up all their leather to make wings for the Bat, and there was no time to send for more. Someone suggested that they might do it by stretching his skin, so two large birds grabbed hold from opposite sides with their strong beaks, and by pulling at his fur for several minutes, they managed to stretch the skin on each side between the front and back feet, until they had Tewa, the Flying Squirrel. To test him out, the bird captain tossed the ball up, and the Flying Squirrel sprang off the branch after it, caught it in his teeth, and carried it through the air to another tree nearly across the bottom.

When they were all ready the signal was given and the game began, but almost at the first toss the Flying Squirrel caught the ball and carried it up a tree, from which he threw it to the birds, who kept it in the air for some time until it dropped. The Bear rushed to get it, but the Martin darted after it and threw it to the Bat, who was flying near the ground, and by his dodging and doubling kept it out of the way of even the Deer, until he finally threw it in between the posts and won the game for the birds.

When they were all set, the signal was given and the game started, but almost right from the first throw, the Flying Squirrel caught the ball and took it up a tree, where he tossed it to the birds. They kept it in the air for a while until it fell. The Bear rushed to grab it, but the Martin zoomed after it and passed it to the Bat, who was flying low and skillfully dodging and weaving to keep it away from even the Deer, until he finally threw it between the posts and won the game for the birds.

The Bear and the Terrapin, who had boasted so of what they would do, never got a chance even to touch the ball. For saving the ball when it dropped, the birds afterwards gave the Martin a gourd in which to build his nest, and he still has it.

The Bear and the Tortoise, who had bragged so much about what they would do, never even got a chance to touch the ball. After retrieving the ball when it dropped, the birds later gave the Martin a gourd to use for his nest, and he still has it.

37. HOW THE TURKEY GOT HIS BEARD

When the Terrapin won the race from the Rabbit (see the story) all the animals wondered and talked about it a great deal, because they had always thought the Terrapin slow, although they knew that he was a warrior and had many conjuring secrets beside. But the Turkey was not satisfied and told the others there must be some trick about it. Said he, “I know the Terrapin can’t run—he can hardly crawl—and I’m going to try him.”

When the Tortoise won the race against the Hare (check out the story), all the animals were amazed and talked about it a lot, because they had always considered the Tortoise slow, even though they knew he was a fighter and had many magical tricks up his sleeve. But the Turkey wasn’t convinced and told the others that there had to be some kind of trick involved. He said, “I know the Tortoise can’t run—he can barely crawl—and I’m going to challenge him.”

So one day the Turkey met the Terrapin coming home from war with a fresh scalp hanging from his neck and dragging on the ground as he traveled. The Turkey laughed at the sight and said: “That [288]scalp don’t look right on you. Your neck is too short and low down to wear it that way. Let me show you.”

So one day, the Turkey ran into the Terrapin coming back from war with a fresh scalp hanging from his neck, dragging on the ground as he walked. The Turkey laughed at the sight and said, “That [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]scalp doesn’t suit you. Your neck is too short and low down to wear it like that. Let me show you how it’s done.”

The Terrapin agreed and gave the scalp to the Turkey, who fastened it around his neck. “Now,” said the Turkey, “I’ll walk a little way and you can see how it looks.” So he walked ahead a short distance and then turned and asked the Terrapin how he liked it. Said the Terrapin, “It looks very nice; it becomes you.”

The Terrapin agreed and gave the scalp to the Turkey, who tied it around his neck. “Now,” said the Turkey, “I’ll walk a little way and you can see how it looks.” So he walked ahead a short distance and then turned and asked the Terrapin what he thought. The Terrapin replied, “It looks really nice; it suits you well.”

“Now I’ll fix it in a different way and let you see how it looks,” said the Turkey. So he gave the string another pull and walked ahead again. “O, that looks very nice,” said the Terrapin. But the Turkey kept on walking, and when the Terrapin called to him to bring back the scalp he only walked faster and broke into a run. Then the Terrapin got out his bow and by his conjuring art shot a number of cane splints into the Turkey’s leg to cripple him so that he could not run, which accounts for all the many small bones in the Turkey’s leg, that are of no use whatever; but the Terrapin never caught the Turkey, who still wears the scalp from his neck.

“Now I’ll fix it differently and show you how it looks,” said the Turkey. He pulled the string again and walked ahead. “Oh, that looks really nice,” said the Terrapin. But the Turkey kept walking, and when the Terrapin called out to him to bring back the scalp, he just walked faster and then broke into a run. Then the Terrapin took out his bow and, using his magic, shot several cane splints into the Turkey’s leg to hinder him so he couldn’t run, which explains all the tiny bones in the Turkey’s leg that are of no use at all; but the Terrapin never caught the Turkey, who still wears the scalp around his neck.

38. WHY THE TURKEY GOBBLES

The Grouse used to have a fine voice and a good halloo in the ballplay. All the animals and birds used to play ball in those days and were just as proud of a loud halloo as the ball players of to-day. The Turkey had not a good voice, so he asked the Grouse to give him lessons. The Grouse agreed to teach him, but wanted pay for his trouble, and the Turkey promised to give him some feathers to make himself a collar. That is how the Grouse got his collar of turkey feathers. They began the lessons and the Turkey learned very fast until the Grouse thought it was time to try his voice. “Now,” said the Grouse, “I’ll stand on this hollow log, and when I give the signal by tapping on it, you must halloo as loudly as you can.” So he got upon the log ready to tap on it, as a Grouse does, but when he gave the signal the Turkey was so eager and excited that he could not raise his voice for a shout, but only gobbled, and ever since then he gobbles whenever he hears a noise.

The Grouse used to have a great voice and a loud call in the ball games. All the animals and birds played ball back then and were just as proud of a loud call as today's players are. The Turkey didn’t have a good voice, so he asked the Grouse for lessons. The Grouse agreed to teach him but wanted something in return, and the Turkey promised to give him some feathers for a collar. That’s how the Grouse got his collar made of turkey feathers. They started the lessons, and the Turkey learned quickly until the Grouse decided it was time to test his voice. “Now,” said the Grouse, “I'll stand on this hollow log, and when I tap on it, you have to shout as loud as you can.” So he climbed onto the log, ready to tap, but when he gave the signal, the Turkey was so eager and excited that he couldn't shout; he only gobbled. Ever since then, he gobbles whenever he hears a noise.

39. HOW THE KINGFISHER GOT HIS BILL

Some old men say that the Kingfisher was meant in the beginning to be a water bird, but as he had not been given either web feet or a good bill he could not make a living. The animals held a council over it and decided to make him a bill like a long sharp awl for a fish-gig (fish-spear). So they made him a fish-gig and fastened it on in front of his mouth. He flew to the top of a tree, sailed out and darted down into the water, and came up with a fish on his gig. And he has been the best gigger ever since.

Some old men say that the Kingfisher was originally meant to be a water bird, but since he wasn’t given either webbed feet or a suitable beak, he couldn’t survive. The animals held a meeting about it and decided to give him a beak that looked like a long, sharp awl for spear fishing. So they created a fish spear and attached it to the front of his mouth. He flew to the top of a tree, soared out, and dive-bombed into the water, coming up with a fish on his spear. Ever since then, he has been the best fisher around.

Some others say it was this way: A Blacksnake found a Yellowhammer’s [289]nest in a hollow tree, and after swallowing the young birds, coiled up to sleep in the nest, where the mother bird found him when she came home. She went for help to the Little People, who sent her to the Kingfisher. He came, and after flying back and forth past the hole a few times, made one dart at the snake and pulled him out dead. When they looked they found a hole in the snake’s head where the Kingfisher had pierced it with a slender tugălû′nă fish, which he carried in his bill like a lance. From this the Little People concluded that he would make a first-class gigger if he only had the right spear, so they gave him his long bill as a reward.

Some others say it happened like this: A Black Snake found a Yellowhammer's [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]nest in a hollow tree, and after swallowing the baby birds, curled up to sleep in the nest, where the mother bird found him when she returned home. She went looking for help from the Little People, who sent her to the Kingfisher. He came, and after flying back and forth past the hole a few times, made one quick dart at the snake and pulled him out dead. When they looked, they found a hole in the snake’s head where the Kingfisher had pierced it with a slender tugălû′nă fish, which he carried in his beak like a lance. From this, the Little People concluded he would make an excellent gigger if he just had the right spear, so they rewarded him with his long bill.

40. HOW THE PARTRIDGE GOT HIS WHISTLE

In the old days the Terrapin had a fine whistle, but the Partridge had none. The Terrapin was constantly going about whistling and showing his whistle to the other animals until the Partridge became jealous, so one day when they met the Partridge asked leave to try it. The Terrapin was afraid to risk it at first, suspecting some trick, but the Partridge said, “I’ll give it back right away, and if you are afraid you can stay with me while I practice.” So the Terrapin let him have the whistle and the Partridge walked around blowing on it in fine fashion. “How does it sound with me?” asked the Partridge. “O, you do very well,” said the Terrapin, walking alongside. “Now, how do you like it,” said the Partridge, running ahead and whistling a little faster. “That’s fine,” answered the Terrapin, hurrying to keep up, “but don’t run so fast.” “And now, how do you like this?” called the Partridge, and with that he spread his wings, gave one long whistle, and flew to the top of a tree, leaving the poor Terrapin to look after him from the ground. The Terrapin never recovered his whistle, and from that, and the loss of his scalp, which the Turkey stole from him, he grew ashamed to be seen, and ever since he shuts himself up in his box when anyone comes near him.

In the past, the Terrapin had a great whistle, but the Partridge didn't have one at all. The Terrapin was always whistling and showing off his whistle to the other animals, which made the Partridge jealous. One day, when they met, the Partridge asked if he could try it. At first, the Terrapin was reluctant, thinking it might be a trick, but the Partridge said, “I’ll give it back right away, and if you’re worried, you can stay with me while I practice.” So, the Terrapin handed over the whistle, and the Partridge began to walk around whistling beautifully. “How does it sound coming from me?” asked the Partridge. “Oh, you sound great,” replied the Terrapin, walking alongside him. “Now, what do you think of this?” said the Partridge, running ahead and whistling a bit faster. “That’s awesome,” the Terrapin said, trying to keep up, “but don’t run so fast.” “And how about this?” called the Partridge, and then he spread his wings, let out a long whistle, and flew up to the top of a tree, leaving the poor Terrapin standing on the ground. The Terrapin never got his whistle back, and after that, along with the loss of his scalp to the Turkey, he became embarrassed to be seen, so ever since, he hides in his shell whenever someone approaches.

41. HOW THE REDBIRD GOT HIS COLOR

A Raccoon passing a Wolf one day made several insulting remarks, until at last the Wolf became angry and turned and chased him. The Raccoon ran his best and managed to reach a tree by the river side before the Wolf came up. He climbed the tree and stretched out on a limb overhanging the water. When the Wolf arrived he saw the reflection in the water, and thinking it was the Raccoon he jumped at it and was nearly drowned before he could scramble out again, all wet and dripping. He lay down on the bank to dry and fell asleep, and while he was sleeping the Raccoon came down the tree and plastered his eyes with dung. When the Wolf awoke he found he could not open his eyes, and began to whine. Along came a little brown bird through the bushes and heard the Wolf crying and asked what was [290]the matter. The Wolf told his story and said, “If you will get my eyes open, I will show you where to find some nice red paint to paint yourself.” “All right,” said the brown bird; so he pecked at the Wolf’s eyes until he got off all the plaster. Then the Wolf took him to a rock that had streaks of bright red paint running through it, and the little bird painted himself with it, and has ever since been a Redbird.

One day, a raccoon passed by a wolf and started making several insulting comments until the wolf got angry and chased after him. The raccoon ran as fast as he could and managed to reach a tree by the riverbank before the wolf caught up. He climbed the tree and lay down on a branch that hung over the water. When the wolf arrived, he saw the raccoon's reflection in the water and, thinking it was the raccoon, leaped at it and nearly drowned before scrambling back out, soaked and dripping. He lay on the bank to dry off and fell asleep. While he was sleeping, the raccoon came down from the tree and smeared his eyes with dung. When the wolf woke up, he found he couldn't open his eyes and started whining. A little brown bird flew through the bushes, heard the wolf crying, and asked what was wrong. The wolf shared his story and said, "If you help me open my eyes, I'll show you where to find some nice red paint to decorate yourself." "Sure," said the brown bird, so he pecked at the wolf's eyes until he removed all the muck. Then the wolf took him to a rock with bright red paint streaks running through it, and the little bird painted himself with it, which is why he's been a redbird ever since.

42. THE PHEASANT BEATING CORN; ORIGIN OF THE PHEASANT DANCE

The Pheasant once saw a woman beating corn in a wooden mortar in front of the house. “I can do that, too,” said he, but the woman would not believe it, so the Pheasant went into the woods and got upon a hollow log and “drummed” with his wings as a pheasant does, until the people in the house heard him and thought he was really beating corn.

The Pheasant once saw a woman grinding corn in a wooden mortar in front of the house. “I can do that, too,” he said, but the woman didn't believe him, so the Pheasant went into the woods, climbed onto a hollow log, and “drummed” with his wings like a pheasant does, until the people in the house heard him and thought he was actually grinding corn.


In the Pheasant dance, a part of the Green-corn dance, the instrument used is the drum, and the dancers beat the ground with their feet in imitation of the drumming sound made by the pheasant. They form two concentric circles, the men being on the inside, facing the women in the outer circle, each in turn advancing and retreating at the signal of the drummer, who sits at one side and sings the Pheasant songs. According to the story, there was once a winter famine among the birds and animals. No mast (fallen nuts) could be found in the woods, and they were near starvation when a Pheasant discovered a holly tree, loaded with red berries, of which the Pheasant is said to be particularly fond. He called his companion birds, and they formed a circle about the tree, singing, dancing, and drumming with their wings in token of their joy, and thus originated the Pheasant dance.

In the Pheasant dance, which is part of the Green-corn dance, the drum is the main instrument, and the dancers stomp on the ground with their feet to mimic the drumming sound made by the pheasant. They create two concentric circles, with the men in the inner circle facing the women in the outer circle. At the drummer's signal, who sits to one side and sings the Pheasant songs, they take turns moving forward and backward. According to the tale, there was once a winter famine affecting the birds and animals. They couldn't find any mast (fallen nuts) in the woods and were on the verge of starvation when a Pheasant discovered a holly tree filled with red berries, which the Pheasant loves. He called his fellow birds, and they surrounded the tree, singing, dancing, and drumming with their wings in celebration, thus giving rise to the Pheasant dance.

43. THE RACE BETWEEN THE CRANE AND THE HUMMINGBIRD

The Hummingbird and the Crane were both in love with a pretty woman. She preferred the Hummingbird, who was as handsome as the Crane was awkward, but the Crane was so persistent that in order to get rid of him she finally told him he must challenge the other to a race and she would marry the winner. The Hummingbird was so swift—almost like a flash of lightning—and the Crane so slow and heavy, that she felt sure the Hummingbird would win. She did not know the Crane could fly all night.

The Hummingbird and the Crane both loved a beautiful woman. She favored the Hummingbird, who was as charming as the Crane was clumsy, but the Crane was so determined that to get rid of him, she finally told him he needed to challenge the other to a race, and she would marry the winner. The Hummingbird was incredibly fast—almost like a flash of lightning—while the Crane was slow and cumbersome, so she was sure the Hummingbird would win. What she didn’t know was that the Crane could fly all night.

They agreed to start from her house and fly around the circle of the world to the beginning, and the one who came in first would marry the woman. At the word the Hummingbird darted off like an arrow and was out of sight in a moment, leaving his rival to follow heavily behind. He flew all day, and when evening came and he stopped to [291]roost for the night he was far ahead. But the Crane flew steadily all night long, passing the Hummingbird soon after midnight and going on until he came to a creek and stopped to rest about daylight. The Hummingbird woke up in the morning and flew on again, thinking how easily he would win the race, until he reached the creek and there found the Crane spearing tadpoles, with his long bill, for breakfast. He was very much surprised and wondered how this could have happened, but he flew swiftly by and soon left the Crane out of sight again.

They decided to start from her house and fly around the world to the beginning, and whoever got back first would marry her. As soon as the word was said, the Hummingbird took off like an arrow and disappeared in no time, leaving his rival to lag behind. He flew all day, and when evening came and he stopped to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rest for the night, he was well ahead. But the Crane flew steadily all night, passing the Hummingbird soon after midnight and continuing until he reached a creek, where he stopped to rest just before dawn. The Hummingbird woke up in the morning and took off again, confident he would easily win the race, until he got to the creek and found the Crane catching tadpoles with his long beak for breakfast. He was really surprised and puzzled about how this could have happened, but he quickly flew past and soon left the Crane behind again.

The Crane finished his breakfast and started on, and when evening came he kept on as before. This time it was hardly midnight when he passed the Hummingbird asleep on a limb, and in the morning he had finished his breakfast before the other came up. The next day he gained a little more, and on the fourth day he was spearing tadpoles for dinner when the Hummingbird passed him. On the fifth and sixth days it was late in the afternoon before the Hummingbird came up, and on the morning of the seventh day the Crane was a whole night’s travel ahead. He took his time at breakfast and then fixed himself up as nicely as he could at the creek and came in at the starting place where the woman lived, early in the morning. When the Hummingbird arrived in the afternoon he found he had lost the race, but the woman declared she would never have such an ugly fellow as the Crane for a husband, so she stayed single.

The Crane finished his breakfast and set off, and when evening came, he continued on as before. This time, it was barely midnight when he passed the Hummingbird asleep on a branch, and in the morning, he had finished breakfast before the Hummingbird even woke up. The next day, he made a bit more progress, and by the fourth day, he was catching tadpoles for dinner when the Hummingbird flew by. On the fifth and sixth days, it was late afternoon before the Hummingbird appeared, and on the morning of the seventh day, the Crane was a whole night’s journey ahead. He took his time with breakfast, then tidied himself up as best as he could at the creek and arrived at the starting point where the woman lived bright and early. When the Hummingbird showed up in the afternoon, he realized he had lost the race, but the woman declared she would never marry such an ugly fellow as the Crane, so she remained single.

44. THE OWL GETS MARRIED

A widow with one daughter was always warning the girl that she must be sure to get a good hunter for a husband when she married. The young woman listened and promised to do as her mother advised. At last a suitor came to ask the mother for the girl, but the widow told him that only a good hunter could have her daughter. “I’m just that kind,” said the lover, and again asked her to speak for him to the young woman. So the mother went to the girl and told her a young man had come a-courting, and as he said he was a good hunter she advised her daughter to take him. “Just as you say,” said the girl. So when he came again the matter was all arranged, and he went to live with the girl.

A widow with one daughter constantly warned her that she needed to find a good hunter to marry. The young woman listened and promised to follow her mother’s advice. Finally, a suitor came to ask the mother for her daughter’s hand, but the widow told him that only a good hunter could marry her daughter. “I’m exactly that,” said the suitor, and he asked her to speak on his behalf to the young woman. So the mother went to her daughter and told her a young man was interested in courting her, and since he claimed to be a good hunter, she advised her to consider him. “As you wish,” said the girl. So when he came back, everything was arranged, and he moved in with the girl.

The next morning he got ready and said he would go out hunting, but before starting he changed his mind and said he would go fishing. He was gone all day and came home late at night, bringing only three small fish, saying that he had had no luck, but would have better success to-morrow. The next morning he started off again to fish and was gone all day, but came home at night with only two worthless spring lizards (duwĕ′gă) and the same excuse. Next day he said he would go hunting this time. He was gone again until night, and [292]returned at last with only a handful of scraps that he had found where some hunters had cut up a deer.

The next morning, he got ready and said he was going hunting, but before he left, he changed his mind and decided to go fishing instead. He was gone all day and came home late at night with just three small fish, claiming he had no luck but hoped to do better the next day. The next morning, he headed out to fish again and was gone all day, but came home at night with only two worthless spring lizards (duwĕ′gă) and the same excuse. The following day, he said he would go hunting this time. He was gone again until night and finally came back with just a handful of scraps he found where some hunters had butchered a deer.

By this time the old woman was suspicious. So next morning when he started off again, as he said, to fish, she told her daughter to follow him secretly and see how he set to work. The girl followed through the woods and kept him in sight until he came down to the river, where she saw her husband change to a hooting owl (uguku′) and fly over to a pile of driftwood in the water and cry, “U-gu-ku! hu! hu! u! u!” She was surprised and very angry and said to herself, “I thought I had married a man, but my husband is only an owl.” She watched and saw the owl look into the water for a long time and at last swoop down and bring up in his claws a handful of sand, from which he picked out a crawfish. Then he flew across to the bank, took the form of a man again, and started home with the crawfish. His wife hurried on ahead through the woods and got there before him. When he came in with the crawfish in his hand, she asked him where were all the fish he had caught. He said he had none, because an owl had frightened them all away. “I think you are the owl,” said his wife, and drove him out of the house. The owl went into the woods and there he pined away with grief and love until there was no flesh left on any part of his body except his head.

By this time, the old woman was suspicious. So the next morning, when he claimed he was going fishing again, she told her daughter to secretly follow him and see what he was up to. The girl followed through the woods and kept him in sight until he reached the river, where she saw her husband transform into a hooting owl (uguku′) and fly over to a pile of driftwood in the water, crying, “U-gu-ku! hu! hu! u! u!” She was shocked and very angry, thinking to herself, “I thought I married a man, but my husband is just an owl.” She watched as the owl looked into the water for a long time, and after a while, he swooped down and grabbed a handful of sand, from which he pulled out a crawfish. Then he flew back to the bank, transformed into a man again, and headed home with the crawfish. His wife rushed ahead through the woods and got home before him. When he walked in with the crawfish in his hand, she asked him where all the fish he had caught were. He said he didn’t catch any because an owl had scared them all away. “I think you are the owl,” his wife said and kicked him out of the house. The owl went into the woods, and there he pined away from grief and love until there was no flesh left on any part of his body except for his head.

45. THE HUHU GETS MARRIED

A widow who had an only a daughter, but no son, found it very hard to make a living and was constantly urging upon the young woman that they ought to have a man in the family, who would be a good hunter and able to help in the field. One evening a stranger lover came courting to the house, and when the girl told him that she could marry only one who was a good worker, he declared that he was exactly that sort of man; so the girl talked to her mother, and on her advice they were married.

A widow who had only a daughter and no son found it really difficult to make a living. She was always telling her daughter that they needed a man in the family who would be a good hunter and could help with the work in the fields. One evening, a stranger came to court the girl, and when she told him that she could only marry someone who was a hard worker, he insisted that he was just that kind of man. So, the girl talked to her mother, and with her advice, they got married.

The next morning the widow gave her new son-in-law a hoe and sent him out to the cornfield. When breakfast was ready she went to call him, following a sound as of some one hoeing on stony soil, but when she came to the spot she found only a small circle of hoed ground and no sign of her son-in-law. Away over in the thicket she heard a huhu calling.

The next morning, the widow handed her new son-in-law a hoe and sent him out to the cornfield. When breakfast was ready, she went to get him, following the sound of someone hoeing on rocky ground. However, when she reached the spot, she found just a small area of tilled soil and no sign of her son-in-law. Far off in the thicket, she heard a huhu calling.

He did not come in for dinner, either, and when he returned home in the evening the old woman asked him where he had been all day. “Hard at work,” said he. “But I didn’t see you when I came to call you to breakfast.” “I was down in the thicket cutting sticks to mark off the field,” said he. “But why didn’t you come in to dinner?” “I was too busy working,” said he. So the old woman was satisfied, and they had their supper together. [293]

He didn’t come in for dinner either, and when he got home in the evening, the old woman asked him where he had been all day. “Working hard,” he replied. “But I didn’t see you when I came to get you for breakfast.” “I was down in the thicket cutting sticks to mark off the field,” he said. “But why didn’t you come in for dinner?” “I was too busy working,” he answered. So the old woman was satisfied, and they had their supper together. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Early next morning he started off with his hoe over his shoulder. When breakfast was ready the old woman went again to call him, but found no sign of him, only the hoe lying there and no work done. And away over in the thicket a huhu was calling, “Sau-h! sau-h! sau-h! hu! hu! hu! hu! hu! hu! chi! chi! chi!—whew!

Early the next morning, he set off with his hoe over his shoulder. When breakfast was ready, the old woman went to call him again, but she found no sign of him, only the hoe lying there and no work done. Far off in the thicket, a huhu was calling, “Sau-h! sau-h! sau-h! hu! hu! hu! hu! hu! hu! chi! chi! chi!—whew!

She went back to the house, and when at last he came home in the evening she asked him again what he had been doing all day. “Working hard,” said he. “But you were not there when I came after you.” “O, I just went over in the thicket a while to see some of my kinsfolk,” said he. Then the old woman said, “I have lived here a long time and there is nothing living in the swamp but huhus. My daughter wants a husband that can work and not a lazy huhu; so you may go.” And she drove him from the house.

She went back to the house, and when he finally came home in the evening, she asked him again what he had been doing all day. “Working hard,” he replied. “But you weren’t there when I came looking for you.” “Oh, I just went over into the thicket for a bit to visit some of my relatives,” he said. Then the old woman said, “I’ve lived here a long time and there’s nothing alive in the swamp but huhus. My daughter wants a husband who can work, not a lazy huhu; so you can leave.” And she kicked him out of the house.

46. WHY THE BUZZARD’S HEAD IS BARE

The buzzard used to have a fine topknot, of which he was so proud that he refused to eat carrion, and while the other birds were pecking at the body of a deer or other animal which they had found he would strut around and say: “You may have it all, it is not good enough for me.” They resolved to punish him, and with the help of the buffalo carried out a plot by which the buzzard lost not his topknot alone, but nearly all the other feathers on his head. He lost his pride at the same time, so that he is willing enough now to eat carrion for a living.

The buzzard used to have a beautiful tuft of feathers on his head, and he was so proud of it that he refused to eat dead animals. While the other birds picked at the carcass of a deer or other animals they’d found, he would strut around and say, “You can have it all; it’s not good enough for me.” The other birds decided to teach him a lesson, and with the help of the buffalo, they came up with a plan that caused the buzzard to lose not only his tuft but almost all the feathers on his head. At the same time, he lost his pride, so now he’s more than willing to eat dead animals to survive.

47. THE EAGLE’S REVENGE

Once a hunter in the mountains heard a noise at night like a rushing wind outside the cabin, and on going out he found that an eagle had just alighted on the drying pole and was tearing at the body of a deer hanging there. Without thinking of the danger, he shot the eagle. In the morning he took the deer and started back to the settlement, where he told what he had done, and the chief sent out some men to bring in the eagle and arrange for an Eagle dance. They brought back the dead eagle, everything was made ready, and that night they started the dance in the townhouse.

Once a hunter in the mountains heard a noise at night that sounded like a strong wind outside the cabin. When he went outside, he discovered that an eagle had just landed on the drying pole and was picking at the body of a deer hanging there. Without considering the risk, he shot the eagle. In the morning, he took the deer and headed back to the settlement, where he shared what he had done. The chief sent some men to retrieve the eagle and prepare for an Eagle dance. They returned with the dead eagle, everything was set up, and that night they began the dance in the townhouse.

About midnight there was a whoop outside and a strange warrior came into the circle and began to recite his exploits. No one knew him, but they thought he had come from one of the farther Cherokee towns. He told how he had killed a man, and at the end of the story he gave a hoarse yell, Hi! that startled the whole company, and one of the seven men with the rattles fell over dead. He sang of another deed, and at the end straightened up with another loud yell. A second rattler fell dead, and the people were so full of fear that they could not stir from their places. Still he kept on, and at every pause there came again that terrible scream, until the last of the seven rattlers fell dead, and then the stranger went out into the darkness. Long afterward [294]they learned from the eagle killer that it was the brother of the eagle shot by the hunter.

About midnight, there was a shout outside, and a mysterious warrior entered the circle, starting to share his adventures. No one recognized him, but they figured he had come from one of the distant Cherokee towns. He explained how he had killed a man, and at the end of his story, he let out a raspy yell, Hi! that shocked everyone, causing one of the seven men with the rattles to collapse dead. He sang about another deed and then stood tall with another loud yell. A second rattler fell dead, and the crowd was so terrified that they couldn't move from their spots. He continued, and with every pause, that horrific scream rang out again, until the last of the seven rattlers dropped dead, and then the stranger walked back into the darkness. Later on, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they learned from the eagle killer that he was the brother of the eagle shot by the hunter.

48. THE HUNTER AND THE BUZZARD

A hunter had been all day looking for deer in the mountains without success until he was completely tired out and sat down on a log to rest and wonder what he should do, when a buzzard—a bird which always has magic powers—came flying overhead and spoke to him, asking him what was his trouble. When the hunter had told his story the buzzard said there were plenty of deer on the ridges beyond if only the hunter were high up in the air where he could see them, and proposed that they exchange forms for a while, when the buzzard would go home to the hunter’s wife while the hunter would go to look for deer. The hunter agreed, and the buzzard became a man and went home to the hunter’s wife, who received him as her husband, while the hunter became a buzzard and flew off over the mountain to locate the deer. After staying some time with the woman, who thought always it was her real husband, the buzzard excused himself, saying he must go again to look for game or they would have nothing to eat. He came to the place where he had first met the hunter, and found him already there, still in buzzard form, awaiting him. He asked the hunter what success he had had, and the hunter replied that he had found several deer over the ridge, as the buzzard had said. Then the buzzard restored the hunter to human shape, and became himself a buzzard again and flew away. The hunter went where he had seen the deer and killed several, and from that time he never returned empty-handed from the woods.

A hunter had been searching for deer in the mountains all day without any luck until he was completely exhausted and sat down on a log to rest and figure out what to do. That's when a buzzard—a bird known for its magical powers—flew overhead and spoke to him, asking what was bothering him. After the hunter shared his story, the buzzard told him there were plenty of deer in the ridges beyond if only the hunter were up in the air where he could see them. The buzzard suggested they switch forms for a while, with the buzzard becoming the hunter and going home to the hunter's wife while the hunter took on the buzzard's shape to look for deer. The hunter agreed, and the buzzard transformed into a man and went home to the hunter's wife, who welcomed him as her husband. Meanwhile, the hunter became a buzzard and flew off over the mountain to find deer. After spending some time with the woman, who believed he was her real husband, the buzzard said he needed to go look for food, or they wouldn't have anything to eat. He returned to the spot where he first met the hunter and found him waiting in buzzard form. The buzzard asked the hunter how his search had gone, and the hunter replied that he had spotted several deer over the ridge, just as the buzzard had said. The buzzard then changed the hunter back into his human shape and became a buzzard again before flying away. The hunter went to where he had seen the deer and killed several, and from that day on, he never returned empty-handed from the woods.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Snake, Fish, and Insect Myths

49. THE SNAKE TRIBE

The generic name for snakes is inădû′. They are all regarded as anida′wehĭ, “supernaturals,” having an intimate connection with the rain and thunder gods, and possessing a certain influence over the other animal and plant tribes. It is said that the snakes, the deer, and the ginseng act as allies, so that an injury to one is avenged by all. The feeling toward snakes is one of mingled fear and reverence, and every precaution is taken to avoid killing or offending one, especially the rattlesnake. He who kills a snake will soon see others; and should he kill a second one, so many will come around him whichever way he may turn that he will become dazed at the sight of their glistening eyes and darting tongues and will go wandering about like a crazy man, unable to find his way out of the woods. To guard against this misfortune there are certain prayers which the initiated say in order that a snake may not cross their path, and on meeting the first one of the [295]season the hunter humbly begs of him, “Let us not see each other this summer.” Certain smells, as that of the wild parsnip, and certain songs, as those of the Unika′wĭ or Townhouse dance, are offensive to the snakes and make them angry. For this reason the Unika′wĭ dance is held only late in the fall, after they have retired to their dens for the winter.

The general term for snakes is inădû′. They are all seen as anida′wehĭ, meaning “supernaturals,” with a close connection to the rain and thunder gods, and they have a certain power over other animal and plant groups. It’s said that snakes, deer, and ginseng act as allies, so harm to one leads to retaliation from all. The attitude towards snakes is a mix of fear and respect, and people take every precaution to avoid killing or upsetting one, especially the rattlesnake. If someone kills a snake, they will soon see others; and if they kill a second one, so many will gather around them regardless of where they turn that they will become overwhelmed by the sight of their shining eyes and quick tongues, wandering like a mad person, unable to find their way out of the woods. To prevent this misfortune, certain prayers are said by those who are initiated to ensure that a snake doesn't cross their path, and when meeting the first snake of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]season, the hunter politely asks, “Let’s not see each other this summer.” Certain scents, like that of wild parsnip, and specific songs, such as those from the Unika′wĭ or Townhouse dance, irritate the snakes and make them angry. That’s why the Unika′wĭ dance only takes place late in the fall, after the snakes have gone into their dens for the winter.

When one dreams of being bitten by a snake he must be treated the same as for an actual bite, because it is a snake ghost that has bitten him; otherwise the place will swell and ulcerate in the same way, even though it be years afterwards. For fear of offending them, even in speaking, it is never said that a man has been bitten by a snake, but only that he has been “scratched by a brier.” Most of the beliefs and customs in this connection have more special reference to the rattlesnake.

When someone dreams of getting bitten by a snake, they need to be treated just like they actually got bitten, because it's considered a snake spirit that has attacked them; otherwise, the area will swell and develop sores, even years later. To avoid upsetting them, it’s never stated that a person has been bitten by a snake; instead, it's just said that they've been “scratched by a thorn.” Most of the beliefs and customs surrounding this are specifically related to rattlesnakes.

The rattlesnake is called utsa′nătĭ, which may be rendered, “he has a bell,” alluding to the rattle. According to a myth given elsewhere, he was once a man, and was transformed to his present shape that he might save the human race from extermination by the Sun, a mission which he accomplished successfully after others had failed. By the old men he is also spoken of as “the Thunder’s necklace” (see the story of Ûñtsaiyĭ′), and to kill one is to destroy one of the most prized ornaments of the thunder god. In one of the formulas addressed to the Little Men, the sons of the Thunder, they are implored to take the disease snake to themselves, because “it is just what you adorn yourselves with.”

The rattlesnake is called utsa′nătĭ, which can be interpreted as “he has a bell,” referencing the rattle. According to a myth mentioned elsewhere, he was once a man and was transformed into his current form to save humanity from being wiped out by the Sun, a task he successfully completed after others had failed. The elders also refer to him as “the Thunder’s necklace” (see the story of Ûñtsaiyĭ′), and killing one is seen as destroying one of the most valued ornaments of the thunder god. In one of the rituals directed at the Little Men, the sons of Thunder, they are asked to take the disease snake to themselves because “it is just what you adorn yourselves with.”

For obvious reasons the rattlesnake is regarded as the chief of the snake tribe and is feared and respected accordingly. Few Cherokee will venture to kill one except under absolute necessity, and even then the crime must be atoned for by asking pardon of the snake ghost, either in person or through the mediation of a priest, according to a set formula. Otherwise the relatives of the dead snake will send one of their number to track up the offender and bite him so that he will die (see story, “The Rattlesnake’s Vengeance”). The only thing of which the rattlesnake is afraid is said to be the plant known as campion, or “rattlesnake’s master” (Silene stellata), which is used by the doctors to counteract the effect of the bite, and it is believed that a snake will flee in terror from the hunter who carries a small piece of the root about his person. Chewed linn bark is also applied to the bite, perhaps from the supposed occult connection between the snake and the thunder, as this tree is said to be immune from the lightning stroke.

For obvious reasons, the rattlesnake is considered the leader of the snake family and is feared and respected as such. Few Cherokee will attempt to kill one unless absolutely necessary, and even then, they must seek forgiveness from the snake spirit, either directly or through a priest, following a specific ritual. If this is not done, the relatives of the slain snake will send one of their own to track down the offender and bite him, leading to his death (see story, “The Rattlesnake’s Vengeance”). The only thing that rattlesnakes are said to fear is the plant known as campion, or “rattlesnake’s master” (Silene stellata), which healers use to counteract the effects of the bite. It is believed that a snake will flee in terror from a hunter carrying a small piece of the root. Chewed linn bark is also applied to the bite, possibly due to the perceived mystical link between the snake and thunder, as this tree is said to be immune to lightning strikes.

Notwithstanding the fear of the rattlesnake, his rattles, teeth, flesh, and oil are greatly prized for occult or medical uses, the snakes being killed for this purpose by certain priests who know the necessary rites and formulas for obtaining pardon. This device for whipping the devil around the stump, and incidentally increasing their own revenues, [296]is a common trick of Indian medicine men. Outsiders desiring to acquire this secret knowledge are discouraged by being told that it is a dangerous thing to learn, for the reason that the new initiate is almost certain to be bitten, in order that the snakes may “try” him to know if he has correctly learned the formula. When a rattlesnake is killed the head must be cut off and buried an arm’s length deep in the ground and the body carefully hidden away in a hollow log. If it is left exposed to the weather, the angry snakes will send such torrents of rain that all the streams will overflow their banks. Moreover, they will tell their friends, the deer, and the ginseng in the mountains, so that these will hide themselves and the hunters will seek them in vain.

Despite the fear of rattlesnakes, their rattles, teeth, flesh, and oil are highly valued for magical or medicinal purposes. Certain priests, who understand the necessary rites and formulas to gain forgiveness, kill these snakes for this reason. This tactic, which serves to keep the devil at bay while also boosting their own income, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is a common trick among Indian shamans. Outsiders who wish to learn this secret knowledge are discouraged by being warned that it’s dangerous to know, as new initiates are almost guaranteed to be bitten. This is a way for the snakes to "test" them to see if they've properly learned the formula. When a rattlesnake is killed, its head must be severed and buried about an arm's length deep in the ground, while the body needs to be carefully concealed in a hollow log. If left exposed to the elements, the angry snakes will unleash torrential rains that will cause all nearby streams to overflow. Additionally, they will inform their allies, the deer and the ginseng in the mountains, causing them to hide, making it impossible for hunters to find them.

The tooth of a rattlesnake which has been killed by the priest with the proper ceremonies while the snake was lying stretched out from east to west is used to scarify patients preliminary to applying the medicine in certain ailments. Before using it the doctor holds it between the thumb and finger of his right hand and addresses it in a prayer, at the end of which the tooth “becomes alive,” when it is ready for the operation. The explanation is that the tense, nervous grasp of the doctor causes his hand to twitch and the tooth to move slightly between his fingers. The rattles are worn on the head, and sometimes a portion of the flesh is eaten by ball players to make them more terrible to their opponents, but it is said to have the bad effect of making them cross to their wives. From the lower half of the body, thought to be the fattest portion, the oil is extracted and is in as great repute among the Indians for rheumatism and sore joints as among the white mountaineers. The doctor who prepares the oil must also eat the flesh of the snake. In certain seasons of epidemic a roasted (barbecued) rattlesnake was kept hanging up in the house, and every morning the father of the family bit off a small piece and chewed it, mixing it then with water, which he spit upon the bodies of the others to preserve them from the contagion. It was said to be a sure cure, but apt to make the patients hot tempered.

The tooth of a rattlesnake that has been killed by the priest with the right ceremonies while the snake is lying stretched out from east to west is used to scar the skin of patients before applying medicine for certain ailments. Before using it, the doctor holds it between his thumb and finger of his right hand and says a prayer, at the end of which the tooth “comes to life,” making it ready for the procedure. The explanation is that the tight, nervous grip of the doctor causes his hand to twitch, and the tooth moves slightly between his fingers. The rattles are worn on the head, and sometimes a part of the flesh is eaten by ball players to make them seem more frightening to their opponents, but it is said to have the downside of making them irritable towards their wives. From the lower half of the body, which is believed to be the fattiest part, the oil is extracted and is highly regarded among the Indians for rheumatism and sore joints, just like it is among the white mountaineers. The doctor who prepares the oil must also eat the flesh of the snake. During certain seasons of epidemics, a roasted (barbecued) rattlesnake was kept hanging in the house, and every morning, the father of the family would bite off a small piece and chew it, mixing it with water, which he then spat on the bodies of the others to protect them from contagion. It was said to be a guaranteed cure but likely to make the patients short-tempered.

The copperhead, wâ′dige-askâ′lĭ, “brown-head,” although feared on account of its poisonous bite, is hated, instead of being regarded with veneration, as is the rattlesnake. It is believed to be a descendant of a great mythic serpent (see number 5) and is said to have “eyes of fire,” on account of their intense brightness. The blacksnake is called gûle′gĭ, “the climber.” Biting its body is said to be a preventive of toothache, and there is also a belief, perhaps derived from the whites, that if the body of one be hung upon a tree it will bring rain within three (four?) days. The small greensnake is called sălikwâ′yĭ, the same name being also applied to a certain plant, the Eryngium virginianum, or bear grass, whose long, slender leaves bear some resemblance to a greensnake. As with the blacksnake, it is believed that toothache may be prevented and sound teeth insured as long as life lasts by [297]biting the greensnake along its body. It must be held by the head and tail, and all the teeth at once pressed down four times along the middle of its body, but without biting into the flesh or injuring the snake. Some informants say that the operation must be repeated four times upon as many snakes and that a certain food tabu must also be observed. The water moccasin, kanegwâ′tĭ, is not specially regarded, but a very rare wood snake, said to resemble it except that it has blue eyes, is considered to have great supernatural powers, in what way is not specified. The repulsive but harmless spreading adder (Heterodon) is called dalĭkstă′, “vomiter,” on account of its habit of spitting, and sometimes kwandăya′hû, a word of uncertain etymology. It was formerly a man, but was transformed into a snake in order to accomplish the destruction of the Daughter of the Sun (see the story). For its failure on this occasion it is generally despised.

The copperhead, wâ′dige-askâ′lĭ, “brown-head,” is feared because of its venomous bite but is hated instead of being respected like the rattlesnake. People believe it descends from a legendary serpent (see number 5) and is said to have “eyes of fire” due to their bright intensity. The blacksnake is referred to as gûle′gĭ, “the climber.” Biting its body is thought to help prevent toothaches, and there’s also a belief, possibly from white people, that hanging one on a tree will bring rain in three (or four?) days. The small greensnake is called sălikwâ′yĭ, which is also the name for a certain plant, Eryngium virginianum, or bear grass, whose long, thin leaves look somewhat like a greensnake. Just like with the blacksnake, it’s believed that biting along the greensnake's body can prevent toothaches and ensure lasting dental health. You have to hold it by the head and tail, pressing down all the teeth four times along the middle without actually biting into the flesh or hurting the snake. Some say this has to be done four times on as many snakes and a certain food taboo must also be followed. The water moccasin, kanegwâ′tĭ, isn't given special regard, but a very rare wood snake that resembles it, except with blue eyes, is thought to possess significant supernatural powers, although it's unclear how. The unpleasant but harmless spreading adder (Heterodon) is called dalĭkstă′, meaning “vomiter,” because of its spitting behavior, and is sometimes referred to as kwandăya′hû, which has an uncertain origin. It was once a man who was changed into a snake to try to destroy the Daughter of the Sun (see the story). For failing this task, it is generally looked down upon.

The Wahnenauhi manuscript mentions a legend of a great serpent called on account of its color the “ground snake.” To see it was an omen of death to the one who saw it, and if it was seen by several persons some great tribal calamity was expected. For traditions and beliefs in regard to the Uktena, the Uksuhĭ, and other mythic serpents, see under those headings.

The Wahnenauhi manuscript tells a story about a huge serpent known as the “ground snake” because of its color. Spotting it was a sign of death for the person who saw it, and if multiple people saw it, a major disaster for the tribe was anticipated. For more on the traditions and beliefs surrounding the Uktena, the Uksuhĭ, and other mythical serpents, check those sections.

50. THE UKTENA AND THE ULÛÑSÛ′TĬ

Long ago—hĭlahi′yu—when the Sun became angry at the people on earth and sent a sickness to destroy them, the Little Men changed a man into a monster snake, which they called Uktena, “The Keen-eyed,” and sent him to kill her. He failed to do the work, and the Rattlesnake had to be sent instead, which made the Uktena so jealous and angry that the people were afraid of him and had him taken up to Gălûñ′lătĭ, to stay with the other dangerous things.1 He left others behind him, though, nearly as large and dangerous as himself, and they hide now in deep pools in the river and about lonely passes in the high mountains, the places which the Cherokee call “Where the Uktena stays.”

Long ago—hĭlahi′yu—when the Sun got angry at the people on earth and sent a sickness to wipe them out, the Little Men turned a man into a monster snake, which they named Uktena, “The Keen-eyed,” and sent him to kill her. He couldn’t get the job done, so they had to send the Rattlesnake instead. This made the Uktena incredibly jealous and angry, causing the people to fear him, and they took him up to Gălûñ′lătĭ, to be with other dangerous beings.1 However, he left behind others that were almost as big and dangerous as he was, and they now hide in deep pools in the river and in lonely mountain passes, the places the Cherokee call “Where the Uktena stays.”

Those who know say that the Uktena is a great snake, as large around as a tree trunk, with horns on its head, and a bright, blazing crest like a diamond upon its forehead, and scales glittering like sparks of fire. It has rings or spots of color along its whole length, and can not be wounded except by shooting in the seventh spot from the head, because under this spot are its heart and its life. The blazing diamond is called Ulûñsû′tĭ, “Transparent,” and he who can win it may become the greatest wonder worker of the tribe, but it is worth a man’s life to attempt it, for whoever is seen by the Uktena is so dazed by the bright light that he runs toward the snake instead of trying to escape. [298]Even to see the Uktena asleep is death, not to the hunter himself, but to his family.

Those who know say that the Uktena is a huge snake, as thick as a tree trunk, with horns on its head, and a bright, blazing crest that looks like a diamond on its forehead, with scales that shine like sparks of fire. It has rings or spots of color all along its body, and it can't be wounded unless you shoot the seventh spot from its head, because right under that spot are its heart and life. The blazing diamond is called Ulûñsû′tĭ, “Transparent,” and whoever can win it may become the greatest wonder worker of the tribe, but attempting it could cost a man his life, because anyone seen by the Uktena is so dazzled by the bright light that they run toward the snake instead of trying to escape. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Even seeing the Uktena while it's asleep is deadly, not to the hunter but to his family.

Of all the daring warriors who have started out in search of the Ulûñsû′tĭ only Âgăn-uni′tsĭ ever came back successful.2 The East Cherokee still keep the one which he brought. It is like a large transparent crystal, nearly the shape of a cartridge bullet, with a blood-red streak running through the center from top to bottom. The owner keeps it wrapped in a whole deerskin, inside an earthen jar hidden away in a secret cave in the mountains. Every seven days he feeds it with the blood of small game, rubbing the blood all over the crystal as soon as the animal has been killed. Twice a year it must have the blood of a deer or some other large animal. Should he forget to feed it at the proper time it would come out from its cave at night in a shape of fire and fly through the air to slake its thirst with the lifeblood of the conjurer or some one of his people. He may save himself from this danger by telling it, when he puts it away, that he will not need it again for a long time. It will then go quietly to sleep and feel no hunger until it is again brought out to be consulted. Then it must be fed again with blood before it is used.

Of all the brave warriors who set out in search of the Ulûñsû′tĭ, only Âgăn-uni′tsĭ ever returned successful. The East Cherokee still has the one he brought back. It looks like a large, clear crystal, nearly the shape of a bullet, with a blood-red streak running down the center. The owner keeps it wrapped in a whole deerskin, inside an earthen jar hidden away in a secret cave in the mountains. Every week, he feeds it with the blood of small game, rubbing the blood all over the crystal as soon as the animal is killed. Twice a year, it needs the blood of a deer or another large animal. If he forgets to feed it at the right time, it will come out from its cave at night in the form of fire and fly through the air to quench its thirst with the lifeblood of the conjurer or someone from his tribe. He can protect himself from this danger by telling it, when he puts it away, that he won’t need it again for a long time. It will then go quietly to sleep and won’t feel hunger until it’s brought out again for consultation. Before it's used again, it must be fed blood.

No white man must ever see it and no person but the owner will venture near it for fear of sudden death. Even the conjurer who keeps it is afraid of it, and changes its hiding place every once in a while so that it can not learn the way out. When he dies it will be buried with him. Otherwise it will come out of its cave, like a blazing star, to search for his grave, night after night for seven years, when, if still not able to find him, it will go back to sleep forever where he has placed it.

No white person should ever see it, and no one but the owner dares to go near it for fear of sudden death. Even the conjurer who possesses it is scared of it and changes its hiding spot every once in a while so it can't figure out how to escape. When he dies, it will be buried with him. If not, it will emerge from its cave like a blazing star, searching for his grave night after night for seven years. If it still can't find him, it will go back to sleep forever where he placed it.

Whoever owns the Ulûñsû′tĭ is sure of success in hunting, love, rain-making, and every other business, but its great use is in life prophecy. When it is consulted for this purpose the future is seen mirrored in the clear crystal as a tree is reflected in the quiet stream below, and the conjurer knows whether the sick man will recover, whether the warrior will return from battle, or whether the youth will live to be old.

Whoever has the Ulûñsû′tĭ is guaranteed success in hunting, love, rain-making, and all other endeavors, but its main purpose is for life prophecy. When it's used for this, the future appears reflected in the clear crystal like a tree does in a still stream, and the conjurer learns whether the sick person will recover, whether the warrior will come back from battle, or whether the young person will live to an old age.

51. ÂGĂN-UNI′TSĬ’S SEARCH FOR THE UKTENA

In one of their battles with the Shawano, who are all magicians, the Cherokee captured a great medicine-man whose name was Âgăn-uni′tsĭ, “The Ground-hogs’ Mother.” They had tied him ready for the torture when he begged for his life and engaged, if spared, to find for them the great wonder worker, the Ulûñsû′tĭ. Now, the Ulûñsû′tĭ is like a blazing star set in the forehead of the great Uktena serpent, and the medicine-man who could possess it might do marvelous things, but everyone knew this could not be, because it was certain death to [299]meet the Uktena. They warned him of all this, but he only answered that his medicine was strong and he was not afraid. So they gave him his life on that condition and he began the search.

In one of their battles with the Shawano, who were all magicians, the Cherokee captured a powerful medicine man named Âgăn-uni′tsĭ, “The Ground-hogs’ Mother.” They had him tied up and ready for torture when he pleaded for his life and promised that if they spared him, he would find the great wonder worker, the Ulûñsû′tĭ. The Ulûñsû′tĭ is like a bright star set in the forehead of the great Uktena serpent, and any medicine man who could possess it could perform amazing feats, but everyone knew that this was impossible, as it was certain death to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] encounter the Uktena. They warned him about this, but he simply replied that his medicine was strong and he was not afraid. So they spared his life on that condition, and he began his search.

The Uktena used to lie in wait in lonely places to surprise its victims, and especially haunted the dark passes of the Great Smoky mountains. Knowing this, the magician went first to a gap in the range on the far northern border of the Cherokee country. He searched and found there a monster blacksnake, larger than had ever been known before, but it was not what he was looking for, and he laughed at it as something too small for notice. Coming southward to the next gap he found there a great moccasin snake, the largest ever seen, but when the people wondered he said it was nothing. In the next gap he found a greensnake and called the people to see “the pretty sălikwâ′yĭ,” but when they found an immense greensnake coiled up in the path they ran away in fear. Coming on to U′tăwagûn′ta, the Bald mountain, he found there a great diya′hălĭ (lizard) basking, but, although it was large and terrible to look at, it was not what he wanted and he paid no attention to it. Going still south to Walâsi′yĭ, the Frog place, he found a great frog squatting in the gap, but when the people who came to see it were frightened like the others and ran away from the monster he mocked at them for being afraid of a frog and went on to the next gap. He went on to Duniskwaʻlgûñ′yĭ, the Gap of the Forked Antler, and to the enchanted lake of Atagâ′hĭ, and at each he found monstrous reptiles, but he said they were nothing. He thought the Uktena might be hiding in the deep water at Tlanusi′yĭ, the Leech place, on Hiwassee, where other strange things had been seen before, and going there he dived far down under the surface. He saw turtles and water snakes, and two immense sun-perches rushed at him and retreated again, but that was all. Other places he tried, going always southward, and at last on Gahû′tĭ mountain he found the Uktena asleep.

The Uktena used to wait in isolated spots to ambush its victims, especially lurking in the dark trails of the Great Smoky Mountains. Aware of this, the magician first headed to a gap in the mountain range at the far northern edge of Cherokee territory. He searched and discovered a massive blacksnake, larger than any known before, but it wasn’t what he was after, and he laughed at it, considering it too insignificant to notice. Moving south to the next gap, he found a huge moccasin snake, the largest anyone had ever seen, but when the people expressed their amazement, he dismissed it as nothing. In the next gap, he encountered a greensnake and called the people to see “the pretty sälkĭwâ'yĭ,” but when they saw the enormous greensnake coiled on the path, they fled in terror. Continuing on to U'tăwagûn'ta, the Bald Mountain, he spotted a huge diya’hălĭ (lizard) basking in the sun, but since it wasn’t what he wanted, he ignored it. He traveled further south to Walâsi’yĭ, the Frog Place, where he found a large frog sitting in the gap, but the people who came to look were scared like the others and ran from the creature, prompting him to mock their fear of a frog as he moved on to the next gap. He passed by Duniskwaʻlgûñ’yĭ, the Gap of the Forked Antler, and the enchanted lake of Atagâ’hĭ, finding monstrous reptiles at each location, but he told everyone they were nothing. He suspected the Uktena might be hiding in the deep waters at Tlanusi’yĭ, the Leech Place, on Hiwassee, where other strange things had been sighted before. There, he dove deep beneath the surface. He saw turtles and water snakes, and two enormous sun-perches charged at him before retreating, but that was all. He tried various other locations, always heading south, and finally, on Gahû’tĭ Mountain, he found the Uktena asleep.

Turning without noise, he ran swiftly down the mountain side as far as he could go with one long breath, nearly to the bottom of the slope. There he stopped and piled up a great circle of pine cones, and inside of it he dug a deep trench. Then he set fire to the cones and came back again up the mountain.

Turning silently, he sprinted down the hillside as far as he could go in one long breath, almost to the bottom of the slope. There he paused and created a large circle of pine cones, then dug a deep trench inside it. After that, he lit the cones on fire and climbed back up the mountain.

The Uktena was still asleep, and, putting an arrow to his bow, Âgăn-uni′tsĭ shot and sent the arrow through its heart, which was under the seventh spot from the serpent’s head. The great snake raised his head, with the diamond in front flashing fire, and came straight at his enemy, but the magician, turning quickly, ran at full speed down the mountain, cleared the circle of fire and the trench at one bound, and lay down on the ground inside.

The Uktena was still asleep, and, nocking an arrow to his bow, Âgăn-uni′tsĭ shot and sent the arrow through its heart, which was located under the seventh spot from the serpent’s head. The massive snake lifted its head, the diamond on its forehead glinting with fire, and charged straight at its enemy. But the magician quickly turned and raced down the mountain, jumped over the circle of fire and the trench in one leap, and then lay down on the ground inside.

The Uktena tried to follow, but the arrow was through his heart, and in another moment he rolled over in his death struggle, spitting [300]poison over all the mountain side. But the poison drops could not pass the circle of fire, but only hissed and sputtered in the blaze, and the magician on the inside was untouched except by one small drop which struck upon his head as he lay close to the ground; but he did not know it. The blood, too, as poisonous as the froth, poured from the Uktena’s wound and down the slope in a dark stream, but it ran into the trench and left him unharmed. The dying monster rolled over and over down the mountain, breaking down large trees in its path until it reached the bottom. Then Âgăn-uni′tsĭ called every bird in all the woods to come to the feast, and so many came that when they were done not even the bones were left.

The Uktena tried to follow, but the arrow was through his heart, and in another moment he rolled over in his final struggle, spitting[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]poison all over the mountainside. But the poison drops couldn't get past the circle of fire, only hissing and sputtering in the flames, and the magician inside was untouched except for one small drop that hit his head as he lay close to the ground; but he didn’t know it. The blood, as poisonous as the froth, poured from the Uktena’s wound and down the slope in a dark stream, but it ran into the trench and left him unharmed. The dying monster rolled down the mountain, crashing through large trees in its path until it reached the bottom. Then Âgăn-uni′tsĭ called every bird in the woods to come to the feast, and there were so many that when they were done, not even the bones were left.

After seven days he went by night to the spot. The body and the bones of the snake were gone, all eaten by the birds, but he saw a bright light shining in the darkness, and going over to it he found, resting on a low-hanging branch, where a raven had dropped it, the diamond from the head of the Uktena. He wrapped it up carefully and took it with him, and from that time he became the greatest medicine-man in the whole tribe.

After seven days, he went to the location at night. The body and bones of the snake were gone, completely consumed by the birds, but he saw a bright light shining in the darkness. When he approached it, he found the diamond from the head of the Uktena resting on a low-hanging branch, where a raven had dropped it. He wrapped it up carefully and took it with him, and from that moment on, he became the greatest medicine man in the whole tribe.

When Âgăn-uni′tsĭ came down again to the settlement the people noticed a small snake hanging from his head where the single drop of poison from the Uktena had struck; but so long as he lived he himself never knew that it was there.

When Âgăn-uni′tsĭ came back down to the settlement, the people saw a small snake hanging from his head where the single drop of poison from the Uktena had hit; but for as long as he lived, he never realized it was there.

Where the blood of the Uktena had filled the trench a lake formed afterwards, and the water was black and in this water the women used to dye the cane splits for their baskets.

Where the blood of the Uktena had filled the trench, a lake formed afterwards, and the water was black. In this water, the women used to dye the cane splits for their baskets.

52. THE RED MAN AND THE UKTENA

Two brothers went hunting together, and when they came to a good camping place in the mountains they made a fire, and while one gathered bark to put up a shelter the other started up the creek to look for a deer. Soon he heard a noise on the top of the ridge as if two animals were fighting. He hurried through the bushes to see what it might be, and when he came to the spot he found a great uktena coiled around a man and choking him to death. The man was fighting for his life, and called out to the hunter: “Help me, nephew; he is your enemy as well as mine.” The hunter took good aim, and, drawing the arrow to the head, sent it through the body of the uktena, so that the blood spouted from the hole. The snake loosed its coils with a snapping noise, and went tumbling down the ridge into the valley, tearing up the earth like a water spout as it rolled.

Two brothers went hunting together, and when they found a good camping spot in the mountains, they built a fire. While one brother gathered bark to set up a shelter, the other went up the creek to look for deer. Soon, he heard a noise at the top of the ridge that sounded like two animals fighting. He rushed through the bushes to see what was happening, and when he got to the spot, he found a huge uktena wrapped around a man, choking him to death. The man was struggling for his life and shouted to the hunter, “Help me, nephew; he’s your enemy too.” The hunter aimed carefully, pulled the arrow back to his ear, and shot it through the body of the uktena, causing blood to spurt out. The snake released its grip with a snapping sound and tumbled down the ridge into the valley, tearing up the ground like a water spout as it rolled.

The stranger stood up, and it was the Asga′ya Gi′găgeĭ, the Red Man of the Lightning. He said to the hunter: “You have helped me, and now I will reward you, and give you a medicine so that you can always find game.” They waited until it was dark, and then went down the ridge to where the dead uktena had rolled, but by this time [301]the birds and insects had eaten the body and only the bones were left. In one place were flashes of light coming up from the ground, and on digging here, just under the surface, the Red Man found a scale of the uktena. Next he went over to a tree that had been struck by lightning, and gathering a handful of splinters he made a fire and burned the uktena scale to a coal. He wrapped this in a piece of deerskin and gave it to the hunter, saying: “As long as you keep this you can always kill game.” Then he told the hunter that when he went back to camp he must hang up the medicine on a tree outside, because it was very strong and dangerous. He told him also that when he went into the cabin he would find his brother lying inside nearly dead on account of the presence of the uktena’s scale, but he must take a small piece of cane, which the Red Man gave him, and scrape a little of it into water and give it to his brother to drink and he would be well again. Then the Red Man was gone, and the hunter could not see where he went. He returned to camp alone, and found his brother very sick, but soon cured him with the medicine from the cane, and that day and the next, and every day after, he found game whenever he went for it.

The stranger stood up, and it was the Asga'ya Gi'găgeĭ, the Red Man of the Lightning. He said to the hunter, “You helped me, and now I'll reward you with a medicine so you can always find game.” They waited until it got dark and then went down the ridge to where the dead uktena had rolled, but by this time [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the birds and insects had eaten the body, leaving only the bones. In one spot, they saw flashes of light coming up from the ground, and when they dug there, just under the surface, the Red Man found a scale of the uktena. Next, he went over to a tree that had been struck by lightning, gathered a handful of splinters, made a fire, and burned the uktena scale to ash. He wrapped this in a piece of deerskin and gave it to the hunter, saying, “As long as you keep this, you can always kill game.” Then he told the hunter that when he went back to camp, he must hang the medicine on a tree outside because it was very strong and dangerous. He also told him that when he entered the cabin, he would find his brother lying inside nearly dead because of the uktena's scale, but he must take a small piece of cane, which the Red Man gave him, scrape a bit into water, and give it to his brother to drink, and he would recover. Then the Red Man disappeared, and the hunter couldn’t see where he went. He returned to camp alone and found his brother very sick but quickly cured him with the medicine from the cane, and that day and the next, and every day after, he found game whenever he went hunting.

53. THE HUNTER AND THE UKSU′HĬ

A man living down in Georgia came to visit some relatives at Hickory-log. He was a great hunter, and after resting in the house a day or two got ready to go into the mountains. His friends warned him not to go toward the north, as in that direction, near a certain large uprooted tree, there lived a dangerous monster uksu′hĭ snake. It kept constant watch, and whenever it could spring upon an unwary hunter it would coil about him and crush out his life in its folds and then drag the dead body down the mountain side into a deep hole in Hiwassee.

A man living in Georgia went to visit some relatives at Hickory-log. He was an avid hunter, and after resting in the house for a day or two, he got ready to head into the mountains. His friends warned him not to go north because, in that direction, near a large uprooted tree, there lived a dangerous monster known as the uksuhí snake. It kept a constant watch, and whenever it spotted an unsuspecting hunter, it would spring at them, coil around them, and crush the life out of them in its grip before dragging the lifeless body down the mountainside into a deep hole in Hiwassee.

He listened quietly to the warning, but all they said only made him the more anxious to see such a monster, so, without saying anything of his intention, he left the settlement and took his way directly up the mountain toward the north. Soon he came to the fallen tree and climbed upon the trunk, and there, sure enough, on the other side was the great uksu′hĭ stretched out in the grass, with its head raised, but looking the other way. It was about so large [making a circle of a foot in diameter with his hands]. The frightened hunter got down again at once and started to run; but the snake had heard the noise and turned quickly and was after him. Up the ridge the hunter ran, the snake close behind him, then down the other side toward the river. With all his running the uksu′hĭ gained rapidly, and just as he reached the low ground it caught up with him and wrapped around him, pinning one arm down by his side, but leaving the other free.

He listened quietly to the warning, but the more they said, the more anxious he became to see the monster. Without revealing his intention, he left the settlement and headed straight up the mountain to the north. Soon, he arrived at the fallen tree and climbed onto the trunk. There, sure enough, on the other side was the huge uksu′hĭ stretched out on the grass, its head raised but looking away. It was about this big [gesturing to show a foot in diameter with his hands]. The scared hunter quickly got down and started to run, but the snake had heard the noise, turned around quickly, and started chasing him. The hunter ran up the ridge, the snake close behind him, then down the other side toward the river. Despite all his running, the uksu′hĭ gained on him quickly, and just as he reached the low ground, it caught up with him and wrapped around him, pinning one arm down by his side while leaving the other free.

Now it gave him a terrible squeeze that almost broke his ribs, and then began to drag him along toward the water. With his free hand [302]the hunter clutched at the bushes as they passed, but the snake turned its head and blew its sickening breath into his face until he had to let go his hold. Again and again this happened, and all the time they were getting nearer to a deep hole in the river, when, almost at the last moment, a lucky thought came into the hunter’s mind.

Now it squeezed him so hard it felt like it was going to break his ribs, and then started pulling him toward the water. With his free hand, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the hunter grabbed at the bushes as they went by, but the snake turned its head and blew its awful breath into his face until he had to release his grip. This kept happening over and over, and the whole time they were getting closer to a deep spot in the river, when, just before it was too late, a lucky idea popped into the hunter’s head.

He was sweating all over from his hard run across the mountain, and suddenly remembered to have heard that snakes can not bear the smell of perspiration. Putting his free hand into his bosom he worked it around under his armpit until it was covered with perspiration. Then withdrawing it he grasped at a bush until the snake turned its head, when he quickly slapped his sweaty hand on its nose. The uksu′hĭ gave one gasp almost as if it had been wounded, loosened its coil, and glided swiftly away through the bushes, leaving the hunter, bruised but not disabled, to make his way home to Hickory-log.

He was sweating all over from his hard run across the mountain, and suddenly remembered hearing that snakes can't stand the smell of sweat. He put his free hand into his shirt and rubbed it under his armpit until it was soaked. Then, pulling it out, he reached for a bush until the snake turned its head, and he quickly slapped his sweaty hand on its nose. The snake gasped as if it had been hurt, loosened its grip, and swiftly slithered away through the bushes, leaving the hunter, bruised but still able, to make his way home to Hickory-log.

54. THE USTÛ′TLĬ

There was once a great serpent called the Ustû′tlĭ that made its haunt upon Cohutta mountain. It was called the Ustû′tlĭ or “foot” snake, because it did not glide like other snakes, but had feet at each end of its body, and moved by strides or jerks, like a great measuring worm. These feet were three-cornered and flat and could hold on to the ground like suckers. It had no legs, but would raise itself up on its hind feet, with its snaky head waving high in the air until it found a good place to take a fresh hold; then it would bend down and grip its front feet to the ground while it drew its body up from behind. It could cross rivers and deep ravines by throwing its head across and getting a grip with its front feet and then swinging its body over. Wherever its footprints were found there was danger. It used to bleat like a young fawn, and when the hunter heard a fawn bleat in the woods he never looked for it, but hurried away in the other direction. Up the mountain or down, nothing could escape the Ustû′tlĭ’s pursuit, but along the side of the ridge it could not go, because the great weight of its swinging head broke its hold on the ground when it moved sideways.

There was once a huge serpent called the Ustû′tlĭ that made its home on Cohutta Mountain. It was named the Ustû′tlĭ or “foot” snake because it didn’t slither like other snakes; instead, it had feet at both ends of its body and moved by taking strides or jerks, similar to a giant measuring worm. These feet were triangular and flat, allowing it to grip the ground like suckers. It had no legs but would lift itself up on its hind feet, with its snake-like head waving high in the air until it found a good spot to get a better grip; then, it would bend down and secure its front feet to the ground while pulling its body up from behind. It could cross rivers and deep ravines by throwing its head across and grabbing onto the ground with its front feet, then swinging its body over. Wherever its footprints appeared, danger followed. It would bleat like a young fawn, and when a hunter heard that bleat in the woods, he never looked for it but quickly ran in the opposite direction. Up the mountain or down, nothing could escape the Ustû′tlĭ’s pursuit, but it couldn’t travel along the side of the ridge because the heavy weight of its swinging head would break its hold on the ground when it tried to move sideways.

It came to pass after a while that not a hunter about Cohutta would venture near the mountain for dread of the Ustû′tlĭ. At last a man from one of the northern settlements came down to visit some relatives in that neighborhood. When he arrived they made a feast for him, but had only corn and beans, and excused themselves for having no meat because the hunters were afraid to go into the mountains. He asked the reason, and when they told him he said he would go himself to-morrow and either bring in a deer or find the Ustû′tlĭ. They tried to dissuade him from it, but as he insisted upon going they warned him that if he heard a fawn bleat in the thicket he must run at once and if the snake came after him he must not try to run down the mountain, but along the side of the ridge. [303]

It happened that, after a while, no hunter in the Cohutta area dared to go near the mountain because they were afraid of the Ustû′tlĭ. Eventually, a man from one of the northern settlements came down to visit some relatives in the area. When he arrived, they threw a feast for him, but they only had corn and beans, apologizing for not having any meat since the hunters were too scared to go into the mountains. He inquired about the reason, and when they explained it to him, he declared he would go himself the next day to either bring back a deer or confront the Ustû′tlĭ. They tried to talk him out of it, but since he insisted on going, they warned him that if he heard a fawn bleat in the thicket, he should run immediately. If a snake came after him, he shouldn’t try to run down the mountain but should head along the side of the ridge. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In the morning he started out and went directly toward the mountain. Working his way through the bushes at the base, he suddenly heard a fawn bleat in front. He guessed at once that it was the Ustû′tlĭ, but he had made up his mind to see it, so he did not turn back, but went straight forward, and there, sure enough, was the monster, with its great head in the air, as high as the pine branches, looking in every direction to discover a deer, or maybe a man, for breakfast. It saw him and came at him at once, moving in jerky strides, every one the length of a tree trunk, holding its scaly head high above the bushes and bleating as it came.

In the morning, he set out directly toward the mountain. As he made his way through the bushes at the base, he suddenly heard a fawn bleat in front of him. He immediately guessed it was the Ustû′tlĭ, but he was determined to see it, so he didn’t turn back but kept moving forward. Sure enough, there was the creature, its massive head held high, almost as high as the pine branches, looking around for a deer or maybe a human for breakfast. It spotted him and charged at him, moving in awkward strides, each one the length of a tree trunk, with its scaly head lifted above the bushes, bleating as it approached.

The hunter was so badly frightened that he lost his wits entirely and started to run directly up the mountain. The great snake came after him, gaining half its length on him every time it took a fresh grip with its fore feet, and would have caught the hunter before he reached the top of the ridge, but that he suddenly remembered the warning and changed his course to run along the sides of the mountain. At once the snake began to lose ground, for every time it raised itself up the weight of its body threw it out of a straight line and made it fall a little lower down the side of the ridge. It tried to recover itself, but now the hunter gained and kept on until he turned the end of the ridge and left the snake out of sight. Then he cautiously climbed to the top and looked over and saw the Ustû′tlĭ still slowly working its way toward the summit.

The hunter was so scared that he completely lost his mind and started running straight up the mountain. The massive snake chased after him, gaining half its length on him each time it took a fresh grip with its front feet, and would have caught the hunter before he reached the top of the ridge, but he suddenly remembered the warning and changed his direction to run along the sides of the mountain. Right away the snake began to fall behind, because every time it raised itself up, the weight of its body threw it off balance and made it slide a little lower down the side of the ridge. It tried to correct itself, but now the hunter pulled ahead and kept going until he rounded the end of the ridge and lost sight of the snake. Then he carefully climbed to the top, looked over, and saw the Ustû′tlĭ still slowly making its way towards the summit.

He went down to the base of the mountain, opened his fire pouch, and set fire to the grass and leaves. Soon the fire ran all around the mountain and began to climb upward. When the great snake smelled the smoke and saw the flames coming it forgot all about the hunter and turned to make all speed for a high cliff near the summit. It reached the rock and got upon it, but the fire followed and caught the dead pines about the base of the cliff until the heat made the Ustû′tlĭ’s scales crack. Taking a close grip of the rock with its hind feet it raised its body and put forth all its strength in an effort to spring across the wall of fire that surrounded it, but the smoke choked it and its hold loosened and it fell among the blazing pine trunks and lay there until it was burned to ashes.

He went down to the base of the mountain, opened his fire pouch, and lit the grass and leaves on fire. Soon, the flames spread all around the mountain and began to climb upward. When the great snake smelled the smoke and saw the fire coming, it completely forgot about the hunter and hurried toward a high cliff near the summit. It reached the rock and got on top of it, but the fire followed and caught the dead pines at the base of the cliff until the heat made the Ustû′tlĭ’s scales crack. Gripping the rock tightly with its hind feet, it raised its body and used all its strength to jump over the wall of fire surrounding it, but the smoke choked it, and its grip loosened, causing it to fall among the blazing pine trunks and lie there until it was burned to ashes.

55. THE UWʼTSÛÑ′TA

At Nûñ′dăye′ʻlĭ, the wildest spot on Nantahala river, in what is now Macon county, North Carolina, where the overhanging cliff is highest and the river far below, there lived in the old time a great snake called the Uwʼtsûñ′ta or “bouncer,” because it moved by jerks like a measuring worm, with only one part of its body on the ground at a time. It stayed generally on the east side, where the sun came first in the morning, and used to cross by reaching over from the highest point of the cliff until it could get a grip on the other side, when it would pull [304]over the rest of its body. It was so immense that when it was thus stretched across its shadow darkened the whole valley below. For a long time the people did not know it was there, but when at last they found out about it they were afraid to live in the valley, so that it was deserted even while still Indian country.

At Nûñ′dăye′ʻlĭ, the wildest spot on the Nantahala River in what is now Macon County, North Carolina, where the overhanging cliff is highest and the river flows far below, there lived a great snake in ancient times called the Uwʼtsûñ′ta, or “bouncer,” because it moved in jerks like a measuring worm, with only one part of its body on the ground at a time. It generally stayed on the east side, where the sun first hit in the morning, and would cross by reaching over from the highest point of the cliff until it could get a grip on the other side, then it would pull [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the rest of its body over. It was so immense that when it stretched across, its shadow darkened the entire valley below. For a long time, the people did not know it was there, but when they finally discovered it, they were too afraid to live in the valley, so it ended up deserted even while it was still Indian country.

56. THE SNAKE BOY

There was a boy who used to go bird hunting every day, and all the birds he brought home he gave to his grandmother, who was very fond of him. This made the rest of the family jealous, and they treated him in such fashion that at last one day he told his grandmother he would leave them all, but that she must not grieve for him. Next morning he refused to eat any breakfast, but went off hungry to the woods and was gone all day. In the evening he returned, bringing with him a pair of deer horns, and went directly to the hothouse (âsĭ), where his grandmother was waiting for him. He told the old woman he must be alone that night, so she got up and went into the house where the others were.

There was a boy who went bird hunting every day, and he gave all the birds he caught to his grandmother, who loved him very much. This made the rest of the family jealous, and they treated him poorly until one day he told his grandmother he was going to leave them all, but she shouldn't worry about him. The next morning, he refused to eat any breakfast and went off hungry into the woods, staying away all day. In the evening, he returned with a pair of deer horns and went straight to the hothouse (âsĭ), where his grandmother was waiting for him. He told her he needed to be alone that night, so she got up and went into the house with the others.

At early daybreak she came again to the hothouse and looked in, and there she saw an immense uktena that filled the âsĭ, with horns on its head, but still with two human legs instead of a snake tail. It was all that was left of her boy. He spoke to her and told her to leave him, and she went away again from the door. When the sun was well up, the uktena began slowly to crawl out, but it was full noon before it was all out of the âsĭ. It made a terrible hissing noise as it came out, and all the people ran from it. It crawled on through the settlement, leaving a broad trail in the ground behind it, until it came to a deep bend in the river, where it plunged in and went under the water.

At early dawn, she returned to the greenhouse and took a look inside, where she saw a massive uktena occupying the space, with horns on its head but still having two human legs instead of a snake's tail. This was all that remained of her son. He spoke to her, telling her to leave him, so she stepped away from the door. Once the sun was fully up, the uktena began to crawl out slowly, but it wasn't until noon that it was completely out of the greenhouse. It emitted a horrifying hissing sound as it emerged, causing all the people to flee. It crawled through the settlement, leaving a wide trail in the ground behind it until it reached a deep bend in the river, where it plunged in and disappeared beneath the water.

The grandmother grieved much for her boy, until the others of the family got angry and told her that as she thought -so much of him she ought to go and stay with him. So she left them and went along the trail made by the uktena to the river and walked directly into the water and disappeared. Once after that a man fishing near the place saw her sitting on a large rock in the river, looking just as she had always looked, but as soon as she caught sight of him she jumped into the water and was gone.

The grandmother mourned deeply for her boy until the rest of the family became upset and told her that since she cared about him so much, she should go and be with him. So, she left them and followed the path made by the uktena to the river. She walked straight into the water and vanished. Later, a man fishing nearby saw her sitting on a large rock in the river, looking just as she always had. But as soon as she noticed him, she jumped into the water and disappeared.

57. THE SNAKE MAN

Two hunters, both for some reason under a tabu against the meat of a squirrel or turkey, had gone into the woods together. When evening came they found a good camping place and lighted a fire to prepare their supper. One of them had killed several squirrels during the day, and now got ready to broil them over the fire. His companion warned him that if he broke the tabu and ate squirrel meat he would [305]become a snake, but the other laughed and said that was only a conjurer’s story. He went on with his preparation, and when the squirrels were roasted made his supper of them and then lay down beside the fire to sleep.

Two hunters, both for some reason under a taboo against eating squirrel or turkey, went into the woods together. When evening came, they found a good spot to camp and started a fire to cook their dinner. One of them had caught several squirrels during the day and began to roast them over the fire. His companion warned him that if he broke the taboo and ate squirrel meat, he would become a snake, but the other laughed it off, saying it was just a conjurer’s tale. He continued with his preparations, and once the squirrels were roasted, he ate them for dinner and then lay down next to the fire to sleep.

Late that night his companion was aroused by groaning, and on looking around he found the other lying on the ground rolling and twisting in agony, and with the lower part of his body already changed to the body and tail of a large water snake. The man was still able to speak and called loudly for help, but his companion could do nothing, but only sit by and try to comfort him while he watched the arms sink into the body and the skin take on a scaly change that mounted gradually toward the neck, until at last even the head was a serpent’s head and the great snake crawled away from the fire and down the bank into the river.

Late that night, his companion was jolted awake by groaning. When he looked around, he saw the other man lying on the ground, rolling and twisting in pain, with the lower half of his body already transforming into the body and tail of a large water snake. The man was still able to speak and cried out for help, but his companion could only sit by and try to comfort him as he watched the arms sink into the body and the skin gradually become scaly, moving up toward the neck. Finally, even the man's head turned into a serpent’s head, and the large snake slithered away from the fire and down the bank into the river.

58. THE RATTLESNAKE’S VENGEANCE

One day in the old times when we could still talk with other creatures, while some children were playing about the house, their mother inside heard them scream. Running out she found that a rattlesnake had crawled from the grass, and taking up a stick she killed it. The father was out hunting in the mountains, and that evening when coming home after dark through the gap he heard a strange wailing sound. Looking about he found that he had come into the midst of a whole company of rattlesnakes, which all had their mouths open and seemed to be crying. He asked them the reason of their trouble, and they told him that his own wife had that day killed their chief, the Yellow Rattlesnake, and they were just now about to send the Black Rattlesnake to take revenge.

One day in the old days when we could still communicate with other creatures, while some kids were playing around the house, their mother inside heard them scream. She ran outside and discovered that a rattlesnake had slithered out from the grass, and grabbing a stick, she killed it. The father was out hunting in the mountains, and that evening, as he was coming home after dark through the gap, he heard a strange wailing sound. Looking around, he realized he had stumbled into a whole group of rattlesnakes, all with their mouths open, seemingly crying. He asked them why they were upset, and they told him that his wife had killed their chief, the Yellow Rattlesnake, that day, and they were just about to send the Black Rattlesnake to take revenge.

The hunter said he was very sorry, but they told him that if he spoke the truth he must be ready to make satisfaction and give his wife as a sacrifice for the life of their chief. Not knowing what might happen otherwise, he consented. They then told him that the Black Rattlesnake would go home with him and coil up just outside the door in the dark. He must go inside, where he would find his wife awaiting him, and ask her to get him a drink of fresh water from the spring. That was all.

The hunter said he was really sorry, but they told him that if he wanted to be honest, he had to be prepared to make amends and offer his wife as a sacrifice for the life of their chief. Not knowing what might happen if he didn’t, he agreed. They then told him that the Black Rattlesnake would go home with him and curl up outside the door in the dark. He had to go inside, where his wife would be waiting for him, and ask her to get him a drink of fresh water from the spring. That was it.

He went home and knew that the Black Rattlesnake was following. It was night when he arrived and very dark, but he found his wife waiting with his supper ready. He sat down and asked for a drink of water. She handed him a gourd full from the jar, but he said he wanted it fresh from the spring, so she took a bowl and went out of the door. The next moment he heard a cry, and going out he found that the Black Rattlesnake had bitten her and that she was already dying. He stayed with her until she was dead, when the Black Rattlesnake came out from the grass again and said his tribe was now satisfied. [306]He then taught the hunter a prayer song, and said, “When you meet any of us hereafter sing this song and we will not hurt you; but if by accident one of us should bite one of your people then sing this song over him and he will recover.” And the Cherokee have kept the song to this day.

He went home, knowing the Black Rattlesnake was following him. It was night when he arrived, and it was very dark, but he found his wife waiting with dinner ready. He sat down and asked for a drink of water. She handed him a gourd filled from the jar, but he said he wanted it fresh from the spring, so she took a bowl and stepped outside. The next moment, he heard a cry, and when he went outside, he found that the Black Rattlesnake had bitten her, and she was already dying. He stayed with her until she died, and then the Black Rattlesnake came out from the grass again and said his tribe was now satisfied. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] He then taught the hunter a prayer song, saying, “When you meet any of us in the future, sing this song, and we won’t hurt you; but if one of us accidentally bites one of your people, sing this song over him, and he will recover.” The Cherokee have kept the song to this day.

59. THE SMALLER REPTILES—FISHES AND INSECTS

There are several varieties of frogs and toads, each with a different name, but there is very little folklore in connection with them. The common green frog is called walâ′sĭ, and among the Cherokee, as among uneducated whites, the handling of it is thought to cause warts, which for this reason are called by the same name, walâ′sĭ. A solar eclipse is believed to be caused by the attempt of a great frog to swallow the sun, and in former times it was customary on such occasions to fire guns and make other loud noises to frighten away the frog. The smaller varieties are sometimes eaten, and on rare occasions the bullfrog also, but the meat is tabued to ball players while in training, for fear that the brittleness of the frog’s bones would be imparted to those of the player.

There are several types of frogs and toads, each with a different name, but there isn't much folklore related to them. The common green frog is called walâ′sĭ, and among the Cherokee, just like among uneducated white folks, handling it is believed to cause warts, which are also called walâ′sĭ. A solar eclipse is thought to happen when a giant frog tries to swallow the sun, and in the past, it was common to shoot guns and make loud noises during such events to scare the frog away. The smaller types are sometimes eaten, and occasionally the bullfrog is too, but the meat is off-limits for ball players while they’re in training because it's feared that the fragility of the frog’s bones might be passed on to the players.

The land tortoise (tûksĭ′) is prominent in the animal myths, and is reputed to have been a great warrior in the old times. On account of the stoutness of its legs ball players rub their limbs with them before going into the contest. The common water turtle (săligu′gĭ), which occupies so important a place in the mythology of the northern tribes, is not mentioned in Cherokee myth or folklore, and the same is true of the soft-shelled turtle (uʻlănă′wă), perhaps for the reason that both are rare in the cold mountain streams of the Cherokee country.

The land tortoise (tûksĭ′) is a key figure in animal myths and is said to have been a great warrior in ancient times. Because of the strength of its legs, ball players rub their limbs with them before entering the game. The common water turtle (săligu′gĭ), which holds a significant place in the mythology of the northern tribes, isn't mentioned in Cherokee myth or folklore, and the same goes for the soft-shelled turtle (uʻlănă′wă), possibly because both are rare in the cold mountain streams of Cherokee territory.

There are perhaps half a dozen varieties of lizard, each with a different name. The gray road lizard, or diyâ′hălĭ (alligator lizard, Sceloporus undulatus), is the most common. On account of its habit of alternately puffing out and drawing in its throat as though sucking, when basking in the sun, it is invoked in the formulas for drawing out the poison from snake bites. If one catches the first diyâ′hălĭ seen in the spring, and, holding it between his fingers, scratches his legs downward with its claws, he will see no dangerous snakes all summer. Also, if one be caught alive at any time and rubbed over the head and throat of an infant, scratching the skin very slightly at the same time with the claws, the child will never be fretful, but will sleep quietly without complaining, even when sick or exposed to the rain. This is a somewhat risky experiment, however, as the child is liable thereafter to go to sleep wherever it may be laid down for a moment, so that the mother is in constant danger of losing it. According to some authorities this sleep lizard is not the diyâ′hălĭ, but a larger variety akin to the next described.

There are maybe half a dozen types of lizards, each with a different name. The gray road lizard, or diyâ′hălĭ (alligator lizard, Sceloporus undulatus), is the most common. Because of its habit of puffing out and sucking in its throat while basking in the sun, it’s mentioned in formulas for drawing out poison from snake bites. If someone catches the first diyâ′hălĭ they see in spring and, holding it between their fingers, scratches their legs downward with its claws, they won’t see any dangerous snakes all summer. Also, if it’s caught alive at any time and rubbed over the head and throat of an infant while slightly scratching the skin with its claws, the child will never be fussy and will sleep peacefully without complaints, even when sick or exposed to rain. This can be somewhat risky, though, since the child might fall asleep wherever it’s laid down for a moment, putting the mother at constant risk of losing it. According to some sources, this sleep lizard isn’t the diyâ′hălĭ, but a larger variety similar to the next one described.

The gigă-tsuha′ʻlĭ (“bloody mouth,” Pleistodon?) is described as a [307]very large lizard, nearly as large as a water dog, with the throat and corners of the mouth red, as though from drinking blood. It is believed to be not a true lizard but a transformed ugûñste′lĭ fish (described below) on account of the similarity of coloring and the fact that the fish disappears about the time the gigă-tsuha′ʻlĭ begins to come out. It is ferocious and a hard biter, and pursues other lizards. In dry weather it cries or makes a noise like a cicada, raising itself up as it cries. It has a habit of approaching near to where some person is sitting or standing, then halting and looking fixedly at him, and constantly puffing out its throat until its head assumes a bright red color. It is thought then to be sucking the blood of its victim, and is dreaded and shunned accordingly. The small scorpion lizard (tsâne′nĭ) is sometimes called also gigă-danegi′skĭ, “blood taker.” It is a striped lizard which frequents sandy beaches and resemble the diyâ′hălĭ, but is of a brown color. It is believed also to be sucking blood in some mysterious way whenever it nods its head, and if its heart be eaten by a dog that animal will be able to extract all the nutrient properties from food by simply looking at these who are eating.

The gigă-tsuha′ʻlĭ (“bloody mouth,” Pleistodon?) is described as a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]very large lizard, almost the size of a water dog, with a red throat and corners of its mouth, as if it has been drinking blood. It's thought to not be a true lizard but rather a transformed ugûñste′lĭ fish (explained below) due to the similar coloring and the fact that the fish disappears around the same time the gigă-tsuha′ʻlĭ starts appearing. It’s fierce and has a strong bite, chasing after other lizards. In dry weather, it makes a sound like a cicada, lifting itself up as it cries. It often approaches close to where someone is sitting or standing, stops, and stares intently at them, continuously puffing out its throat until its head turns a bright red. This is thought to mean it is sucking the blood of its victim, making it feared and avoided. The small scorpion lizard (tsâne′nĭ) is sometimes also called gigă-danegi′skĭ, meaning “blood taker.” It’s a striped lizard that lives on sandy beaches and resembles the diyâ′hălĭ, but is brown in color. People believe it also sucks blood in some mysterious way whenever it nods its head, and if its heart is eaten by a dog, that dog would gain the ability to extract all the nutrients from food just by looking at those who are eating.

The small spring lizard (duwĕ′ʻgă), which lives in springs, is supposed to cause rain whenever it crawls out of the spring. It is frequently invoked in the formulas. Another spring (?) lizard, red, with black spots, is called dăgan′ʻtû′ or aniganti′skĭ “the rain maker,” because its cry is said to bring rain. The water dog (tsuwă′, mud puppy, Menopoma or Protonopsis) is a very large lizard, or rather salamander, frequenting muddy water. It is rarely eaten, from an unexplained belief that if one who has eaten its meat goes into the field immediately afterward the crop will be ruined. There are names for one or two other varieties of lizard as well as for the alligator (tsula′skĭ), but no folklore in connection with them.

The small spring lizard (duwĕ′ʻgă), which lives in springs, is believed to cause rain whenever it crawls out of the spring. It is often mentioned in various rituals. Another spring lizard, red with black spots, is called dăgan′ʻtû′ or aniganti′skĭ, which means “the rain maker,” because its call is said to bring rain. The water dog (tsuwă′, mud puppy, Menopoma or Protonopsis) is a very large lizard, or more accurately, a salamander, that prefers muddy water. People rarely eat it due to a belief that if someone eats its meat and then goes into the fields, the crop will be ruined. There are names for one or two other types of lizard as well as for the alligator (tsula′skĭ), but there’s no folklore associated with them.

Although the Cherokee country abounds in swift-flowing streams well stocked with fish, of which the Indians make free use, there is but little fish lore. A number of “dream” diseases, really due to indigestion, are ascribed to revengeful fish ghosts, and the doctor usually tries to effect the cure by invoking some larger fish or fish-eating bird to drive out the ghost.

Although the Cherokee country is filled with fast-flowing streams full of fish, which the Indians use freely, there isn’t much fish-related knowledge. Several “dream” diseases, actually caused by indigestion, are attributed to vengeful fish spirits, and the healer usually attempts to heal by calling on a larger fish or a fish-eating bird to chase away the spirit.

Toco creek, in Monroe county, Tennessee, derives its name from a mythic monster fish, the Dăkwă′, considered the father of all the fish tribe, which is said to have lived formerly in Little Tennessee river at that point (see story, “The Hunter and the Dăkwă′”). A fish called ugûñste′lĭ, “having horns,” which appears only in spring, is believed to be transformed later into the giga-tsuha′lĭ lizard, already mentioned. The fish is described as having horns or projections upon its nose and beautiful red spots upon its head, and as being attended or accompanied by many smaller red fish, all of which, including the ugûñste′lĭ, are accustomed to pile up small stones in the water. As the season [308]advances it disappears and is believed then to have turned into a giga-tsuha′lĭ lizard, the change beginning at the head and finishing with the tail. It is probably the Campostoma or stone roller, which is conspicuous for its bright coloring in early spring, but loses its tints after spawning. The meat of the sluggish hog-sucker is tabued to the ball player, who must necessarily be active in movement. The fresh-water mussel is called dăgû′nă, and the same name is applied to certain pimples upon the face, on account of a fancied resemblance. The ball player rubs himself with an eel skin to make himself slippery and hard to hold, and, according to the Wahnenauhi manuscript, women formerly tied up their hair with the dried skin of an eel to make it grow long. A large red crawfish called tsiska′gĭlĭ, much resembling a lobster, is used to scratch young children in order to give them a strong grip, each hand of the child being lightly scratched once with the pincer of the living animal. A mother whose grown son had been thus treated when an infant claimed that he could hold anything with his thumb and finger. It is said, however, to render the child quarrelsome and disposed to bite.

Toco Creek, in Monroe County, Tennessee, gets its name from a legendary giant fish, the Dăkwă′, which is believed to be the ancestor of all fish and was said to have lived in the Little Tennessee River at that location (see story, “The Hunter and the Dăkwă′”). There’s a fish called ugûñste′lĭ, meaning “having horns,” that only appears in the spring and is thought to later transform into the giga-tsuha′lĭ lizard mentioned earlier. This fish is described as having horns or protrusions on its nose and beautiful red spots on its head, usually accompanied by many smaller red fish. All of them, including the ugûñste′lĭ, are known to stack small stones in the water. As the season [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] progresses, it disappears and is believed to have transformed into a giga-tsuha′lĭ lizard, with the change starting at the head and finishing at the tail. It’s likely the Campostoma or stone roller, known for its bright colors in early spring, which fade after spawning. The meat of the sluggish hog-sucker is off-limits to the ball player, who needs to stay active. The fresh-water mussel is called dăgû′nă, a name also used for certain facial pimples due to their similar appearance. The ball player rubs himself with eel skin to become slippery and hard to catch, and according to the Wahnenauhi manuscript, women used to tie their hair with dried eel skin to promote growth. A large red crawfish called tsiska′gĭlĭ, similar to a lobster, is used to scratch young children gently to give them a strong grip, lightly scratching each hand with the pincer of the living animal. A mother claimed that her grown son, treated this way as an infant, could hold anything with his thumb and finger. However, it is said to make the child more prone to quarrels and biting.

Of insects there is more to be said. The generic name for all sorts of small insects and worms is tsgâya, and according to the doctors, who had anticipated the microbe theory by several centuries, these tsgâya are to blame for nearly every human ailment not directly traceable to the asgina of the larger animals or to witchcraft. The reason is plain. There are such myriads of them everywhere on the earth and in the air that mankind is constantly destroying them by wholesale, without mercy and almost without knowledge, and this is their method of taking revenge.

There’s more to say about insects. The general term for all kinds of small insects and worms is tsgâya, and according to the doctors, who figured out the microbe theory centuries before it was widely accepted, these tsgâya are responsible for almost every human illness that isn’t directly linked to the asgina of larger animals or to witchcraft. The reason is obvious. There are so many of them everywhere on Earth and in the air that humans are constantly wiping them out in large numbers, without mercy and almost without realizing it, and this is their way of getting back at us.

Beetles are classed together under a name which signifies “insects with shells.” The little water-beetle or mellow-bug (Dineutes discolor) is called dâyuni′sĭ, “beaver’s grandmother,” and according to the genesis tradition it brought up the first earth from under the water. A certain green-headed beetle with horns (Phanæus carnifex) is spoken of as the dog of the Thunder boys, and the metallic-green luster upon its forehead is said to have been caused by striking at the celebrated mythic gambler, Ûñtsaiyĭ′, “Brass” (see the story). The June-bug (Allorhina nitida), another green beetle, is tagû, but is frequently called by the curious name of tu′ya-dĭ′skalawʻsti′skĭ, “one who keeps fire under the beans.” Its larva is the grubworm which presided at the meeting held by the insects to compass the destruction of the human race (see the story, “Origin of Disease and Medicine”). The large horned beetle (Dynastes tityus?) is called tsistû′na, “crawfish,” aʻwĭ′, “deer,” or gălăgi′na, “buck,” on account of its branching horns. The snapping beetle (Alaus oculatus?) is called tûlsku′wa, “one that snaps with his head.”

Beetles are grouped together under a name that means “insects with shells.” The little water-beetle or mellow-bug (Dineutes discolor) is referred to as dâyuni′sĭ, “beaver’s grandmother,” and according to the origin story, it brought the first earth up from beneath the water. A certain green-headed beetle with horns (Phanæus carnifex) is known as the dog of the Thunder boys, and the metallic-green shine on its forehead is said to have been created by hitting the famous mythical gambler, Ûñtsaiyĭ′, “Brass” (see the story). The June-bug (Allorhina nitida), another green beetle, is called tagû, but is often referred to by the interesting name tu′ya-dĭ′skalawʻsti′skĭ, “one who keeps fire under the beans.” Its larva is the grubworm that presided over a meeting held by the insects to plot the destruction of the human race (see the story, “Origin of Disease and Medicine”). The large horned beetle (Dynastes tityus?) is called tsistû′na, “crawfish,” aʻwĭ′, “deer,” or gălăgi′na, “buck,” because of its branching horns. The snapping beetle (Alaus oculatus?) is called tûlsku′wa, “one that snaps with his head.”

When the lâlû or jar-fly (Cicada auletes) begins to sing in midsummer [309]they say: “The jar-fly has brought the beans,” his song being taken as the signal that beans are ripe and that green corn is not far behind. When the katydid (tsĭkĭkĭ′) is heard a little later they say, “Katydid has brought the roasting-ear bread.” The cricket (tăla′tŭ′) is often called “the barber” (ditastaye′skĭ), on account of its habit of gnawing hair from furs, and when the Cherokee meet a man with his hair clipped unevenly they sometimes ask playfully, “Did the cricket cut your hair?” (see story, “Why the Possum’s Tail is Bare”). Certain persons are said to drink tea made of crickets in order to become good singers.

When the lâlû or jar-fly (Cicada auletes) starts singing in midsummer [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], people say, “The jar-fly has brought the beans,” with its song seen as a sign that the beans are ripe and that green corn isn’t far behind. When the katydid (tsĭkĭkĭ′) is heard a bit later, they say, “Katydid has brought the roasting-ear bread.” The cricket (tăla′tŭ′) is often called “the barber” (ditastaye′skĭ) because it tends to gnaw hair from furs, and when Cherokee meet someone with unevenly clipped hair, they sometimes jokingly ask, “Did the cricket cut your hair?” (see story, “Why the Possum’s Tail is Bare”). Some people are said to drink tea made from crickets to improve their singing abilities.

The mole cricket (Gryllotalpa), so called because it tunnels in the earth and has hand-like claws fitted for digging, is known to the Cherokee as gûlʻkwâgĭ, a word which literally means “seven,” but is probably an onomatope. It is reputed among them to be alert, hard to catch, and an excellent singer, who “never makes mistakes.” Like the crawfish and the cricket, it plays an important part in preparing people for the duties of life. Infants slow in learning to speak have their tongues scratched with the claw of a gûlʻkwâgĭ, the living insect being held in the hand during the operation, in order that they may soon learn to speak distinctly and be eloquent, wise, and shrewd of speech as they grow older, and of such quick intelligence as to remember without effort anything once heard. The same desirable result may be accomplished with a grown person, but with much more difficulty, as in that case it is necessary to scratch the inside of the throat for four successive mornings, the insect being pushed down with the fingers and again withdrawn, while the regular tabus must be strictly observed for the same period, or the operation will be without effect. In some cases the insect is put into a small bowl of water overnight, and if still alive in the morning it is taken out and the water given to the patient to drink, after which the gûlʻkwâgĭ is set at liberty.

The mole cricket (Gryllotalpa), named for its ability to dig tunnels in the ground with its hand-like claws, is called gûlʻkwâgĭ by the Cherokee. This word literally means “seven,” but it likely serves as an onomatopoeia. They believe it is quick, elusive, and an exceptional singer that “never makes mistakes.” Like the crawfish and the cricket, it plays an important role in helping people prepare for life's responsibilities. For infants who are slow to learn to speak, their tongues are scratched with the claw of a gûlʻkwâgĭ, while the living insect is held in hand during the process. This is said to help them quickly learn to speak clearly and grow up to be eloquent, wise, and clever with their words, possessing the kind of sharp intelligence that allows them to remember anything they’ve heard without effort. The same outcome can be achieved for adults, but it’s much more challenging, as it involves scratching the inside of the throat for four consecutive mornings, pushing the insect down with fingers and then pulling it back out, all while strictly following certain taboos during that period, or the attempt will fail. In some cases, the insect is placed in a small bowl of water overnight, and if it is still alive in the morning, the water is given to the patient to drink, after which the gûlʻkwâgĭ is released.

Bees are kept by many of the Cherokee, in addition to the wild bees which are hunted in the woods. Although they are said to have come originally from the whites, the Cherokee have no tradition of a time when they did not know them; there seems, however, to be no folklore connected with them. The cow-ant (Myrmica?), a large, red, stinging ant, is called properly dasûñ′tălĭ atatsûñ′skĭ, “stinging ant,” but, on account of its hard body-case, is frequently called nûñ′yunu′wĭ, “stone-dress,” after a celebrated mythic monster. Strange as it may seem, there appears to be no folklore connected with either the firefly or the glowworm, while the spider, so prominent in other tribal mythologies, appears in but a single Cherokee myth, where it brings back the fire from across the water. In the formulas it is frequently invoked to entangle in its threads the soul of a victim whom the conjurer desires to bring under his evil spells. From a fancied resemblance in appearance the name for spider, kă′năne′skĭ, is applied also [310]to a watch or clock. A small yellowish moth which flies about the fire at night is called tûñ′tăwû, a name implying that it goes into and out of the fire, and when at last it flits too near and falls into the blaze the Cherokee say, “Tûñ′tăwû is going to bed.” On account of its affinity for the fire it is invoked by the doctor in all “fire diseases,” including sore eyes and frostbite.

Bees are kept by many Cherokee people, in addition to the wild bees that are hunted in the woods. Although these bees are said to have originally come from white settlers, the Cherokee have no traditions regarding a time when they didn't know them; however, it seems that there is no folklore associated with them. The cow-ant (Myrmica?), a large red stinging ant, is properly called dasûñ′tălĭ atatsûñ′skĭ, meaning "stinging ant," but due to its hard exoskeleton, it is often referred to as nûñ′yunu′wĭ, which means "stone-dress," after a famous mythical monster. Strangely, there seems to be no folklore related to either the firefly or the glowworm, while the spider, which plays a significant role in other tribal mythologies, appears in only one Cherokee myth, where it retrieves fire from across the water. In the rituals, it is often called upon to ensnare the soul of a victim that the conjurer wants to bring under their malicious spells. Because of a perceived similarity in appearance, the word for spider, kă′năne′skĭ, is also used to refer to a watch or clock. A small yellowish moth that flutters around the fire at night is called tûñ′tăwû, a name suggesting that it goes in and out of the fire, and when it eventually flutters too close and falls into the flames, the Cherokee say, “Tûñ′tăwû is going to bed.” Due to its connection with fire, it is called upon by healers for all “fire diseases,” including sore eyes and frostbite.

60. WHY THE BULLFROG’S HEAD IS STRIPED

According to one version the Bullfrog was always ridiculing the great gambler Ûñtsai′yĭ, “Brass,” (see the story) until the latter at last got angry and dared the Bullfrog to play the gatayû′stĭ (wheel-and-stick) game with him, whichever lost to be scratched on his forehead. Brass won, as he always did, and the yellow stripes on the Bullfrog’s head show where the gambler’s fingers scratched him.

According to one version, the Bullfrog was always making fun of the great gambler Ûñtsai′yĭ, known as “Brass” (see the story), until Brass finally got fed up and challenged the Bullfrog to play the gatayû′stĭ (wheel-and-stick) game. The loser would have their forehead scratched. Brass won, as he always did, and the yellow stripes on the Bullfrog’s head show where the gambler's fingers scratched him.

Another story is that the Bullfrog had a conjurer to paint his head with yellow stripes (brass) to make him appear more handsome to a pretty woman he was courting.

Another story is that the Bullfrog had a magician paint his head with yellow stripes (brass) to make him look more attractive to a pretty woman he was trying to impress.

61. THE BULLFROG LOVER

A young man courted a girl, who liked him well enough, but her mother was so much opposed to him that she would not let him come near the house. At last he made a trumpet from the handle of a gourd and hid himself after night near the spring until the old woman came down for water. While she was dipping up the water he put the trumpet to his lips and grumbled out in a deep voice like a bullfrog’s:

A young man was pursuing a girl who had a decent liking for him, but her mother was so against him that she wouldn’t allow him anywhere near their home. Finally, he crafted a trumpet from the handle of a gourd and waited by the spring at night until the old woman came down to get water. While she was filling her container, he raised the trumpet to his lips and let out a deep, grumbling voice that sounded like a bullfrog:

Yañdaska′gă hûñyahu′skă,

Yañdaska′gă hûñyahu′skă,

Yañdaska′gă hûñyahu′skă.

Yañdaska′gă hûñyahu′skă.

The faultfinder will die,

The critic will perish,

The faultfinder will die.

The critic will die.

The woman thought it a witch bullfrog, and was so frightened that she dropped her dipper and ran back to the house to tell the people They all agreed that it was a warning to her to stop interfering with her daughter’s affairs, so she gave her consent, and thus the young man won his wife.

The woman thought it was a witch bullfrog, and she was so scared that she dropped her dipper and ran back to the house to tell everyone. They all agreed it was a warning for her to stop getting involved in her daughter's life, so she went along with it, and that’s how the young man won his wife.

There is another story of a girl who, every day when she went down to the spring for water, heard a voice singing, Kûnu′nŭ tû′tsahyesĭ′, Kûnu′nŭ tû′tsahyesĭ′, “A bullfrog will marry you, A bullfrog will marry you.” She wondered much until one day when she came down she saw sitting on a stone by the spring a bullfrog, which suddenly took the form of a young man and asked her to marry him. She consented and took him back with her to the house. But although he had the shape of a man there was a queer bullfrog look about his face, so that the girl’s family hated him and at last persuaded her to send him away. She told him and he went away, but when they next went [311]down to the spring they heard a voice: Ste′tsĭ tûya′husĭ, Ste′tsĭ tûyahusĭ′, “Your daughter will die, Your daughter will die,” and so it happened soon after.

There’s another story about a girl who, every day when she went down to the spring for water, heard a voice singing, Kûnu′nŭ tû′tsahyesĭ′, Kûnu′nŭ tû′tsahyesĭ′, “A bullfrog will marry you, A bullfrog will marry you.” She was very curious until one day, when she went down, she saw a bullfrog sitting on a stone by the spring. It suddenly transformed into a young man and asked her to marry him. She agreed and took him back to her house. However, even though he looked like a man, there was something strange about his face that made her family dislike him, and they eventually convinced her to send him away. She told him to leave, and he went away, but when they next went [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] down to the spring, they heard a voice: Ste′tsĭ tûya′husĭ, Ste′tsĭ tûyahusĭ′, “Your daughter will die, Your daughter will die,” and that’s exactly what happened soon after.

As some tell it, the lover was a tadpole, who took on human shape, retaining only his tadpole mouth. To conceal it he constantly refused to eat with the family, but stood with his back to the fire and his face screwed up, pretending that he had a toothache. At last his wife grew suspicious and turning him suddenly around to the firelight, exposed the tadpole mouth, at which they all ridiculed him so much that he left the house forever.

As some people say, the lover was a tadpole who transformed into a human but kept his tadpole mouth. To hide it, he always avoided eating with the family, standing with his back to the fire and scrunching up his face like he had a toothache. Eventually, his wife became suspicious and suddenly turned him around to face the firelight, revealing the tadpole mouth. They all mocked him so much that he left the house for good.

62. THE KATYDID’S WARNING

Two hunters camping in the woods were preparing supper one night when a Katydid began singing near them. One of them said sneeringly, “Kû! It sings and don’t know that it will die before the season ends.” The Katydid answered: “Kû! niwĭ (onomatope); O, so you say; but you need not boast. You will die before to-morrow night.” The next day they were surprised by the enemy and the hunter who had sneered at the Katydid was killed.

Two hunters camping in the woods were getting dinner ready one night when a Katydid started singing nearby. One of them remarked mockingly, “Kû! It sings and doesn’t realize it will be dead before the season ends.” The Katydid responded, “Kû! niwĭ (sound); Oh, is that what you think? But don’t get too cocky. You’ll be dead by tomorrow night.” The next day, they were caught off guard by the enemy, and the hunter who had made fun of the Katydid was killed.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Wonder Stories

63. ÛÑTSAIYĬ′, THE GAMBLER

Thunder lives in the west, or a little to the south of west, near the place where the sun goes down behind the water. In the old times he sometimes made a journey to the east, and once after he had come back from one of these journeys a child was born in the east who, the people said, was his son. As the boy grew up it was found that he had scrofula sores all over his body, so one day his mother said to him, “Your father, Thunder, is a great doctor. He lives far in the west, but if you can find him he can cure you.”

Thunder lives in the west, or slightly south of west, near where the sun sets behind the water. In ancient times, he sometimes traveled east, and once, after returning from one of those trips, a child was born in the east who, according to the people, was his son. As the boy grew up, it turned out he had sores all over his body, so one day his mother told him, “Your father, Thunder, is a great healer. He lives far to the west, but if you can find him, he can heal you.”

So the boy set out to find his father and be cured. He traveled long toward the west, asking of every one he met where Thunder lived, until at last they began to tell him that it was only a little way ahead. He went on and came to Ûñtiguhĭ′, on Tennessee, where lived Ûñtsaiyĭ′ “Brass.” Now Ûñtsaiyĭ′ was a great gambler, and made his living that way. It was he who invented the gatayûstĭ game that we play with a stone wheel and a stick. He lived on the south side of the river, and everybody who came that way he challenged to play against him. The large flat rock, with the lines and grooves where they used to roll the wheel, is still there, with the wheels themselves and the stick turned to stone. He won almost every time, because he was so tricky, so that he had his house filled with all kinds of fine things. Sometimes he would lose, and then he would bet all that he had, even to his own life, but the winner got nothing for his trouble, for Ûñtsaiyĭ′ knew how to take on different shapes, so that he always got away. [312]

So the boy set out to find his father and get healed. He traveled west for a long time, asking everyone he met where Thunder lived, until finally they started telling him it was just a little further ahead. He continued on and arrived at Ûñtiguhĭ′, in Tennessee, where Ûñtsaiyĭ′ “Brass” lived. Now, Ûñtsaiyĭ′ was a skilled gambler and made his living that way. He was the one who came up with the gatayûstĭ game that we play with a stone wheel and a stick. He lived on the south side of the river, and everyone who passed by he challenged to play against him. The large flat rock, with the lines and grooves where they used to roll the wheel, is still there, along with the wheels themselves and the stick turned to stone. He won almost every time because he was so clever, which meant his house was filled with all kinds of nice things. Sometimes he would lose, and then he would wager everything he had, even his own life, but the winner didn't get anything for their effort, because Ûñtsaiyĭ′ knew how to change shapes, so he always managed to escape. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

As soon as Ûñtsaiyĭ′ saw him he asked him to stop and play a while, but the boy said he was looking for his father, Thunder, and had no time to wait. “Well,” said Ûñtsaiyĭ′, “he lives in the next house; you can hear him grumbling over there all the time”—he meant the Thunder—“so we may as well have a game or two before you go on.” The boy said he had nothing to bet. “That’s all right,” said the gambler, “we’ll play for your pretty spots.” He said this to make the boy angry so that he would play, but still the boy said he must go first and find his father, and would come back afterwards.

As soon as Ûñtsaiyĭ′ saw him, he asked him to stop and play for a bit, but the boy said he was looking for his dad, Thunder, and didn’t have time to wait. “Well,” said Ûñtsaiyĭ′, “he lives in the next house; you can hear him grumbling over there all the time” — he meant Thunder — “so we might as well have a game or two before you go.” The boy said he had nothing to bet. “That’s fine,” said the gambler, “we’ll play for your pretty spots.” He said this to try to make the boy angry so he would play, but still the boy insisted he had to go find his dad first and would come back later.

He went on, and soon the news came to Thunder that a boy was looking for him who claimed to be his son. Said Thunder, “I have traveled in many lands and have many children. Bring him here and we shall soon know.” So they brought in the boy, and Thunder showed him a seat and told him to sit down. Under the blanket on the seat were long, sharp thorns of the honey locust, with the points all sticking up, but when the boy sat down they did not hurt him, and then Thunder knew that it was his son. He asked the boy why he had come. “I have sores all over my body, and my mother told me you were my father and a great doctor, and if I came here you would cure me.” “Yes,” said his father, “I am a great doctor, and I’ll soon fix you.”

He continued, and soon Thunder heard that a boy was looking for him who claimed to be his son. Thunder said, “I have traveled to many places and have many children. Bring him here, and we’ll find out.” So they brought in the boy, and Thunder offered him a seat and told him to sit down. Under the blanket on the seat were long, sharp thorns from the honey locust, with the points all sticking up, but when the boy sat down, they didn’t hurt him, and Thunder realized that he was his son. He asked the boy why he had come. “I have sores all over my body, and my mother told me you were my father and a great healer, and if I came here, you would cure me.” “Yes,” said his father, “I am a great healer, and I’ll fix you up soon.”

There was a large pot in the corner and he told his wife to fill it with water and put it over the fire. When it was boiling, he put in some roots, then took the boy and put him in with them. He let it boil a long time until one would have thought that the flesh was boiled from the poor boy’s bones, and then told his wife to take the pot and throw it into the river, boy and all. She did as she was told, and threw it into the water, and ever since there is an eddy there that we call Ûñ′tiguhĭ′, “Pot-in-the-water.” A service tree and a calico bush grew on the bank above. A great cloud of steam came up and made streaks and blotches on their bark, and it has been so to this day. When the steam cleared away she looked over and saw the boy clinging to the roots of the service tree where they hung down into the water, but now his skin was all clean. She helped him up the bank, and they went back to the house. On the way she told him, “When we go in, your father will put a new dress on you, but when he opens his box and tells you to pick out your ornaments be sure to take them from the bottom. Then he will send for his other sons to play ball against you. There is a honey-locust tree in front of the house, and as soon as you begin to get tired strike at that and your father will stop the play, because he does not want to lose the tree.”

There was a big pot in the corner, and he told his wife to fill it with water and put it on the fire. Once it was boiling, he added some roots, then took the boy and tossed him in with them. He let it boil for a long time, to the point where one might think the poor boy's flesh was boiling off his bones, and then told his wife to take the pot and throw it into the river, boy and all. She did what he said and tossed it into the water, and ever since, there has been an eddy there that we call Ûñ′tiguhĭ′, “Pot-in-the-water.” A service tree and a calico bush grew on the bank above. A huge cloud of steam rose up, leaving streaks and blotches on their bark, and it’s been like that ever since. When the steam cleared, she looked over and saw the boy clinging to the roots of the service tree that hung down into the water, but now his skin was completely clean. She helped him up the bank, and they went back to the house. On the way, she told him, “When we go in, your father will put a new dress on you, but when he opens his box and tells you to choose your ornaments, make sure to pick them from the bottom. Then he will call for his other sons to play ball against you. There’s a honey-locust tree in front of the house, and as soon as you start to get tired, hit at that, and your father will stop the game because he doesn’t want to lose the tree.”

When they went into the house, the old man was pleased to see the boy looking so clean, and said, “I knew I could soon cure those spots. Now we must dress you.” He brought out a fine suit of buckskin, with belt and headdress, and had the boy put them on. Then he opened a box and said, “Now pick out your necklace and bracelets.” [313]The boy looked, and the box was full of all kinds of snakes gliding over each other with their heads up. He was not afraid, but remembered what the woman had told him, and plunged his hand to the bottom and drew out a great rattlesnake and put it around his neck for a necklace. He put down his hand again four times and drew up four copperheads and twisted them around his wrists and ankles. Then his father gave him a war club and said, “Now you must play a ball game with your two elder brothers. They live beyond here in the Darkening land, and I have sent for them.” He said a ball game, but he meant that the boy must fight for his life. The young men came, and they were both older and stronger than the boy, but he was not afraid and fought against them. The thunder rolled and the lightning flashed at every stroke, for they were the young Thunders, and the boy himself was Lightning. At last he was tired from defending himself alone against two, and pretended to aim a blow at the honey-locust tree. Then his father stopped the fight, because he was afraid the lightning would split the tree, and he saw that the boy was brave and strong.

When they entered the house, the old man was happy to see the boy looking so clean and said, “I knew I could quickly fix those spots. Now we need to get you dressed.” He took out a nice buckskin outfit, complete with a belt and headdress, and helped the boy put them on. Then he opened a box and said, “Now choose your necklace and bracelets.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The boy looked inside, and the box was filled with all sorts of snakes sliding over each other with their heads raised. He wasn’t scared but remembered what the woman had told him, so he plunged his hand to the bottom and pulled out a big rattlesnake to wear as a necklace. He reached in again four times, pulling out four copperheads to wrap around his wrists and ankles. Then his father gave him a war club and said, “Now you have to play a ball game with your two older brothers. They live out there in the Darkening land, and I’ve sent for them.” When he said a ball game, he really meant the boy had to fight for his life. The young men arrived, both older and stronger than the boy, but he wasn’t afraid and fought against them. Thunder rolled and lightning flashed with every hit, as they were the young Thunders, and the boy himself was Lightning. Eventually, he got tired from defending himself against the two and pretended to swing at the honey-locust tree. Then his father stopped the fight because he was worried the lightning might split the tree, and he recognized that the boy was brave and strong.

The boy told his father how Ûñtsaiyĭ′ had dared him to play, and had even offered to play for the spots on his skin. “Yes,” said Thunder, “he is a great gambler and makes his living that way, but I will see that you win.” He brought a small cymling gourd with a hole bored through the neck, and tied it on the boy’s wrist. Inside the gourd there was a string of beads, and one end hung out from a hole in the top, but there was no end to the string inside. “Now,” said his father, “go back the way you came, and as soon as he sees you he will want to play for the beads. He is very hard to beat, but this time he will lose every game. When he cries out for a drink, you will know he is getting discouraged, and then strike the rock with your war club and water will come, so that you can play on without stopping. At last he will bet his life, and lose. Then send at once for your brothers to kill him, or he will get away, he is so tricky.”

The boy told his father how Ûñtsaiyĭ′ had dared him to play and even offered to play for the spots on his skin. “Yes,” said Thunder, “he’s a great gambler and makes his living that way, but I’ll make sure you win.” He brought a small gourd with a hole drilled through the neck and tied it to the boy’s wrist. Inside the gourd was a string of beads, and one end hung out from a hole in the top, but there was no end to the string inside. “Now,” said his father, “go back the way you came, and as soon as he sees you, he’ll want to play for the beads. He’s very hard to beat, but this time he will lose every game. When he calls out for a drink, you’ll know he’s getting discouraged, and then hit the rock with your war club, and water will come out so you can keep playing without stopping. Eventually, he will bet his life and lose. Then send for your brothers to kill him right away, or he’ll escape; he’s really tricky.”

The boy took the gourd and his war club and started east along the road by which he had come. As soon as Ûñtsaiyĭ′ saw him he called to him, and when he saw the gourd with the bead string hanging out he wanted to play for it. The boy drew out the string, but there seemed to be no end to it, and he kept on pulling until enough had come out to make a circle all around the playground. “I will play one game for this much against your stake,” said the boy, “and when that is over we can have another game.”

The boy grabbed the gourd and his war club and headed east along the road he had taken earlier. As soon as Ûñtsaiyĭ′ spotted him, he shouted out, and when he noticed the gourd with the bead string hanging out, he wanted to play for it. The boy pulled out the string, but it just kept coming, so he kept pulling until there was enough to make a circle around the playground. “I’ll play one game for this much against your stake,” said the boy, “and when that’s done, we can have another game.”

They began the game with the wheel and stick and the boy won. Ûñtsaiyĭ′ did not know what to think of it, but he put up another stake and called for a second game. The boy won again, and so they played on until noon, when Ûñtsaiyĭ′ had lost nearly everything he had and was about discouraged. It was very hot, and he said, “I am [314]thirsty,” and wanted to stop long enough to get a drink. “No,” said the boy, and struck the rock with his club so that water came out, and they had a drink. They played on until Ûñtsaiyĭ′ had lost all his buckskins and beaded work, his eagle feathers and ornaments, and at last offered to bet his wife. They played and the boy won her. Then Ûñtsaiyĭ′ was desperate and offered to stake his life. “If I win I kill you, but if you win you may kill me.” They played and the boy won.

They started the game with the wheel and stick, and the boy won. Ûñtsaiyĭ′ was uncertain about it, but he placed another bet and called for a second game. The boy won again, and they kept playing until noon, by which time Ûñtsaiyĭ′ had lost nearly everything he had and was feeling pretty discouraged. It was really hot, and he said, “I am [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]thirsty,” and wanted to take a break to get a drink. “No,” said the boy, and hit the rock with his club so that water came out, and they drank. They continued playing until Ûñtsaiyĭ′ had lost all his buckskins and beadwork, his eagle feathers and ornaments, and finally offered to bet his wife. They played, and the boy won her. Then Ûñtsaiyĭ′ was desperate and offered to stake his life. “If I win I kill you, but if you win you may kill me.” They played, and the boy won.

“Let me go and tell my wife,” said Ûñtsaiyĭ′, “so that she will receive her new husband, and then you may kill me.” He went into the house, but it had two doors, and although the boy waited long Ûñtsaiyĭ′ did not come back. When at last he went to look for him he found that the gambler had gone out the back way and was nearly out of sight going east.

“Let me go tell my wife,” said Ûñtsaiyĭ′, “so she can get used to her new husband, and then you can kill me.” He went into the house, but it had two doors, and even though the boy waited a long time, Ûñtsaiyĭ′ didn’t come back. When he finally went to look for him, he found that the gambler had gone out the back and was almost out of sight, heading east.

The boy ran to his father’s house and got his brothers to help him. They brought their dog—the Horned Green Beetle—and hurried after the gambler. He ran fast and was soon out of sight, and they followed as fast as they could. After a while they met an old woman making pottery and asked her if she had seen Ûñtsaiyĭ′ and she said she had not. “He came this way,” said the brothers. “Then he must have passed in the night,” said the old woman, “for I have been here all day.” They were about to take another road when the Beetle, which had been circling about in the air above the old woman, made a dart at her and struck her on the forehead, and it rang like brass—ûñtsaiyĭ′! Then they knew it was Brass and sprang at him, but he jumped up in his right shape and was off, running so fast that he was soon out of sight again. The Beetle had struck so hard that some of the brass rubbed off, and we can see it on the beetle’s forehead yet.

The boy ran to his dad's house and got his brothers to help him. They brought their dog—the Horned Green Beetle—and hurried after the gambler. He ran fast and quickly disappeared from view, and they followed as quickly as they could. After a while, they came across an old woman making pottery and asked her if she had seen Ûñtsaiyĭ′, but she said she hadn’t. “He came this way,” said the brothers. “Then he must have passed during the night,” said the old woman, “because I have been here all day.” Just as they were about to take another road, the Beetle, which had been flying around above the old woman, suddenly darted at her and hit her on the forehead, making a ringing sound—ûñtsaiyĭ′! Then they realized it was Brass and jumped at him, but he transformed back into his true form and took off, running so fast that he quickly vanished again. The Beetle had hit her so hard that some of the brass rubbed off, and we can still see it on the Beetle’s forehead today.

They followed and came to an old man sitting by the trail, carving a stone pipe. They asked him if he had seen Brass pass that way and he said no, but again the Beetle—which could know Brass under any shape—struck him on the forehead so that it rang like metal, and the gambler jumped up in his right form and was off again before they could hold him. He ran east until he came to the great water; then he ran north until he came to the edge of the world, and had to turn again to the west. He took every shape to throw them off the track, but the Green Beetle always knew him, and the brothers pressed him so hard that at last he could go no more and they caught him just as he reached the edge of the great water where the sun goes down.

They followed and came across an old man sitting by the trail, carving a stone pipe. They asked him if he had seen Brass pass by, and he said no, but then the Beetle—which could recognize Brass in any form—struck him on the forehead, making it sound like metal. The gambler jumped up in his true form and took off again before they could catch him. He ran east until he reached the ocean; then he ran north until he got to the edge of the world, and had to turn back west. He transformed into various shapes to evade them, but the Green Beetle always recognized him. The brothers pursued him so relentlessly that eventually he could go no further, and they caught him just as he reached the edge of the ocean where the sun sets.

They tied his hands and feet with a grapevine and drove a long stake through his breast, and planted it far out in the deep water. They set two crows on the end of the pole to guard it and called the place Kâgûñ′yĭ, “Crow place.” But Brass never died, and can not die until the end of the world, but lies there always with his face up. Sometimes he struggles under the water to get free, and sometimes the beavers, who are his friends, come and gnaw at the grapevine to [315]release him. Then the pole shakes and the crows at the top cry Ka! Ka! Ka! and scare the beavers away.

They tied his hands and feet with a grapevine and drove a long stake through his chest, then planted it deep in the water. They put two crows at the top of the pole to keep watch and named the place Kâgûñ′yĭ, meaning “Crow place.” But Brass never died, and can't die until the end of the world; he remains there always with his face up. Sometimes he struggles under the water to break free, and sometimes his friends, the beavers, come and chew on the grapevine to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]release him. Then the pole shakes, and the crows at the top caw Ka! Ka! Ka! to scare the beavers away.

64. THE NEST OF THE TLĂ′NUWĂ

On the north bank of Little Tennessee river, in a bend below the mouth of Citico creek, in Blount county, Tennessee, is a high cliff hanging over the water, and about halfway up the face of the rock is a cave with two openings. The rock projects outward above the cave, so that the mouth can not be seen from above, and it seems impossible to reach the cave either from above or below. There are white streaks in the rock from the cave down to the water. The Cherokee call it Tlă′nuwâ′ĭ, “the place of the Tlă′nuwă,” or great mythic hawk.

On the north bank of the Little Tennessee River, in a bend just downstream from the mouth of Citico Creek, in Blount County, Tennessee, there’s a high cliff that hangs over the water. About halfway up the rock face, there’s a cave with two openings. The rock juts out above the cave, making the entrance invisible from above, and it looks like there's no way to reach the cave from either direction. There are white streaks in the rock that run down to the water. The Cherokee refer to it as Tlă′nuwâ′ĭ, which means “the place of the Tlă′nuwă,” or great mythic hawk.

In the old time, away back soon after the creation, a pair of Tlă′nuwăs had their nest in this cave. The streaks in the rock were made by the droppings from the nest. They were immense birds, larger than any that live now, and very strong and savage. They were forever flying up and down the river, and used to come into the settlements and carry off dogs and even young children playing near the houses. No one could reach the nest to kill them, and when the people tried to shoot them the arrows only glanced off and were seized and carried away in the talons of the Tlă′nuwăs.

In ancient times, shortly after creation, a pair of Tlă′nuwăs made their nest in this cave. The streaks in the rock were caused by droppings from the nest. They were huge birds, larger than any that exist today, and very strong and fierce. They constantly flew up and down the river and would come into the settlements to snatch up dogs and even young children who were playing near the houses. No one could reach the nest to kill them, and when people tried to shoot them, the arrows just bounced off and were grabbed and carried away in the claws of the Tlă′nuwăs.

At last the people went to a great medicine man, who promised to help them. Some were afraid that if he failed to kill the Tlă′nuwăs they would take revenge on the people, but the medicine man said he could fix that. He made a long rope of linn bark, just as the Cherokee still do, with loops in it for his feet, and had the people let him down from the top of the cliff at a time when he knew that the old birds were away. When he came opposite the mouth of the cave he still could not reach it, because the rock above hung over, so he swung himself backward and forward several times until the rope swung near enough for him to pull himself into the cave with a hooked stick that he carried, which he managed to fasten in some bushes growing at the entrance. In the nest he found four young ones, and on the floor of the cave were the bones of all sorts of animals that had been carried there by the hawks. He pulled the young ones out of the nest and threw them over the cliff into the deep water below, where a great Uktena serpent that lived there finished them. Just then he saw the two old ones coming, and had hardly time to climb up again to the top of the rock before they reached the nest.

Finally, the people went to a powerful medicine man, who promised to help them. Some were worried that if he failed to kill the Tlă′nuwăs, they might take revenge on the people, but the medicine man assured them he could handle it. He made a long rope out of linn bark, just like the Cherokee still do, with loops for his feet, and had the people lower him down from the top of the cliff at a time when he knew the old birds were away. When he got close to the entrance of the cave, he still couldn't reach it because the rock above stuck out, so he swung himself back and forth several times until the rope swung close enough for him to pull himself into the cave with a hooked stick he carried, which he managed to secure in some bushes growing at the entrance. Inside the nest, he found four young birds, and on the cave floor were bones of various animals that had been brought there by the hawks. He took the young birds out of the nest and threw them over the cliff into the deep water below, where a large Uktena serpent that lived there finished them off. Just then, he spotted the two older birds coming back and barely had time to climb back up to the top of the rock before they reached the nest.

When they found the nest empty they were furious, and circled round and round in the air until they saw the snake put up its head from the water. Then they darted straight downward, and while one seized the snake in his talons and flew far up in the sky with it, his mate struck at it and bit off piece after piece until nothing was left. They were so high up that when the pieces fell they made holes in the [316]rock, which are still to be seen there, at the place which we call “Where the Tlă′nuwă cut it up,” opposite the mouth of Citico. Then the two Tlă′nuwăs circled up and up until they went out of sight, and they have never been seen since.

When they found the nest empty, they were furious and circled around in the air until they spotted the snake’s head poking out of the water. Then they dove straight down, and while one grabbed the snake in its claws and soared high into the sky, its mate attacked it, biting off piece after piece until nothing remained. They were so high up that when the pieces fell, they created holes in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]rock, which can still be seen today at the spot we refer to as “Where the Tlă′nuwă cut it up,” across from the mouth of Citico. Then the two Tlă′nuwăs spiraled upward until they disappeared from sight, and they haven't been seen since.

65. THE HUNTER AND THE TLĂ′NUWĂ

A hunter out in the woods one day saw a Tlă′nuwă overhead and tried to hide from it, but the great bird had already seen him, and sweeping down struck its claws into his hunting pack and carried him far up into the air. As it flew, the Tlă′nuwă, which was a mother bird, spoke and told the hunter that he need not be afraid, as she would not hurt him, but only wanted him to stay for a while with her young ones to guard them until they were old enough to leave the nest. At last they alighted at the mouth of a cave in the face of a steep cliff. Inside the water was dripping from the roof, and at the farther end was a nest of sticks in which were two young birds. The old Tlă′nuwă set the hunter down and then flew away, returning soon with a fresh-killed deer, which it tore in pieces, giving the first piece to the hunter and then feeding the two young hawks.

A hunter was out in the woods one day when he spotted a Tlanuwa flying overhead. He tried to hide from it, but the massive bird had already noticed him. It swooped down, grabbed his hunting pack with its claws, and carried him high into the sky. As it flew, the Tlă′nuwă, who was a mother bird, reassured the hunter that he didn’t need to worry, as she meant him no harm. She only wanted him to stay with her chicks for a while to watch over them until they were ready to leave the nest. Eventually, they landed at the entrance of a cave on a steep cliff. Inside, water dripped from the ceiling, and at the far end, there was a nest made of sticks with two young birds in it. The old Tlă′nuwă set the hunter down and then flew off, quickly returning with a freshly killed deer. She tore it into pieces, giving the first piece to the hunter and then feeding the two young hawks.

The hunter stayed in the cave many days until the young birds were nearly grown, and every day the old mother hawk would fly away from the nest and return in the evening with a deer or a bear, of which she always gave the first piece to the hunter. He grew very anxious to see his home again, but the Tlă′nuwă kept telling him not to be uneasy, but to wait a little while longer. At last he made up his mind to escape from the cave and finally studied out a plan. The next morning, after the old bird had gone, he dragged one of the young birds to the mouth of the cave and tied himself to one of its legs with a strap from his hunting pack. Then with the flat side of his tomahawk he struck it several times in the head until it was dazed and helpless, and pushed the bird and himself together off the shelf of rock into the air.

The hunter stayed in the cave for many days until the young birds were almost fully grown, and every day the old mother hawk would fly away from the nest and come back in the evening with a deer or a bear, always giving the first piece to the hunter. He became increasingly anxious to see his home again, but the Tlă′nuwă kept telling him not to worry and to wait a little longer. Finally, he decided to escape from the cave and came up with a plan. The next morning, after the old bird had left, he dragged one of the young birds to the entrance of the cave and tied himself to one of its legs with a strap from his hunting pack. Then, using the flat side of his tomahawk, he struck the bird several times on the head until it was dazed and helpless, and he pushed both himself and the bird off the rock ledge into the air.

They fell far, far down toward the earth, but the air from below held up the bird’s wings, so that it was almost as if they were flying. As the Tlă′nuwă revived it tried to fly upward toward the nest, but the hunter struck it again with his hatchet until it was dazed and dropped again. At last they came down in the top of a poplar tree, when the hunter untied the strap from the leg of the young bird and let it fly away, first pulling out a feather from its wing. He climbed down from the tree and went to his home in the settlement, but when he looked in his pack for the feather he found a stone instead.

They fell far, far down toward the ground, but the air below supported the bird’s wings, making it seem like they were flying. As the Tlă′nuwă came to, it tried to fly up toward the nest, but the hunter hit it again with his hatchet until it was disoriented and fell again. Eventually, they landed in the top of a poplar tree, where the hunter untied the strap from the leg of the young bird and let it fly away, first pulling out a feather from its wing. He climbed down from the tree and headed home to the settlement, but when he checked his pack for the feather, he found a stone instead.

66. UʻTLÛÑ′TĂ, THE SPEAR-FINGER

Long, long ago—hĭlahi′yu—there dwelt in the mountains a terrible ogress, a woman monster, whose food was human livers. She could take on any shape or appearance to suit her purpose, but in her right [317]form she looked very much like an old woman, excepting that her whole body was covered with a skin as hard as a rock that no weapon could wound or penetrate, and that on her right hand she had a long, stony forefinger of bone, like an awl or spearhead, with which she stabbed everyone to whom she could get near enough. On account of this fact she was called Uʻtlûñ′tă, “Spear-finger,” and on account of her stony skin she was sometimes called Nûñ′yunu′wĭ, “Stone-dress.” There was another stone-clothed monster that killed people, but that is a different story.

Long, long ago—hĭlahi′yu—there lived in the mountains a fearsome ogress, a monstrous woman who feasted on human livers. She could transform her shape or appearance to suit her needs, but in her true [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]form, she resembled an old woman, except her entire body was covered with skin as tough as rock, impervious to any weapon. On her right hand, she had a long, bony forefinger that was as sharp as an awl or spearhead, which she used to stab anyone who got close enough. Because of this, she was called Uʻtlûñ′tă, “Spear-finger,” and due to her stone-like skin, she was sometimes referred to as Nûñ′yunu′wĭ, “Stone-dress.” There was another monster covered in stone that killed people, but that's a different story.

Spear-finger had such powers over stone that she could easily lift and carry immense rocks, and could cement them together by merely striking one against another. To get over the rough country more easily she undertook to build a great rock bridge through the air from Nûñyû′-tluʻgûñ′yĭ, the “Tree rock,” on Hiwassee, over to Sanigilâ′gĭ (Whiteside mountain), on the Blue ridge, and had it well started from the top of the “Tree rock” when the lightning struck it and scattered the fragments along the whole ridge, where the pieces can still be seen by those who go there. She used to range all over the mountains about the heads of the streams and in the dark passes of Nantahala, always hungry and looking for victims. Her favorite haunt on the Tennessee side was about the gap on the trail where Chilhowee mountain comes down to the river.

Spear-finger had such power over stone that she could easily lift and carry huge rocks, and could stick them together just by banging one against another. To navigate the rough terrain more easily, she decided to build a massive rock bridge through the air from Nûñyû′-tluʻgûñ′yĭ, the “Tree rock,” on Hiwassee, over to Sanigilâ′gĭ (Whiteside mountain) on the Blue Ridge, and had made good progress from the top of the “Tree rock” when lightning struck and scattered the pieces all along the ridge, where they can still be seen today by those who visit. She used to roam all over the mountains around the heads of the streams and in the dark passes of Nantahala, always hungry and on the lookout for victims. Her favorite spot on the Tennessee side was around the gap on the trail where Chilhowee mountain meets the river.

Sometimes an old woman would approach along the trail where the children were picking strawberries or playing near the village, and would say to them coaxingly, “Come, my grandchildren, come to your granny and let granny dress your hair.” When some little girl ran up and laid her head in the old woman’s lap to be petted and combed the old witch would gently run her fingers through the child’s hair until it went to sleep, when she would stab the little one through the heart or back of the neck with the long awl finger, which she had kept hidden under her robe. Then she would take out the liver and eat it.

Sometimes an old woman would come along the path where the children were picking strawberries or playing near the village and would say to them sweetly, “Come here, my grandchildren, come to your grandma, and let her fix your hair.” When a little girl ran over and rested her head in the old woman’s lap to be cuddled and have her hair combed, the old witch would gently run her fingers through the child’s hair until she fell asleep. Then, she would stab the little one through the heart or the back of the neck with the long, pointed finger she had hidden under her robe. After that, she would take out the liver and eat it.

She would enter a house by taking the appearance of one of the family who happened to have gone out for a short time, and would watch her chance to stab some one with her long finger and take out his liver. She could stab him without being noticed, and often the victim did not even know it himself at the time—for it left no wound and caused no pain—but went on about his own affairs, until all at once he felt weak and began gradually to pine away, and was always sure to die, because Spear-finger had taken his liver.

She would enter a house by pretending to be a family member who had stepped out for a bit, and she would wait for the right moment to stab someone with her long finger and take their liver. She could attack without anyone noticing, and often the victim didn’t even realize it at the time—because it left no wound and caused no pain—but continued with their daily life until suddenly feeling weak, gradually wasting away, and inevitably dying, all because Spear-finger had taken their liver.

When the Cherokee went out in the fall, according to their custom, to burn the leaves off from the mountains in order to get the chestnuts on the ground, they were never safe, for the old witch was always on the lookout, and as soon as she saw the smoke rise she knew there were Indians there and sneaked up to try to surprise one alone. So as well as they could they tried to keep together, and were very [318]cautious of allowing any stranger to approach the camp. But if one went down to the spring for a drink they never knew but it might be the liver eater that came back and sat with them.

When the Cherokee went out in the fall, as was their custom, to burn the leaves off the mountains to gather the chestnuts on the ground, they were never safe because the old witch was always watching. As soon as she saw the smoke rise, she knew there were Indians nearby and would sneak up to try to catch one by themselves. So, they did their best to stay together and were very [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]careful not to let any strangers approach the camp. But if someone went down to the spring for a drink, they could never be sure if it would be the liver eater who returned and sat with them.

Sometimes she took her proper form, and once or twice, when far out from the settlements, a solitary hunter had seen an old woman, with a queer-looking hand, going through the woods singing low to herself:

Sometimes she took her true form, and once or twice, when far away from the settlements, a solitary hunter spotted an old woman with a strange-looking hand wandering through the woods, singing quietly to herself:

Uwe′la nátsĭkû′. Su′ să′ sai′.

It’s a beautiful day. Enjoy it.

Liver, I eat it. Su′ să′ sai′.

Liver, I eat it. Su′ să′ sai′.

It was rather a pretty song, but it chilled his blood, for he knew it was the liver eater, and he hurried away, silently, before she might see him.

It was a nice song, but it sent a chill down his spine, because he knew it was the liver eater, and he quickly left, quietly, before she could spot him.

At last a great council was held to devise some means to get rid of Uʼtlûñ′tă before she should destroy everybody. The people came from all around, and after much talk it was decided that the best way would be to trap her in a pitfall where all the warriors could attack her at once. So they dug a deep pitfall across the trail and covered it over with earth and grass as if the ground had never been disturbed. Then they kindled a large fire of brush near the trail and hid themselves in the laurels, because they knew she would come as soon as she saw the smoke.

At last, a big council was held to figure out how to get rid of Uʼtlûñ′tă before she could destroy everyone. People came from all around, and after a lot of discussion, they decided the best way would be to trap her in a pitfall where all the warriors could attack her at once. So they dug a deep pitfall across the path and covered it with dirt and grass so it looked like the ground had never been disturbed. Then they lit a large fire of brush near the trail and hid in the laurels because they knew she would come as soon as she saw the smoke.

Sure enough they soon saw an old woman coming along the trail. She looked like an old woman whom they knew well in the village, and although several of the wiser men wanted to shoot at her, the others interfered, because they did not want to hurt one of their own people. The old woman came slowly along the trail, with one hand under her blanket, until she stepped upon the pitfall and tumbled through the brush top into the deep hole below. Then, at once, she showed her true nature, and instead of the feeble old woman there was the terrible Uʼtlûñ′tă with her stony skin, and her sharp awl finger reaching out in every direction for some one to stab.

Sure enough, they soon saw an old woman walking down the trail. She looked like someone they knew well in the village, and even though several of the wiser men wanted to shoot her, the others stopped them because they didn’t want to hurt one of their own. The old woman moved slowly along the trail, one hand under her blanket, until she stepped into the pitfall and fell through the brush into the deep hole below. Then, all at once, her true nature was revealed, and instead of a frail old woman, there appeared the fearsome Uʼtlûñ′tă with her stony skin and her sharp, probing finger reaching out in every direction, looking for someone to stab.

The hunters rushed out from the thicket and surrounded the pit, but shoot as true and as often as they could, their arrows struck the stony mail of the witch only to be broken and fall useless at her feet, while she taunted them and tried to climb out of the pit to get at them. They kept out of her way, but were only wasting their arrows when a small bird, Utsŭ′ʻgĭ, the titmouse, perched on a tree overhead and began to sing “un, un, un.” They thought it was saying u′nahŭ′, heart, meaning that they should aim at the heart of the stone witch. They directed their arrows where the heart should be, but the arrows only glanced off with the flint heads broken.

The hunters rushed out from the thicket and surrounded the pit, but no matter how accurately and how often they shot, their arrows hit the witch's stony armor, breaking and falling useless at her feet. She mocked them and tried to climb out of the pit to get to them. They avoided her, but they were just wasting their arrows when a small bird, Utsŭ'gĭ, the titmouse, landed on a tree above and started to sing “un, un, un.” They thought it was saying u′nahŭ′, heart, meaning they should aim for the heart of the stone witch. They aimed their arrows at where the heart should be, but the arrows only glanced off and the flint heads broke.

Then they caught the Utsŭ′ʻgĭ and cut off its tongue, so that ever since its tongue is short and everybody knows it is a liar. When the hunters let it go it flew straight up into the sky until it was out of sight and never came back again. The titmouse that we know now is only an image of the other. [319]

Then they caught the Utsŭ′ʻgĭ and cut off its tongue, so ever since, its tongue has been short, and everyone knows it’s a liar. When the hunters released it, it flew straight up into the sky until it was out of sight and never returned. The titmouse we see today is just a shadow of the original. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

They kept up the fight without result until another bird, little Tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′, the chickadee, flew down from a tree and alighted upon the witch’s right hand. The warriors took this as a sign that they must aim there, and they were right, for her heart was on the inside of her hand, which she kept doubled into a fist, this same awl hand with which she had stabbed so many people. Now she was frightened in earnest, and began to rush furiously at them with her long awl finger and to jump about in the pit to dodge the arrows, until at last a lucky arrow struck just where the awl joined her wrist and she fell down dead.

They kept fighting without success until another bird, little Tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′, the chickadee, flew down from a tree and landed on the witch’s right hand. The warriors took this as a sign that they should aim there, and they were correct, as her heart was inside her hand, which she kept closed into a fist, the very same hand with which she had stabbed so many people. Now she was genuinely scared and started rushing at them furiously with her long awl-like finger, jumping around in the pit to dodge the arrows. Finally, a lucky arrow hit just where the awl met her wrist, and she fell down dead.

Ever since the tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′ is known as a truth teller, and when a man is away on a journey, if this bird comes and perches near the house and chirps its song, his friends know he will soon be safe home.

Ever since the tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′ has been recognized as a truth teller, when a man is away on a journey, if this bird comes and perches near the house and sings its song, his friends know he will soon be home safe.

67. NÛÑ′YUNU′WĬ, THE STONE MAN

This is what the old men told me when I was a boy.

This is what the older men told me when I was a kid.

Once when all the people of the settlement were out in the mountains on a great hunt one man who had gone on ahead climbed to the top of a high ridge and found a large river on the other side. While he was looking across he saw an old man walking about on the opposite ridge, with a cane that seemed to be made of some bright, shining rock. The hunter watched and saw that every little while the old man would point his cane in a certain direction, then draw it back and smell the end of it. At last he pointed it in the direction of the hunting camp on the other side of the mountain, and this time when he drew back the staff he sniffed it several times as if it smelled very good, and then started along the ridge straight for the camp. He moved very slowly, with the help of the cane, until he reached the end of the ridge, when he threw the cane out into the air and it became a bridge of shining rock stretching across the river. After he had crossed over upon the bridge it became a cane again, and the old man picked it up and started over the mountain toward the camp.

Once, when everyone in the settlement was out in the mountains on a big hunt, one man who ventured ahead climbed to the top of a high ridge and discovered a large river on the other side. While he was looking across, he noticed an old man strolling on the opposite ridge, holding a cane that appeared to be made of some bright, shiny stone. The hunter watched as the old man occasionally pointed his cane in a certain direction, then pulled it back to smell the end of it. Eventually, he pointed it toward the hunting camp on the other side of the mountain, and this time when he drew back the staff, he sniffed it several times as if it had a wonderful scent, then began making his way along the ridge straight for the camp. He moved very slowly, using the cane for support, until he reached the end of the ridge, where he threw the cane into the air and it transformed into a bridge of shining rock extending across the river. After he crossed the bridge, it turned back into a cane, and the old man picked it up to head over the mountain toward the camp.

The hunter was frightened, and felt sure that it meant mischief, so he hurried on down the mountain and took the shortest trail back to the camp to get there before the old man. When he got there and told his story the medicine-man said the old man was a wicked cannibal monster called Nûñ′yunu′wĭ, “Dressed in Stone,” who lived in that part of the country, and was always going about the mountains looking for some hunter to kill and eat. It was very hard to escape from him, because his stick guided him like a dog, and it was nearly as hard to kill him, because his whole body was covered with a skin of solid rock. If he came he would kill and eat them all, and there was only one way to save themselves. He could not bear to look upon a menstrual woman, and if they could find seven menstrual women to stand in the path as he came along the sight would kill him. [320]

The hunter was scared and certain that something bad was about to happen, so he rushed down the mountain and took the shortest path back to camp to get there before the old man. When he arrived and shared his story, the medicine man said the old man was a wicked cannibal monster called Nûñ′yunu′wĭ, “Dressed in Stone,” who lived in that area and roamed the mountains looking for hunters to kill and eat. It was very difficult to escape him because his stick guided him like a dog, and it was almost impossible to kill him since his entire body was covered with solid rock. If he showed up, he would kill and eat them all, and there was only one way to protect themselves. He couldn't stand the sight of a menstrual woman, and if they could find seven menstrual women to stand in the path as he approached, the sight would kill him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

So they asked among all the women, and found seven who were sick in that way, and with one of them it had just begun. By the order of the medicine-man they stripped themselves and stood along the path where the old man would come. Soon they heard Nûñ′yunu′wĭ coming through the woods, feeling his way with his stone cane. He came along the trail to where the first woman was standing, and as soon as he saw her he started and cried out: “Yu! my grandchild; you are in a very bad state!” He hurried past her, but in a moment he met the next woman, and cried out again: “Yu! my child; you are in a terrible way,” and hurried past her, but now he was vomiting blood. He hurried on and met the third and the fourth and the fifth woman, but with each one that he saw his step grew weaker until when he came to the last one, with whom the sickness had just begun, the blood poured from his mouth and he fell down on the trail.

So they asked all the women and found seven who were sick that way, and one of them had just started to show symptoms. Following the medicine-man's instructions, they stripped down and stood along the path where the old man would come. Soon, they heard Nûñ′yunu′wĭ making his way through the woods, feeling his way with his stone cane. He walked along the trail to where the first woman was standing, and as soon as he saw her, he gasped and shouted: “Yu! my grandchild; you’re in very bad shape!” He hurried past her, but soon he came across the next woman and yelled again: “Yu! my child; you’re in terrible condition,” and rushed past her, but now he was vomiting blood. He hurried on and met the third, fourth, and fifth women, but with each one he saw, his steps grew weaker until he reached the last woman, with whom the sickness had just begun. Blood poured from his mouth, and he collapsed on the trail.

Then the medicine-man drove seven sourwood stakes through his body and pinned him to the ground, and when night came they piled great logs over him and set fire to them, and all the people gathered around to see. Nûñ′yunu′wĭ was a great ada′wehĭ and knew many secrets, and now as the fire came close to him he began to talk, and told them the medicine for all kinds of sickness. At midnight he began to sing, and sang the hunting songs for calling up the bear and the deer and all the animals of the woods and mountains. As the blaze grew hotter his voice sank low and lower, until at last when daylight came, the logs were a heap of white ashes and the voice was still.

Then the medicine man drove seven sourwood stakes through his body and pinned him to the ground. When night fell, they piled large logs over him and lit them on fire, and everyone gathered around to watch. Nûñ’yunu’wĭ was a powerful adawehĭ and knew many secrets. As the fire grew closer, he started to speak and shared the medicine for all kinds of illnesses. At midnight, he began to sing, performing the hunting songs to call the bear, deer, and all the animals of the woods and mountains. As the flames grew hotter, his voice became softer and softer, until finally, when dawn came, the logs were just a mound of white ashes and his voice had fallen silent.

Then the medicine-man told them to rake off the ashes, and where the body had lain they found only a large lump of red wâ′dĭ paint and a magic u′lûñsû′ti stone. He kept the stone for himself, and calling the people around him he painted them, on face and breast, with the red wâ′dĭ, and whatever each person prayed for while the painting was being done—whether for hunting success, for working skill, or for a long life—that gift was his.

Then the medicine man told them to clear away the ashes, and where the body had been, they found only a large chunk of red paint and a magic stone. He kept the stone for himself, and gathering the people around him, he painted their faces and chests with the red paint. Whatever each person prayed for while he was painting—whether it was for success in hunting, skill in work, or a long life—that's what they received.

68. THE HUNTER IN THE DĂKWĂ′

In the old days there was a great fish called the Dăkwă′, which lived in Tennessee river where Toco creek comes in at Dăkwâ′ĭ, the “Dăkwă′ place,” above the mouth of Tellico, and which was so large that it could easily swallow a man. Once a canoe filled with warriors was crossing over from the town to the other side of the river, when the Dăkwă′ suddenly rose up under the boat and threw them all into the air. As they came down it swallowed one with a single snap of its jaws and dived with him to the bottom of the river. As soon as the hunter came to his senses he found that he had not been hurt, but it was so hot and close inside the Dăkwă′ that he was nearly smothered. As he groped around in the dark his hand struck a lot of mussel shells [321]which the fish had swallowed, and taking one of these for a knife he began to cut his way out, until soon the fish grew uneasy at the scraping inside his stomach and came up to the top of the water for air. He kept on cutting until the fish was in such pain that it swam this way and that across the stream and thrashed the water into foam with its tail. Finally the hole was so large that he could look out and saw that the Dăkwă′ was now resting in shallow water near the shore. Reaching up he climbed out from the side of the fish, moving very carefully so that the Dăkwă′ would not know it, and then waded to shore and got back to the settlement, but the juices in the stomach of the great fish had scalded all the hair from his head and he was bald ever after.

In the past, there was a huge fish called the Dăkwă′, which lived in the Tennessee River where Toco Creek flows in at Dăkwâ′ĭ, the “Dăkwă′ place,” just above the mouth of Tellico. It was so big that it could easily swallow a person. One time, a canoe full of warriors was crossing from the town to the other side of the river when the Dăkwă′ suddenly surfaced beneath the boat and tossed them all into the air. As they fell, it swallowed one of them in one snap of its jaws and dove down to the riverbed. When the hunter regained consciousness, he realized he wasn’t hurt, but it was incredibly hot and cramped inside the Dăkwă′, making him feel nearly suffocated. As he fumbled around in the dark, his hand hit a bunch of mussel shells [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that the fish had swallowed. Taking one of these shells for a knife, he started cutting his way out. The fish became uncomfortable from the scraping inside its stomach and came up to the surface for air. He continued to cut until the fish was in so much pain that it swam back and forth across the river, thrashing the water into foam with its tail. Eventually, the hole became large enough for him to look out and see that the Dăkwă′ was now resting in shallow water near the shore. Carefully, he climbed out from the side of the fish without it noticing and then waded to the shore and made his way back to the settlement. However, the acids in the stomach of the giant fish had burned all the hair off his head, and he remained bald for the rest of his life.

WAHNENAUHI VERSION

A boy was sent on an errand by his father, and not wishing to go he ran away to the river. After playing in the sand for a short time some boys of his acquaintance came by in a canoe and invited him to join them. Glad of the opportunity to get away he went with them, but had no sooner got in than the canoe began to tip and rock most unaccountably. The boys became very much frightened, and in the confusion the bad boy fell into the water and was immediately swallowed by a large fish. After lying in its stomach for some time he became very hungry, and on looking around he saw the fish’s liver hanging over his head. Thinking it dried meat, he tried to cut off a piece with a mussel shell he had been playing with and still held in his hand. The operation sickened the fish and it vomited the boy.

A boy was sent on an errand by his dad, and not wanting to go, he ran away to the river. After playing in the sand for a little while, some boys he knew came by in a canoe and invited him to join them. Happy for the chance to escape, he went with them, but as soon as he got in, the canoe started to tip and rock unexpectedly. The boys got really scared, and in the chaos, the troublemaker fell into the water and was quickly swallowed by a big fish. After being in its stomach for a while, he got really hungry, and when he looked around, he saw the fish's liver hanging above him. Thinking it was dried meat, he tried to cut off a piece with a mussel shell he had been playing with and still held in his hand. The attempt made the fish sick, and it vomited the boy out.

69. ATAGÂ′HĬ, THE ENCHANTED LAKE

Westward from the headwaters of Oconaluftee river, in the wildest depths of the Great Smoky mountains, which form the line between North Carolina and Tennessee, is the enchanted lake of Atagâ′hĭ, “Gall place.” Although all the Cherokee know that it is there, no one has ever seen it, for the way is so difficult that only the animals know how to reach it. Should a stray hunter come near the place he would know of it by the whirring sound of the thousands of wild ducks flying about the lake, but on reaching the spot he would find only a dry flat, without bird or animal or blade of grass, unless he had first sharpened his spiritual vision by prayer and fasting and an all-night vigil.

West of the headwaters of the Oconaluftee River, deep in the rugged Great Smoky Mountains, which mark the border between North Carolina and Tennessee, lies the enchanted lake of Atagâ′hĭ, or “Gall place.” Even though all the Cherokee know it's there, no one has ever seen it because the path is so challenging that only animals can find their way. If a wandering hunter were to approach, he'd recognize the area by the sound of thousands of wild ducks circling the lake. However, upon arrival, he would encounter only a dry expanse, devoid of birds, animals, or blades of grass, unless he had first honed his spiritual insight through prayer and fasting, along with an all-night vigil.

Because it is not seen, some people think the lake has dried up long ago, but this is not true. To one who had kept watch and fast through the night it would appear at daybreak as a wide-extending but shallow sheet of purple water, fed by springs spouting from the high cliffs around. In the water are all kinds of fish and reptiles, and swimming upon the surface or flying overhead are great flocks of ducks and pigeons, while all about the shores are bear tracks crossing [322]in every direction. It is the medicine lake of the birds and animals, and whenever a bear is wounded by the hunters he makes his way through the woods to this lake and plunges into the water, and when he comes out upon the other side his wounds are healed. For this reason the animals keep the lake invisible to the hunter.

Because it’s not visible, some people believe the lake dried up a long time ago, but that’s not true. For someone who has stayed up all night watching, it would appear at dawn as a wide but shallow expanse of purple water, fed by springs bubbling up from the high cliffs surrounding it. The water is home to all sorts of fish and reptiles, and on the surface or flying overhead are large flocks of ducks and pigeons, while bear tracks crisscross the shores in every direction. It’s the medicine lake for the birds and animals, and whenever a bear is injured by hunters, he makes his way through the woods to this lake and dives into the water. When he emerges on the other side, his wounds are healed. For this reason, the animals keep the lake hidden from hunters.

70. THE BRIDE FROM THE SOUTH

The North went traveling, and after going far and meeting many different tribes he finally fell in love with the daughter of the South and wanted to marry her. The girl was willing, but her parents objected and said, “Ever since you came the weather has been cold, and if you stay here we may all freeze to death.” The North pleaded hard, and said that if they would let him have their daughter he would take her back to his own country, so at last they consented. They were married and he took his bride to his own country, and when she arrived there she found the people all living in ice houses.

The North went on a journey, and after traveling a long distance and meeting many different tribes, he fell in love with the daughter of the South and wanted to marry her. The girl was on board, but her parents disagreed, saying, “Since you arrived, the weather has turned cold, and if you stay here, we might freeze to death.” The North made a strong case and promised that if they allowed him to have their daughter, he would take her back to his homeland. Eventually, they agreed. They got married, and he took his bride to his country, where she discovered that everyone lived in ice houses.

The next day, when the sun rose, the houses began to leak, and as it climbed higher they began to melt, and it grew warmer and warmer, until finally the people came to the young husband and told him he must send his wife home again, or the weather would get so warm that the whole settlement would be melted. He loved his wife and so held out as long as he could, but as the sun grew hotter the people were more urgent, and at last he had to send her home to her parents.

The next day, when the sun came up, the houses started to leak, and as it climbed higher, they began to melt. It got warmer and warmer, until finally, the people approached the young husband and told him he needed to send his wife back home, or the weather would get so hot that the entire settlement would melt. He loved his wife and held out as long as he could, but as the sun got hotter, the people grew more insistent, and ultimately he had to send her back to her parents.

The people said that as she had been born in the South, and nourished all her life upon food that grew in the same climate, her whole nature was warm and unfit for the North.

The people said that since she was born in the South and had been raised on food that grew in the same climate, her entire nature was warm and unsuitable for the North.

71. THE ICE MAN

Once when the people were burning the woods in the fall the blaze set fire to a poplar tree, which continued to burn until the fire went down into the roots and burned a great hole in the ground. It burned and burned, and the hole grew constantly larger, until the people became frightened and were afraid it would burn the whole world. They tried to put out the fire, but it had gone too deep, and they did not know what to do.

Once, when people were burning the woods in the fall, the flames ignited a poplar tree, which kept burning until the fire reached the roots and created a large hole in the ground. It blazed on and on, and the hole kept getting bigger, until the people grew scared that it would set the whole world on fire. They tried to put it out, but it had gone too deep, and they didn’t know what to do.

At last some one said there was a man living in a house of ice far in the north who could put out the fire, so messengers were sent, and after traveling a long distance they came to the ice house and found the Ice Man at home. He was a little fellow with long hair hanging down to the ground in two plaits. The messengers told him their errand and he at once said, “O yes, I can help you,” and began to unplait his hair. When it was all unbraided he took it up in one hand and struck it once across his other hand, and the messengers felt a wind blow against [323]their cheeks. A second time he struck his hair across his hand, and a light rain began to fall. The third time he struck his hair across his open hand there was sleet mixed with the raindrops, and when he struck the fourth time great hailstones fell upon the ground, as if they had come out from the ends of his hair. “Go back now,” said the Ice Man, “and I shall be there to-morrow.” So the messengers returned to their people, whom they found still gathered helplessly about the great burning pit.

At last, someone mentioned that there was a man living in a house made of ice far in the north who could extinguish the fire. So, messengers were sent out, and after traveling a long distance, they arrived at the ice house and found the Ice Man at home. He was a small guy with long hair that hung down to the ground in two braids. The messengers explained their mission to him, and he immediately said, “Oh yes, I can help you,” and started to unbraid his hair. Once it was all undone, he picked it up in one hand and struck it once across his other hand, causing a wind to blow against [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]their faces. A second time, he struck his hair against his hand, and a light rain began to fall. The third time he struck his hair against his open hand, sleet mixed with the raindrops started to come down, and when he struck it the fourth time, large hailstones fell to the ground, as if they had come from the ends of his hair. “Go back now,” said the Ice Man, “and I will be there tomorrow.” So, the messengers returned to their people, who were still gathered helplessly around the large burning pit.

The next day while they were all watching about the fire there came a wind from the north, and they were afraid, for they knew that it came from the Ice Man. But the wind only made the fire blaze up higher. Then a light rain began to fall, but the drops seemed only to make the fire hotter. Then the shower turned to a heavy rain, with sleet and hail that killed the blaze and made clouds of smoke and steam rise from the red coals. The people fled to their homes for shelter, and the storm rose to a whirlwind that drove the rain into every burning crevice and piled great hailstones over the embers, until the fire was dead and even the smoke ceased. When at last it was all over and the people returned they found a lake where the burning pit had been, and from below the water came a sound as of embers still crackling.

The next day, while everyone was gathered around the fire, a wind blew in from the north, and they were scared because they knew it was from the Ice Man. But the wind only made the fire blaze higher. Then a light rain started to fall, but the drops only made the fire hotter. Soon, the light rain turned into a heavy downpour, mixed with sleet and hail that extinguished the blaze and sent clouds of smoke and steam rising from the red coals. The people rushed back to their homes for cover, and the storm turned into a whirlwind that blasted rain into every burning crevice and piled up big hailstones over the embers, until the fire was out and even the smoke stopped. When it was all finally over and the people came back, they found a lake where the fire pit had been, and from beneath the water, they could hear a sound like embers still crackling.

72. THE HUNTER AND SELU

A hunter had been tramping over the mountains all day long without finding any game and when the sun went down, he built a fire in a hollow stump, swallowed a few mouthfuls of corn gruel and lay down to sleep, tired out and completely discouraged. About the middle of the night he dreamed and seemed to hear the sound of beautiful singing, which continued until near daybreak and then appeared to die away into the upper air.

A hunter had been trekking through the mountains all day without spotting any game, and when the sun set, he started a fire in a hollow stump, ate a bit of corn gruel, and lay down to sleep, exhausted and completely disheartened. In the middle of the night, he dreamed and thought he heard a beautiful singing that lasted until just before dawn and then seemed to fade away into the sky.

All next day he hunted with the same poor success, and at night made his lonely camp again in the woods. He slept and the strange dream came to him again, but so vividly that it seemed to him like an actual happening. Rousing himself before daylight, he still heard the song, and feeling sure now that it was real, he went in the direction of the sound and found that it came from a single green stalk of corn (selu). The plant spoke to him, and told him to cut off some of its roots and take them to his home in the settlement, and the next morning to chew them and “go to water” before anyone else was awake, and then to go out again into the woods, and he would kill many deer and from that time on would always be successful in the hunt. The corn plant continued to talk, teaching him hunting secrets and telling him always to be generous with the game he took, until it was noon and the sun was high, when it suddenly took the form of a woman and rose gracefully into the air and was gone from sight, leaving the hunter alone in the woods.

All the next day, he hunted with the same lack of success and set up his lonely camp in the woods at night. He slept, and the strange dream returned to him, but this time it felt so real that it seemed like it was actually happening. Waking up before dawn, he could still hear the song and, now convinced it was real, he followed the sound and discovered it came from a single green stalk of corn (selu). The plant spoke to him and instructed him to cut off some of its roots and take them back to his home in the settlement. The next morning, he was to chew the roots and “go to water” before anyone else woke up, and then go back into the woods, where he would successfully hunt many deer. From that point onward, he would always have good luck on his hunts. The corn plant continued to talk, sharing hunting secrets and advising him to be generous with the game he caught, until noon when the sun was high. Suddenly, it transformed into a woman and gracefully rose into the air, disappearing from sight and leaving the hunter alone in the woods.

He returned home and told his story, and all the people knew that [324]he had seen Selu, the wife of Kana′tĭ. He did as the spirit had directed, and from that time was noted as the most successful of all the hunters in the settlement.

He came back home and shared his story, and everyone knew that he had seen Selu, the wife of Kana'tĭ. He followed the spirit's guidance, and from that moment on, he was recognized as the most successful hunter in the settlement.

73. THE UNDERGROUND PANTHERS

A hunter was in the woods one day in winter when suddenly he saw a panther coming toward him and at once prepared to defend himself. The panther continued to approach, and the hunter was just about to shoot when the animal spoke, and at once it seemed to the man as if there was no difference between them, and they were both of the same nature. The panther asked him where he was going, and the man said that he was looking for a deer. “Well,” said the panther, “we are getting ready for a Green-corn dance, and there are seven of us out after a buck, so we may as well hunt together.”

A hunter was in the woods one winter day when he suddenly saw a panther coming toward him and immediately got ready to defend himself. The panther kept approaching, and the hunter was just about to shoot when the animal spoke, and in that moment, it felt to the man like there was no difference between them; they were both of the same kind. The panther asked him where he was headed, and the man replied that he was searching for a deer. “Well,” said the panther, “we're getting ready for a Green-corn dance, and there are seven of us out looking for a buck, so we might as well hunt together.”

The hunter agreed and they went on together. They started up one deer and another, but the panther made no sign, and said only, “Those are too small; we want something better.” So the hunter did not shoot, and they went on. They started up another deer, a larger one, and the panther sprang upon it and tore its throat, and finally killed it after a hard struggle. The hunter got out his knife to skin it, but the panther said the skin was too much torn to be used and they must try again. They started up another large deer, and this the panther killed without trouble, and then, wrapping his tail around it, threw it across his back. “Now, come to our townhouse,” he said to the hunter.

The hunter agreed, and they set off together. They flushed one deer after another, but the panther didn’t react and simply said, “Those are too small; we need something better.” So, the hunter didn’t shoot, and they continued on. They startled another deer, a bigger one, and the panther jumped on it and ripped its throat, ultimately killing it after a tough fight. The hunter pulled out his knife to skin it, but the panther pointed out that the skin was too damaged to be useful and that they should try again. They came across another large deer, which the panther killed easily, then wrapped his tail around it and slung it over his back. “Now, let’s go to our townhouse,” he said to the hunter.

The panther led the way, carrying the captured deer upon his back, up a little stream branch until they came to the head spring, when it seemed as if a door opened in the side of the hill and they went in. Now the hunter found himself in front of a large townhouse, with the finest detsănûñ′lĭ he had ever seen, and the trees around were green, and the air was warm, as in summer. There was a great company there getting ready for the dance, and they were all panthers, but somehow it all seemed natural to the hunter. After a while the others who had been out came in with the deer they had taken, and the dance began. The hunter danced several rounds, and then said it was growing late and he must be getting home. So the panthers opened the door and he went out, and at once found himself alone in the woods again, and it was winter and very cold, with snow on the ground and on all the trees. When he reached the settlement he found a party just starting out to search for him. They asked him where he had been so long, and he told them the story, and then he found that he had been in the panther townhouse several days instead of only a very short time, as he had thought.

The panther led the way, carrying the captured deer on his back, up a small stream until they reached the spring. It felt like a door opened in the side of the hill, and they went inside. The hunter found himself in front of a large townhouse, with the finest decorations he had ever seen, and the trees around were lush and green, the air warm like summer. There was a big crowd there getting ready for the dance, all of them panthers, but it felt completely normal to the hunter. After a while, the others who had been out returned with the deer they had caught, and the dance started. The hunter danced several rounds, then said it was getting late and he needed to head home. The panthers opened the door for him, and he stepped outside, immediately finding himself alone in the woods again, where it was winter and very cold, with snow covering the ground and the trees. When he got back to the settlement, he saw a group just starting out to look for him. They asked where he had been for so long, and when he shared his story, he realized he had spent several days in the panther townhouse instead of just a short time, as he had thought.

He died within seven days after his return, because he had already begun to take on the panther nature, and so could not live again with men. If he had stayed with the panthers he would have lived. [325]

He died seven days after coming back because he had already started to adopt the panther's nature and couldn’t live among humans anymore. If he had stayed with the panthers, he would have survived. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

74. THE TSUNDIGE′WĬ

Once some young men of the Cherokee set out to see what was in the world and traveled south until they came to a tribe of little people called Tsundige′wĭ, with very queer shaped bodies, hardly tall enough to reach up to a man’s knee, who had no houses, but lived in nests scooped in the sand and covered over with dried grass. The little fellows were so weak and puny that they could not fight at all, and were in constant terror from the wild geese and other birds that used to come in great flocks from the south to make war upon them.

Once some young men from the Cherokee decided to explore the world and traveled south until they found a tribe of tiny people called Tsundige′wĭ. They had very strange-shaped bodies, hardly tall enough to reach a man's knee, and instead of houses, they lived in nests dug into the sand and covered with dried grass. These little guys were so weak and frail that they couldn’t fight at all and lived in constant fear of the wild geese and other birds that would come in large flocks from the south to attack them.

Just at the time that the travelers got there they found the little men in great fear, because there was a strong wind blowing from the south and it blew white feathers and down along the sand, so that the Tsundige′wĭ knew their enemies were coming not far behind. The Cherokee asked them why they did not defend themselves, but they said they could not, because they did not know how. There was no time to make bows and arrows, but the travelers told them to take sticks for clubs, and showed them where to strike the birds on the necks to kill them.

Just as the travelers arrived, they found the little men in a state of panic because a strong wind was blowing from the south, scattering white feathers and down along the sand. The Tsundige′wĭ realized their enemies were not far behind. The Cherokee asked why they didn't defend themselves, but they replied that they didn't know how. There was no time to make bows and arrows, so the travelers suggested using sticks as clubs and demonstrated where to strike the birds on their necks to kill them.

The wind blew for several days, and at last the birds came, so many that they were like a great cloud in the air, and alighted on the sands. The little men ran to their nests, and the birds followed and stuck in their long bills to pull them out and eat them. This time, though, the Tsundige′wĭ had their clubs, and they struck the birds on the neck, as the Cherokee had shown them, and killed so many that at last the others were glad to spread their wings and fly away again to the south.

The wind blew for several days, and finally the birds arrived, so numerous that they resembled a massive cloud in the sky, and landed on the sands. The little men rushed to their nests, and the birds swooped down, using their long beaks to pull them out and eat them. This time, however, the Tsundige′wĭ had their clubs, and they struck the birds on the neck, just like the Cherokee had taught them, killing so many that eventually the remaining birds were happy to spread their wings and fly away back to the south.

The little men thanked the Cherokee for their help and gave them the best they had until the travelers went on to see the other tribes. They heard afterwards that the birds came again several times, but that the Tsundige′wĭ always drove them off with their clubs, until a flock of sandhill cranes came. They were so tall that the little men could not reach up to strike them on the neck, and so at last the cranes killed them all.

The little men thanked the Cherokee for their help and gave them the best of what they had before the travelers moved on to visit other tribes. Later, they heard that the birds came back several times, but the Tsundige′wĭ always scared them away with their clubs, until a group of sandhill cranes showed up. They were so tall that the little men couldn't reach to hit them on the neck, and in the end, the cranes ended up killing them all.

75. ORIGIN OF THE BEAR: THE BEAR SONGS

Long ago there was a Cherokee clan called the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, and in one family of this clan was a boy who used to leave home and be gone all day in the mountains. After a while he went oftener and stayed longer, until at last he would not eat in the house at all, but started off at daybreak and did not come back until night. His parents scolded, but that did no good, and the boy still went every day until they noticed that long brown hair was beginning to grow out all over his body. Then they wondered and asked him why it was that he [326]wanted to be so much in the woods that he would not even eat at home. Said the boy, “I find plenty to eat there, and it is better than the corn and beans we have in the settlements, and pretty soon I am going into the woods to stay all the time.” His parents were worried and begged him not to leave them, but he said, “It is better there than here, and you see I am beginning to be different already, so that I can not live here any longer. If you will come with me, there is plenty for all of us and you will never have to work for it; but if you want to come you must first fast seven days.”

Long ago, there was a Cherokee clan called the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, and in one family from this clan, there was a boy who used to leave home and spend all day in the mountains. After a while, he started going more often and staying longer, until eventually he wouldn’t eat at home at all. He would leave at dawn and return only at night. His parents scolded him, but that didn’t help, and the boy continued going every day until they noticed long brown hair beginning to sprout all over his body. They wondered why he wanted to spend so much time in the woods that he wouldn’t even eat at home. The boy replied, “I find plenty to eat out there, and it’s better than the corn and beans we have in the settlements. Soon, I’m going to live in the woods all the time.” His parents were worried and pleaded with him not to leave them, but he said, “It’s better there than here, and you can see I’m already starting to change, so I can’t stay here any longer. If you come with me, there’s enough for all of us, and you won’t have to work for it. But if you want to join me, you must first fast for seven days.”

The father and mother talked it over and then told the headmen of the clan. They held a council about the matter and after everything had been said they decided: “Here we must work hard and have not always enough. There he says there is always plenty without work. We will go with him.” So they fasted seven days, and on the seventh morning all the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ left the settlement and started for the mountains as the boy led the way.

The father and mother discussed it and then informed the clan leaders. They held a meeting about the situation, and after everything was considered, they concluded: “Here we need to work hard and still don't have enough. He claims there is always plenty without effort. We will go with him.” So they fasted for seven days, and on the seventh morning, all the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ left the settlement and set off for the mountains, following the boy's lead.

When the people of the other towns heard of it they were very sorry and sent their headmen to persuade the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ to stay at home and not go into the woods to live. The messengers found them already on the way, and were surprised to notice that their bodies were beginning to be covered with hair like that of animals, because for seven days they had not taken human food and their nature was changing. The Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ would not come back, but said, “We are going where there is always plenty to eat. Hereafter we shall be called yânû (bears), and when you yourselves are hungry come into the woods and call us and we shall come to give you our own flesh. You need not be afraid to kill us, for we shall live always.” Then they taught the messengers the songs with which to call them, and the bear hunters have these songs still. When they had finished the songs the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ started on again and the messengers turned back to the settlements, but after going a little way they looked back and saw a drove of bears going into the woods.

When the people from the other towns heard about it, they were very upset and sent their leaders to convince the Ani’-Tsâ’gûhĭ to stay home and not go live in the woods. The messengers found them already on the way and were surprised to see that their bodies were starting to be covered with hair like animals, because they hadn't eaten human food for seven days, and their nature was changing. The Ani’-Tsâ’gûhĭ refused to return, saying, “We are going where there’s always plenty to eat. From now on, we will be called yânû (bears), and when you are hungry, come into the woods and call us, and we will come to give you our flesh. You don’t have to be afraid to kill us, for we will always live.” Then they taught the messengers the songs to call them, and bear hunters still have those songs. After they finished the songs, the Ani’-Tsâ’gûhĭ continued their journey, and the messengers turned back to the settlements. But after going a little way, they looked back and saw a group of bears heading into the woods.

First Bear Song

First Bear Song

He-e! Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, akwandu′li e′lanti′ ginûn′ti,

Hey! Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, you’re so beautiful everyone loves you.

Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, akwandu′li e′lanti′ ginûn′ti—Yû!

Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, let’s go e′lanti′ ginûn′ti—Yû!

He-e! The Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, I want to lay them low on the ground,

He-e! The Ani'-Tsâ'gûhĭ, the Ani'-Tsâ'gûhĭ, I want to bring them down to the ground,

The Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, I want to lay them low on the ground—Yû!

The Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ, I want to bring them down to the ground—Yû!

The bear hunter starts out each morning fasting and does not eat until near evening. He sings this song as he leaves camp, and again the next morning, but never twice the same day.

The bear hunter begins each morning on an empty stomach and doesn’t eat until it’s almost evening. He sings this song as he departs from camp, and again the following morning, but never sings it twice in one day.

*   *   *

*   *   *

[327]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Second Bear Song

Second Bear Song

This song also is sung by the bear hunter, in order to attract the bears, while on his way from the camp to the place where he expects to hunt during the day. The melody is simple and plaintive.

This song is also sung by the bear hunter to attract the bears while he’s traveling from the camp to the spot where he plans to hunt for the day. The melody is simple and haunting.

He-e! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

He-e! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

Tsistuyi′ nehandu′yanû′, Tsistuyi′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

Tsistuyi′ nehandu′yanû′, Tsistuyi′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

He-e! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

Hey! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

Kuwâhi′ nehandu′yanû′, Kuwâhi′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

Kuwâhi′ nehandu′yanû′, Kuwâhi′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

He-e! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

Hey! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

Uyâhye′ nehandu′yanû′, Uyâhye′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

Uyâhye′ nehandu′yanû′, Uyâhye′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

He-e! Hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′, hayuya′haniwă′,

Hey! How's it going, how's it going, how's it going, how's it going,

Gâtegwâ′ nehandu′yanû′, Gâtegwâ′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

Gâtegwâ′ nehandu′yanû′, Gâtegwâ′ nehandu′yanû′—Yoho-o!

(Recited) Ûlĕ-ʻnû′ asĕhĭ′ tadeyâ′statakûhĭ′ gûñ′năge astû′ tsĭkĭ′.

(Recited) Ûlĕ-ʻnû′ asĕhĭ′ tadeyâ′statakûhĭ′ gûñ′năge astû′ tsĭkĭ′.

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

In Tsistu′yĭ you were conceived (two times)—Yoho!

In Tsistu'yĭ you were conceived (twice)—Yoho!

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

In Kuwâ′hĭ you were conceived (two times)—Yoho!

In Kuwâ′hĭ, you were conceived (twice)—Yoho!

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

In Uyâ′hye you were conceived (two times)—Yoho!

In Uyâ′hye, you were conceived (twice)—Yoho!

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

He! Hayuya′haniwă′ (four times),

In Gâte′gwâ you were conceived (two times)—Yoho!

In Gâte′gwâ, you were conceived (twice)—Yoho!

And now surely we and the good black things, the best of all, shall see each other.

And now, without a doubt, we and the good, positive things, the best of all, will see each other.

76. THE BEAR MAN

A man went hunting in the mountains and came across a black bear, which he wounded with an arrow. The bear turned and started to run the other way, and the hunter followed, shooting one arrow after another into it without bringing it down. Now, this was a medicine bear, and could talk or read the thoughts of people without their saying a word. At last he stopped and pulled the arrows out of his side and gave them to the man, saying, “It is of no use for you to shoot at me, for you can not kill me. Come to my house and let us live together.” The hunter thought to himself, “He may kill me;” but the bear read his thoughts and said, “No, I won’t hurt you.” The man thought again, “How can I get anything to eat?” but the bear knew his thoughts, and said, “There shall be plenty.” So the hunter went with the bear.

A man went hunting in the mountains and encountered a black bear, which he injured with an arrow. The bear turned and began to run away, and the hunter pursued it, shooting arrow after arrow without bringing it down. This bear was special; it could talk and read people's thoughts without them saying a word. Eventually, the bear stopped, pulled the arrows out of its side, and handed them to the man, saying, “It’s pointless to shoot at me because you can’t kill me. Come to my home, and let’s live together.” The hunter thought, “He might kill me;” but the bear sensed his thoughts and replied, “No, I won’t hurt you.” The man then thought, “How will I find anything to eat?” but the bear was aware of his thoughts and said, “There will be plenty.” So, the hunter decided to go with the bear.

They went on together until they came to a hole in the side of the mountain, and the bear said, “This is not where I live, but there is going to be a council here and we will see what they do.” They went in, and the hole widened as they went, until they came to a large cave like a townhouse. It was full of bears—old bears, young bears, and cubs, white bears, black bears, and brown bears—and a large white bear was the chief. They sat down in a corner, but soon the bears scented the hunter and began to ask, “What is it that smells [328]bad?” The chief said, “Don’t talk so; it is only a stranger come to see us. Let him alone.” Food was getting scarce in the mountains, and the council was to decide what to do about it. They had sent out messengers all over, and while they were talking two bears came in and reported that they had found a country in the low grounds where there were so many chestnuts and acorns that mast was knee deep. Then they were all pleased, and got ready for a dance, and the dance leader was the one the Indians call Kalâs′-gûnăhi′ta, “Long Hams,” a great black bear that is always lean. After the dance the bears noticed the hunter’s bow and arrows, and one said, “This is what men use to kill us. Let us see if we can manage them, and may be we can fight man with his own weapons.” So they took the bow and arrows from the hunter to try them. They fitted the arrow and drew back the string, but when they let go it caught in their long claws and the arrows dropped to the ground. They saw that they could not use the bow and arrows and gave them back to the man. When the dance and the council were over, they began to go home, excepting the White Bear chief, who lived there, and at last the hunter and the bear went out together.

They continued on together until they reached a hole in the mountain's side, and the bear said, “This isn’t where I live, but there’s going to be a meeting here, and we’ll see what happens.” They entered, and the hole expanded as they moved deeper until they arrived at a large cave resembling a townhouse. It was filled with bears—old bears, young bears, and cubs, white bears, black bears, and brown bears—and a large white bear was in charge. They settled in a corner, but soon the bears caught the scent of the hunter and started asking, “What’s that horrible smell?” The chief responded, “Stop that; it’s just a stranger who’s come to see us. Leave him be.” Food was getting scarce in the mountains, and the meeting was meant to figure out what to do about it. They had sent messengers far and wide, and while they talked, two bears entered and reported that they had discovered a lowland area where there were so many chestnuts and acorns that the mast was knee-deep. This made everyone happy, and they began to prepare for a dance, led by the bear the Indians call Kalâs′-gûnăhi′ta, “Long Hams,” a big black bear who is always thin. After the dance, the bears noticed the hunter’s bow and arrows, and one said, “This is what people use to hunt us. Let’s see if we can handle them, and maybe we can fight humans with their own weapons.” So they took the bow and arrows from the hunter to give them a try. They fitted the arrow and pulled back the string, but when they released it, it got caught in their long claws, and the arrows fell to the ground. They realized they couldn’t use the bow and arrows and returned them to the man. When the dance and the meeting concluded, they started to head home, except for the White Bear chief, who lived there, and eventually, the hunter and the bear walked out together.

They went on until they came to another hole in the side of the mountain, when the bear said, “This is where I live,” and they went in. By this time the hunter was very hungry and was wondering how he could get something to eat. The other knew his thoughts, and sitting up on his hind legs he rubbed his stomach with his forepaws—so—and at once he had both paws full of chestnuts and gave them to the man. He rubbed his stomach again—so—and had his paws full of huckleberries, and gave them to the man. He rubbed again—so—and gave the man both paws full of blackberries. He rubbed again—so—and had his paws full of acorns, but the man said that he could not eat them, and that he had enough already.

They continued until they reached another opening in the mountain, where the bear said, “This is where I live,” and they went inside. By then, the hunter was very hungry and was wondering how he could find something to eat. The bear sensed his thoughts and, sitting up on his hind legs, rubbed his stomach with his front paws—like this—and immediately had both paws filled with chestnuts, which he handed to the man. He rubbed his stomach again—like this—and had his paws filled with huckleberries, which he gave to the man. He rubbed again—like this—and presented the man with both paws full of blackberries. He rubbed again—like this—and had his paws filled with acorns, but the man said he couldn't eat those and that he had enough already.

The hunter lived in the cave with the bear all winter, until long hair like that of a bear began to grow all over his body and he began to act like a bear; but he still walked like a man. One day in early spring the bear said to him, “Your people down in the settlement are getting ready for a grand hunt in these mountains, and they will come to this cave and kill me and take these clothes from me”—he meant his skin—“but they will not hurt you and will take you home with them.” The bear knew what the people were doing down in the settlement just as he always knew what the man was thinking about. Some days passed and the bear said again, “This is the day when the Topknots will come to kill me, but the Split-noses will come first and find us. When they have killed me they will drag me outside the cave and take off my clothes and cut me in pieces. You must cover the blood with leaves, and when they are taking you away look back after you have gone a piece and you will see something.” [329]

The hunter spent the winter in the cave with the bear, and as time passed, fur started to grow on his body like the bear's, and he began to behave like a bear, though he still walked like a human. One day in early spring, the bear told him, “Your people in the settlement are preparing for a big hunt in these mountains, and they will come to this cave, kill me, and take my skin—by that, I mean my clothes—but they won’t harm you and will take you back home with them.” The bear was aware of what was happening down in the settlement just as he always understood what the man was thinking. A few days later, the bear said again, “Today the Topknots will come to kill me, but the Split-noses will arrive first and find us. Once they have killed me, they will drag me out of the cave, remove my skin, and cut me into pieces. You need to cover the blood with leaves, and when they take you away, look back after you’ve gone a little distance, and you will see something.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Soon they heard the hunters coming up the mountain, and then the dogs found the cave and began to bark. The hunters came and looked inside and saw the bear and killed him with their arrows. Then they dragged him outside the cave and skinned the body and cut it in quarters to carry home. The dogs kept on barking until the hunters thought there must be another bear in the cave. They looked in again and saw the man away at the farther end. At first they thought it was another bear on account of his long hair, but they soon saw it was the hunter who had been lost the year before, so they went in and brought him out. Then each hunter took a load of the bear meat and they started home again, bringing the man and the skin with them. Before they left the man piled leaves over the spot where they had cut up the bear, and when they had gone a little way he looked behind and saw the bear rise up out of the leaves, shake himself, and go back into the woods.

Soon they heard the hunters coming up the mountain, and then the dogs found the cave and started barking. The hunters came and looked inside, saw the bear, and killed him with their arrows. Then they dragged him outside the cave, skinned the body, and cut it into quarters to take home. The dogs kept barking, making the hunters think there might be another bear in the cave. They looked in again and saw the man at the far end. At first, they thought it was another bear because of his long hair, but they soon realized it was the hunter who had gone missing the year before, so they went in and brought him out. Then each hunter took a load of bear meat, and they started heading home, bringing the man and the skin with them. Before they left, the man covered the spot where they had cut up the bear with leaves, and when they had walked a little way, he looked back and saw the bear rise up from the leaves, shake himself off, and head back into the woods.

When they came near the settlement the man told the hunters that he must be shut up where no one could see him, without anything to eat or drink for seven days and nights, until the bear nature had left him and he became like a man again. So they shut him up alone in a house and tried to keep very still about it, but the news got out and his wife heard of it. She came for her husband, but the people would not let her near him; but she came every day and begged so hard that at last after four or five days they let her have him. She took him home with her, but in a short time he died, because he still had a bear’s nature and could not live like a man. If they had kept him shut up and fasting until the end of the seven days he would have become a man again and would have lived.

When they got close to the settlement, the man told the hunters that he needed to be locked away where no one could see him, without food or drink for seven days and nights, until the bear nature left him and he turned back into a man. So they isolated him in a house and tried to keep it quiet, but news got out and his wife found out. She came for her husband, but the people wouldn’t let her near him. Still, she showed up every day and pleaded so hard that finally, after four or five days, they allowed her to have him. She took him home, but soon he died because he still had a bear’s nature and couldn’t live like a man. If they had kept him locked up and fasting until the end of the seven days, he would have become a man again and would have survived.

77. THE GREAT LEECH OF TLANUSI′YĬ

The spot where Valley river joins Hiwassee, at Murphy, in North Carolina, is known among the Cherokees as Tlanusi′yĭ, “The Leech place,” and this is the story they tell of it:

The place where the Valley River meets the Hiwassee River, in Murphy, North Carolina, is called Tlanusi'yĭ, "The Leech Place," among the Cherokees, and this is the story they tell about it:

Just above the junction is a deep hole in Valley river, and above it is a ledge of rock running across the stream, over which people used to go as on a bridge. On the south side the trail ascended a high bank, from which they could look down into the water. One day some men going along the trail saw a great red object, full as large as a house, lying on the rock ledge in the middle of the stream below them. As they stood wondering what it could be they saw it unroll—and then they knew it was alive—and stretch itself out along the rock until it looked like a great leech with red and white stripes along its body. It rolled up into a ball and again stretched out at full length, and at last crawled down the rock and was out of sight in the deep water. The water began to boil and foam, and a great column of white spray was thrown high in the air and came down like a waterspout upon the [330]very spot where the men had been standing, and would have swept them all into the water but that they saw it in time and ran from the place.

Just above the junction, there’s a deep hole in Valley River, and above it lies a rock ledge that crosses the stream, which people used to walk over like a bridge. On the south side, the trail climbs a steep bank, allowing them to look down into the water. One day, some men walking along the trail spotted a large red object, about the size of a house, resting on the rock ledge in the middle of the stream below them. As they stood there wondering what it was, they saw it unroll—and then realized it was alive—stretching out along the rock until it resembled a giant leech with red and white stripes on its body. It curled up into a ball, then stretched out again, and eventually crawled down the rock and vanished into the deep water. The water began to bubble and foam, and a huge column of white spray shot high into the air, falling like a waterspout right where the men had been standing, nearly sweeping them all into the water if they hadn’t noticed it in time and run away.

More than one person was carried down in this way, and their friends would find the body afterwards lying upon the bank with the ears and nose eaten off, until at last the people were afraid to go across the ledge any more, on account of the great leech, or even to go along that part of the trail. But there was one young fellow who laughed at the whole story, and said that he was not afraid of anything in Valley river, as he would show them. So one day he painted his face and put on his finest buckskin and started off toward the river, while all the people followed at a distance to see what might happen. Down the trail he went and out upon the ledge of rock, singing in high spirits:

More than one person was taken down this way, and their friends would later find the body lying on the riverbank with its ears and nose eaten away, until eventually, people became too scared to cross the ledge anymore because of the giant leech, or even walk along that part of the trail. But there was one young guy who laughed at the entire story and claimed he wasn’t afraid of anything in Valley River, and that he would prove it. So one day he painted his face, donned his best buckskin, and headed toward the river, while everyone else followed at a distance to see what would happen. He went down the trail and onto the rock ledge, singing with high spirits:

Tlanu′sĭ găne′ga digi′găge

Tlanu'sĭ găne′ga digi′găge

Dakwa′nitlaste′stĭ.

I can't remember.

I’ll tie red leech skins

I’ll tie red leech skins.

On my legs for garters.

On my legs for stockings.

But before he was half way across the water began to boil into white foam and a great wave rose and swept over the rock and carried him down, and he was never seen again.

But before he was halfway across, the water started to boil into white foam, a massive wave rose, swept over the rock, and took him down, and he was never seen again.

Just before the Removal, sixty years ago, two women went out upon the ledge to fish. Their friends warned them of the danger, but one woman who had her baby on her back said, “There are fish there and I’m going to have some; I’m tired of this fat meat.” She laid the child down on the rock and was preparing the line when the water suddenly rose and swept over the ledge, and would have carried off the child but that the mother ran in time to save it. The great leech is still there in the deep hole, because when people look down they see something alive moving about on the bottom, and although they can not distinguish its shape on account of the ripples on the water, yet they know it is the leech. Some say there is an underground waterway across to Nottely river, not far above the mouth, where the river bends over toward Murphy, and sometimes the leech goes over there and makes the water boil as it used to at the rock ledge. They call this spot on Nottely “The Leech place” also.

Just before the Removal, sixty years ago, two women went out onto the ledge to fish. Their friends warned them about the danger, but one woman, with her baby on her back, said, “There are fish there, and I’m going to catch some; I’m tired of this fatty meat.” She laid the child down on the rock and was getting the line ready when the water suddenly rose and swept over the ledge, almost carrying the child away if the mother hadn't rushed in time to save it. The big leech is still there in the deep hole because when people look down, they see something alive moving around on the bottom. Even though they can't make out its shape because of the ripples on the water, they know it’s the leech. Some say there’s an underground waterway that leads to the Nottely River, just above where the river bends toward Murphy, and sometimes the leech goes over there, making the water bubble like it used to at the rock ledge. They also call this spot on Nottely “The Leech place.”

78. THE NÛÑNĔ′HĬ AND OTHER SPIRIT FOLK

The Nûñnĕ′hĭ or immortals, the “people who live anywhere,” were a race of spirit people who lived in the highlands of the old Cherokee country and had a great many townhouses, especially in the bald mountains, the high peaks on which no timber ever grows. They had large townhouses in Pilot knob and under the old Nĭkwăsĭ′ mound in North Carolina, and another under Blood mountain, at the head of Nottely river, in Georgia. They were invisible excepting when they [331]wanted to be seen, and then they looked and spoke just like other Indians. They were very fond of music and dancing, and hunters in the mountains would often hear the dance songs and the drum beating in some invisible townhouse, but when they went toward the sound it would shift about and they would hear it behind them or away in some other direction, so that they could never find the place where the dance was. They were a friendly people, too, and often brought lost wanderers to their townhouses under the mountains and cared for them there until they were rested and then guided them back to their homes. More than once, also, when the Cherokee were hard pressed by the enemy, the Nûñnĕ′hĭ warriors have come out, as they did at old Nĭkwăsĭ′, and have saved them from defeat. Some people have thought that they are the same as the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′, the “Little People”; but these are fairies, no larger in size than children.

The Nûñnĕ′hĭ or immortals, the “people who live anywhere,” were a group of spirit beings who lived in the highlands of old Cherokee territory and had many townhouses, especially in the bald mountains, the high peaks where no trees ever grow. They had large townhouses in Pilot Knob and beneath the old Nĭkwăsĭ′ mound in North Carolina, and another under Blood Mountain, at the source of the Nottely River in Georgia. They were mostly invisible unless they chose to be seen, at which point they appeared and spoke just like other Indians. They loved music and dancing, and hunters in the mountains would often hear their dance songs and drumbeats coming from an unseen townhouse. But when they approached the sound, it would move, and they would hear it behind them or in another direction, making it impossible to locate the source of the dance. They were friendly people, often bringing lost wanderers to their townhouses under the mountains and taking care of them until they were rested, then guiding them back home. More than once, when the Cherokee were in danger from enemies, the Nûñnĕ′hĭ warriors came out, as they did at the old Nĭkwăsĭ′, to save them from defeat. Some people have thought they were the same as the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′, the “Little People,” but those are fairies, no larger than children.

There was a man in Nottely town who had been with the Nûñnĕ′hĭ when he was a boy, and he told Wafford all about it. He was a truthful, hard-headed man, and Wafford had heard the story so often from other people that he asked this man to tell it. It was in this way:

There was a guy in Nottely town who had been with the Nûñnĕ′hĭ when he was a kid, and he told Wafford all about it. He was a straightforward, no-nonsense guy, and Wafford had heard the story so many times from other people that he asked this guy to share it. Here’s how it went:

When he was about 10 or 12 years old he was playing one day near the river, shooting at a mark with his bow and arrows, until he became tired, and started to build a fish trap in the water. While he was piling up the stones in two long walls a man came and stood on the bank and asked him what he was doing. The boy told him, and the man said, “Well, that’s pretty hard work and you ought to rest a while. Come and take a walk up the river.” The boy said, “No”; that he was going home to dinner soon. “Come right up to my house,” said the stranger, “and I’ll give you a good dinner there and bring you home again in the morning.” So the boy went with him up the river until they came to a house, when they went in, and the man’s wife and the other people there were very glad to see him, and gave him a fine dinner, and were very kind to him. While they were eating a man that the boy knew very well came in and spoke to him, so that he felt quite at home.

When he was around 10 or 12 years old, he was playing one day by the river, aiming at a target with his bow and arrows, until he got tired and started building a fish trap in the water. While he was stacking stones to create two long walls, a man came and stood on the bank, asking him what he was doing. The boy explained, and the man said, “Well, that’s a lot of hard work; you should take a break. Why not come for a walk up the river?” The boy responded, “No,” saying that he was going home for dinner soon. “Come over to my house,” the stranger insisted, “and I’ll give you a nice dinner and bring you back home in the morning.” So the boy followed him up the river until they reached a house. Once inside, the man’s wife and the others there were really happy to see him, treated him to a great dinner, and were very kind to him. While they were eating, a man the boy knew well entered and spoke to him, making him feel quite at home.

After dinner he played with the other children and slept there that night, and in the morning, after breakfast, the man got ready to take him home. They went down a path that had a cornfield on one side and a peach orchard fenced in on the other, until they came to another trail, and the man said, “Go along this trail across that ridge and you will come to the river road that will bring you straight to your home, and now I’ll go back to the house.” So the man went back to the house and the boy went on along the trail, but when he had gone a little way he looked back, and there was no cornfield or orchard or fence or house; nothing but trees on the mountain side.

After dinner, he played with the other kids and spent the night there. In the morning, after breakfast, the man got ready to take him home. They walked down a path with a cornfield on one side and a fenced peach orchard on the other, until they reached another trail. The man said, “Follow this trail over that ridge, and you’ll find the river road that leads you straight to your home. I’ll head back to the house now.” So the man went back to the house, and the boy continued along the trail. But after he had walked a little ways, he looked back, and all he saw was trees on the mountainside; there was no cornfield, orchard, fence, or house.

He thought it very queer, but somehow he was not frightened, and went on until he came to the river trail in sight of his home. There were a great many people standing about talking, and when they saw [332]him they ran toward him shouting, “Here he is! He is not drowned or killed in the mountains!” They told him they had been hunting him ever since yesterday noon, and asked him where he had been. “A man took me over to his house just across the ridge, and I had a fine dinner and a good time with the children,” said the boy, “I thought Udsi′skală here”—that was the name of the man he had seen at dinner—“would tell you where I was.” But Udsi′skală said, “I haven’t seen you. I was out all day in my canoe hunting you. It was one of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ that made himself look like me.” Then his mother said, “You say you had dinner there? “Yes, and I had plenty, too,” said the boy; but his mother answered, “There is no house there—only trees and rocks—but we hear a drum sometimes in the big bald above. The people you saw were the Nûñnĕ′hĭ.”

He thought it was really strange, but somehow he wasn’t scared, and kept going until he reached the river trail where he could see his home. There were a lot of people gathered, talking, and when they saw him, they ran toward him, shouting, “Here he is! He’s not drowned or dead in the mountains!” They told him they had been looking for him since yesterday afternoon and asked where he had been. “A man took me to his house just across the ridge, and I had a great dinner and a fun time with the kids,” the boy said. “I thought Udsi′skală here”—that was the name of the man who had him for dinner—“would tell you where I was.” But Udsi′skală said, “I haven’t seen you. I was out all day in my canoe looking for you. It was one of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ who made himself look like me.” Then his mother said, “You say you had dinner there?” “Yes, and I ate a lot, too,” the boy replied, but his mother answered, “There’s no house there—just trees and rocks—but we sometimes hear a drum in the big bald above. The people you saw were the Nûñnĕ′hĭ.”

Once four Nûñnĕ′hĭ women came to a dance at Nottely town, and danced half the night with the young men there, and nobody knew that they were Nûñnĕ′hĭ, but thought them visitors from another settlement. About midnight they left to go home, and some men who had come out from the townhouse to cool off watched to see which way they went. They saw the women go down the trail to the river ford, but just as they came to the water they disappeared, although it was a plain trail, with no place where they could hide. Then the watchers knew they were Nûñnĕ′hĭ women. Several men saw this happen, and one of them was Wafford’s father-in-law, who was known for an honest man. At another time a man named Burnt-tobacco was crossing over the ridge from Nottely to Hemptown in Georgia and heard a drum and the songs of dancers in the hills on one side of the trail. He rode over to see who could be dancing in such a place, but when he reached the spot the drum and the songs were behind him, and he was so frightened that he hurried back to the trail and rode all the way to Hemptown as hard as he could to tell the story. He was a truthful man, and they believed what he said.

Once, four Nûñnĕ′hĭ women went to a dance in Nottely town and danced half the night with the young men there. Nobody knew they were Nûñnĕ′hĭ; everyone thought they were just visitors from another settlement. Around midnight, they left to go home, and some men who had stepped out of the townhouse to cool off watched to see which way they went. They saw the women head down the trail to the river crossing, but just as they reached the water, they vanished, even though it was an obvious path, with no place to hide. Then the watchers realized they were Nûñnĕ′hĭ women. Several men witnessed this, including Wafford’s father-in-law, who was known to be an honest man. At another time, a man named Burnt-tobacco was crossing over the ridge from Nottely to Hemptown in Georgia and heard a drum and the songs of dancers in the hills off to one side of the trail. He rode over to see who could be dancing there, but when he got to the spot, the drum and the singing were behind him. He was so scared that he hurried back to the trail and rode as fast as he could all the way to Hemptown to share the story. He was a truthful man, so they believed him.

There must have been a good many of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ living in that neighborhood, because the drumming was often heard in the high balds almost up to the time of the Removal.

There must have been a lot of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ living in that area, because the drumming could often be heard in the high bald spots almost until the time of the Removal.

On a small upper branch of Nottely, running nearly due north from Blood mountain, there was also a hole, like a small well or chimney, in the ground, from which there came up a warm vapor that heated all the air around. People said that this was because the Nûñnĕ′hĭ had a townhouse and a fire under the mountain. Sometimes in cold weather hunters would stop there to warm themselves, but they were afraid to stay long. This was more than sixty years ago, but the hole is probably there yet.

On a small upper branch of Nottely, running almost straight north from Blood Mountain, there was a hole, like a small well or chimney, in the ground, from which warm vapor rose up, heating the air around it. People believed this was because the Nûñnĕ′hĭ had a townhouse and a fire underneath the mountain. Sometimes, in cold weather, hunters would stop there to warm up, but they were cautious about staying too long. This was over sixty years ago, but the hole is probably still there.

Close to the old trading path from South Carolina up to the Cherokee Nation, somewhere near the head of Tugaloo, there was formerly a noted circular depression about the size of a townhouse, and waist [333]deep. Inside it was always clean as though swept by unknown hands. Passing traders would throw logs and rocks into it, but would always, on their return, find them thrown far out from the hole. The Indians said it was a Nûñnĕ′hĭ townhouse, and never liked to go near the place or even to talk about it, until at last some logs thrown in by the traders were allowed to remain there, and then they concluded that the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, annoyed by the persecution of the white men, had abandoned their townhouse forever.

Close to the old trading route from South Carolina up to the Cherokee Nation, somewhere near the head of Tugaloo, there used to be a well-known circular depression about the size of a townhouse and waist-deep. Inside, it was always clean as if swept by unseen hands. Passing traders would toss logs and rocks into it, but would always find them thrown far out from the hole upon their return. The Indians claimed it was a Nûñnĕ′hĭ townhouse and preferred to avoid the area or even discuss it, until eventually, some logs thrown in by the traders were allowed to stay there. Then, they decided the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, upset by the intrusion of the white men, had abandoned their townhouse for good.

There is another race of spirits, the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′, or “Little People,” who live in rock caves on the mountain side. They are little fellows, hardly reaching up to a man’s knee, but well shaped and handsome, with long hair falling almost to the ground. They are great wonder workers and are very fond of music, spending half their time drumming and dancing. They are helpful and kind-hearted, and often when people have been lost in the mountains, especially children who have strayed away from their parents, the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′ have found them and taken care of them and brought them back to their homes. Sometimes their drum is heard in lonely places in the mountains, but it is not safe to follow it, because the Little People do not like to be disturbed at home, and they throw a spell over the stranger so that he is bewildered and loses his way, and even if he does at last get back to the settlement he is like one dazed ever after. Sometimes, also, they come near a house at night and the people inside hear them talking, but they must not go out, and in the morning they find the corn gathered or the field cleared as if a whole force of men had been at work. If anyone should go out to watch, he would die. When a hunter finds anything in the woods, such as a knife or a trinket, he must say, “Little People, I want to take this,” because it may belong to them, and if he does not ask their permission they will throw stones at him as he goes home.

There is another group of spirits, the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′, or "Little People," who live in rock caves on the mountainside. They are small, barely reaching a man's knee, but well-proportioned and attractive, with long hair that nearly touches the ground. They are great magicians and love music, spending half their time drumming and dancing. They are helpful and kind-hearted, often finding and caring for lost people in the mountains, especially children who have wandered away from their parents, and bringing them back home. Sometimes their drum can be heard in remote areas of the mountains, but it's not safe to follow it, as the Little People dislike being disturbed and will cast a spell on the stranger, causing confusion and disorientation, so that even if he eventually returns to the settlement, he remains dazed afterward. Occasionally, they approach a house at night, and the people inside can hear them talking, but they must not go outside. In the morning, they find their corn gathered or the fields cleared as if a whole crew of men had worked. If anyone tries to sneak out to watch, he would die. When a hunter finds anything in the woods, like a knife or a trinket, he must say, "Little People, I want to take this," because it might belong to them, and if he doesn't ask for their permission, they will throw stones at him on his way home.

Once a hunter in winter found tracks in the snow like the tracks of little children. He wondered how they could have come there and followed them until they led him to a cave, which was full of Little People, young and old, men, women, and children. They brought him in and were kind to him, and he was with them some time; but when he left they warned him that he must not tell or he would die. He went back to the settlement and his friends were all anxious to know where he had been. For a long time he refused to say, until at last he could not hold out any longer, but told the story, and in a few days he died. Only a few years ago two hunters from Raventown, going behind the high fall near the head of Oconaluftee on the East Cherokee reservation, found there a cave with fresh footprints of the Little People all over the floor.

Once, a hunter in winter discovered footprints in the snow that looked like those of small children. He was curious about how they got there and followed the tracks until they led him to a cave filled with Little People—young and old, men, women, and children. They welcomed him and treated him kindly, and he spent some time with them. However, when he was ready to leave, they warned him not to tell anyone about them, or he would die. He returned to his settlement, and his friends eagerly wanted to know where he had been. For a long time, he kept it a secret, but eventually, he couldn’t hold back any longer and shared the story, and within a few days, he died. Just a few years ago, two hunters from Raventown, exploring behind the high fall near the head of Oconaluftee on the East Cherokee reservation, came across a cave with fresh footprints of the Little People all over the floor.

During the smallpox among the East Cherokee just after the war one sick man wandered off, and his friends searched, but could not find him. After several weeks he came back and said that the Little [334]People had found him and taken him to one of their caves and tended him until he was cured.

During the smallpox outbreak among the East Cherokee shortly after the war, one sick man wandered off, and his friends searched for him but couldn’t find him. After several weeks, he returned and said that the Little [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]People had found him, taken him to one of their caves, and cared for him until he was healed.

About twenty-five years ago a man named Tsantăwû′ was lost in the mountains on the head of Oconaluftee. It was winter time and very cold and his friends thought he must be dead, but after sixteen days he came back and said that the Little People had found him and taken him to their cave, where he had been well treated, and given plenty of everything to eat except bread. This was in large loaves, but when he took them in his hand to eat they seemed to shrink into small cakes so light and crumbly that though he might eat all day he would not be satisfied. After he was well rested they had brought him a part of the way home until they came to a small creek, about knee deep, when they told him to wade across to reach the main trail on the other side. He waded across and turned to look back, but the Little People were gone and the creek was a deep river. When he reached home his legs were frozen to the knees and he lived only a few days.

About twenty-five years ago, a man named Tsantăwû′ got lost in the mountains near Oconaluftee. It was winter and extremely cold, and his friends thought he must be dead. However, after sixteen days, he returned and said that the Little People had found him and taken him to their cave, where he was well taken care of and given plenty to eat—except for bread. It came in large loaves, but whenever he tried to eat it, it shrank into small, light, and crumbly cakes that left him unsatisfied no matter how much he ate. After he had rested, they brought him part of the way home until they reached a small creek, about knee-deep, and told him to wade across to get to the main trail on the other side. He crossed and, when he turned back to look, the Little People had disappeared and the creek had turned into a deep river. When he finally made it home, his legs were frozen to the knees, and he lived only a few days afterward.

Once the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′ had been very kind to the people of a certain settlement, helping them at night with their work and taking good care of any lost children, until something happened to offend them and they made up their minds to leave the neighborhood. Those who were watching at the time saw the whole company of Little People come down to the ford of the river and cross over and disappear into the mouth of a large cave on the other side. They were never heard of near the settlement again.

Once, the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′ had been very kind to the people of a certain settlement, helping them at night with their work and looking after any lost children, until something happened that offended them, and they decided to leave the area. Those who witnessed it saw the entire group of Little People come down to the river crossing and make their way across, disappearing into the entrance of a large cave on the other side. They were never seen near the settlement again.

There are other fairies, the Yûñwĭ Amai′yĭnĕ′hĭ, or Water-dwellers, who live in the water, and fishermen pray to them for help. Other friendly spirits live in people’s houses, although no one can see them, and so long as they are there to protect the house no witch can come near to do mischief.

There are other fairies, the Yûñwĭ Amai′yĭnĕ′hĭ, or Water-dwellers, who live in the water, and fishermen ask them for help. Other friendly spirits reside in people's homes, even though no one can see them, and as long as they are there to protect the house, no witch can come close to cause trouble.

Tsăwa′sĭ and Tsăga′sĭ are the names of two small fairies, who are mischievous enough, but yet often help the hunter who prays to them. Tsăwa′sĭ, or Tsăwa′sĭ Usdi′ga (Little Tsăwa′sĭ), is a tiny fellow, very handsome, with long hair falling down to his feet, who lives in grassy patches on the hillsides and has great power over the game. To the deer hunter who prays to him he gives skill to slip up on the deer through the long grass without being seen. Tsăga′sĭ is another of the spirits invoked by the hunter and is very helpful, but when someone trips and falls, we know that it is Tsăga′sĭ who has caused it. There are several other of these fairies with names, all good-natured, but more or less tricky.

Tsawasi and Tsagasi are the names of two small fairies who can be quite mischievous, but they often help the hunter who prays to them. Tsawasi, or Tsawasi Usdiga (Little Tsawasi), is a tiny, very handsome guy with long hair that reaches his feet. He lives in grassy patches on the hillsides and has great power over the game. To the deer hunter who prays to him, he grants the skill to approach the deer through the tall grass without being noticed. Tsagasi is another spirit the hunter calls upon and is very helpful, but when someone trips and falls, it's clear that Tsagasi is the one who caused it. There are several other fairies with names who are all good-natured but are often a bit tricky.

Then there is De′tsătă. De′tsătă was once a boy who ran away to the woods to avoid a scratching and tries to keep himself invisible ever since. He is a handsome little fellow and spends his whole time hunting birds with blowgun and arrow. He has a great many children who are all just like him and have the same name. When a flock of [335]birds flies up suddenly as if frightened it is because De′tsătă is chasing them. He is mischievous and sometimes hides an arrow from the bird hunter, who may have shot it off into a perfectly clear space, but looks and looks without finding it. Then the hunter says, “De′tsătă, you have my arrow, and if you don’t give it up I’ll scratch you,” and when he looks again he finds it.

Then there is De′tsătă. De′tsătă was once a boy who ran away to the woods to avoid a beating and has been trying to stay hidden ever since. He's a charming little guy and spends all his time hunting birds with a blowgun and arrows. He has many kids who are just like him and share the same name. When a flock of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] birds suddenly takes off as if scared, it’s because De′tsătă is chasing them. He’s playful and sometimes hides an arrow from the bird hunter, who might have shot it off into an open area but searches and searches without finding it. Then the hunter says, “De′tsătă, you have my arrow, and if you don’t hand it over, I’ll scratch you,” and when he looks again, he finds it.

There is one spirit that goes about at night with a light. The Cherokee call it Atsil′-dihye′gĭ, “The Fire-carrier,” and they are all afraid of it, because they think it dangerous, although they do not know much about it. They do not even know exactly what it looks like, because they are afraid to stop when they see it. It may be a witch instead of a spirit. Wafford’s mother saw the “Fire-carrier” once when she was a young woman, as she was coming home at night from a trading post in South Carolina. It seemed to be following her from behind, and she was frightened and whipped up her horse until she got away from it and never saw it again.

There is a spirit that roams at night carrying a light. The Cherokee refer to it as Atsil′-dihye′gĭ, meaning “The Fire-carrier,” and they are all scared of it because they believe it’s dangerous, even though they don’t know much about it. They can’t even tell what it looks like because they’re too afraid to stop and find out. It might be a witch rather than a spirit. Wafford’s mother encountered the “Fire-carrier” once when she was a young woman, returning home at night from a trading post in South Carolina. It appeared to be following her from behind, and she was so frightened that she urged her horse to go faster until she escaped it and never saw it again.

79. THE REMOVED TOWNHOUSES

Long ago, long before the Cherokee were driven from their homes in 1838, the people on Valley river and Hiwassee heard voices of invisible spirits in the air calling and warning them of wars and misfortunes which the future held in store, and inviting them to come and live with the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, the Immortals, in their homes under the mountains and under the waters. For days the voices hung in the air, and the people listened until they heard the spirits say, “If you would live with us, gather everyone in your townhouses and fast there for seven days, and no one must raise a shout or a warwhoop in all that time. Do this and we shall come and you will see us and we shall take you to live with us.”

Long ago, long before the Cherokee were forced from their homes in 1838, the people along the Valley River and Hiwassee heard the voices of unseen spirits in the air, calling and warning them about the wars and misfortunes that the future held. The spirits invited them to come and live with the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, the Immortals, in their homes beneath the mountains and under the waters. For days, the voices lingered in the air, and the people listened until they heard the spirits say, “If you want to live with us, gather everyone in your homes and fast there for seven days, and no one must make a sound or a war cry during that time. Do this, and we will come, you will see us, and we will take you to live with us.”

The people were afraid of the evils that were to come, and they knew that the Immortals of the mountains and the waters were happy forever, so they counciled in their townhouses and decided to go with them. Those of Anisgayâ′yĭ town came all together into their townhouse and prayed and fasted for six days. On the seventh day there was a sound from the distant mountains, and it came nearer and grew louder until a roar of thunder was all about the townhouse and they felt the ground shake under them. Now they were frightened, and despite the warning some of them screamed out. The Nûñnĕ′hĭ, who had already lifted up the townhouse with its mound to carry it away, were startled by the cry and let a part of it fall to the earth, where now we see the mound of Sĕ′tsĭ. They steadied themselves again and bore the rest of the townhouse, with all the people in it, to the top of Tsuda′yeʻlûñ′yĭ (Lone peak), near the head of Cheowa, where we can still see it, changed long ago to solid rock, but the people are invisible and immortal. [336]

The people were afraid of the bad things that were coming, and they knew the Immortals of the mountains and waters were happy forever, so they met in their townhouses and decided to go with them. The people of Anisgayâ′yĭ town gathered together in their townhouse and prayed and fasted for six days. On the seventh day, there was a sound coming from the distant mountains that grew closer and louder until it sounded like thunder all around the townhouse, and they felt the ground shake beneath them. This frightened them, and despite the warning, some of them screamed. The Nûñnĕ′hĭ, who had already lifted the townhouse with its mound to carry it away, were startled by the cry and let part of it drop to the ground, where we now see the mound of Sĕ′tsĭ. They steadied themselves again and took the rest of the townhouse, with all the people inside it, to the top of Tsuda′yeʻlûñ′yĭ (Lone Peak), near the head of Cheowa, where we can still see it, now changed to solid rock, but the people are invisible and immortal. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The people of another town, on Hiwassee, at the place which we call now Du′stiyaʻlûñ′yĭ, where Shooting creek comes in, also prayed and fasted, and at the end of seven days the Nûñnĕ′hĭ came and took them away down under the water. They are there now, and on a warm summer day, when the wind ripples the surface, those who listen well can hear them talking below. When the Cherokee drag the river for fish the fish-drag always stops and catches there, although the water is deep, and the people know it is being held by their lost kinsmen, who do not want to be forgotten.

The people from another town, on Hiwassee, at the place we now call Du′stiyaʻlûñ′yĭ, where Shooting Creek flows in, also prayed and fasted. After seven days, the Nûñnĕ′hĭ came and took them away beneath the water. They are still there, and on a warm summer day, when the wind causes ripples on the surface, those who listen closely can hear them talking below. When the Cherokee fish in the river, the fish-drag often stops and gets stuck there, even though the water is deep. The people believe it’s being held by their lost relatives who don’t want to be forgotten.

When the Cherokee were forcibly removed to the West one of the greatest regrets of those along Hiwassee and Valley rivers was that they were compelled to leave behind forever their relatives who had gone to the Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

When the Cherokee were forced to move West, one of the biggest regrets for those along the Hiwassee and Valley rivers was that they had to leave behind forever their relatives who had gone to the Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

In Tennessee river, near Kingston, 18 miles below Loudon, Tennessee, is a place which the Cherokee call Gustĭ′, where there once was a settlement long ago, but one night while the people were gathered in the townhouse for a dance the bank caved in and carried them all down into the river. Boatmen passing the spot in their canoes see the round dome of the townhouse—now turned to stone—in the water below them and sometimes hear the sound of the drum and dance coming up, and they never fail to throw food into the water in return for being allowed to cross in safety.

In the Tennessee River, near Kingston, 18 miles down from Loudon, Tennessee, there's a place the Cherokee call Gustĭ′. It used to be a settlement a long time ago, but one night, while the people were gathered in the townhouse for a dance, the bank collapsed and swept them all into the river. Boatmen passing by in their canoes see the round dome of the townhouse—now turned to stone—under the water and sometimes hear the sounds of drums and dancing coming up. They always throw food into the water as a thank-you for being able to cross safely.

80. THE SPIRIT DEFENDERS OF NĬKWĂSĬ′

Long ago a powerful unknown tribe invaded the country from the southeast, killing people and destroying settlements wherever they went. No leader could stand against them, and in a little while they had wasted all the lower settlements and advanced into the mountains. The warriors of the old town of Nĭkwăsĭ′, on the head of Little Tennessee, gathered their wives and children into the townhouse and kept scouts constantly on the lookout for the presence of danger. One morning just before daybreak the spies saw the enemy approaching and at once gave the alarm. The Nĭkwăsĭ′ men seized their arms and rushed out to meet the attack, but after a long, hard fight they found themselves overpowered and began to retreat, when suddenly a stranger stood among them and shouted to the chief to call off his men and he himself would drive back the enemy. From the dress and language of the stranger the Nĭkwăsĭ′ people thought him a chief who had come with reinforcements from the Overhill settlements in Tennessee. They fell back along the trail, and as they came near the townhouse they saw a great company of warriors coming out from the side of the mound as through an open doorway. Then they knew that their friends were the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, the Immortals, although no one had ever heard before that they lived under Nĭkwăsĭ′ mound.

A long time ago, a powerful, unknown tribe invaded the country from the southeast, killing people and destroying settlements wherever they went. No leader could stand up to them, and before long, they had ravaged all the lower settlements and moved into the mountains. The warriors of the old town of Nĭkwăsĭ′, at the head of Little Tennessee, gathered their wives and children into the townhouse and kept scouts constantly on the lookout for danger. One morning, just before dawn, the scouts spotted the enemy approaching and immediately raised the alarm. The Nĭkwăsĭ′ men grabbed their weapons and rushed out to confront the attackers, but after a long, hard fight, they found themselves overwhelmed and began to retreat. Suddenly, a stranger appeared among them and shouted to the chief to hold back his men; he would drive the enemy away himself. From the stranger's appearance and speech, the Nĭkwăsĭ′ people thought he was a chief who had come with reinforcements from the Overhill settlements in Tennessee. They fell back along the trail, and as they neared the townhouse, they saw a large group of warriors emerging from the side of the mound as if through an open doorway. Then they realized that their allies were the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, the Immortals, even though no one had ever heard before that they lived under the Nĭkwăsĭ′ mound.

American Ethnology Bureau  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XVI
NĬKWĂSĬ MOUND AT FRANKLIN, NORTH CAROLINA.

NĬKWĂSĬ MOUND AT FRANKLIN, NORTH CAROLINA.

NĬKWĂSĬ MOUND AT FRANKLIN, NORTH CAROLINA.

(From photograph of 1890 furnished by Mr H. G. Trotter, owner of the mound)

(From a photograph from 1890 provided by Mr. H. G. Trotter, the owner of the mound)

The Nûñnĕ′hĭ poured out by hundreds, armed and painted for the [337]fight, and the most curious thing about it all was that they became invisible as soon as they were fairly outside of the settlement, so that although the enemy saw the glancing arrow or the rushing tomahawk, and felt the stroke, he could not see who sent it. Before such invisible foes the invaders soon had to retreat, going first south along the ridge to where joins the main ridge which separates the French Broad from the Tuckasegee, and then turning with it to the northeast. As they retreated they tried to shield themselves behind rocks and trees, but the Nûñnĕ′hĭ arrows went around the rocks and killed them from the other side, and they could find no hiding place. All along the ridge they fell, until when they reached the head of Tuckasegee not more than half a dozen were left alive, and in despair they sat down and cried out for mercy. Ever since then the Cherokee have called the place Dayûlsûñ′yĭ, “Where they cried.” Then the Nûñnĕ′hĭ chief told them they had deserved their punishment for attacking a peaceful tribe, and he spared their lives and told them to go home and take the news to their people. This was the Indian custom, always to spare a few to carry back the news of defeat. They went home toward the north and the Nûñnĕ′hĭ went back to the mound.

The Nûñnĕ′hĭ poured out by the hundreds, armed and painted for the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fight, and the strangest thing was that they became invisible as soon as they were clear of the settlement. So even though the enemy could see the arrows flying and the tomahawks rushing toward them, and felt the strikes, they couldn't see who launched them. Faced with such unseen enemies, the invaders soon had to retreat, first heading south along the ridge to where it meets the main ridge that separates the French Broad from the Tuckasegee, then turning northeast with it. As they pulled back, they tried to hide behind rocks and trees, but the Nûñnĕ′hĭ arrows curved around the rocks and struck them down from the other side, leaving them with no safe place to hide. They fell all along the ridge, and by the time they reached the head of Tuckasegee, only about half a dozen were still alive. In despair, they sat down and cried out for mercy. Since then, the Cherokee have called the place Dayûlsûñ′yĭ, "Where they cried." Then the Nûñnĕ′hĭ chief told them they deserved their punishment for attacking a peaceful tribe. He spared their lives and told them to return home and spread the word to their people. This was the Indian custom—to spare a few so they could carry back news of defeat. They traveled home to the north while the Nûñnĕ′hĭ returned to the mound.

And they are still there, because, in the last war, when a strong party of Federal troops came to surprise a handful of Confederates posted there they saw so many soldiers guarding the town that they were afraid and went away without making an attack.

And they're still there because, during the last war, when a large group of Federal troops came to surprise a small number of Confederates stationed there, they saw so many soldiers protecting the town that they got scared and left without launching an attack.


There is another story, that once while all the warriors of a certain town were off on a hunt, or at a dance in another settlement, one old man was chopping wood on the side of the ridge when suddenly a party of the enemy came upon him—Shawano, Seneca, or some other tribe. Throwing his hatchet at the nearest one, he turned and ran for the house to get his gun and make the best defense that he might. On coming out at once with the gun he was surprised to find a large body of strange warriors driving back the enemy. It was no time for questions, and taking his place with the others, they fought hard until the enemy was pressed back up the creek and finally broke and retreated across the mountain. When it was over and there was time to breathe again, the old man turned to thank his new friends, but found that he was alone—they had disappeared as though the mountain had swallowed them. Then he knew that they were the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, who had come to help their friends, the Cherokee.

There’s another story about how, once, when all the warriors of a certain town were out hunting or dancing in another settlement, an old man was chopping wood on the ridge. Suddenly, a group of enemy warriors—Shawano, Seneca, or another tribe—attacked him. He threw his hatchet at the nearest enemy then ran back to his house to grab his gun and defend himself. When he rushed out with his gun, he was shocked to see a large group of unfamiliar warriors pushing back the enemy. There wasn’t time to ask questions; he joined the fight alongside them, and they worked hard until the enemy was pushed back up the creek and eventually retreated across the mountain. Once it was over and he could finally catch his breath, the old man turned to thank his new allies, but he found he was alone—they had vanished as if the mountain had swallowed them. Then he realized they were the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, who had come to help their friends, the Cherokee.

81. TSULʻKĂLÛ′, THE SLANT-EYED GIANT

A long time ago a widow lived with her one daughter at the old town of Kănuga on Pigeon river. The girl was of age to marry, and her mother used to talk with her a good deal, and tell her she must [338]be sure to take no one but a good hunter for a husband, so that they would have some one to take care of them and would always have plenty of meat in the house. The girl said such a man was hard to find, but her mother advised her not to be in a hurry, and to wait until the right one came.

A long time ago, a widow lived with her daughter in the old town of Kănuga on Pigeon River. The girl was old enough to marry, and her mother often talked to her, emphasizing the importance of choosing a good hunter as her husband, so they would be taken care of and always have enough meat at home. The girl replied that such a man was hard to find, but her mother encouraged her not to rush and to wait for the right one to come along.

Now the mother slept in the house while the girl slept outside in the âsĭ. One dark night a stranger came to the âsĭ wanting to court the girl, but she told him her mother would let her marry no one but a good hunter. “Well,” said the stranger, “I am a great hunter,” so she let him come in, and he stayed all night. Just before day he said he must go back now to his own place, but that he had brought some meat for her mother, and she would find it outside. Then he went away and the girl had not seen him. When day came she went out and found there a deer, which she brought into the house to her mother, and told her it was a present from her new sweetheart. Her mother was pleased, and they had deersteaks for breakfast.

Now the mother was sleeping in the house while the girl was sleeping outside in the âsĭ. One dark night, a stranger approached the âsĭ wanting to woo the girl, but she told him her mother would only allow her to marry a good hunter. “Well,” the stranger said, “I’m a great hunter,” so she let him in, and he stayed the whole night. Just before dawn, he said he had to return to his own place but that he had brought some meat for her mother, which she would find outside. Then he left, and the girl hadn’t seen him. When morning came, she went out and found a deer, which she brought into the house for her mother, telling her it was a gift from her new boyfriend. Her mother was happy, and they had deer steaks for breakfast.

He came again the next night, but again went away before daylight, and this time he left two deer outside. The mother was more pleased this time, but said to her daughter, “I wish your sweetheart would bring us some wood.” Now wherever he might be, the stranger knew their thoughts, so when he came the next time he said to the girl, “Tell your mother I have brought the wood”; and when she looked out in the morning there were several great trees lying in front of the door, roots and branches and all. The old woman was angry, and said, “He might have brought us some wood that we could use instead of whole trees that we can’t split, to litter up the road with brush.” The hunter knew what she said, and the next time he came he brought nothing, and when they looked out in the morning the trees were gone and there was no wood at all, so the old woman had to go after some herself.

He came again the next night, but once more left before dawn, and this time he left two deer outside. The mother was happier this time, but said to her daughter, “I wish your boyfriend would bring us some firewood.” No matter where he was, the stranger knew what they were thinking, so when he came the next time, he said to the girl, “Tell your mom I’ve brought the wood.” When she looked out in the morning, there were several large trees lying in front of the door, roots and branches and all. The old woman was upset and said, “He could have brought us wood we could actually use instead of whole trees that we can’t split, just to clutter the road with brush.” The hunter heard her, and the next time he came, he brought nothing. When they looked out in the morning, the trees were gone, and there was no wood at all, so the old woman had to go get some herself.

Almost every night he came to see the girl, and each time he brought a deer or some other game, but still he always left before daylight. At last her mother said to her, “Your husband always leaves before daylight. Why don’t he wait? I want to see what kind of a son-in-law I have.” When the girl told this to her husband he said he could not let the old woman see him, because the sight would frighten her. “She wants to see you, anyhow,” said the girl, and began to cry, until at last he had to consent, but warned her that her mother must not say that he looked frightful (usga′sĕʻti′yu).

Almost every night he came to see the girl, and each time he brought a deer or some other game, but he always left before dawn. Finally, her mother said to her, “Your husband always leaves before dawn. Why doesn’t he wait? I want to see what kind of son-in-law I have.” When the girl told this to her husband, he said he couldn’t let the old woman see him because it would scare her. “She wants to see you, anyway,” said the girl, and she started to cry, until finally he had to agree, but he warned her that her mother must not say he looked frightening (usga′sĕʻti′yu).

The next morning he did not leave so early, but stayed in the âsĭ, and when it was daylight the girl went out and told her mother. The old woman came and looked in, and there she saw a great giant, with long slanting eyes (tsulʻkălû′), lying doubled up on the floor, with his head against the rafters in the left-hand corner at the back, and his toes scraping the roof in the right-hand corner by the door. She [339]gave only one look and ran back to the house, crying, Usga′sĕʻti′yu! Usga′sĕʻti′yu!

The next morning he didn’t leave as early but stayed in the room, and when it was light out, the girl went outside and told her mom. The old woman came over and looked in, and there she saw a huge giant, with long slanted eyes (tsulʻkălû′), curled up on the floor, with his head against the rafters in the left corner at the back and his toes touching the roof in the right corner by the door. She [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] gave it just one glance and ran back to the house, shouting, Usga′sĕʻti′yu! Usga′sĕʻti′yu!

Tsulʻkălû′ was terribly angry. He untwisted himself and came out of the âsĭ, and said good-bye to the girl, telling her that he would never let her mother see him again, but would go back to his own country. Then he went off in the direction of Tsunegûñ′yĭ.

Tsulʻkălû′ was really angry. He unwound himself and came out of the âsĭ, said goodbye to the girl, and told her he would never let her mother see him again, but would return to his own home. Then he headed off toward Tsunegûñ′yĭ.

Soon after he left the girl had her monthly period. There was a very great flow of blood, and the mother threw it all into the river. One night after the girl had gone to bed in the âsĭ her husband came again to the door and said to her, “It seems you are alone,” and asked where was the child. She said there had been none. Then he asked where was the blood, and she said that her mother had thrown it into the river. She told just where the place was, and he went there and found a small worm in the water. He took it up and carried it back to the âsĭ, and as he walked it took form and began to grow, until, when he reached the âsĭ, it was a baby girl that he was carrying. He gave it to his wife and said, “Your mother does not like me and abuses our child, so come and let us go to my home.” The girl wanted to be with her husband, so, after telling her mother good-bye, she took up the child and they went off together to Tsunegûñ′yĭ.

Soon after he left, the girl got her period. There was a heavy flow of blood, and her mother threw it all into the river. One night, after the girl had gone to bed in the house, her husband came to the door and said to her, “It looks like you’re alone,” and asked where the child was. She replied that there hadn’t been any. Then he asked about the blood, and she explained that her mother had thrown it into the river. She indicated exactly where it was, and he went there and found a small worm in the water. He picked it up and carried it back to the house, and as he walked, it took shape and began to grow until, when he reached the house, he was carrying a baby girl. He handed her to his wife and said, “Your mother doesn’t like me and mistreats our child, so let’s go to my home.” The girl wanted to be with her husband, so after saying goodbye to her mother, she took the child and they left together for Tsunegûñ′yĭ.

Now, the girl had an older brother, who lived with his own wife in another settlement, and when he heard that his sister was married he came to pay a visit to her and her new husband, but when he arrived at Kănuga his mother told him his sister had taken her child and gone away with her husband, nobody knew where. He was sorry to see his mother so lonely, so he said he would go after his sister and try to find her and bring her back. It was easy to follow the footprints of the giant, and the young man went along the trail until he came to a place where they had rested, and there were tracks on the ground where a child had been lying and other marks as if a baby had been born there. He went on along the trail and came to another place where they had rested, and there were tracks of a baby crawling about and another lying on the ground. He went on and came to where they had rested again, and there were tracks of a child walking and another crawling about. He went on until he came where they had rested again, and there were tracks of one child running and another walking. Still he followed the trail along the stream into the mountains, and came to the place where they had rested again, and this time there were footprints of two children running all about, and the footprints can still be seen in the rock at that place.

Now, the girl had an older brother who lived with his wife in another town. When he heard that his sister got married, he came to visit her and her new husband. But when he reached Kănuga, his mother told him that his sister had taken her child and left with her husband, and no one knew where they had gone. Feeling sorry for his lonely mother, he decided to go after his sister and try to find her and bring her back. It was easy to follow the giant's footprints, and the young man followed the path until he came to a spot where they had rested, and he found tracks on the ground where a child had been lying and other marks indicating a baby had been born there. He continued along the trail and reached another spot where they had rested, noting the tracks of a baby crawling around and another lying on the ground. He moved on and found where they had rested again, discovering tracks of one child walking and another crawling. He persisted until he reached another resting place, where there were tracks of one child running and another walking. He continued to follow the trail along the stream into the mountains, arriving at another spot where they had rested again, and this time he saw footprints of two children running all around, and the footprints can still be seen in the rock at that location.

Twice again he found where they had rested, and then the trail led up the slope of Tsunegûñ′yĭ, and he heard the sound of a drum and voices, as if people were dancing inside the mountain. Soon he came to a cave like a doorway in the side of the mountain, but the rock was so steep and smooth that he could not climb up to it, but could only [340]just look over the edge and see the heads and shoulders of a great many people dancing inside. He saw his sister dancing among them and called to her to come out. She turned when she heard his voice, and as soon as the drumming stopped for a while she came out to him, finding no trouble to climb down the rock, and leading her two little children by the hand. She was very glad to meet her brother and talked with him a long time, but did not ask him to come inside, and at last he went away without having seen her husband.

Twice more he discovered where they had taken a break, and then the path led up the slope of Tsunegûñ′yĭ. He heard the sound of a drum and voices, as if people were dancing inside the mountain. Soon, he reached a cave that looked like a doorway in the mountain's side, but the rock was too steep and smooth for him to climb up. He could only [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]peek over the edge and see the heads and shoulders of many people dancing inside. He spotted his sister among them and called out for her to come out. When she heard his voice, she turned, and as soon as the drumming paused for a moment, she came out to him, easily climbing down the rock while holding her two little children by the hand. She was very happy to see her brother and chatted with him for a long time, but she didn’t invite him inside, and eventually, he left without having seen her husband.

Several other times her brother came to the mountain, but always his sister met him outside, and he could never see her husband. After four years had passed she came one day to her mother’s house and said her husband had been hunting in the woods near by, and they were getting ready to start home to-morrow, and if her mother and brother would come early in the morning they could see her husband. If they came too late for that, she said, they would find plenty of meat to take home. She went back into the woods, and the mother ran to tell her son. They came to the place early the next morning, but Tsulʻkălû′ and his family were already gone. On the drying poles they found the bodies of freshly killed deer hanging, as the girl had promised, and there were so many that they went back and told all their friends to come for them, and there were enough for the whole settlement.

Several other times her brother visited the mountain, but each time, his sister met him outside, and he could never see her husband. After four years had passed, she came one day to her mother’s house and said her husband had been hunting in the nearby woods, and they were planning to head home the next day. She invited her mother and brother to come early in the morning to see her husband. If they arrived too late for that, she mentioned they would find plenty of meat to take home. She went back into the woods, and the mother hurried to tell her son. They arrived at the spot early the next morning, but Tsulʻkălû′ and his family were already gone. On the drying poles, they discovered the bodies of freshly killed deer hanging, just as the girl had promised, and there were so many that they returned and told all their friends to come for them, ensuring there was enough for the whole settlement.

Still the brother wanted to see his sister and her husband, so he went again to the mountain, and she came out to meet him. He asked to see her husband, and this time she told him to come inside with her. They went in as through a doorway, and inside he found it like a great townhouse. They seemed to be alone, but his sister called aloud, “He wants to see you,” and from the air came a voice, “You can not see me until you put on a new dress, and then you can see me.” “I am willing,” said the young man, speaking to the unseen spirit, and from the air came the voice again, “Go back, then, and tell your people that to see me they must go into the townhouse and fast seven days, and in all that time they must not come out from the townhouse or raise the war whoop, and on the seventh day I shall come with new dresses for you to put on so that you can all see me.”

Still, the brother wanted to see his sister and her husband, so he went back to the mountain, and she came out to meet him. He asked to see her husband, and this time she invited him to come inside with her. They entered through a doorway, and inside he found it like a large townhouse. They seemed to be alone, but his sister called out, “He wants to see you,” and from the air came a voice, “You can’t see me until you put on a new dress, and then you can see me.” “I’m willing,” said the young man, speaking to the unseen spirit, and the voice came again from the air, “Go back, then, and tell your people that to see me they must enter the townhouse and fast for seven days, and during that time they must not leave the townhouse or raise the war whoop, and on the seventh day I will come with new dresses for you to wear so that you can all see me.”

The young man went back to Kănuga and told the people. They all wanted to see Tsulʻkălû′, who owned all the game in the mountains, so they went into the townhouse and began the fast. They fasted the first day and the second and every day until the seventh—all but one man from another settlement, who slipped out every night when it was dark to get something to eat and slipped in again when no one was watching. On the morning of the seventh day the sun was just coming up in the east when they heard a great noise like the thunder of rocks rolling down the side of Tsunegûñ′yĭ. They were frightened and drew near together in the townhouse, and no one whispered. [341]Nearer and louder came the sound until it grew into an awful roar, and every one trembled and held his breath—all but one man, the stranger from the other settlement, who lost his senses from fear and ran out of the townhouse and shouted the war cry.

The young man returned to Kănuga and informed the people. They all wanted to see Tsulʻkălû′, who controlled all the game in the mountains, so they entered the townhouse and started their fast. They fasted the first day and the second, and continued each day until the seventh—except for one man from another settlement, who sneaked out every night when it got dark to grab something to eat and slipped back in when no one was watching. On the morning of the seventh day, just as the sun was rising in the east, they heard a loud noise that sounded like rocks crashing down the side of Tsunegûñ′yĭ. They were frightened and huddled together in the townhouse, and no one whispered. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The sound grew closer and louder until it became a terrifying roar, and everyone trembled and held their breath—except for one man, the outsider from the other settlement, who lost his composure from fear and ran out of the townhouse, shouting the war cry.

At once the roar stopped and for some time there was silence. Then they heard it again, but as if it were going farther away, and then farther and farther, until at last it died away in the direction of Tsunegûñ′yĭ, and then all was still again. The people came out from the townhouse, but there was silence, and they could see nothing but what had been seven days before.

At once, the roar stopped, and there was silence for a while. Then they heard it again, but it sounded like it was getting farther away, and then even farther, until it finally faded in the direction of Tsunegûñ'yĭ, and then everything was still again. The people emerged from the townhouse, but it was quiet, and they could see nothing but what had been there seven days earlier.

Still the brother was not disheartened, but came again to see his sister, and she brought him into the mountain. He asked why Tsulʻkâlû′ had not brought the new dresses, as he had promised, and the voice from the air said, “I came with them, but you did not obey my word, but broke the fast and raised the war cry.” The young man answered, “It was not done by our people, but by a stranger. If you will come again, we will surely do as you say.” But the voice answered, “Now you can never see me.” Then the young man could not say any more, and he went back to Kănuga.

Still, the brother wasn't discouraged and went to visit his sister again, and she took him into the mountain. He asked why Tsulʻkâlû′ hadn’t brought the new dresses as he had promised, and the voice from the air responded, “I came with them, but you didn’t follow my instructions; you broke the fast and raised the war cry.” The young man replied, “That was done by a stranger, not our people. If you come again, we’ll definitely follow your guidance.” But the voice said, “Now you can never see me.” Then the young man had nothing more to say, and he returned to Kănuga.

82. KĂNA′STA, THE LOST SETTLEMENT

Long ago, while people still lived in the old town of Kăna′sta, on the French Broad, two strangers, who looked in no way different from other Cherokee, came into the settlement one day and made their way into the chief’s house. After the first greetings were over the chief asked them from what town they had come, thinking them from one of the western settlements, but they said, “We are of your people and our town is close at hand, but you have never seen it. Here you have wars and sickness, with enemies on every side, and after a while a stronger enemy will come to take your country from you. We are always happy, and we have come to invite you to live with us in our town over there,” and they pointed toward Tsuwaʻtel′da (Pilot knob). “We do not live forever, and do not always find game when we go for it, for the game belongs to Tsulʻkălû′, who lives in Tsunegûñ′yĭ, but we have peace always and need not think of danger. We go now, but if your people will live with us let them fast seven days, and we shall come then to take them.” Then they went away toward the west.

Long ago, when people still lived in the old town of Kăna′sta, on the French Broad River, two strangers who looked just like other Cherokees entered the settlement one day and made their way to the chief’s house. After the initial greetings, the chief asked where they had come from, thinking they hailed from one of the western settlements. But they replied, “We are from your people, and our town is nearby, though you’ve never seen it. Here, you face wars and sickness, with enemies surrounding you, and soon a stronger enemy will come to take your land. We are always happy, and we have come to invite you to live with us in our town over there,” pointing toward Tsuwaʻtel′da (Pilot Knob). “We don’t live forever and don’t always find game when we hunt, as the game belongs to Tsulʻkălû′, who lives in Tsunegûñ′yĭ, but we have peace all the time and don’t have to worry about danger. We’re leaving now, but if your people want to live with us, let them fast for seven days, and we will return to take them.” Then they went away toward the west.

The chief called his people together into the townhouse and they held a council over the matter and decided at last to go with the strangers. They got all their property ready for moving, and then went again into the townhouse and began their fast. They fasted six days, and on the morning of the seventh, before yet the sun was high, they saw a great company coming along the trail from the west, led by the two men [342]who had stopped with the chief. They seemed just like Cherokee from another settlement, and after a friendly meeting they took up a part of the goods to be carried, and the two parties started back together for Tsuwaʻtel′da. There was one man from another town visiting at Kăna′sta, and he went along with the rest.

The chief gathered his people in the townhouse, and they held a meeting about the situation. After much discussion, they finally decided to side with the strangers. They packed up all their belongings and went back into the townhouse to begin their fast. They fasted for six days, and on the morning of the seventh, before the sun was even up, they spotted a large group coming down the trail from the west, led by the two men [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] who had stayed with the chief. They looked just like Cherokee from another community. After a friendly greeting, they took some of the goods to carry, and both groups set off together for Tsuwaʻtel′da. There was one man from another town visiting Kăna′sta, and he joined the others.

When they came to the mountain, the two guides led the way into a cave, which opened out like a great door in the side of the rock. Inside they found an open country and a town, with houses ranged in two long rows from east to west. The mountain people lived in the houses on the south side, and they had made ready the other houses for the new comers, but even after all the people of Kăna′sta, with their children and belongings, had moved in, there were still a large number of houses waiting ready for the next who might come. The mountain people told them that there was another town, of a different people, above them in the same mountain, and still farther above, at the very top, lived the Ani′-Hyûñtĭkwălâ′skĭ (the Thunders).

When they reached the mountain, the two guides led them into a cave that opened like a massive door in the side of the rock. Inside, they discovered an open area and a town, with houses lined up in two long rows from east to west. The mountain people lived in the homes on the south side and had prepared the other houses for the newcomers. Even after all the people of Kăna′sta, along with their children and belongings, had moved in, there were still many houses ready for the next arrivals. The mountain people informed them that there was another town, inhabited by a different group, above them on the same mountain, and even higher up, at the very top, lived the Ani′-Hyûñtĭkwălâ′skĭ (the Thunders).

Now all the people of Kăna′sta were settled in their new homes, but the man who had only been visiting with them wanted to go back to his own friends. Some of the mountain people wanted to prevent this, but the chief said, “No; let him go if he will, and when he tells his friends they may want to come, too. There is plenty of room for all.” Then he said to the man, “Go back and tell your friends that if they want to come and live with us and be always happy, there is a place here ready and waiting for them. Others of us live in Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ and in the high mountains all around, and if they would rather go to any of them it is all the same. We see you wherever you go and are with you in all your dances, but you can not see us unless you fast. If you want to see us, fast four days, and we will come and talk with you; and then if you want to live with us, fast again seven days, and we will come and take you.” Then the chief led the man through the cave to the outside of the mountain and left him there, but when the man looked back he saw no cave, but only the solid rock.

Now everyone in Kăna′sta had settled into their new homes, but the man, who had just been visiting, wanted to return to his friends. Some of the mountain people wanted to stop him, but the chief said, “No; let him go if he wants, and when he tells his friends, they might want to join us too. There’s plenty of room for everyone.” Then he addressed the man, “Go back and tell your friends that if they want to come and live with us and be happy all the time, there’s a place here waiting for them. Some of us live in Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ and in the high mountains all around, and if they prefer to go there, that’s fine, too. We see you wherever you are and are with you in all your dances, but you can’t see us unless you fast. If you want to see us, fast for four days, and we’ll come and talk with you; then if you decide to live with us, fast for another seven days, and we’ll come and take you.” The chief then led the man through the cave to the outside of the mountain and left him there, but when the man looked back, there was no cave, just solid rock.


The people of the lost settlement were never seen again, and they are still living in Tsuwaʻtel′da. Strange things happen there, so that the Cherokee know the mountain is haunted and do not like to go near it. Only a few years ago a party of hunters camped there, and as they sat around their fire at supper time they talked of the story and made rough jokes about the people of old Kăna′sta. That night they were aroused from sleep by a noise as of stones thrown at them from among the trees, but when they searched they could find nobody, and were so frightened that they gathered up their guns and pouches and left the place. [343]

The people of the lost settlement were never seen again, and they are still living in Tsuwaʻtel′da. Strange things happen there, so the Cherokee know the mountain is haunted and avoid going near it. Just a few years ago, a group of hunters camped there, and while sitting around their fire at dinner, they talked about the story and made rough jokes about the people of old Kăna′sta. That night, they were awakened by a noise like stones being thrown at them from the trees, but when they searched, they found no one, and they were so scared that they grabbed their guns and left the place. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

83. TSUWE′NĂHĬ: A LEGEND OF PILOT KNOB

In the old town of Kănuga, on Pigeon river, there was a lazy fellow named Tsuwe′năhĭ, who lived from house to house among his relatives and never brought home any game, although he used to spend nearly all his time in the woods. At last his friends got very tired of keeping him, so he told them to get some parched corn ready for him and he would go and bring back a deer or else would never trouble them again. They filled his pouch with parched corn, enough for a long trip, and he started off for the mountains. Day after day passed until they thought they had really seen the last of him, but before the month was half gone he was back again at Kănuga, with no deer, but with a wonderful story to tell.

In the old town of Kănuga, by Pigeon River, there was a lazy guy named Tsuwe′năhĭ. He bounced from one relative’s house to another and never brought home any game, even though he spent almost all his time in the woods. Eventually, his friends got fed up with supporting him, so he told them to prepare some roasted corn for him, promising that he would go out and bring back a deer or he wouldn't bother them again. They filled his pouch with enough roasted corn for a long journey, and he set off for the mountains. Days passed, and they figured they had truly seen the last of him. But before the month was halfway through, he returned to Kănuga, without a deer, but with an incredible story to share.

He said that he had hardly turned away from the trail to go up the ridge when he met a stranger, who asked him where he was going. Tsuwe′năhĭ answered that his friends in the settlement had driven him out because he was no good hunter, and that if he did not find a deer this time he would never go back again. “Why not come with me?” said the stranger, “my town is not far from here, and you have relatives there.” Tsuwe′năhĭ was very glad of the chance, because he was ashamed to go back to his own town; so he went with the stranger, who took him to Tsuwaʻtel′da (Pilot knob). They came to a cave, and the other said, “Let us go in here;” but the cave ran clear to the heart of the mountain, and when they were inside the hunter found there an open country like a wide bottom land, with a great settlement and hundreds of people. They were all glad to see him, and brought him to their chief, who took him into his own house and showed him a seat near the fire. Tsuwe′năhĭ sat down, but he felt it move under him, and when he looked again he saw that it was a turtle, with its head sticking out from the shell. He jumped up, but the chief said, “It won’t hurt you; it only wants to see who you are.” So he sat down very carefully, and the turtle drew in its head again. They brought food, of the same kind that he had been accustomed to at home, and when he had eaten the chief took him through the settlement until he had seen all the houses and talked with most of the people. When he had seen everything and had rested some days, he was anxious to get back to his home, so the chief himself brought him to the mouth of the cave and showed him the trail that led down to the river. Then he said, “You are going back to the settlement, but you will never be satisfied there any more. Whenever you want to come to us, you know the way.” The chief left him, and Tsuwe′năhĭ went down the mountain and along the river until he came to Kănuga.

He said he had barely turned away from the trail to climb the ridge when he met a stranger who asked him where he was headed. Tsuwe′năhĭ replied that his friends in the settlement had kicked him out because he was a terrible hunter, and that if he didn’t find a deer this time, he would never return. “Why not come with me?” the stranger said, “My town isn’t far from here, and you have relatives there.” Tsuwe′năhĭ was really glad for the opportunity because he felt ashamed to go back to his own town, so he went with the stranger, who took him to Tsuwaʻtel′da (Pilot knob). They reached a cave, and the stranger said, “Let’s go in here;” but the cave went all the way to the heart of the mountain, and once inside, the hunter discovered an open area like a wide valley, with a large settlement and hundreds of people. They were all happy to see him and brought him to their chief, who welcomed him into his home and showed him a seat near the fire. Tsuwe′năhĭ sat down, but felt the seat shift underneath him, and when he looked again, he realized it was a turtle with its head sticking out of its shell. He jumped up, but the chief said, “It won’t hurt you; it just wants to see who you are.” So he cautiously sat back down, and the turtle pulled its head back in. They brought him food that was similar to what he had at home, and after he ate, the chief took him around the settlement until he had seen all the houses and spoken to most of the people. After he had seen everything and rested for a few days, he felt eager to return home, so the chief himself brought him to the entrance of the cave and pointed out the trail that led down to the river. Then he said, “You’re going back to the settlement, but you’ll never be satisfied there again. Whenever you want to visit us, you know the way.” The chief left him, and Tsuwe′năhĭ made his way down the mountain and along the river until he reached Kănuga.

He told his story, but no one believed it and the people only laughed at him. After that he would go away very often and be gone for several days at a time, and when he came back to the settlement he would [344]say he had been with the mountain people. At last one man said he believed the story and would go with him to see. They went off together to the woods, where they made a camp, and then Tsuwe′năhĭ went on ahead, saying he would be back soon. The other waited for him, doing a little hunting near the camp, and two nights afterwards Tsuwe′năhĭ was back again. He seemed to be alone, but was talking as he came, and the other hunter heard girls’ voices, although he could see no one. When he came up to the fire he said, “I have two friends with me, and they say there is to be a dance in their town in two nights, and if you want to go they will come for you.” The hunter agreed at once, and Tsuwe′năhĭ called out, as if to some one close by, “He says he will go.” Then he said, “Our sisters have come for some venison.” The hunter had killed a deer and had the meat drying over the fire, so he said, “What kind do they want?” The voices answered, “Our mother told us to ask for some of the ribs,” but still he could see nothing. He took down some rib pieces and gave them to Tsuwe′năhĭ, who took them and said, “In two days we shall come again for you.” Then he started off, and the other heard the voices going through the woods until all was still again.

He shared his story, but no one believed him, and the people just laughed at him. After that, he would frequently leave for several days, and when he returned to the settlement, he would say he had been with the mountain people. Finally, one man said he believed the story and wanted to go with him to see for himself. They set off together into the woods, where they made a camp, and then Tsuwe’năhĭ went ahead, saying he would be back soon. The other man waited for him, doing a little hunting near the camp, and two nights later, Tsuwe’năhĭ was back. He seemed to be alone but was talking as he approached, and the other hunter heard girls’ voices, even though he couldn’t see anyone. When he reached the fire, Tsuwe’năhĭ said, “I have two friends with me, and they say there’s going to be a dance in their town in two nights. If you want to go, they’ll come for you.” The hunter agreed right away, and Tsuwe’năhĭ called out, as if to someone nearby, “He says he’ll go.” Then he added, “Our sisters have come for some venison.” The hunter had killed a deer and had the meat drying over the fire, so he asked, “What kind do they want?” The voices replied, “Our mother told us to ask for some of the ribs,” but he still couldn’t see anything. He took some rib pieces and gave them to Tsuwe’năhĭ, who accepted them and said, “In two days, we’ll come back for you.” Then he left, and the other man heard the voices moving through the woods until everything fell quiet again.

In two days Tsuwe′năhĭ came, and this time he had two girls with him. As they stood near the fire the hunter noticed that their feet were short and round, almost like dogs’ paws, but as soon as they saw him looking they sat down so that he could not see their feet. After supper the whole party left the camp and went up along the creek to Tsuwaʻtel′da. They went in through the cave door until they got to the farther end and could see houses beyond, when all at once the hunter’s legs felt as if they were dead and he staggered and fell to the ground. The others lifted him up, but still he could not stand, until the medicine-man brought some “old tobacco” and rubbed it on his legs and made him smell it until he sneezed. Then he was able to stand again and went in with the others. He could not stand at first, because he had not prepared himself by fasting before he started.

In two days, Tsuwe’năhĭ arrived, this time with two girls. As they stood by the fire, the hunter noticed their feet were short and round, almost like dog paws, but as soon as they saw him looking, they sat down so he couldn’t see their feet. After dinner, the whole group left the camp and walked up along the creek to Tsuwaʻtel′da. They entered through the cave door until they reached the far end and could see houses beyond. Suddenly, the hunter’s legs felt like they were asleep, and he staggered and fell to the ground. The others helped him up, but he still couldn’t stand until the medicine man brought some “old tobacco” and rubbed it on his legs, making him smell it until he sneezed. Then he was able to stand again and joined the others. He couldn't stand at first because he hadn’t prepared himself by fasting before leaving.

The dance had not yet begun and Tsuwe′năhĭ took the hunter into the townhouse and showed him a seat near the fire, but it had long thorns of honey locust sticking out from it and he was afraid to sit down. Tsuwe′năhĭ told him not to be afraid, so he sat down and found that the thorns were as soft as down feathers. Now the drummer came in and the dancers, and the dance began. One man followed at the end of the line, crying Kû! Kû! all the time, but not dancing. The hunter wondered, and they told him, “This man was lost in the mountains and had been calling all through the woods for his friends until his, voice failed and he was only able to pant Kû! Kû! and then we found him and took him in.”

The dance hadn't started yet, and Tsuwe’năhĭ brought the hunter into the townhouse and pointed out a seat by the fire, but it had long thorns from a honey locust sticking out of it, and he was hesitant to sit down. Tsuwe’năhĭ reassured him not to be afraid, so he sat down and realized the thorns were as soft as down feathers. Then the drummer entered along with the dancers, and the dance began. One man followed at the end of the line, crying Kû! Kû! the entire time, but he wasn’t dancing. The hunter was curious, and they explained, “This man got lost in the mountains and had been calling for his friends throughout the woods until his voice gave out, and he could only manage to pant Kû! Kû! until we found him and brought him in.”

When it was over Tsuwe′năhĭ and the hunter went back to the settlement. At the next dance in Kănuga they told all they had seen at [345]Tsuwaʻtel′da, what a large town was there and how kind everybody was, and this time—because there were two of them—the people believed it. Now others wanted to go, but Tsuwe′năhĭ told them they must first fast seven days, while he went ahead to prepare everything, and then he would come and bring them. He went away and the others fasted, until at the end of seven days he came for them and they went with him to Tsuwaʻtel′da, and their friends in the settlement never saw them again.

When it was over, Tsuwenaahi and the hunter returned to the settlement. At the next dance in Kanuga, they shared everything they had experienced at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Tsuwa'telda, describing how big the town was and how kind everyone was. This time—since there were two of them—the people believed it. Now others wanted to go, but Tsuwenaahi told them they had to fast for seven days first while he went ahead to get everything ready. Then he would come back and take them. He left, and the others fasted until the end of the seven days when he returned for them. They went with him to Tsuwa'telda, and their friends in the settlement never saw them again.

84. THE MAN WHO MARRIED THE THUNDER’S SISTER

In the old times the people used to dance often and all night. Once there was a dance at the old town of Sâkwi′yĭ, on the head of Chattahoochee, and after it was well started two young women with beautiful long hair came in, but no one knew who they were or whence they had come. They danced with one partner and another, and in the morning slipped away before anyone knew that they were gone; but a young warrior had fallen in love with one of the sisters on account of her beautiful hair, and after the manner of the Cherokee had already asked her through an old man if she would marry him and let him live with her. To this the young woman had replied that her brother at home must first be consulted, and they promised to return for the next dance seven days later with an answer, but in the meantime if the young man really loved her he must prove his constancy by a rigid fast until then. The eager lover readily agreed and impatiently counted the days.

In the past, people used to dance often and all night long. There was once a dance in the old town of Sâkwi′yĭ, at the head of the Chattahoochee, and as it got going, two young women with beautiful long hair showed up, but no one knew who they were or where they had come from. They danced with one partner after another, and in the morning, they slipped away before anyone noticed they were gone; however, a young warrior had fallen for one of the sisters because of her gorgeous hair. Following Cherokee tradition, he had already asked an old man to find out if she would marry him and let him live with her. The young woman replied that her brother back home had to be consulted first, and they promised to return for the next dance in seven days with an answer. In the meantime, if the young man truly loved her, he had to prove his loyalty by fasting strictly until then. The eager lover agreed without hesitation and impatiently counted down the days.

In seven nights there was another dance. The young warrior was on hand early, and later in the evening the two sisters appeared as suddenly as before. They told him their brother was willing, and after the dance they would conduct the young man to their home, but warned him that if he told anyone where he went or what he saw he would surely die.

In seven nights, there was another dance. The young warrior showed up early, and later that evening, the two sisters appeared just as unexpectedly as before. They told him their brother was on board, and after the dance, they would take the young man to their home but cautioned him that if he shared with anyone where he went or what he saw, he would definitely die.

He danced with them again and about daylight the three came away just before the dance closed, so as to avoid being followed, and started off together. The women led the way along a trail through the woods, which the young man had never noticed before, until they came to a small creek, where, without hesitating, they stepped into the water. The young man paused in surprise on the bank and thought to himself, “They are walking in the water; I don’t want to do that.” The women knew his thoughts just as though he had spoken and turned and said to him, “This is not water; this is the road to our house.” He still hesitated, but they urged him on until he stepped into the water and found it was only soft grass that made a fine level trail.

He danced with them again, and as dawn approached, the three slipped away just before the dance ended to avoid being followed and headed off together. The women took the lead along a path through the woods that the young man had never noticed before, until they reached a small creek, where they stepped into the water without a second thought. The young man stopped in surprise on the bank and thought to himself, “They are walking in the water; I don’t want to do that.” The women sensed his thoughts as if he had spoken and turned to him, saying, “This isn’t water; this is the way to our home.” He still hesitated, but they encouraged him until he stepped into the water and discovered it was just soft grass forming a smooth path.

They went on until the trail came to a large stream which he knew for Tallulah river. The women plunged boldly in, but again the warrior hesitated on the bank, thinking to himself, “That water is very [346]deep and will drown me; I can’t go on.” They knew his thoughts and turned and said, “This is no water, but the main trail that goes past our house, which is now close by.” He stepped in, and instead of water there was tall waving grass that closed above his head as he followed them.

They continued until the path led to a large stream that he recognized as the Tallulah River. The women stepped confidently into the water, but the warrior hesitated on the bank, thinking to himself, “That water is way too deep and will drown me; I can’t go forward.” They understood his fears and turned to him, saying, “This isn't water, but the main trail that goes past our house, which is nearby.” He stepped in, and instead of water, there was tall waving grass that closed above his head as he followed them.

They went only a short distance and came to a rock cave close under Ugûñ′yĭ (Tallulah falls). The women entered, while the warrior stopped at the mouth; but they said, “This is our house; come in and our brother will soon be home; he is coming now.” They heard low thunder in the distance. He went inside and stood up close to the entrance. Then the women took off their long hair and hung it up on a rock, and both their heads were as smooth as a pumpkin. The man thought, “It is not hair at all,” and he was more frightened than ever.

They only went a short distance and reached a cave close to Ugûñ′yĭ (Tallulah Falls). The women went in, while the warrior stayed at the entrance. They said, “This is our home; come in, and our brother will be here soon; he’s on his way.” They heard low thunder in the distance. He went inside and stood near the entrance. Then the women took off their long hair and hung it up on a rock, making their heads look as smooth as a pumpkin. The man thought, “That’s not hair at all,” and he felt even more frightened.

The younger woman, the one he was about to marry, then sat down and told him to take a seat beside her. He looked, and it was a large turtle, which raised itself up and stretched out its claws as if angry at being disturbed. The young man said it was a turtle, and refused to sit down, but the woman insisted that it was a seat. Then there was a louder roll of thunder and the woman said, “Now our brother is nearly home.” While they urged and he still refused to come nearer or sit down, suddenly there was a great thunder clap just behind him, and turning quickly he saw a man standing in the doorway of the cave.

The younger woman, the one he was about to marry, sat down and told him to take a seat next to her. He looked, and it was a large turtle, which lifted itself up and stretched out its claws as if it were angry at being disturbed. The young man said it was a turtle and refused to sit down, but the woman insisted it was a seat. Then there was a louder roll of thunder, and the woman said, “Now our brother is almost home.” While they urged him and he still refused to come closer or sit down, suddenly there was a loud clap of thunder just behind him, and when he turned quickly, he saw a man standing in the doorway of the cave.

“This is my brother,” said the woman, and he came in and sat down upon the turtle, which again rose up and stretched out its claws. The young warrior still refused to come in. The brother then said that he was just about to start to a council, and invited the young man to go with him. The hunter said he was willing to go if only he had a horse; so the young woman was told to bring one. She went out and soon came back leading a great uktena snake, that curled and twisted along the whole length of the cave. Some people say this was a white uktena and that the brother himself rode a red one. The hunter was terribly frightened, and said “That is a snake; I can’t ride that.” The others insisted that it was no snake, but their riding-horse. The brother grew impatient and said to the woman, “He may like it better if you bring him a saddle, and some bracelets for his wrists and arms.” So they went out again and brought in a saddle and some arm bands, and the saddle was another turtle, which they fastened on the uktena’s back, and the bracelets were living slimy snakes, which they got ready to twist around the hunter’s wrists.

“This is my brother,” said the woman, and he came in and sat down on the turtle, which then rose up and stretched out its claws. The young warrior still refused to enter. The brother then mentioned that he was about to head to a council and invited the young man to join him. The hunter said he would go if only he had a horse; so the young woman was told to bring one. She went outside and soon returned leading a massive uktena snake, which curled and twisted all along the length of the cave. Some people say this was a white uktena and that the brother himself rode a red one. The hunter was really scared and said, “That’s a snake; I can’t ride that.” The others insisted it was not a snake, but their riding horse. The brother grew impatient and told the woman, “He might like it better if you bring him a saddle and some bracelets for his wrists and arms.” So they went out again and returned with a saddle and some arm bands, and the saddle was another turtle, which they secured on the uktena’s back, and the bracelets were live slimy snakes, which they prepared to wrap around the hunter’s wrists.

He was almost dead with fear, and said, “What kind of horrible place is this? I can never stay here to live with snakes and creeping things.” The brother got very angry and called him a coward, and then it was as if lightening flashed from his eyes and struck the young man, and a terrible crash of thunder stretched him senseless. [347]

He was almost paralyzed with fear and said, “What kind of awful place is this? I can’t live here with snakes and creepy creatures.” The brother got really angry and called him a coward, and then it was as if lightning flashed from his eyes and hit the young man, and a loud crash of thunder knocked him out cold. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When at last he came to himself again he was standing with his feet in the water and both hands grasping a laurel bush that grew out from the bank, and there was no trace of the cave or the Thunder People, but he was alone in the forest. He made his way out and finally reached his own settlement, but found then that he had been gone so very long that all the people had thought him dead, although to him it seemed only the day after the dance. His friends questioned him closely, and, forgetting the warning, he told the story; but in seven days he died, for no one can come back from the underworld and tell it and live.

When he finally came to his senses, he found himself standing in the water, holding onto a laurel bush that grew from the bank. There was no sign of the cave or the Thunder People; he was completely alone in the forest. He made his way out and eventually returned to his own settlement, but discovered that he had been gone for so long that everyone thought he was dead, even though it only felt like the day after the dance to him. His friends asked him a lot of questions, and, forgetting the warning, he shared his story; but within seven days, he died, because no one can come back from the underworld, share their experience, and live.

85. THE HAUNTED WHIRLPOOL

At the mouth of Suck creek, on the Tennessee, about 8 miles below Chattanooga, is a series of dangerous whirlpools, known as “The Suck,” and noted among the Cherokee as the place where Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the gambler, lived long ago (see the story). They call it Ûñ′tiguhĭ′, “Pot-in-the-water,” on account of the appearance of the surging, tumbling water, suggesting a boiling pot. They assert that in the old times the whirlpools were intermittent in character, and the canoemen attempting to pass the spot used to hug the bank, keeping constantly on the alert for signs of a coming eruption, and when they saw the water begin to revolve more rapidly would stop and wait until it became quiet again before attempting to proceed.

At the mouth of Suck Creek, on the Tennessee River, about 8 miles below Chattanooga, there are a series of dangerous whirlpools known as “The Suck,” which the Cherokee recognize as the place where Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the gambler, lived long ago (see the story). They refer to it as Ûñ′tiguhĭ′, meaning “Pot-in-the-water,” because of the way the surging, tumbling water resembles a boiling pot. They claim that in ancient times, the whirlpools were intermittent, and the canoeists trying to pass through would stick close to the bank, always on the lookout for signs of an impending eruption. When they noticed the water starting to swirl faster, they would stop and wait for it to calm down before trying to move forward.

It happened once that two men, going down the river in a canoe, as they came near this place saw the water circling rapidly ahead of them. They pulled up to the bank to wait until it became smooth again, but the whirlpool seemed to approach with wider and wider circles, until they were drawn into the vortex. They were thrown out of the canoe and carried down under the water, where one man was seized by a great fish and was never seen again. The other was taken round and round down to the very lowest center of the whirlpool, when another circle caught him and bore him outward and upward until he was finally thrown up again to the surface and floated out into the shallow water, whence he made his escape to shore. He told afterwards that when he reached the narrowest circle of the maelstrom the water seemed to open below him and he could look down as through the roof beams of a house, and there on the bottom of the river he had seen a great company of people, who looked up and beckoned to him to join them, but as they put up their hands to seize him the swift current caught him and took him out of their reach.

Once, two men were paddling down a river in a canoe when they noticed the water swirling rapidly ahead of them. They pulled up to the bank to wait for the water to calm down, but the whirlpool just kept spreading out with bigger and bigger circles until they were pulled into it. They were thrown out of the canoe and dragged underwater, where one man was grabbed by a big fish and was never seen again. The other man was taken round and round to the very bottom of the whirlpool, but then another circle swept him up and pushed him outward and upward until he finally broke the surface and floated into shallow water, where he escaped to shore. He later recounted that when he reached the narrowest part of the maelstrom, the water seemed to open beneath him, and he could see down as if looking through the beams of a house. There, at the bottom of the river, he saw a large group of people who looked up and waved for him to join them, but just as they reached out to grab him, the strong current pulled him away from their grasp.

86. YAHULA

Yahoola creek, which flows by Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county, Georgia, is called Yahulâ′ĭ (Yahula place) by the Cherokees, and this is the story of the name: [348]

Yahoola Creek, which runs by Dahlonega in Lumpkin County, Georgia, is referred to as Yahulâ′ĭ (Yahula place) by the Cherokees, and this is the story behind the name: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Years ago, long before the Revolution, Yahula was a prosperous stock trader among the Cherokee, and the tinkling of the bells hung around the necks of his ponies could be heard on every mountain trail. Once there was a great hunt and all the warriors were out, but when it was over and they were ready to return to the settlement Yahula was not with them. They waited and searched, but he could not be found, and at last they went back without him, and his friends grieved for him as for one dead. Some time after his people were surprised and delighted to have him walk in among them and sit down as they were at supper in the evening. To their questions he told them that he had been lost in the mountains, and that the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, the Immortals, had found him and brought him to their town, where he had been kept ever since, with the kindest care and treatment, until the longing to see his old friends had brought him back. To the invitation of his friends to join them at supper he said that it was now too late—he had tasted the fairy food and could never again eat with human kind, and for the same reason he could not stay with his family, but must go back to the Nûñnĕ′hĭ. His wife and children and brother begged him to stay, but he said that he could not; it was either life with the Immortals or death with his own people—and after some further talk he rose to go. They saw him as he sat talking to them and as he stood up, but the moment he stepped out the doorway he vanished as if he had never been.

Years ago, long before the Revolution, Yahula was a successful stock trader among the Cherokee, and the jingle of the bells hung around his ponies' necks could be heard on every mountain trail. One time there was a big hunt, and all the warriors went out, but when it was over and they were ready to return to the settlement, Yahula was missing. They waited and searched, but he couldn’t be found, and eventually, they went back without him, grieving for him as if he were dead. Some time later, his people were surprised and delighted when he walked in among them and sat down to eat with them at supper in the evening. When they asked him what happened, he told them that he had gotten lost in the mountains and that the Nûñnĕ′hĭ, the Immortals, had found him and brought him to their town, where he had been cared for with the utmost kindness until he longed to see his old friends again. When his friends invited him to join them for supper, he said it was too late—he had tasted the fairy food and could never again eat with humans. For the same reason, he couldn’t stay with his family and had to go back to the Nûñnĕ′hĭ. His wife, children, and brother begged him to stay, but he insisted he could not; it was either life with the Immortals or death with his own people. After some more conversation, he stood up to leave. They could see him sitting and talking with them, and as he stood up, but the moment he stepped out the doorway, he vanished as if he had never existed.

After that he came back often to visit his people. They would see him first as he entered the house, and while he sat and talked he was his old self in every way, but the instant he stepped across the threshold he was gone, though a hundred eyes might be watching. He came often, but at last their entreaties grew so urgent that the Nûñnĕ′hĭ must have been offended, and he came no more. On the mountain at the head of the creek, about 10 miles above the present Dahlonega, is a small square inclosure of uncut stone, without roof or entrance. Here it was said that he lived, so the Cherokee called it Yahulâ′ĭ and called the stream by the same name. Often at night a belated traveler coming along the trail by the creek would hear the voice of Yahula singing certain favorite old songs that he used to like to sing as he drove his pack of horses across the mountain, the sound of a voice urging them on, and the crack of a whip and the tinkling of bells went with the song, but neither driver nor horses could be seen, although the sounds passed close by. The songs and the bells were heard only at night.

After that, he came back often to visit his people. They would see him as he entered the house, and while he sat and talked, he was just like his old self in every way, but the moment he stepped outside, he was gone, even if a hundred eyes were watching. He visited frequently, but eventually their pleas became so desperate that the Nûñnĕ′hĭ must have been offended, and he stopped coming. On the mountain at the head of the creek, about 10 miles above what is now Dahlonega, there's a small square enclosure made of uncut stone, with no roof or entrance. It was said that he lived there, so the Cherokee named it Yahulâ′ĭ and called the stream by the same name. Often at night, a late traveler passing along the trail by the creek would hear Yahula's voice singing certain favorite old songs he used to sing while guiding his pack of horses across the mountain. The sound of his voice urging them on, along with the crack of a whip and the tinkling of bells, accompanied the song, but neither the driver nor the horses could be seen, even though the sounds passed right by. The songs and bells were only heard at night.

There was one man who had been his friend, who sang the same songs for a time after Yahula had disappeared, but he died suddenly, and then the Cherokee were afraid to sing these songs any more until it was so long since anyone had heard the sounds on the mountain that they thought Yahula must be gone away, perhaps to the West, where others of the tribe had already gone. It is so long ago now that even [349]the stone house may have been destroyed by this time, but more than one old man’s father saw it and heard the songs and the bells a hundred years ago. When the Cherokee went from Georgia to Indian Territory in 1838 some of them said, “Maybe Yahula has gone there and we shall hear him,” but they have never heard him again.

There was one man who had been his friend, who sang the same songs for a while after Yahula disappeared, but he died unexpectedly, and then the Cherokee were too scared to sing those songs anymore until it had been so long since anyone had heard the sounds on the mountain that they figured Yahula must have left, maybe to the West, where others from the tribe had already gone. It was so long ago now that even [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the stone house might have been destroyed by now, but more than one old man's father saw it and heard the songs and the bells a hundred years ago. When the Cherokee moved from Georgia to Indian Territory in 1838, some of them said, “Maybe Yahula has gone there and we’ll hear him again,” but they have never heard him since.

87. THE WATER CANNIBALS

Besides the friendly Nûñnĕ′hĭ of the streams and mountains there is a race of cannibal spirits, who stay at the bottom of the deep rivers and live upon human flesh, especially that of little children. They come out just after daybreak and go about unseen from house to house until they find some one still asleep, when they shoot him with their invisible arrows and carry the dead body down under the water to feast upon it. That no one may know what has happened they leave in place of the body a shade or image of the dead man or little child, that wakes up and talks and goes about just as he did, but there is no life in it, and in seven days it withers and dies, and the people bury it and think they are burying their dead friend. It was a long time before the people found out about this, but now they always try to be awake at daylight and wake up the children, telling them “The hunters are among you.”

Besides the friendly Nûñnĕ′hĭ of the streams and mountains, there are cannibal spirits that stay at the bottom of deep rivers and feed on human flesh, especially that of little children. They come out just after dawn and move unseen from house to house until they find someone still asleep. Then, they shoot that person with their invisible arrows and drag the body underwater to feast on it. To conceal their actions, they leave behind a shade or image of the deceased person—a replica that wakes up, talks, and moves just like they did, but it has no life. After seven days, it withers and dies, and the people bury it, thinking they are laying their friend to rest. It took a long time for the people to realize this, but now they always try to be awake at dawn and wake the children, warning them, “The hunters are among you.”

This is the way they first knew about the water cannibals: There was a man in Tĭkwăli′tsĭ town who became sick and grew worse until the doctors said he could not live, and then his friends went away from the house and left him alone to die. They were not so kind to each other in the old times as they are now, because they were afraid of the witches that came to torment dying people.

This is how they first learned about the water cannibals: There was a man in Tĭkwăli′tsĭ town who got sick and got worse until the doctors said he wouldn’t survive, and then his friends left the house and abandoned him to die. They weren't as kind to each other in the past as they are now because they were scared of the witches that came to torment dying people.

He was alone several days, not able to rise from his bed, when one morning an old woman came in at the door. She looked just like the other women of the settlement, but he did not know her. She came over to the bed and said, “You are very sick and your friends seem to have left you. Come with me and I will make you well.” The man was so near death that he could not move, but now her words made him feel stronger at once, and he asked her where she wanted him to go. “We live close by; come with me and I will show you,” said the woman, so he got up from his bed and she led the way down to the water. When she came to the water she stepped in and he followed, and there was a road under the water, and another country there just like that above.

He had been alone for several days, unable to get out of bed, when one morning an old woman walked in through the door. She looked just like the other women in the settlement, but he didn’t recognize her. She approached the bed and said, “You’re very sick, and it seems like your friends have abandoned you. Come with me, and I’ll make you better.” The man was so close to death that he couldn't move, but her words instantly made him feel stronger, and he asked her where she wanted him to go. “We live nearby; come with me, and I’ll show you,” said the woman, so he got out of bed and followed her down to the water. When they reached the water, she stepped in, and he followed her. There was a road beneath the water, leading to another land just like the one above.

They went on until they came to a settlement with a great many houses, and women going about their work and children playing. They met a party of hunters coming in from a hunt, but instead of deer or bear quarters hanging from their shoulders they carried the bodies of dead men and children, and several of the bodies the man knew for those of his own friends in Tĭkwăli′tsĭ. They came to a [350]house and the woman said “This is where I live,” and took him in and fixed a bed for him and made him comfortable.

They kept going until they reached a settlement filled with many houses, where women were busy with their tasks and children were playing. They encountered a group of hunters coming back from a hunt, but instead of deer or bear carcasses draped over their shoulders, they carried the bodies of dead men and children. The man recognized several of the bodies as those of his own friends from Tĭkwăli′tsĭ. They arrived at a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]house, and the woman said, “This is where I live,” then welcomed him inside, prepared a bed for him, and made him comfortable.

By this time he was very hungry, but the woman knew his thoughts and said, “We must get him something to eat.” She took one of the bodies that the hunters had just brought in and cut off a slice to roast. The man was terribly frightened, but she read his thoughts again and said, “I see you can not eat our food.” Then she turned away from him and held her hands before her stomach—so—and when she turned around again she had them full of bread and beans such as he used to have at home.

By this time, he was really hungry, but the woman sensed what he was thinking and said, “We need to get him something to eat.” She took one of the bodies that the hunters had just brought in and cut off a slice to roast. The man was extremely scared, but she understood his thoughts again and said, “I can see you can't eat our food.” Then she turned away from him and held her hands in front of her stomach—like this—and when she turned back around, she had her hands full of bread and beans like the ones he used to have at home.

So it was every day, until soon he was well and strong again. Then she told him he might go home now, but he must be sure not to speak to anyone for seven days, and if any of his friends should question him he must make signs as if his throat were sore and keep silent. She went with him along the same trail to the water’s edge, and the water closed over her and he went back alone to Tĭkwăli′tsĭ. When he came there his friends were surprised, because they thought he had wandered off and died in the woods. They asked him where he had been, but he only pointed to his throat and said nothing, so they thought he was not yet well and let him alone until the seven days were past, when he began to talk again and told the whole story.

So it was every day, until soon he was healthy and strong again. Then she told him he could go home now, but he had to make sure not to speak to anyone for seven days, and if any of his friends asked him questions, he had to gesture as if his throat hurt and remain silent. She walked with him along the same path to the water’s edge, and the water covered her, leaving him to return alone to Tĭkwăli′tsĭ. When he arrived, his friends were surprised because they thought he had gotten lost and died in the woods. They asked him where he had been, but he just pointed to his throat and said nothing, so they assumed he wasn’t fully recovered yet and left him alone until the seven days were over, when he started talking again and told them the whole story.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Historical Traditions

88. FIRST CONTACT WITH WHITES

There are a few stories concerning the first contact of the Cherokee with whites and negroes. They are very modern and have little value as myths, but throw some light upon the Indian estimate of the different races.

There are a few stories about the first interactions between the Cherokee and white people and Black people. They feel quite modern and have little value as myths, but they shed some light on how Native Americans see the different races.

One story relates how the first whites came from the east and tried to enter into friendly relations, but the Indians would have nothing to do with them for a long time. At last the whites left a jug of whisky and a dipper near a spring frequented by the Indians. The Indians came along, tasted the liquor, which they had never known before, and liked it so well that they ended by all getting comfortably drunk. While they were in this happy frame of mind some white men came up, and this time the Indians shook hands with them and they have been friends after a fashion ever since. This may possibly be a Cherokee adaptation of the story of Hudson’s first landing on the island of Manhattan.

One story goes that the first white people came from the east and tried to make friendly connections, but the Native Americans wanted nothing to do with them for a long time. Eventually, the white people left a jug of whiskey and a dipper near a spring that the Native Americans often visited. The Native Americans came by, tried the liquor, which they had never experienced before, and enjoyed it so much that they all ended up getting nicely drunk. While they were in this cheerful mood, some white men approached, and this time the Native Americans shook hands with them, and they have been somewhat of friends ever since. This might be a Cherokee version of the story of Hudson’s first landing on Manhattan Island.


At the creation an ulûñsû′tĭ was given to the white man, and a piece of silver to the Indian. But the white man despised the stone and threw it away, while the Indian did the same with the silver. In going about the white man afterward found the silver piece and put it [351]into his pocket and has prized it ever since. The Indian, in like manner, found the ulûñsû′tĭ where the white man had thrown it. He picked it up and has kept it since as his talisman, as money is the talismanic power of the white man. This story is quite general and is probably older than others of its class.

At the beginning, the white man was given a stone called ulûñsû′tĭ, while the Indian received a piece of silver. However, the white man looked down on the stone and discarded it, just like the Indian did with the silver. Later on, the white man came across the silver piece and pocketed it, valuing it ever since. Similarly, the Indian found the ulûñsû′tĭ where the white man had thrown it. He picked it up and has kept it as his good luck charm, just like money serves as a good luck charm for the white man. This story is quite common and likely older than many others of its type.


When Sequoya, the inventor of the Cherokee alphabet, was trying to introduce it among his people, about 1822, some of them opposed it upon the ground that Indians had no business with reading. They said that when the Indian and the white man were created, the Indian, being the elder, was given a book, while the white man received a bow and arrows. Each was instructed to take good care of his gift and make the best use of it, but the Indian was so neglectful of his book that the white man soon stole it from him, leaving the bow in its place, so that books and reading now belong of right to the white man, while the Indian ought to be satisfied to hunt for a living.—Cherokee Advocate, October 26, 1844.

When Sequoya, the creator of the Cherokee alphabet, was trying to introduce it to his people around 1822, some of them opposed it because they believed that Native Americans shouldn't be involved with reading. They claimed that when the Indian and the white man were created, the Indian, being the elder, was given a book, while the white man got a bow and arrows. Each was told to take care of their gift and use it well, but the Indian was so careless with his book that the white man eventually took it, leaving the bow behind. As a result, books and reading rightfully belong to the white man, while the Indian should be content with hunting for a living.—Cherokee Advocate, October 26, 1844.


The negro made the first locomotive for a toy and put it on a wooden track and was having great fun with it when a white man came along, watched until he saw how to run it, and then killed the negro and took the locomotive for himself. This, also, although plainly of very recent origin, was heard from several informants.

The Black person made the first toy train and set it up on a wooden track, having a lot of fun with it when a White man came by, watched until he figured out how to operate it, then killed the Black person and took the train for himself. This story, although clearly very recent, was reported by several sources.

89. THE IROQUOIS WARS

Long wars were waged between the Cherokee and their remote northern relatives, the Iroquois, with both of whom the recollection, now nearly faded, was a vivid tradition fifty years ago. The (Seneca) Iroquois know the Cherokee as Oyadaʼgeʻoñnoñ, a name rather freely rendered “cave people.” The latter call the Iroquois, or rather their largest and most aggressive tribe, the Seneca, Nûndăwe′gĭ, Ani′-Nûn-dăwe′gĭ, or Ani′-Sĕ′nikă, the first forms being derived from Nûndawa′ga or Nûndawa′-ono, “people of the great hills,” the name by which the Seneca know themselves. According to authorities quoted by Schoolcraft, the Seneca claim to have at one time had a settlement, from which they were afterward driven, at Seneca, South Carolina, known in history as one of the principal towns of the Lower Cherokee.

Long wars were fought between the Cherokee and their distant northern relatives, the Iroquois, whose memories, now nearly faded, were a vivid tradition fifty years ago. The (Seneca) Iroquois refer to the Cherokee as Oyadaʼgeʻoñnoñ, which is loosely translated as “cave people.” The Cherokee call the Iroquois, specifically their largest and most aggressive tribe, the Seneca, Nûndăwe′gĭ, Ani′-Nûn-dăwe′gĭ, or Ani′-Sĕ′nikă. The first names are derived from Nûndawa′ga or Nûndawa′-ono, meaning “people of the great hills,” which is how the Seneca identify themselves. According to sources cited by Schoolcraft, the Seneca claim they once had a settlement, from which they were later displaced, at Seneca, South Carolina, known in history as one of the main towns of the Lower Cherokee.

The league of the Iroquois was probably founded about the middle of the sixteenth century. Before 1680 they had conquered or exterminated all the tribes upon their immediate borders and had turned their arms against the more distant Illinois, Catawba, and Cherokee. According to Iroquois tradition, the Cherokee were the aggressors, having attacked and plundered a Seneca hunting party somewhere in the west, while in another story they are represented as having violated a peace treaty by the murder of the Iroquois delegates. [352]Whatever the cause, the war was taken up by all the tribes of the league.

The Iroquois League was likely established around the mid-sixteenth century. By 1680, they had either conquered or wiped out all the tribes near their borders and had turned their attention to the more distant Illinois, Catawba, and Cherokee. According to Iroquois tradition, the Cherokee were the ones who started the conflict by attacking and looting a Seneca hunting party in the west, while another story claims they broke a peace treaty by murdering Iroquois delegates. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Regardless of the reason, the war was taken on by all the tribes in the league.

From the Iroquois country to the Cherokee frontier was considered a five days’ journey for a rapidly traveling war party. As the distance was too great for large expeditions, the war consisted chiefly of a series of individual exploits, a single Cherokee often going hundreds of miles to strike a blow, which was sure to be promptly retaliated by the warriors from the north, the great object of every Iroquois boy being to go against the Cherokee as soon as he was old enough to take the war path. Captives were made on both sides, and probably in about equal numbers, the two parties being too evenly matched for either to gain any permanent advantage, and a compromise was finally made by which the Tennessee river came to be regarded as the boundary between their rival claims, all south of that stream being claimed by the Cherokee, and being acknowledged by the Iroquois, as the limit of their own conquests in that direction. This Indian boundary was recognized by the British government up to the time of the Revolution.

The journey from Iroquois territory to the Cherokee frontier was seen as a five-day trek for a fast-moving war group. Because the distance was too far for large armies, the conflict mainly involved individual acts of heroism, with one Cherokee often traveling hundreds of miles to carry out an attack, which would quickly be avenged by the northern warriors. Every Iroquois boy aimed to engage the Cherokee as soon as he was old enough to join the fight. Captives were taken by both sides, likely in similar numbers, as the two groups were evenly matched, preventing either from achieving a lasting upper hand. Ultimately, a compromise was reached that established the Tennessee River as the boundary between their territories, with the Cherokee claiming everything south of it and the Iroquois recognizing this as the limit of their conquests in that area. This boundary was acknowledged by the British government until the time of the Revolution.

Morgan states that a curious agreement was once made between the two tribes, by which this river was also made the limit of pursuit. If a returning war party of the Cherokee could recross the Tennessee before they were overtaken by the pursuing Iroquois they were as safe from attack as though entrenched behind a stockade. The pursuers, if they chose, might still invade the territory of the enemy, but they passed by the camp of the retreating Cherokee without offering to attack them. A similar agreement existed for a time between the Seneca and the Erie.

Morgan notes that an interesting agreement was once struck between the two tribes, making this river the boundary for pursuit. If a returning war party of the Cherokee managed to cross the Tennessee again before being caught by the Iroquois who were chasing them, they were as safe from attack as if they were behind a fort. The pursuers could still choose to invade the enemy's territory, but they would bypass the camp of the fleeing Cherokee without trying to attack them. A similar arrangement was in place for a while between the Seneca and the Erie.

The Buffalo dance of the Iroquois is traditionally said to have had its origin in an expedition against the Cherokee. When the warriors on their way to the south reached the Kentucky salt lick they found there a herd of buffalo, and heard them, for the first time, “singing their favorite songs,” i. e., bellowing and snorting. From the bellowing and the movements of the animals were derived the music and action of the dance.

The Buffalo dance of the Iroquois is said to have originated from a mission against the Cherokee. When the warriors heading south reached the salt lick in Kentucky, they discovered a herd of buffalo and heard them, for the first time, “singing their favorite songs,” meaning bellowing and snorting. The sounds and movements of the animals inspired the music and actions of the dance.

According to Cherokee tradition, as given by the chief Stand Watie, the war was finally brought to an end by the Iroquois, who sent a delegation to the Cherokee to propose a general alliance of the southern and western tribes. The Cherokee accepted the proposition, and in turn sent out invitations to the other tribes, all of which entered into the peace excepting the Osage, of whom it was therefore said that they should be henceforth like a wild fruit on the prairie, at which every bird should pick, and so the Osage have remained ever a predatory tribe without friends or allies. This may be the same treaty described in the story of “The Seneca Peacemakers.” A formal and final peace between the two tribes was arranged through the efforts of the British agent, Sir William Johnson, in 1768. [353]

According to Cherokee tradition, as shared by Chief Stand Watie, the war came to an end thanks to the Iroquois, who sent representatives to the Cherokee suggesting a general alliance among the southern and western tribes. The Cherokee agreed to the proposal and invited other tribes to join in. All tribes accepted the peace except for the Osage, who were said to be like wild fruit on the prairie, at which every bird would pick. Because of this, the Osage have remained a predatory tribe without friends or allies. This might be the same treaty mentioned in the story of “The Seneca Peacemakers.” A formal and final peace between the two tribes was established through the efforts of British agent Sir William Johnson in 1768. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In 1847 there were still living among the Seneca the grandchildren of Cherokee captives taken in these wars. In 1794 the Seneca pointed out to Colonel Pickering a chief who was a native Cherokee, having been taken when a boy and adopted among the Seneca, who afterward made him chief. This was probably the same man of whom they told Schoolcraft fifty years later. He was a full-blood Cherokee, but had been captured when too young to have any memory of the event. Years afterward, when he had grown to manhood and had become a chief in the tribe, he learned of his foreign origin, and was filled at once with an overpowering longing to go back to the south to find his people and live and die among them. He journeyed to the Cherokee country, but on arriving there found to his great disappointment that the story of his capture had been forgotten in the tribe, and that his relatives, if any were left, failed to recognize him. Being unable to find his kindred, he made only a short visit and returned again to the Seneca.

In 1847, there were still living among the Seneca the grandchildren of Cherokee captives taken in these wars. In 1794, the Seneca pointed out to Colonel Pickering a chief who was a native Cherokee. He had been taken as a boy and adopted by the Seneca, who later made him chief. This was probably the same man that Schoolcraft was told about fifty years later. He was a full-blood Cherokee but had been captured at such a young age that he had no memory of the event. Years later, as he grew into manhood and became a chief in the tribe, he learned about his origins, which sparked in him an overpowering desire to return south to find his people and live and die among them. He traveled to Cherokee territory, but upon arrival, he was greatly disappointed to discover that the story of his capture had been forgotten in the tribe and that his relatives, if any remained, did not recognize him. Unable to find his family, he made only a brief visit before returning to the Seneca.

From James Wafford, of Indian Territory, the author obtained a detailed account of the Iroquois peace embassy referred to by Stand Watie, and of the wampum belt that accompanied it. Wafford’s information concerning the proceedings at Echota was obtained directly from two eyewitnesses—Sequoya, the inventor of the alphabet, and Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush,” who afterward explained the belt at the great council near Tahlequah seventy years later. Sequoya, at the time of the Echota conference, was a boy living with his mother at Taskigi town a few miles away, while Gatûñ′waʻlĭ was already a young man.

From James Wafford, of Indian Territory, the author got a detailed account of the Iroquois peace embassy mentioned by Stand Watie, along with the wampum belt that came with it. Wafford's information about the events at Echota came directly from two eyewitnesses—Sequoya, who created the alphabet, and Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, known as “Hard-mush,” who later explained the belt at the great council near Tahlequah seventy years later. At the time of the Echota conference, Sequoya was a boy living with his mother in Taskigi town, which was just a few miles away, while Gatûñ′waʻlĭ was already a young man.

The treaty of peace between the Cherokee and Iroquois, made at Johnson Hall in New York in 1768, appears from the record to have been brought about by the Cherokee, who sent for the purpose a delegation of chiefs, headed by Âgănstâ′ta, “Groundhog-sausage,” of Echota, their great leader in the war of 1760–61 against the English. After the treaty had been concluded the Cherokee delegates invited some of the Iroquois chiefs to go home with them for a visit, but the latter declined on the ground that it was not yet safe, and in fact some of their warriors were at that very time out against the Cherokee, not yet being aware of the peace negotiations. It is probable, therefore, that the Iroquois delegates did not arrive at Echota until some considerable time, perhaps three years, after the formal preliminaries had been concluded in the north.

The peace treaty between the Cherokee and Iroquois, made at Johnson Hall in New York in 1768, seems to have been initiated by the Cherokee, who sent a group of chiefs led by Âgănstâ′ta, known as “Groundhog-sausage,” from Echota, their prominent leader in the war of 1760–61 against the English. After the treaty was finalized, the Cherokee delegates invited some Iroquois chiefs to visit them, but the Iroquois declined, stating it wasn’t safe. In fact, some of their warriors were currently on the move against the Cherokee, unaware of the peace talks. Therefore, it’s likely that the Iroquois delegates didn’t reach Echota until a considerable time later, perhaps three years, after the initial discussions had wrapped up in the north.

According to Sequoya’s account, as given to Wafford, there had been a long war between the Cherokee and the northern Indians, who were never able to conquer the Cherokee or break their spirit, until at last the Iroquois were tired of fighting and sent a delegation to make peace. The messengers set out for the south with their wampum belts and peace emblems, but lost their way after passing Tennessee [354]river, perhaps from the necessity of avoiding the main trail, and instead of arriving at Itsâ′tĭ or Echota, the ancient peace town and capital of the Cherokee Nation—situated on Little Tennessee river below Citico creek, in the present Monroe county, Tennessee—they found themselves on the outskirts of Tă′likwă′ or Tellico, on Tellico river, some 10 or 15 miles to the southward.

According to Sequoya's account, as told to Wafford, there had been a long war between the Cherokee and the northern Indians, who could never defeat the Cherokee or break their spirit. Finally, the Iroquois got tired of fighting and sent a delegation to make peace. The messengers set out for the south with their wampum belts and peace symbols but lost their way after crossing the Tennessee [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] river, possibly because they had to avoid the main trail. Instead of reaching Itsâ′tĭ or Echota, the ancient peace town and capital of the Cherokee Nation—located on the Little Tennessee River below Citico Creek, in what is now Monroe County, Tennessee—they ended up on the outskirts of Tă′likwă′ or Tellico, along the Tellico River, about 10 to 15 miles south.

Fig. 2—Ancient Iroquois wampum belts.“The Onondagas retain the custody of the wampums of the Five Nations, and the keeper of the wampums, Thomas Webster, of the Snipe tribe, a consistent, thorough pagan, is their interpreter. Notwithstanding the claims made that the wampums can be read as a governing code of law, it is evident that they are simply monumental reminders of preserved traditions, without any literal details whatever. “The first [of this] group from left to right, represents a convention of the Six Nations at the adoption of the Tuscaroras into the league; the second, the Five Nations, upon seven strands, illustrates a treaty with seven Canadian tribes before the year 1600; the third signifies the guarded approach of strangers to the councils of the Five Nations (a guarded gate, with a long, white path leading to the inner gate, where the Five Nations are grouped, with the Onondagas in the center and a safe council house behind all); the fourth represents a treaty when but four of the Six Nations were represented, and the fifth embodies the pledge of seven Canadian christianized nations to abandon their crooked ways and keep an honest peace (having a cross for each tribe, and with a zigzag line below, to indicate that their ways had been crooked but would ever after be as sacred as the cross). Above this group is another, claiming to bear date about 1608, when Champlain joined the Algonquins against the Iroquois.”—Carrington, in Six Nations of New York, Extra Bulletin, Eleventh Census, pp. 33–34, 1892.

Fig. 2—Ancient Iroquois wampum belts.3

Fig. 2—Iroquois wampum belts.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Concealing themselves in the neighborhood, they sent one of their number into the town to announce their coming. As it happened the [355]chief and his family were at work in their cornfield, and his daughter had just gone up to the house for some reason when the Iroquois entered and asked for something to eat. Seeing that he was a stranger, she set out food for him according to the old custom of hospitality. While he was eating her father, the chief, came in to see what was delaying her, and was surprised to find there one of the hereditary enemies of his tribe. By this time the word had gone out that an Iroquois was in the chief’s house, and the men of the town had left their work and seized their guns to kill him, but the chief heard them coming and standing in the doorway kept them off, saying: “This man has come here on a peace mission, and before you kill him you must first kill me.” They finally listened to him, and allowed the messenger to go out and bring his companions to the chief’s house, where they were all taken care of.

Hiding out in the neighborhood, they sent one of their group into town to announce their arrival. Coincidentally, the chief and his family were working in their cornfield, and his daughter had just gone up to the house for some reason when the Iroquois arrived and asked for something to eat. Noticing he was a stranger, she prepared some food for him, following the old tradition of hospitality. While he was eating, her father, the chief, came in to see what was taking her so long and was shocked to find one of his tribe's hereditary enemies there. By then, news had spread that an Iroquois was in the chief’s house, and the townsmen had left their work and grabbed their guns to kill him. But the chief heard them coming and stood in the doorway to stop them, saying, “This man has come here on a peace mission, and before you kill him, you have to kill me first.” They finally listened to him and let the messenger go out to bring his companions to the chief’s house, where they were all taken care of.

When they were well rested after their long journey the chief of Tă′likwă himself went with them to Itsâ′tĭ, the capital, where lived the great chief Âgănstâ′ta, who was now the civil ruler of the Nation. The chiefs of the various towns were summoned and a council was held, at which the speaker for the Iroquois delegation delivered his message and produced the wampum belts and pipes, which they brought as proofs of their mission and had carried all the way in packs upon their backs.

Once they were well-rested after their long journey, the chief of Tă′likwă himself accompanied them to Itsâ′tĭ, the capital, where the great chief Âgănstâ′ta now served as the civil leader of the Nation. The chiefs from various towns were called together for a council, where the spokesperson for the Iroquois delegation presented their message and displayed the wampum belts and pipes, which they had brought as evidence of their mission, carrying them all the way in packs on their backs.

He said that for three years his people had been wanting to make peace. There was a spring of dark, cloudy water in their country, and they had covered it over for one year and then looked, but the water was still cloudy. Again they had covered it over, but when they looked at the end of another year it was still dark and troubled. For another year they had covered the spring, and this time when they looked the water was clear and sparkling. Then they knew the time had come, and they left home with their wampum belts to make peace with their enemies.

He said that for three years, his people had wanted to make peace. There was a spring of dark, cloudy water in their land, and they covered it up for a year and checked, but the water was still cloudy. They covered it up again, but when they looked at the end of another year, it was still dark and murky. After another year of covering the spring, this time when they checked, the water was clear and sparkling. Then they knew the time had come, and they left home with their wampum belts to make peace with their enemies.

The friendly message was accepted by the Cherokee, and the belts and other symbolic peace tokens were delivered over to their keeping. Other belts in turn were probably given to the Iroquois, and after the usual round of feasting and dancing the messengers returned to their people in the north and the long war was at an end.

The friendly message was welcomed by the Cherokee, and the belts and other symbolic peace tokens were handed over to them. Other belts were likely given to the Iroquois, and after the usual round of feasting and dancing, the messengers went back to their people in the north, marking the end of the long war.

For nearly a century these symbolic records of the peace with the Iroquois were preserved by the Cherokee, and were carried with them to the western territory when the tribe was finally driven from its old home in 1838. They were then in the keeping of John Ross, principal chief at the time of the removal, and were solemnly produced at a great intertribal council held near Tahlequah, in the Indian Territory, in June, 1843, when they were interpreted by the Cherokee speaker, Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush,” who had seen them delivered to the chiefs of his tribe at old Itsâ′tĭ seventy years before. Wafford was present on this occasion and describes it. [356]

For almost a hundred years, these symbolic records of peace with the Iroquois were kept by the Cherokee and taken with them to the western territory when the tribe was finally forced out of their old home in 1838. At that time, they were in the custody of John Ross, the principal chief during the removal, and were formally presented at a major intertribal council held near Tahlequah, in Indian Territory, in June 1843. They were interpreted by the Cherokee speaker, Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, “Hard-mush,” who had witnessed their delivery to the chiefs of his tribe at old Itsâ′tĭ seventy years earlier. Wafford was present on this occasion and describes it. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Holding the belts over his arm while speaking, Hard-mush told of the original treaty with the Iroquois, and explained the meaning of each belt in turn. According to the best of Wafford’s recollection, there was one large belt, to which the smaller belts were fitted. The beads did not seem to be of shell, and may have been of porcelain. There were also red pipes for the warriors, grayish-white pipes for the chiefs who were foremost in making the peace, and some fans or other ornaments of feathers. There were several of the red pipes, resembling the red-stone pipes of the Sioux, but only one, or perhaps two, of the white peace pipes, which may have been only painted, and were much larger than the others. The pipes were passed around the circle at the council, so that each delegate might take a whiff. The objects altogether made a considerable package, which was carefully guarded by the Cherokee keeper. It is thought that they were destroyed in the War of the Rebellion when the house of John Ross, a few miles south of Tahlequah, was burned by the Confederate Cherokee under their general, Stand Watie.

Holding the belts over his arm while speaking, Hard-mush described the original treaty with the Iroquois and explained the meaning of each belt one by one. According to Wafford’s best memory, there was one large belt that the smaller belts were attached to. The beads didn’t appear to be made from shell and may have been made from porcelain. There were also red pipes for the warriors, grayish-white pipes for the chiefs who played a key role in making the peace, and some fans or other feathered ornaments. There were several red pipes that looked like the red-stone pipes of the Sioux, but only one or maybe two of the white peace pipes, which might have just been painted, and were much larger than the others. The pipes were passed around the council circle so that each delegate could take a puff. All of these items made a significant package, which was carefully guarded by the Cherokee keeper. It is believed they were destroyed in the Civil War when John Ross’s house, a few miles south of Tahlequah, was burned by the Confederate Cherokee under their general, Stand Watie.

90. HIADEONI, THE SENECA

“Hiadeoni was the father of the late chief Young-king. He was a Seneca warrior, a man of great prowess, dexterity, and swiftness of foot, and had established his reputation for courage and skill on many occasions. He resolved while the Seneca were still living on the Genesee river to make an incursion alone into the country of the Cherokee. He plumed himself with the idea that he could distinguish himself in this daring adventure, and he prepared for it, according to the custom of warriors. They never encumber themselves with baggage. He took nothing but his arms and the meal of a little parched and pounded corn. The forest gave him his meat.

Hiadeoni was the father of the late chief Young-king. He was a Seneca warrior, known for his strength, agility, and speed. He earned his reputation for bravery and skill on numerous occasions. While the Seneca were still living by the Genesee River, he decided to venture alone into Cherokee territory. He was confident that he could stand out in this bold adventure, so he prepared for it like a true warrior. They never weighed themselves down with extra stuff. He packed only his weapons and some food made from a little parched and ground corn. The forest provided his meat.

Hiadeoni reached the confines of the Cherokee country in safety and alone. He waited for evening before he entered the precincts of a village. He found the people engaged in a dance. He watched his opportunity, and when one of the dancers went out from the ring into the bushes he dispatched him with his hatchet. In this way he killed two men that night in the skirts of the woods without exciting alarm, and took their scalps and retreated. It was late when he came to a lodge, standing remote from the rest, on his course homeward. Watching here, he saw a young man come out, and killed him as he had done the others, and took his scalp. Looking into the lodge cautiously he saw it empty, and ventured in with the hope of finding some tobacco and ammunition to serve him on his way home.

Hiadeoni safely made it to the edge of the Cherokee territory, alone. He waited until evening before entering a village. He found the locals dancing. He waited for the right moment, and when one of the dancers stepped out of the circle and into the bushes, he quickly took him out with his hatchet. That night, he managed to kill two men near the woods without raising any alarms, took their scalps, and then retreated. It was late when he came across a lodge, isolated from the rest, on his journey home. Watching carefully, he saw a young man exit and killed him like the others, taking his scalp. Peering into the lodge cautiously, he saw it was empty, and he ventured inside hoping to find some tobacco and ammunition for his trip home.

While thus busied in searching the lodge he heard footsteps at the door, and immediately threw himself on the bed from which the young man had risen, and covered his face, feigning sleep. They proved to be the footsteps of his last victim’s mother. She, supposing him to be her son, whom she had a short time before left lying there, said, [357]“My son, I am going to such a place, and will not be back till morning.” He made a suitable response, and the old woman went out. Insensibly he fell asleep, and knew nothing till morning, when the first thing he heard was the mother’s voice. She, careful for her son, was at the fireplace very early, pulling some roasted squashes out of the ashes, and after putting them out, and telling him she left them for him to eat, she went away. He sprang up instantly and fled; but the early dawn had revealed his inroad, and he was hotly pursued. Light of foot, and having the start, he succeeded in reaching and concealing himself in a remote piece of woods, where he laid till night, and then pursued his way toward the Genesee, which, in due time he reached, bringing his three Cherokee scalps as trophies of his victory and prowess.”—Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 253, 1847.

While busy searching the lodge, he heard footsteps at the door and quickly threw himself on the bed where the young man had just been lying, covering his face to pretend he was asleep. The footsteps belonged to the mother of his last victim. Thinking he was her son, whom she had left there a short while ago, she said, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] “My son, I’m going to such and such a place and won’t be back until morning.” He responded appropriately, and the old woman left. Gradually, he fell asleep and didn’t wake up until morning, when the first thing he heard was the mother’s voice. She, worried about her son, was up early at the fireplace, pulling some roasted squashes out of the ashes. After placing them out and telling him she had left them for him to eat, she went away. He jumped up immediately and fled; but the early dawn had revealed his presence, and he was hotly pursued. Light on his feet and having a head start, he managed to reach and hide in a remote patch of woods, where he stayed until night, then made his way toward the Genesee, which he reached in due time, bringing with him three Cherokee scalps as trophies of his victory and skill.—Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 253, 1847.

91. THE TWO MOHAWKS

“In the year 1747 a couple of the Mohawk Indians came against the lower towns of the Cheerake, and so cunningly ambuscaded them through most part of the spring and summer, as to kill above twenty in different attacks before they were discovered by any party of the enraged and dejected people. They had a thorough knowledge of the most convenient ground for their purpose, and were extremely swift and long-winded. Whenever they killed any and got the scalp they made off to the neighboring mountains, and ran over the broad ledges of rocks in contrary courses, as occasion offered, so as the pursuers could by no means trace them. Once, when a large company was in chase of them, they ran round a steep hill at the head of the main eastern branch of Savana river, intercepted, killed, and scalped the hindmost of the party, and then made off between them and Keeowhee. As this was the town to which the company belonged, they hastened home in a close body, as the proper place of security from such enemy wizards. In this manner did those two sprightly, gallant savages perplex and intimidate their foes for the space of four moons in the greatest security, though they often were forced to kill and barbecue what they chiefly lived upon, in the midst of their watchful enemies. Having sufficiently revenged their relations’ blood and gratified their own ambition with an uncommon number of scalps, they resolved to captivate one and run home with him as a proof of their having killed none but the enemies of their country. Accordingly, they approached very near to Keeowhee, about half a mile below the late Fort Prince George. Advancing with the usual caution on such an occasion, one crawled along under the best cover of the place about the distance of a hundred yards ahead, while the other shifted from tree to tree, looking sharply every way. In the evening, however, an old, beloved man discovered them from the top of an adjoining hill, and knew them to be enemies by the cut of their hair, light trim for [358]running, and their postures. He returned to the town and called first at the house of one of our traders and informed him of the affair, enjoining him not to mention it to any, lest the people should set off against them without success before their tracks were to be discovered and he be charged with having deceived them. But, contrary to the true policy of traders among unforgiving savages, that thoughtless member of the Choktah Sphynx Company busied himself, as usual, out of his proper sphere, sent for the headmen, and told them the story. As the Mohawks were allies and not known to molest any of the traders in the paths and woods, he ought to have observed a strict neutrality. The youth of the town, by order of their headmen, carried on their noisy public diversions in their usual manner to prevent their foes from having any suspicion of their danger, while runners were sent from the town to their neighbors to come silently and assist them to secure the prey in its state of security. They came like silent ghosts, concerted their plan of operation, passed over the river at the old trading ford opposite to the late fort, which lay between two contiguous commanding hills, and, proceeding downward over a broad creek, formed a large semicircle from the river bank, while the town seemed to be taking its usual rest. They then closed into a narrower compass, and at last discovered the two brave, unfortunate men lying close under the tops of some fallen young pine trees. The company gave the war signal, and the Mohawks, bounding up, bravely repeated it; but, by their sudden spring from under thick cover, their arms were useless. They made desperate efforts, however, to kill or be killed, as their situation required. One of the Cheerake, the noted half-breed of Istanare [Ustăna′lĭ] town, which lay 2 miles from thence, was at the first onset knocked down and almost killed with his own cutlass, which was wrested from him, though he was the strongest of the whole nation. But they were overpowered by numbers, captivated, and put to the most exquisite tortures of fire, amidst a prodigious crowd of exulting foes.

“In 1747, a couple of Mohawk Indians attacked the lower towns of the Cheerake, ambushing them so cleverly throughout most of spring and summer that they killed over twenty in various attacks before any of the terrified and demoralized townspeople realized what was happening. They knew the best areas to execute their tactics and were incredibly fast and resilient. Whenever they killed someone and took their scalp, they would retreat to the nearby mountains, navigating the wide rock ledges in different directions, making it impossible for anyone to track them. Once, when a large group was chasing them, they circled around a steep hill at the head of the main eastern branch of the Savana River, intercepted the last person in the group, killed and scalped them, and then escaped between the pursuers and Keeowhee. Since Keeowhee was the town the group belonged to, they rushed back home in a tight formation, which was considered the safest option against such cunning enemies. For four months, these two energetic, brave warriors confused and intimidated their opponents while staying secure, even though they often had to hunt and cook what little food they had right under the watchful eyes of their enemies. After effectively avenging their relatives' deaths and satisfying their own desire for glory with an unusually high number of scalps, they decided to capture someone and return home as proof that they had only killed enemies of their people. They moved cautiously towards Keeowhee, about half a mile below the recently established Fort Prince George. One of them crawled under cover about a hundred yards ahead, while the other moved from tree to tree, looking around carefully. However, in the evening, an older, respected man spotted them from the top of a nearby hill. He recognized them as foes by their distinctive hairstyles, which were styled for quick movement, and their stances. He returned to the town and first went to the house of one of the traders, informing him of the situation and urging him not to mention it to anyone, fearing that the townspeople might rush out against the Mohawks before tracking them down, and he would be blamed for misleading them. But, contrary to the usual wisdom of traders among unforgiving natives, this careless member of the Choktah Sphynx Company acted outside his role, called for the headmen, and shared the information. Since the Mohawks were allies and had never harmed traders in the paths and woods, he should have maintained strict neutrality. The youth of the town, following the headmen’s orders, continued their usual noisy public festivities to prevent the enemy from suspecting any danger while runners were sent out to neighboring towns to come quietly and help secure the situation. They arrived like silent ghosts, organized their plan of action, crossed the river at the old trading ford near the former fort, which was situated between two commanding hills, and then moved down to form a large semicircle from the riverbank, while the town seemed to be at rest. They then tightened their formation and finally spotted the two brave but unfortunate men lying close to the fallen tops of some young pine trees. The group signaled for war, and the Mohawks responded bravely, but when they suddenly jumped from their cover, they found their weapons useless. However, they desperately tried to fight back, knowing their lives depended on it. One of the Cheerake, a notable half-breed from Istanare [Ustăna′lĭ] town, which was two miles away, was quickly knocked down and nearly killed with his own cutlass, which had been wrested from him despite his being the strongest person in the entire nation. But they were overwhelmed by the numbers, captured, and subjected to the most excruciating tortures of fire, all while surrounded by a huge crowd of triumphant enemies.”

One of the present Choktah traders, who was on the spot, told me that when they were tied to the stake the younger of the two discovered our traders on a hill near, addressed them in English, and entreated them to redeem their lives. The elder immediately spoke to him, in his own language, to desist. On this, he recollected himself, and became composed like a stoic, manifesting an indifference to life or death, pleasure or pain, according to their standard of martial virtue, and their dying behaviour did not reflect the least dishonor on their former gallant actions. All the pangs of fiery torture served only to refine their manly spirits, and as it was out of the power of the traders to redeem them they, according to our usual custom, retired as soon as the Indians began the diabolical tragedy.”—Adair, American Indians, p. 383, 1775.

One of the current Choktah traders who was there told me that when they were tied to the stake, the younger of the two spotted our traders on a nearby hill, called out to them in English, and pleaded for them to save their lives. The older one immediately told him in his own language to stop. Upon hearing this, he regained his composure and behaved like a stoic, showing indifference to life or death, pleasure or pain, based on their standard of martial virtue. Their behavior in death didn't reflect any dishonor on their past brave deeds. All the pain from the burning only strengthened their spirits, and since the traders couldn't save them, they followed our usual practice and left as soon as the Indians began the horrific act. —Adair, American Indians, p. 383, 1775.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XVII
ANNIE AX (SADAYĬ)
PHOTO BY AUTHOR, 1888  

ANNIE AX (SADAYĬ)

ANNIE AX (SADAYĬ)

[359]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

92. ESCAPE OF THE SENECA BOYS

Some Seneca warriors were hunting in the woods, and one morning, on starting out for the day, they left two boys behind to take care of the camp. Soon after they had gone, a war party of Cherokee came up, and finding the boys alone took them both and started back to the south, traveling at such a rate that when the hunters returned in the evening they decided that it was of no use to follow them. When the Cherokee reached their own country they gave the boys to an old man, whose sons had been killed by the Seneca. He took the boys and adopted them for his own, and they grew up with him until they were large and strong enough to go hunting for themselves.

Some Seneca warriors were out hunting in the woods, and one morning, as they got ready for the day, they left two boys behind to watch over the camp. Shortly after they left, a group of Cherokee warriors came by, saw the boys alone, and took them both captive, heading south at such a pace that when the hunters returned that evening, they decided it was pointless to pursue them. Once the Cherokee reached their homeland, they handed the boys over to an old man whose sons had been killed by the Seneca. He took the boys in and adopted them as his own, and they grew up with him until they were big and strong enough to hunt for themselves.

But all the time they remembered their own home, and one day the older one said to his brother, “Let’s kill the old man and run away.” “No,” said the other, “we might get lost if we ran away, we are so far from home.” “I remember the way,” said his brother, so they made a plan to escape. A few days later the old man took the boys with him and the three set out together for a hunt in the mountains. When they were well away from the settlement the boys killed the old man, took all the meat and parched corn meal they could easily carry, and started to make their way back to the north, keeping away from the main trail and following the ridge of the mountains. After many days they came to the end of the mountains and found a trail which the older brother knew as the one along which they had been taken when they were first captured. They went on bravely now until they came to a wide clearing with houses at the farther end, and the older brother said, “I believe there is where we used to live.” It was so long ago that they were not quite sure, and besides they were dressed now like Cherokee, so they thought it safer to wait until dark. They saw a river ahead and went down to it and sat behind a large tree to wait. Soon several women came down for water and passed close to the tree without noticing the boys. Said the older brother, “I know those women. One of them is our mother.” They waited until the women had filled their buckets and started to the village, when both ran out to meet them with the Seneca hailing-shout, “Gowe′! Gowe′!” At first the women were frightened and thought it a party of Cherokee, but when they heard their own language they came nearer. Then the mother recognized her two sons, and said, “Let us go back and dance for the dead come to life,” and they were all very glad and went into the village together.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

But all the time they thought about their home, and one day the older brother said to his sibling, “Let’s kill the old man and run away.” “No,” replied the other, “we might get lost if we escape; we’re so far from home.” “I remember the way,” said his brother, so they made a plan to leave. A few days later, the old man took the boys with him, and the three set off together for a hunting trip in the mountains. Once they were far from the settlement, the boys killed the old man, took all the meat and parched corn meal they could easily carry, and started heading north, avoiding the main trail and following the ridge of the mountains. After many days, they reached the end of the mountains and found a path that the older brother recognized as the one they had been taken on when they were first captured. They continued bravely until they came to a large clearing with houses at the far end, and the older brother said, “I think that’s where we used to live.” It had been so long that they weren’t quite sure, and besides, they were now dressed like Cherokee, so they decided it was safer to wait until dark. They saw a river ahead, went down to it, and hid behind a large tree to wait. Soon, several women came down for water and passed close by the tree without noticing the boys. The older brother said, “I know those women. One of them is our mother.” They waited until the women filled their buckets and started back to the village, then both ran out to greet them with the Seneca hailing shout, “Gowe′! Gowe′!” At first, the women were scared and thought it was a group of Cherokee, but when they heard their own language, they came closer. Then the mother recognized her two sons and said, “Let’s go back and dance because the dead have come to life,” and they were all very happy and went into the village together. —Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

93. THE UNSEEN HELPERS

Ganogwioeoñ, a war chief of the Seneca, led a party against the Cherokee. When they came near the first town he left his men outside [360]and went in alone. At the first house he found an old woman and her granddaughter. They did not see him, and he went into the âsĭ and hid himself under some wood. When darkness came on he heard the old woman say, “Maybe Ganogwioeoñ is near; I’ll close the door.” After a while he heard them going to bed. When he thought they were asleep he went into the house. The fire had burned down low, but the girl was still awake and saw him. She was about to scream, when he said, “I am Ganogwioeoñ. If you scream I’ll kill you. If you keep quiet I’ll not hurt you.” They talked together, and he told her that in the morning she must bring the chief’s daughter to him. She promised to do it, and told him where he should wait. Just before daylight he left the house.

Ganogwioeoñ, a war chief of the Seneca, led a group against the Cherokee. When they got close to the first town, he left his men outside [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and went in alone. At the first house, he found an old woman and her granddaughter. They didn’t see him, so he went into the âsĭ and hid under some wood. When it got dark, he heard the old woman say, “Maybe Ganogwioeoñ is nearby; I’ll close the door.” After a while, he heard them heading to bed. When he thought they were asleep, he entered the house. The fire had burned down low, but the girl was still awake and saw him. She was about to scream when he said, “I am Ganogwioeoñ. If you scream, I’ll kill you. If you stay quiet, I won't hurt you.” They talked, and he told her that in the morning she had to bring the chief’s daughter to him. She promised to do it and told him where to wait. Just before sunrise, he left the house.

In the morning the girl went to the chief’s house and said to his daughter, “Let’s go out together for wood.” The chief’s daughter got ready and went with her, and when they came to the place where Ganogwioeoñ was hiding he sprang out and killed her, but did not hurt the other girl. He pulled off the scalp and gave such a loud scalp yell that all the warriors in the town heard it and came running out after him. He shook the scalp at them and then turned and ran. He killed the first one that came up, but when he tried to shoot the next one the bow broke and the Cherokee got him.

In the morning, the girl went to the chief’s house and said to his daughter, “Let’s go out together for some wood.” The chief’s daughter got ready and went with her, and when they reached the spot where Ganogwioeoñ was hiding, he jumped out and killed her, but didn’t harm the other girl. He took the scalp and let out such a loud yell that all the warriors in the town heard it and came running after him. He waved the scalp at them and then turned to flee. He killed the first warrior who approached, but when he tried to shoot the next one, the bow broke, and the Cherokee caught him.

They tied him and carried him to the two women of the tribe who had the power to decide what should be done with him. Each of these women had two snakes tattooed on her lips, with their heads opposite each other, in such a way that when she opened her mouth the two snakes opened their mouths also. They decided to burn the soles of his feet until they were blistered, then to put grains of corn under the skin and to chase him with clubs until they had beaten him to death.

They tied him up and took him to the two women of the tribe who could decide what to do with him. Each of these women had two snakes tattooed on her lips, with their heads facing each other, so that when she opened her mouth, the two snakes would open theirs as well. They decided to burn the soles of his feet until they were blistered, then to put corn grains under the skin and to chase him with clubs until they beat him to death.

They stripped him and burnt his feet. Then they tied a bark rope around his waist, with an old man to hold the other end, and made him run between two lines of people, and with clubs in their hands. When they gave the word to start Ganogwioeoñ pulled the rope away from the old man and broke through the line and ran until he had left them all out of sight. When night came he crawled into a hollow log. He was naked and unarmed, with his feet in a pitiful condition, and thought he could never get away.

They stripped him and burned his feet. Then they tied a bark rope around his waist, with an old man holding the other end, and made him run between two lines of people, who had clubs in their hands. When they gave the signal to start, Ganogwioeoñ pulled the rope away from the old man and broke through the line, running until he could no longer see them. When night fell, he crawled into a hollow log. He was naked and unarmed, his feet in terrible shape, and he thought he would never escape.

He heard footsteps on the leaves outside and thought his enemies were upon him. The footsteps came up to the log and some one said to another, “This is our friend.” Then the stranger said to Ganogwioeoñ, “You think you are the same as dead; but it is not so. We will take care of you. Stick out your feet.” He put out his feet from the log and felt something licking them. After a while the voice said, “I think we have licked his feet enough. Now we must crawl inside the log and lie on each side of him to keep him warm.” They [361]crawled in beside him. In the morning they crawled out and told him to stick out his feet again. They licked them again and then said to him, “Now we have done all we can do this time. Go on until you come to the place where you made a bark shelter a long time ago, and under the bark you will find something to help you.” Ganogwioeoñ crawled out of the log, but they were gone. His feet were better now and he could walk comfortably. He went on until about noon, when he came to the bark shelter, and under it he found a knife, an awl, and a flint, that his men had hidden there two years before. He took them and started on again.

He heard footsteps on the leaves outside and thought his enemies were coming for him. The footsteps approached the log, and one person said to another, “This is our friend.” Then the stranger said to Ganogwioeoñ, “You think you’re basically dead, but that’s not true. We’ll take care of you. Stick out your feet.” He stretched out his feet from the log and felt something licking them. After a while, the voice said, “I think we’ve licked his feet enough. Now we need to crawl inside the log and lie on either side of him to keep him warm.” They [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] crawled in beside him. In the morning, they crawled out and told him to stick out his feet again. They licked them once more and then said to him, “Now we’ve done all we can for you this time. Go on until you reach the place where you built a bark shelter a long time ago, and under the bark, you’ll find something to help you.” Ganogwioeoñ crawled out of the log, but they were gone. His feet felt better now and he could walk comfortably. He continued until about noon when he reached the bark shelter and found a knife, an awl, and a flint hidden there by his men two years earlier. He took them and set off again.

Toward evening he looked around until he found another hollow tree and crawled into it to sleep. At night he heard the footsteps and voices again. When he put out his feet again, as the strangers told him to do, they licked his feet as before and then crawled in and lay down on each side of him to keep him warm. Still he could not see them. In the morning after they went out they licked his feet again and said to him, “At noon you will find food.” Then they went away.

Toward evening, he looked around until he found another hollow tree and crawled inside to sleep. At night, he heard the footsteps and voices again. When he put out his feet like the strangers told him to, they licked his feet as before and then crawled in and lay down on each side of him to keep him warm. Still, he couldn't see them. In the morning, after they went out, they licked his feet again and said to him, “At noon, you will find food.” Then they left.

Ganogwioeoñ crawled out of the tree and went on. At noon he came to a burning log, and near it was a dead bear, which was still warm, as if it had been killed only a short time before. He skinned the bear and found it very fat. He cut up the meat and roasted as much as he could eat or carry. While it was roasting he scraped the skin and rubbed rotten wood dust on it to clean it until he was tired. When night came he lay down to sleep. He heard the steps and the voices again and one said, “Well, our friend is lying down. He has plenty to eat, and it does not seem as if he is going to die. Let us lick his feet again.” When they had finished they said to him, “You need not worry any more now. You will get home all right.” Before it was day they left him.

Ganogwioeoñ crawled out of the tree and continued on his way. At noon, he came across a burning log, and nearby, he found a dead bear that was still warm, as if it had just been killed. He skinned the bear and noticed it was quite fat. He cut up the meat and roasted as much as he could eat or carry. While it was roasting, he scraped the skin and rubbed rotten wood dust on it to clean it until he got tired. When night fell, he lay down to sleep. He heard the footsteps and voices again, and one said, “Well, our friend is lying down. He has plenty to eat, and it doesn’t seem like he’s going to die. Let’s lick his feet again.” After they finished, they said to him, “You don’t need to worry anymore. You'll get home just fine.” Before dawn, they left him.

When morning came he put the bearskin around him like a shirt, with the hair outside, and started on again, taking as much of the meat as he could carry. That night his friends came to him again. They said, “Your feet are well, but you will be cold,” so they lay again on each side of him. Before daylight they left, saying, “About noon you will find something to wear.” He went on and about midday he came to two young bears just killed. He skinned them and dressed the skins, then roasted as much meat as he wanted and lay down to sleep. In the morning he made leggings of the skins, took some of the meat, and started on.

When morning arrived, he wrapped the bearskin around himself like a shirt, with the fur facing out, and continued on, carrying as much meat as he could. That night, his friends visited him again. They said, “Your feet are better, but you’ll feel cold,” so they lay down on either side of him. Before dawn, they left, saying, “By noon, you’ll find something to wear.” He continued on, and around midday, he came across two freshly killed young bears. He skinned them, prepared the skins, then roasted as much meat as he wanted and lay down to sleep. In the morning, he made leggings from the skins, took some meat, and set off again.

His friends came again the next night and told him that in the morning he would come upon something else to wear. As they said, about noon he found two fawns just killed. He turned the skins and made himself a pair of moccasins, then cut some of the meat, and traveled on until evening, when he made a fire and had supper. [362]

His friends came back the next night and told him that in the morning, he would find something else to wear. As they said, around noon, he discovered two fawns that had just been killed. He skinned them and made himself a pair of moccasins, then cut up some of the meat, and continued on until evening, when he set up a fire and had dinner. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

That night again he heard the steps and voices, and one said, “My friend, very soon now you will reach home safely and find your friends all well. Now we will tell you why we have helped you. Whenever you went hunting you always gave the best part of the meat to us and kept only the smallest part for yourself. For that we are thankful and help you. In the morning you will see us and know who we are.”

That night, he heard the footsteps and voices again, and one said, “My friend, very soon you’ll be home safe and find your friends all well. Now, we’ll tell you why we’ve helped you. Whenever you went hunting, you always gave us the best part of the meat and kept only the smallest part for yourself. We’re grateful for that, and that’s why we help you. In the morning, you will see us and know who we are.”

In the morning when he woke up they were still there—two men as he thought—but after he had said the last words to them and started on, he turned again to look, and one was a white wolf and the other a black wolf. That day he reached home.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

In the morning when he woke up, they were still there—two men, or so he thought—but after he said his final words to them and began to leave, he turned back to look, and one was a white wolf and the other a black wolf. That day he made it home.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

94. HATCINOÑDOÑ’S ESCAPE FROM THE CHEROKEE

Hatcinoñdoñ was a great warrior, the greatest among the Seneca. Once he led a company against the Cherokee. They traveled until they came to the great ridge on the border of the Cherokee country, and then they knew their enemies were on the lookout on the other side. Hatcinoñdoñ told his men to halt where they were while he went ahead to see what was in front. The enemy discovered and chased him, and he ran into a canebrake, where the canes were in two great patches with a narrow strip of open ground between. They saw him go into the canes, so they set fire to the patch and watched at the open place for him to come out, but before they got around to it he had run across into the second patch and escaped. When the canes had burned down the Cherokee looked for his body in the ashes, but could not find any trace of it, so they went home.

Hatcinoñdoñ was a remarkable warrior, the best among the Seneca. He once led a group against the Cherokee. They traveled until they reached the high ridge on the edge of Cherokee territory, and then they realized their enemies were watching from the other side. Hatcinoñdoñ instructed his men to stop where they were while he moved ahead to scout what lay in front of them. The enemy spotted him and chased him, so he dashed into a thicket of canes, which were in two large patches with a narrow strip of open ground between them. They saw him enter the canes, so they set fire to one patch and waited at the open area for him to emerge. However, before they got there, he managed to slip into the second patch and escape. When the canes had burned down, the Cherokee searched the ashes for his body but found no trace of him, so they went home.

When Hatcinoñdoñ got into the second canebrake he was tired out, so he lay down and fell asleep. At night while he was asleep two men came and took him by the arm, saying: “We have come for you. Somebody has sent for you.” They took him a long way, above the sky vault, until they came to a house. Then they said: “This is where the man lives who sent for you.” He looked, but could see no door. Then a voice from the inside said “Come in,” and something like a door opened of itself. He went in and there sat Hawĕñni′o, the Thunder-god.

When Hatcinoñdoñ entered the second canebrake, he was exhausted, so he lay down and fell asleep. At night, while he was sleeping, two men came and grabbed him by the arm, saying, “We’ve come for you. Someone has sent for you.” They took him a long way, up through the sky, until they arrived at a house. Then they said, “This is where the person who sent for you lives.” He looked but couldn’t see a door. Then a voice from inside said, “Come in,” and something like a door opened on its own. He walked in, and there sat Hawĕñni′o, the Thunder-god.

Hawĕñni′o said, “I have sent for you and you are here. Are you hungry?” Hatcinoñdoñ thought: “That’s a strange way to talk; that’s not the way I do—I give food.” The Thunder knew his thoughts, so he laughed and said, “I said that only in fun.” He rose and brought half a cake of bread, half of a wild apple, and half a pigeon. Hatcinoñdoñ said, “This is very little to fill me,” but the Thunder replied, “If you eat that, there is more.” He began eating, but, as he ate, everything became whole again, so that he was not able to finish it.

Hawĕñni′o said, “I called for you and you came. Are you hungry?” Hatcinoñdoñ thought: “That’s a weird way to talk; that’s not how I do it—I give food.” The Thunder knew his thoughts, so he laughed and said, “I only said that as a joke.” He got up and brought half a piece of bread, half a wild apple, and half a pigeon. Hatcinoñdoñ said, “This isn’t enough to fill me,” but the Thunder replied, “If you eat that, there’s more.” He started eating, but as he ate, everything became whole again, so he couldn’t finish it.

While he was sitting he heard some one running outside, and directly [363]the door was thrown open and the Sun came in, so bright that Hatcinoñdoñ had to hold his head down. The two beings talked together, but the Seneca could not understand a word, and soon the visitor went out again. Then the Thunder said: “That is the one you call the Sun, who watches in the world below. It is night down there now, and he is hurrying to the east. He says there has just been a battle. I love both the Seneca and the Cherokee, and when you get back to your warriors you must tell them to stop fighting and go home.” Again he brought food, half of each kind, and when Hatcinoñdoñ had eaten, the Thunder said, “Now my messengers will take you to your place.”

While he was sitting, he heard someone running outside, and right then the door swung open and the Sun entered, so bright that Hatcinoñdoñ had to lower his head. The two beings spoke to each other, but the Seneca couldn't understand a word, and soon the visitor left again. Then the Thunder said: “That is the one you call the Sun, who watches over the world below. It's night down there now, and he's rushing to the east. He says there has just been a battle. I care for both the Seneca and the Cherokee, and when you return to your warriors, you must tell them to stop fighting and go home.” Again, he brought food, half of each type, and when Hatcinoñdoñ had eaten, the Thunder said, “Now my messengers will take you to your place.”

The door opened again of itself, and Hatcinoñdoñ followed the two Sky People until they brought him to the place where he had slept, and there left him. He found his party and told the warriors what he had seen. They held a council over it and decided to strike the enemy once before going home. Hatcinoñdoñ led them. They met the Cherokee and went home with scalps.

The door opened by itself again, and Hatcinoñdoñ followed the two Sky People until they took him to where he had slept, and then they left him there. He found his group and told the warriors what he had seen. They held a meeting about it and decided to attack the enemy once before heading home. Hatcinoñdoñ led them. They encountered the Cherokee and returned home with scalps.

He led another party against the Cherokee, but this time he was taken and carried to the Cherokee town. It was the custom among the Cherokee to let two women say what should be done with captives. They decided that he should be tortured with fire, so he was tied to a tree, and the wood was piled around him. Hatcinoñdoñ gave himself up for lost, when a rain storm came up and the people concluded to wait until it was over. They went away and left him tied to the tree.

He led another group against the Cherokee, but this time he was captured and taken to the Cherokee town. It was the custom among the Cherokee for two women to decide what should happen to captives. They decided that he should be tortured with fire, so he was tied to a tree, and wood was piled around him. Hatcinoñdoñ thought he was done for when a rainstorm hit, and the people decided to wait until it passed. They left him tied to the tree.

Pretty soon an old woman came up to him, and said, “My grandson, you think you are going to die, but you are not. Try to stir your limbs.” He struggled and finally got his limbs free. Then she said, “Now you are free. I have come to repay your kindness. You remember that you once found a frog in the middle of a circle of fire and that you picked it up and put it into the water. I was that frog, and now I help you. I sent the rain storm, and now you must go down to the creek and follow the current.”

Pretty soon, an old woman approached him and said, “My grandson, you think you’re going to die, but you’re not. Try to move your limbs.” He struggled and eventually got his limbs free. Then she said, “Now you’re free. I’ve come to repay your kindness. You remember that you once found a frog in the middle of a circle of fire and you picked it up and put it in the water. I was that frog, and now I’m here to help you. I sent the rainstorm, and now you need to go down to the creek and follow the current.”

When the rain was over the people came back, but Hatcinoñdoñ was gone. They trailed him down to the creek, but he had found a hollow tree lying in the water, with a hole on the upper side through which he could breathe, so he crawled into it and they could not find him. Once two of the Cherokee came and sat on the log and he could hear them talking about him, but they did not know that he was inside. When they were all gone, he came out and kept on down the stream. After dark he came to a place where three hunters had made a fire and gone to sleep for the night. Their hatchets and arms were hung up on a tree. Hatcinoñdoñ was naked. He listened until he was sure the men were asleep, then he took one of their hatchets and killed all three, one after another. He dressed himself in the clothes of one, and put on his belt, with the knife and hatchet. Then he washed himself at the creek and sat down by the fire and cooked his supper. [364]After that he stretched and painted the three scalps and lay down by the fire to sleep. In the morning he took what provision he could carry and traveled in a great circle until he found the road by which he and his warriors had come. He found fresh tracks and followed them until he saw smoke ahead. He listened until he heard men speaking Seneca, and knew that it was his party. Then he gave the Seneca shout—Gowe′!—three times and his friends ran out to meet him. They had been afraid that he was killed, but were glad now that they had waited for him. They went home together. This is their story.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

When the rain stopped, the people returned, but Hatcinoñdoñ was gone. They followed his trail to the creek, where he had found a hollow tree lying in the water with a hole on top that allowed him to breathe. He crawled inside, and they couldn’t find him. At one point, two Cherokee sat on the log, talking about him, unaware that he was inside. Once they left, he came out and continued down the stream. After dark, he arrived at a spot where three hunters had made a fire and fallen asleep for the night. Their hatchets and weapons were hung on a tree. Hatcinoñdoñ was naked. He listened until he was sure the men were asleep, then took one of their hatchets and killed them all, one after the other. He put on one of their clothes and wore his belt, with the knife and hatchet. Then he washed himself in the creek, sat by the fire, and cooked his dinner. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] After that, he stretched and painted the three scalps, then lay down by the fire to sleep. In the morning, he took what food he could carry and traveled in a big circle until he found the path his warriors had taken. He found fresh tracks and followed them until he noticed smoke ahead. He listened until he heard men speaking Seneca and realized it was his group. Then he gave the Seneca shout—Gowe′!—three times, and his friends came running to meet him. They had been worried that he was dead but were now relieved they had waited for him. They went home together. This is their story.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

95. HEMP-CARRIER

On the southern slope of the ridge, along the trail from Robbinsville to Valley river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina, are the remains of a number of stone cairns. The piles are leveled now, but thirty years ago the stones were still heaped up into pyramids, to which every Cherokee who passed added a stone. According to the tradition these piles marked the graves of a number of women and children of the tribe who were surprised and killed on the spot by a raiding party of the Iroquois shortly before the final peace between the two Nations. As soon as the news was brought to the settlements on Hiwassee and Cheowa a party was made under Tâle′danigi′skĭ, “Hemp-carrier,” to follow and take vengeance on the enemy. Among others of the party was the father of the noted chief Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, or Junaluska, who (Junaluska) died on Cheowa about 1855.

On the southern slope of the ridge, along the trail from Robbinsville to the Valley River in Cherokee County, North Carolina, are the remains of several stone cairns. The piles have been flattened now, but thirty years ago, the stones were still stacked into pyramids, to which every Cherokee who passed by contributed a stone. According to tradition, these piles marked the graves of several women and children from the tribe who were ambushed and killed right there by a raiding party of the Iroquois just before the final peace between the two Nations. When the news reached the settlements on Hiwassee and Cheowa, a group was formed under Tâle'danigi'skĭ, “Hemp-carrier,” to track down and take revenge on the enemy. Among those in the group was the father of the famous chief Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, or Junaluska, who (Junaluska) died on Cheowa around 1855.

For days they followed the trail of the Iroquois across the Great Smoky mountains, through forests and over rivers, until they finally tracked them to their very town in the far northern Seneca country. On the way they met another war party headed for the south, and the Cherokee killed them all and took their scalps. When they came near the Seneca town it was almost night, and they heard shouts in the townhouse, where the women were dancing over the fresh Cherokee scalps. The avengers hid themselves near the spring, and as the dancers came down to drink the Cherokee silently killed one and another until they had counted as many scalps as had been taken on Cheowa, and still the dancers in the townhouse never thought that enemies were near. Then said the Cherokee leader, “We have covered the scalps of our women and children. Shall we go home now like cowards, or shall we raise the war whoop and let the Seneca know that we are men?” “Let them come, if they will,” said his men; and they raised the scalp yell of the Cherokee. At once there was an answering shout from the townhouse, and the dance came to a sudden stop. The Seneca warriors swarmed out with ready gun and hatchet, but the nimble Cherokee were off and away. There was a hot pursuit in the darkness, but the Cherokee knew the trails and were light and active [365]runners, and managed to get away with the loss of only a single man. The rest got home safely, and the people were so well pleased with Hemp-carrier’s bravery and success that they gave him seven wives.

For days, they followed the Iroquois' trail across the Great Smoky Mountains, through forests and over rivers, until they finally tracked them to their village in the far northern Seneca territory. Along the way, they encountered another war party heading south, and the Cherokee killed them all and took their scalps. As they approached the Seneca village, it was nearly night, and they heard shouts from the town hall, where the women were dancing over the freshly taken Cherokee scalps. The avengers hid near the spring, and as the dancers came down to drink, the Cherokee silently killed one person after another until they had counted as many scalps as had been taken at Cheowa, and still the dancers in the town hall had no idea that enemies were nearby. Then the Cherokee leader said, “We have covered the scalps of our women and children. Should we go home now like cowards, or should we raise the war whoop and let the Seneca know that we are men?” “Let them come if they dare,” replied his men, and they raised the Cherokee scalp yell. Immediately, a shout came in response from the town hall, and the dance abruptly stopped. The Seneca warriors rushed out with guns and hatchets ready, but the quick Cherokee got away. There was a fierce chase in the darkness, but the Cherokee knew the trails and were nimble runners, managing to escape with only one man lost. The rest made it home safely, and the people were so impressed with Hemp-carrier’s bravery and success that they gave him seven wives.

96. THE SENECA PEACEMAKERS

In the course of the long war with the Cherokee it happened once that eight Seneca determined to undertake a journey to the south to see if they could make a peace with their enemies. On coming near the border of the Cherokee country they met some hunters of that tribe to whom they told their purpose. The latter at once hurried ahead with the news, and when the peacemakers arrived they found themselves well received by the Cherokee chiefs, who called a council to consider the proposition. All but one of the chiefs favored the peace, but he demanded that the eight delegates should first join them in a war party which was just preparing to go against a tribe farther south, probably the Creeks. The Seneca agreed, and set out with the war party for the south; but in the fight which resulted, the Seneca leader, The Owl, was captured. The other seven escaped with the Cherokee.

During the long war with the Cherokee, eight Seneca decided to take a trip south to see if they could negotiate peace with their enemies. As they got close to the Cherokee border, they encountered some hunters from that tribe and shared their intentions. The hunters quickly rushed ahead to spread the word, and when the peacemakers arrived, they were warmly welcomed by the Cherokee chiefs, who called a council to discuss the proposal. All but one of the chiefs supported the peace agreement, but he insisted that the eight delegates first join a war party that was preparing to go against a tribe further south, likely the Creeks. The Seneca agreed and joined the war party heading south; however, during the resulting battle, the Seneca leader, The Owl, was captured, while the other seven managed to escape with the Cherokee.

A council was held in the enemy’s camp, and it was decided that The Owl should be burned at the stake. The wood was gathered and everything made ready, but as they were about to tie him he claimed the warrior’s privilege to sing his death song and strike the post as he recited his warlike deeds. The request pleased his enemies, who put a tomahawk into his hands and told him to begin.

A meeting was held in the enemy's camp, and they decided that The Owl should be burned at the stake. The wood was gathered and everything was prepared, but just as they were about to tie him up, he claimed the warrior's privilege to sing his death song and hit the post while he recounted his heroic deeds. His enemies were pleased with the request, so they handed him a tomahawk and told him to start.

He told first his exploits in the north, and then in the west, giving times and places and the number of scalps taken, until his enemies were so pleased and interested that they forgot the prisoner in the warrior. It was a long story, but at last he came to the battle in which he was taken. He told how many relatives he had killed of the very men around him, and then, striking the post with his tomahawk, “So many of your people have I killed, and so many will I yet kill;” and with that he struck down two men, sprang through the circle of warriors, and was away. It was all so sudden that it was some moments before his enemies could recover from their surprise. Then they seized their weapons and were after him through the woods, but he had had a good start and was running for his life, so that he outran the chase and finally reached the Cherokee camp in safety and rejoined his seven companions.

He first shared his adventures in the north, and then in the west, giving details about the times and places, and the number of scalps he had taken, until his enemies were so intrigued and entertained that they forgot about the prisoner in the warrior. It was a long story, but eventually, he got to the battle where he was captured. He recounted how many relatives he had killed of the very men surrounding him, and then, hitting the post with his tomahawk, he declared, “I’ve killed so many of your people, and I’ll kill even more;” and with that, he took out two men, leaped through the circle of warriors, and was gone. It all happened so fast that it took a few moments for his enemies to snap back to reality. Then they grabbed their weapons and chased after him through the woods, but he had a good head start and was running for his life, allowing him to outpace them and finally reach the Cherokee camp safely, where he reunited with his seven companions.

On this proof of good will the Cherokee then concluded the treaty, and the peacemakers returned to their own country.—Arranged from Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 258.

On this display of goodwill, the Cherokee then finalized the treaty, and the peacemakers went back to their own country.—Arranged from Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 258.

97. ORIGIN OF THE YONTOÑWISAS DANCE

Two Seneca women who were sisters, with the baby boy of the older one, were in a sugar grove near their home when a war party of [366]Cherokee came upon them and carried them off. When the people of the town learned what had happened, they decided not to go after the enemy for fear they would kill the women, so their made no pursuit.

Two Seneca women, who were sisters, along with the older one's baby boy, were in a sugar grove near their home when a war party of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Cherokee found them and took them away. When the townspeople learned what had happened, they decided not to pursue the enemy for fear they would kill the women, so they did not go after them.

The Cherokee carried the women with them until they were within one day of the Cherokee towns. The elder sister learned this and made up her mind to try to escape. She had a knife without a handle hidden under her belt, and that night when all lay down to sleep by the fire she kept awake. When they were sleeping soundly, she looked around. She and her sister were tied together, and on each side of them was a Cherokee with the end of the rope under his body on the ground. Taking out her knife, she cut the rope without waking the men, and then rousing her sister quietly she whispered to her to come. They were going to leave the little boy, but he started to cry, so she said, “Let us die together,” and took him up on her back, and the two women hurried away. In a little while they heard an alarm behind them, and knew that their escape was discovered, and then they saw the blazing pine knots waving through the trees where the Cherokee were coming on looking for them. The women knew the Cherokee would hunt for them toward the north, along the trail to the Seneca country, so they made a circuit and went around to the south until they came in sight of a fire and saw a man sitting by a tree, shaking a rattle and singing in a low voice. They found they had come directly back to the enemy’s camp, so the older sister said, “This will never do; we must try again. Let us go straight ahead to that big tree in front, and from that straight on to the next, and the next.” In this way they kept on a straight course until morning. When the sun came up, they took another direction toward home, and at night they rested in the woods.

The Cherokee took the women with them until they were just a day away from their towns. The older sister found out about this and decided to try to escape. She had a knife without a handle hidden under her belt, and that night, while everyone lay down to sleep by the fire, she stayed awake. Once they were all sleeping soundly, she looked around. She and her sister were tied together, and on each side of them was a Cherokee with the rope under his body on the ground. Taking out her knife, she cut the rope without waking the men, then quietly woke her sister and whispered for her to come. They were about to leave the little boy behind, but he started crying, so she said, “Let us die together,” and carried him on her back while the two women hurried away. Soon, they heard an alarm behind them, realizing their escape had been discovered. They then saw burning pine knots waving through the trees where the Cherokee were coming to look for them. The women figured the Cherokee would search for them to the north, along the trail to the Seneca country, so they took a detour and went south until they spotted a fire and saw a man sitting by a tree, shaking a rattle and singing softly. They realized they had walked right back to the enemy's camp, so the older sister said, “This won’t work; we have to try again. Let’s head straight to that big tree in front, then straight on to the next, and the next.” They kept moving in a straight line until morning. When the sun rose, they changed direction toward home, and at night they rested in the woods.

They traveled all the next day, and at night rested again. In the night a voice spoke to the younger woman, “Is that where you are resting?” and she answered, “Yes.” The voice said again, “Keep on, and you will come out at the spot where you were captured. No harm will come to you. To-morrow you will find food.” She roused her sister and told her what the voice had said.

They traveled all the next day and rested again at night. During the night, a voice spoke to the younger woman, “Is that where you’re resting?” She replied, “Yes.” The voice said again, “Keep going, and you’ll reach the place where you were captured. Nothing bad will happen to you. Tomorrow you’ll find food.” She woke her sister and shared what the voice had said.

In the morning they went on and at noon found a buck freshly killed. Near by they found a log on fire, so they roasted some of the meat, had a good meal, and carried away afterwards as much of the meat as they could. They kept on, camping every night, and when the meat was nearly gone they saved the rest for the little boy.

In the morning, they kept going and by noon, they came across a freshly killed buck. Nearby, they found a log on fire, so they roasted some of the meat, enjoyed a good meal, and packed up as much of the meat as they could carry. They continued on, camping every night, and when the meat was almost gone, they saved the rest for the little boy.

At last one night the voice spoke again to the younger sister and said, “You are on the right road, and to-morrow you will be on the border of the Seneca country. You will find food. That is all.”

At last, one night the voice spoke again to the younger sister and said, “You’re on the right path, and tomorrow you’ll be at the edge of the Seneca territory. You’ll find food. That’s all.”

In the morning she told her older sister. They started on again and walked until about noon, when they came to a patch of wild potatoes. They dug and found plenty, and as they looked around they saw smoke [367]where there had been a camp fire. They gathered wood, made up the fire, and roasted the potatoes. Then they ate as many as they wanted and carried the rest with them.

In the morning, she told her older sister. They started walking again and continued until around noon when they found a patch of wild potatoes. They dug and found plenty, and as they looked around, they saw smoke [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from where there had been a campfire. They gathered wood, built a fire, and roasted the potatoes. Then they ate as many as they wanted and took the rest with them.

They traveled on until the potatoes were almost gone. Then at night the voice came again to the younger woman, saying: “At noon tomorrow you will reach your home, and the first person you will meet will be your uncle. When you get to the town, you must call the people together and tell them all that has happened. You must go to the long house and take off your skirt and carry it on your shoulder. Then you must go inside and go around once, singing, ‘We have come home; we are here.’ This is the Yontoñwisas song, and it shall be for women only. Know now that we are the Hadionyageonoñ, the Sky People, who have watched over you all this time.”

They traveled on until the potatoes were nearly gone. Then at night, the voice spoke again to the younger woman, saying: “At noon tomorrow, you'll reach your home, and the first person you’ll meet will be your uncle. When you get to the town, gather everyone together and tell them everything that has happened. You need to go to the long house, take off your skirt, and carry it on your shoulder. Then go inside and walk around once, singing, ‘We have come home; we are here.’ This is the Yontoñwisas song, and it’s for women only. Know now that we are the Hadionyageonoñ, the Sky People, who have been watching over you all this time.”

When the girl awoke, she told her sister, and they said, “We must do all this,” and they began to sing as they went along. About noon they heard the sound of chopping, and when they went to the place they found it was their uncle cutting blocks to make spoons. He did not see them until they spoke, and at first could hardly believe that they were living women, because he knew that they had been taken by the Cherokee. He was very glad to see them, and as they walked on to the town they told him all they had been commanded to do by the Sky People. When they arrived at the town, he called all the people together, and they went to the long house. There the two women sang their song and did everything exactly as they had been told to do, and when it was over they said, “This is all,” and sat down. This is the same Yontoñwisas song that is still sung by the women.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

When the girl woke up, she told her sister, and they said, “We have to do all this,” and they started singing as they walked along. Around noon, they heard the sound of chopping, and when they got to the place, they found their uncle cutting blocks to make spoons. He didn’t see them until they spoke, and at first, he could hardly believe they were alive because he knew they had been taken by the Cherokee. He was really happy to see them, and as they walked to the town, they told him everything the Sky People had instructed them to do. When they reached the town, he gathered everyone together, and they went to the long house. There, the two women sang their song and did everything just as they had been told, and when it was done, they said, “This is all,” and sat down. This is the same Yontoñwisas song that is still sung by the women.—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

98. GAʼNA’S ADVENTURES AMONG THE CHEROKEE

Gaʼnaʼ was a Seneca war chief. He called a council and said, “We must go to the Cherokee and see if we can’t agree to be friendly together and live in peace hereafter.” The people consented, and the chief said, “We must go to water first before we start.” So they went, a great party of warriors, far away into the deep forest by the river side. There were no women with them. For ten days they drank medicine every morning to make them vomit and washed and bathed in the river each day.

Gaʼnaʼ was a Seneca war chief. He called a meeting and said, “We need to go to the Cherokee and see if we can agree to be friends and live in peace from now on.” The people agreed, and the chief added, “We need to cleanse ourselves first before we set out.” So they went, a large group of warriors, deep into the forest by the riverbank. There were no women with them. For ten days, they took medicine every morning to make themselves throw up and washed and bathed in the river each day.

Then the chief said, “Now we must get the eagle feathers.” They went to the top of a high hill and dug a trench there the length of a man’s body, and put a man into it, with boughs over the top so that he could not be seen, and above that they put the whole body of a deer. Then the people went off out of sight, and said the words to invite Shadaʼge′a, the great eagle that lives in the clouds, to come down.

Then the chief said, “Now we need to get the eagle feathers.” They went to the top of a tall hill and dug a trench the length of a man’s body, placing a man inside it, covering him with branches so he couldn’t be seen, and putting the entire body of a deer on top. After that, the people moved out of sight and said the words to call Shadaʼge′a, the great eagle that lives in the clouds, to come down.

The man under the brushwood heard a noise, and a common eagle came and ate a little and flew away again. Soon it came back, ate a [368]little more, and flew off in another direction. It told the other birds and they came, but the man scared them away, because he did not want common birds to eat the meat. After a while he heard a great noise coming through the air, and he knew it was Shadaʼge′a, the bird he wanted. Shadaʼge′a is very cautious, and looked around in every direction for some time before he began to eat the meat. As soon as he was eating the man put his hand up cautiously and caught hold of the bird’s tail and held on to it. Shadaʼge′a rose up and flew away, and the man had pulled out one feather. They had to trap a good many eagles in this way, and it was two years before they could get enough feathers to make a full tail, and were ready to start for the Cherokee country.

The man under the brushwood heard a noise, and a common eagle showed up, ate a little, and then flew away. Soon it returned, ate a bit more, and flew off in a different direction. It told the other birds, and they came, but the man scared them away because he didn’t want common birds eating the meat. After a while, he heard a loud noise coming through the air, and he knew it was Shadaʼge′a, the bird he wanted. Shadaʼge′a is very cautious and looked around in every direction for a while before he started to eat the meat. As soon as he began eating, the man carefully raised his hand and grabbed the bird’s tail, holding on tightly. Shadaʼge′a took off and flew away, but the man had pulled out one feather. They had to trap a lot of eagles this way, and it took them two years to gather enough feathers to make a full tail, so they were ready to head to the Cherokee country.

They were many days on the road, and when they got to the first Cherokee town they found there was a stockade around it so that no enemy could enter. They waited until the gate was open, and then two Seneca dancers went forward, carrying the eagle feathers and shouting the signal yell. When the Cherokee heard the noise they came out and saw the two men singing and dancing, and the chief said, “These men must have come upon some errand.” The Seneca messengers came up and said, “Call a council; we have come to talk on important business.” All turned and went toward the townhouse, the rest of the Seneca following the two who were dancing. The townhouse was crowded, and the Seneca sang and danced until they were tired before they stopped. The Cherokee did not dance.

They were on the road for many days, and when they finally reached the first Cherokee town, they found it surrounded by a stockade to keep enemies out. They waited for the gate to open, and then two Seneca dancers stepped forward, carrying eagle feathers and shouting the signal yell. When the Cherokee heard the noise, they came out and saw the two men singing and dancing, and the chief said, “These men must have come for some purpose.” The Seneca messengers approached and said, “Gather the council; we have important matters to discuss.” Everyone turned and headed toward the townhouse, with the rest of the Seneca following the two dancers. The townhouse was packed, and the Seneca sang and danced until they were exhausted before they finally stopped. The Cherokee did not dance.

After the dance the Seneca chief said, “Now I will tell you why we have come so far through the forest to see you. We have thought among ourselves that it is time to stop fighting. Your people and ours are always on the lookout to kill each other, and we think it is time for this to stop. Here is a belt of wampum to show that I speak the truth. If your people are willing to be friendly, take it,” and he held up the belt. The Cherokee chief stepped forward and said, “I will hold it in my hand, and to-morrow we will tell you what we decide.” He then turned and said to the people, “Go home and bring food.” They went and brought so much food that it made a great pile across the house, and all of both tribes ate together, but could not finish it.

After the dance, the Seneca chief said, “Now I’ll explain why we’ve traveled so far through the forest to see you. We’ve come to the conclusion that it’s time to stop fighting. Your people and ours are always looking to harm each other, and we think it should end now. Here is a belt of wampum to prove that I’m speaking honestly. If your people want to be friendly, take it,” and he held up the belt. The Cherokee chief stepped forward and said, “I’ll hold it, and tomorrow we’ll let you know what we decide.” He then turned and told the people, “Go home and bring food.” They went and brought back so much food that it created a huge pile in the house, and everyone from both tribes ate together, but they couldn’t finish it.

Next day they ate together again, and when all were done the Cherokee chief said to the Seneca, “We have decided to be friendly and to bury our weapons, these knives and hatchets, so that no man may take them up again.” The Seneca chief replied, “We are glad you have accepted our offer, and now we have all thrown our weapons in a pile together, and the white wampum hangs between us, and the belt shall be as long as a man and hang down to the ground.”

The next day they shared another meal, and when they finished, the Cherokee chief said to the Seneca, “We’ve agreed to be friends and put away our weapons—these knives and hatchets—so that no one can pick them up again.” The Seneca chief replied, “We’re happy you’ve accepted our proposal, and now we’ve all piled our weapons together, and the white wampum hangs between us, with the belt long enough to reach the ground.”

Then the Cherokee chief said to his people, “Now is the time for any of you that wishes to adopt a relative from among the Seneca to do so.” So some Cherokee women went and picked out one man and [369]said, “You shall be our uncle,” and some more took another for their brother, and so on until only Gaʼnaʼ, the chief, was left, but the Cherokee chief said, “No one must take Gaʼnaʼ, for a young man is here to claim him as his father.” Then the young man came up to Gaʼnaʼ and said, “Father, I am glad to see you. Father, we will go home,” and he led Gaʼnaʼ to his own mother’s house, the house where Gaʼnaʼ had spent the first night. The young man was really his son, and when Gaʼnaʼ came to the house he recognized the woman as his wife who had been carried off long ago by the Cherokee.

Then the Cherokee chief said to his people, “Now is the time for anyone who wants to adopt a relative from the Seneca to do so.” So some Cherokee women went and picked out one man and said, “You shall be our uncle,” and others chose another as their brother, and so on until only Gaʼnaʼ, the chief, was left. But the Cherokee chief said, “No one can take Gaʼnaʼ, because a young man is here to claim him as his father.” Then the young man approached Gaʼnaʼ and said, “Father, it’s great to see you. Father, we’re going home,” and he took Gaʼnaʼ to his mother’s house, the place where Gaʼnaʼ had spent his first night. The young man was actually his son, and when Gaʼnaʼ arrived at the house, he recognized the woman as his wife who had been taken long ago by the Cherokee.

While they were there a messenger came from the Seoqgwageono tribe, that lived near the great salt water in the east, to challenge the Cherokee to a ball play. He was dressed in skins which were so long that they touched the ground. He said that his people were already on the way and would arrive in a certain number of days. They came on the appointed day and the next morning began to make the bets with the Cherokee. The Seneca were still there. The strangers bet two very heavy and costly robes, besides other things. They began to play, and the Cherokee lost the game. Then the Seneca said, “We will try this time.” Both sides bet heavily again, and the game began, but after a little running the Seneca carried the ball to their goal and made a point. Before long they made all the points and won the game. Then the bets were doubled, and the Seneca won again. When they won a third game also the Seoqgwageono said, “Let us try a race,” and the Seneca agreed.

While they were there, a messenger came from the Seoqgwageono tribe, who lived near the great saltwater in the east, to challenge the Cherokee to a ball play. He was dressed in skins that were so long they touched the ground. He said that his people were already on their way and would arrive in a certain number of days. They showed up on the day they agreed upon, and the next morning started making bets with the Cherokee. The Seneca were still there. The strangers bet two very heavy and valuable robes, along with other items. They began to play, and the Cherokee lost the game. Then the Seneca said, “We’ll give it a try this time.” Both sides bet heavily again, and the game started, but after a short run, the Seneca carried the ball to their goal and scored. Before long, they scored all the points and won the game. Then the bets were doubled, and the Seneca won again. When they also won a third game, the Seoqgwageono said, “Let’s have a race,” and the Seneca agreed.

The course was level, and the open space was very wide. The Cherokee selected the Seneca runner, and it was agreed that they would run the first race without betting and then make their bets on the second race. They ran the first race, and when they reached the post the Seneca runner was just the measure of his body behind the other. His people asked him if he had done his best, but he said, “No; I have not,” so they made their bets, and the second race—the real race—began. When they got to the middle the Seneca runner said to the other, “Do your best now, for I am going to do mine,” and as he said it he pulled out and left the other far behind and won the race. Then the Seoqgwageono said, “There is one more race yet—the long race,” and they got ready for it, but the Cherokee chief said to his own men, “We have won everything from these people. I think it will be best to let them have one race, for if they lose all, they may make trouble.” They selected a Cherokee to run, and he was beaten, and the Seoqgwageono went home.

The path was flat, and the open area was really spacious. The Cherokee chose the Seneca runner, and they agreed to run the first race without wagering, then place their bets for the second race. They completed the first race, and when they reached the finish line, the Seneca runner was just barely behind the other. His team asked if he had given his all, but he replied, “No; I haven’t,” so they placed their bets, and the second race—the real competition—started. When they reached the halfway point, the Seneca runner told the other, “Give it your all now, because I’m going to give it mine,” and as he said this, he surged ahead, leaving the other far behind and won the race. Then the Seoqgwageono said, “There’s one more race left—the long race,” and they prepared for it, but the Cherokee chief told his own team, “We’ve won everything from these folks. I think it’s best to let them have one race, or if they lose everything, they might cause trouble.” They chose a Cherokee to run, and he lost, and the Seoqgwageono went home.

In a few days they sent a messenger to challenge the Cherokee to meet them halfway for a battle. When the Cherokee heard this they said to the Seneca, “There are so few of you here that we don’t want to have you killed. It is better for you to go home.” So the Seneca went back to their own country. [370]

In a few days, they sent a messenger to challenge the Cherokee to meet them halfway for a fight. When the Cherokee heard this, they said to the Seneca, “There are so few of you here that we don’t want to see you get hurt. It’s better for you to go home.” So the Seneca returned to their own land. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Three years later they came again to visit the Cherokee, who told them that the Seoqgwageono had won the battle, and that the chief of the enemy had said afterward, “I should like to fight the Seneca, for I am a double man.” Before long the enemy heard that the Seneca were there and sent them a challenge to come and fight. The Seneca said, “We must try to satisfy them,” so with Cherokee guides they set out for the country of the Seoqgwageono. They went on until they came to an opening in the woods within one day’s journey of the first village. Then they stopped and got ready to send two messengers to notify the enemy, but the Cherokee said, “You must send them so as to arrive about sundown.” They did this, and when the messengers arrived near the town they saw all the people out playing ball.

Three years later, they returned to visit the Cherokee, who informed them that the Seoqgwageono had won the battle. The enemy's chief had said afterward, “I’d like to fight the Seneca because I’m a strong man.” Before long, the enemy heard that the Seneca were there and sent them a challenge to fight. The Seneca replied, “We need to meet their challenge,” so with Cherokee guides, they set out for the Seoqgwageono territory. They traveled until they reached an opening in the woods, just a day's journey from the first village. Then they paused to prepare and send two messengers to inform the enemy, but the Cherokee advised, “You should time it so they arrive around sunset.” They followed this advice, and when the messengers got close to the town, they saw everyone outside playing ball.

The two Seneca went around on the other side, and began throwing sumac darts as they approached, so that the others would think they were some of their own men at play. In this way they got near enough to kill a man who was standing alone. They scalped him, and then raising the scalp yell they rushed off through the woods, saying to each other as they ran, “Be strong—Be strong.” Soon they saw the Seoqgwageono coming on horses, but managed to reach a dry creek and to hide under the bank, so that the enemy passed on without seeing them.

The two Seneca went around to the other side and started throwing sumac darts as they got closer, making the others think they were some of their own guys just playing around. This way, they got close enough to kill a man who was standing alone. They scalped him, then let out a scalp yell and rushed off through the woods, telling each other as they ran, “Stay strong—Stay strong.” Soon, they spotted the Seoqgwageono approaching on horses, but they managed to reach a dry creek and hide under the bank so the enemy passed by without noticing them.

The next morning they came out and started on, but the enemy was still on the watch, and before long the two men saw the dust of the horses behind them. The others came up until they were almost upon them and began to shoot arrows at them, but by this time the two Seneca were near the opening where their own friends were hiding, drawn up on each side of the pass. As the pursuers dashed in the two lines of the Seneca closed in and every man of the Seoqgwageono was either killed or taken.

The next morning they ventured out and got moving, but the enemy was still keeping an eye on them, and before long the two men noticed the dust from the horses behind them. The others caught up until they were almost on top of them and started shooting arrows, but by that time the two Seneca were close to the opening where their own friends were hiding, positioned on either side of the pass. As the pursuers charged in, the two lines of Seneca closed in, and every man from the Seoqgwageono was either killed or captured.

The Seneca went back to the Cherokee country and after about a month they returned to their own homes. Afterward the Cherokee told them, “We hear the Seoqgwageono think you dangerous people. They themselves are conjurers and can tell what other people are going to do, but they cannot tell what the Seneca are going to do. The Seneca medicine is stronger.”—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

The Seneca went back to Cherokee territory, and after about a month, they returned to their own homes. Later, the Cherokee told them, “We hear that the Seoqgwageono think you’re dangerous people. They are conjurers themselves and can predict what others will do, but they can’t figure out what the Seneca are going to do. The Seneca medicine is stronger.”—Arranged from Curtin, Seneca manuscript.

99. THE SHAWANO WARS

Among the most inveterate foes of the Cherokee were the Shawano, known to the Cherokee as Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ, who in ancient times, probably as early as 1680, removed from Savannah (i. e., Shawano) river, in South Carolina, and occupied the Cumberland river region in middle Tennessee and Kentucky, from which they were afterward driven by the superior force of the southern tribes and compelled to take refuge north of the Ohio. On all old maps we find the Cumberland [371]marked as the “river of the Shawano.” Although the two tribes were frequently, and perhaps for long periods, on friendly terms, the ordinary condition was one of chronic warfare, from an early traditional period until the close of the Revolution. This hostile feeling was intensified by the fact that the Shawano were usually the steady allies of the Creeks, the hereditary southern enemies of the Cherokee. In 1749, however, we find a party of Shawano from the north, accompanied by several Cherokee, making an inroad into the Creek country, and afterward taking refuge among the Cherokee, thus involving the latter in a new war with their southern neighbors (Adair, Am. Inds., 276, 1775). The Shawano made themselves respected for their fighting qualities, gaining a reputation for valor which they maintained in their later wars with the whites, while from their sudden attack and fertility of stratagem they came to be regarded as a tribe of magicians. By capture or intermarriage in the old days there is quite an admixture of Shawano blood among the Cherokee.

Among the most persistent enemies of the Cherokee were the Shawano, referred to by the Cherokee as Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ. They moved from the Savannah (i.e., Shawano) River in South Carolina to the Cumberland River area in middle Tennessee and Kentucky, possibly as early as 1680. Later, they were forced out by stronger southern tribes and had to find refuge north of the Ohio River. Old maps often label the Cumberland [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as the “river of the Shawano.” Although the two tribes were often on friendly terms, and maybe for extended periods, the usual situation was one of ongoing conflict, dating back to early traditions and lasting until the end of the Revolution. This animosity was worsened by the fact that the Shawano were typically loyal allies of the Creeks, who were the long-time southern rivals of the Cherokee. However, in 1749, a group of Shawano from the north, along with several Cherokee, invaded Creek territory and later took refuge among the Cherokee, dragging them into a new war with their southern neighbors (Adair, Am. Inds., 276, 1775). The Shawano earned respect for their fighting skills, building a reputation for bravery which they upheld in later conflicts with the whites. Their surprise attacks and clever strategies led to them being seen as a tribe of magicians. Through capture or intermarriage in earlier times, there is a noticeable mix of Shawano blood among the Cherokee.

According to Haywood, an aged Cherokee chief, named the Little Cornplanter (Little Carpenter?), stated in 1772 that the Shawano had removed from the Savannah river a long time before in consequence of a disastrous war with several neighboring tribes, and had settled upon the Cumberland, by permission of his people. A quarrel having afterward arisen between the two tribes, a strong body of Cherokee invaded the territory of the Shawano, and, treacherously attacking them, killed a great number. The Shawano fortified themselves and a long war ensued, which continued until the Chickasaw came to the aid of the Cherokee, when the Shawano were gradually forced to withdraw north of the Ohio.

According to Haywood, an older Cherokee chief named the Little Cornplanter (or Little Carpenter?) said in 1772 that the Shawano had moved from the Savannah River a long time ago because of a disastrous war with several neighboring tribes, and had settled on the Cumberland with his people's permission. Afterward, a dispute arose between the two tribes, and a large group of Cherokee invaded Shawano territory, treacherously attacking them and killing many. The Shawano fortified themselves, and a long war followed, which continued until the Chickasaw came to help the Cherokee, forcing the Shawano to gradually retreat north of the Ohio.

At the time of their final expulsion, about the year 1710, the boy Charleville was employed at a French post, established for the Shawano trade, which occupied a mound on the south side of Cumberland river, where now is the city of Nashville. For a long time the Shawano had been so hard pressed by their enemies that they had been withdrawing to the north in small parties for several years, until only a few remained behind, and these also now determined to leave the country entirely. In March the trader sent Charleville ahead with several loads of skins, intending himself to follow with the Shawano a few months later. In the meantime the Chickasaw, learning of the intended move, posted themselves on both sides of Cumberland river, above the mouth of Harpeth, with canoes to cut off escape by water, and suddenly attacked the retreating Shawano, killing a large part of them, together with the trader, and taking all their skins, trading goods, and other property. Charleville lived to tell the story nearly seventy years later. As the war was never terminated by any formal treaty of peace, the hostile warriors continued to attack each other whenever they chanced to meet on the rich hunting grounds of Kentucky, until finally, from mutual [372]dread, the region was abandoned by both parties, and continued thus unoccupied until its settlement by the whites.4

At the time of their final expulsion, around 1710, the boy Charleville was working at a French outpost set up for the Shawano trade, which was located on a mound on the south side of the Cumberland River, where Nashville is now. The Shawano had been under intense pressure from their enemies and had been retreating north in small groups for several years, leaving only a few behind. Those remaining decided to leave the area completely. In March, the trader sent Charleville ahead with several loads of skins, planning to follow with the Shawano a few months later. Meanwhile, the Chickasaw, learning about the planned relocation, positioned themselves on both sides of the Cumberland River, above the mouth of the Harpeth, with canoes to block any escape by water. They suddenly attacked the retreating Shawano, killing many of them, along with the trader, and confiscating all their skins, trading goods, and other possessions. Charleville survived to tell the story nearly seventy years later. Since the war never officially ended with a treaty, the opposing warriors continued to attack each other whenever they encountered one another in the rich hunting grounds of Kentucky. Eventually, out of mutual fear, both sides abandoned the area, and it remained unoccupied until the white settlers arrived.

According to Cherokee tradition, a body of Creeks was already established near the mouth of Hiwassee while the Cherokee still had their main settlements upon the Little Tennessee. The Creeks, being near neighbors, pretended friendship, while at the same time secretly aiding the Shawano. Having discovered the treachery, the Cherokee took advantage of the presence of the Creeks at a great dance at Itsâ′tĭ, or Echota, the ancient Cherokee capital, to fall suddenly upon them and kill nearly the whole party. The consequence was a war, with the final result that the Creeks were defeated and forced to abandon all their settlements on the waters of the Tennessee river.5

According to Cherokee tradition, a group of Creeks had already settled near the mouth of Hiwassee while the Cherokees still had their main towns along the Little Tennessee. The Creeks, being close neighbors, pretended to be friendly, but secretly supported the Shawano. Once the Cherokees discovered this betrayal, they seized the opportunity presented by a large dance at Itsâ′tĭ, or Echota, the ancient Cherokee capital, to launch a surprise attack and kill almost the entire group. As a result, a war broke out, ending in the defeat of the Creeks, who were forced to leave all their settlements along the Tennessee River.5

Haywood says that “Little Cornplanter” had seen Shawano scalps brought into the Cherokee towns. When he was a boy, his father, who was also a chief, had told him how he had once led a party against the Shawano and was returning with several scalps, when, as they were coming through a pass in the mountains, they ran into another party of Cherokee warriors, who, mistaking them for enemies, fired into them and killed several before they discovered their mistake.6

Haywood says that “Little Cornplanter” had seen Shawano scalps brought into the Cherokee towns. When he was a boy, his father, who was also a chief, told him how he once led a group against the Shawano and was coming back with several scalps when, as they were passing through a mountain pass, they ran into another group of Cherokee warriors who, mistaking them for enemies, fired at them and killed several before realizing their mistake. 6

Schoolcraft also gives the Cherokee tradition of the war with the Shawano, as obtained indirectly from white informants, but incorrectly makes it occur while the latter tribe still lived upon the Savannah. “The Cherokees prevailed after a long and sanguinary contest and drove the Shawnees north. This event they cherish as one of their proudest achievements. ‘What!’ said an aged Cherokee chief to Mr Barnwell, who had suggested the final preservation of the race by intermarriage with the whites. ‘What! Shall the Cherokees perish! Shall the conquerors of the Shawnees perish! Never!’”7

Schoolcraft also shares the Cherokee's account of the war with the Shawnees, which he gathered indirectly from white sources, but he mistakenly states that it took place while the Shawnee tribe still lived in Savannah. “The Cherokees won after a long and bloody battle and pushed the Shawnees north. They regard this event as one of their greatest accomplishments. ‘What!’ said an elderly Cherokee chief to Mr. Barnwell, who had suggested that the race could be saved through intermarriage with white people. ‘What! Are the Cherokees supposed to disappear? Are the conquerors of the Shawnees supposed to disappear? Never!’”7

Tribal warfare as a rule consisted of a desultory succession of petty raids, seldom approaching the dignity of a respectable skirmish and hardly worthy of serious consideration except in the final result. The traditions necessarily partake of the same trivial character, being rather anecdotes than narratives of historical events which had dates and names. Lapse of time renders them also constantly more vague.

Tribal warfare usually involved a random series of minor raids, rarely reaching the level of a proper skirmish and hardly deserving serious attention except for the end result. The traditions are similarly trivial, more like anecdotes than accounts of historical events with specific dates and names. Over time, they become even more unclear.

On the Carolina side the Shawano approach was usually made up the Pigeon river valley, so as to come upon the Cherokee settlements from behind, and small parties were almost constantly lurking about waiting the favorable opportunity to pick up a stray scalp. On one occasion some Cherokee hunters were stretched around the camp fire at night when they heard the cry of a flying squirrel in the woods—tsu-u! tsu-u! tsu-u! Always on the alert for danger, they suspected it might be the enemy’s signal, and all but one hastily left the fire and concealed themselves. That one, however, laughed at their fears and, defiantly throwing some heavy logs on the fire, stretched himself out on his blanket [373]and began to sing. Soon he heard a stealthy step coming through the bushes and gradually approaching the fire, until suddenly an enemy sprang out upon him from the darkness and bore him to the earth. But the Cherokee was watchful, and putting up his hands he seized the other by the arms, and with a mighty effort threw him backward into the fire. The dazed Shawano lay there a moment squirming upon the coals, then bounded to his feet and ran into the woods, howling with pain. There was an answering laugh from his comrades hidden in the bush, but although the Cherokee kept watch for some time the enemy made no further attack, probably led by the very boldness of the hunter to suspect some ambush.

On the Carolina side, the Shawano approach usually came up the Pigeon River Valley, aiming to sneak up on the Cherokee settlements from behind, and small groups were almost always lurking around, waiting for a chance to grab a stray scalp. One night, some Cherokee hunters were gathered around the campfire when they heard the call of a flying squirrel in the woods—tsu-u! tsu-u! tsu-u! Always alert for danger, they thought it might be a signal from the enemy, and nearly all of them quickly left the fire to hide. However, one hunter laughed at their fears, defiantly tossed some heavy logs onto the fire, laid back on his blanket [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], and started to sing. Soon, he heard a quiet step coming through the bushes, getting closer to the fire, until suddenly an enemy jumped out from the darkness and tackled him to the ground. But the Cherokee was vigilant; he raised his hands, grabbed the enemy's arms, and with a strong effort, threw him backward into the fire. The stunned Shawano squirmed on the coals for a moment, then jumped to his feet and ran into the woods, howling in pain. His comrades hidden in the bushes laughed in response, but even though the Cherokee kept watch for a while, the enemy didn’t attack again, likely suspecting an ambush due to the hunter's boldness.

On another occasion a small hunting party in the Smoky mountains heard the gobble of a turkey (in telling the story Swimmer gives a good imitation). Some eager young hunters were for going at once toward the game, but others, more cautious, suspected a ruse and advised a reconnaissance. Accordingly a hunter went around to the back of the ridge, and on coming up from the other side found a man posted in a large tree, making the gobble call to decoy the hunters within reach of a Shawano war party concealed behind some bushes midway between the tree and the camp. Keeping close to the ground, the Cherokee crept up without being discovered until within gunshot, then springing to his feet he shot the man in the tree, and shouting “Kill them all,” rushed upon the enemy, who, thinking that a strong force of Cherokee was upon them, fled down the mountain without attempting to make a stand.

On another occasion, a small hunting party in the Smoky Mountains heard a turkey gobbling (Swimmer does a great imitation when telling the story). Some eager young hunters wanted to go after it right away, but others, being more cautious, suspected a trap and suggested checking things out first. So, one of the hunters went around the back of the ridge and, when he came up from the other side, he found a man positioned in a large tree, making the gobble call to lure the hunters within reach of a Shawano war party hiding behind some bushes halfway between the tree and the camp. Keeping low to the ground, the Cherokee crept up without being seen until he was within gunshot. Then, he jumped up, shot the man in the tree, and shouted “Kill them all,” charging at the enemy, who, thinking a large group of Cherokee was attacking them, fled down the mountain without trying to fight back.

Another tradition of these wars is that concerning Tunâ′ĭ, a great warrior and medicine-man of old Itsâ′tĭ, on the Tennessee. In one hard fight with the Shawano, near the town, he overpowered his man and stabbed him through both arms. Running cords through the holes he tied his prisoner’s arms and brought him thus into Itsâ′tĭ, where he was put to death by the women with such tortures that his courage broke and he begged them to kill him at once.

Another tradition of these wars is about Tunâ′ĭ, a great warrior and medicine-man of old Itsâ′tĭ, on the Tennessee. In a tough battle with the Shawano, near the town, he defeated his opponent and stabbed him through both arms. Running cords through the holes, he tied his prisoner's arms and brought him to Itsâ′tĭ, where the women executed him with such tortures that his courage broke, and he begged them to kill him right away.

After retiring to the upper Ohio the Shawano were received into the protection of the Delawares and their allies, and being thus strengthened felt encouraged to renew the war against the Cherokee with increased vigor. The latter, however, proved themselves more than a match for their enemies, pursuing them even to their towns in western Pennsylvania, and accidentally killing there some Delawares who occupied the country jointly with the Shawano. This involved the Cherokee in a war with the powerful Delawares, which continued until brought to an end in 1768 at the request of the Cherokee, who made terms of friendship at the same time with the Iroquois. The Shawano being thus left alone, and being, moreover, roundly condemned by their friends, the Delawares, as the cause of the whole trouble, had no heart to continue the war and were obliged to make final peace.8 [374]

After moving to upper Ohio, the Shawano were welcomed under the protection of the Delawares and their allies. Feeling strengthened, they decided to start the fight against the Cherokee again, this time with more determination. However, the Cherokee proved to be more than a match for them, chasing them all the way to their towns in western Pennsylvania and accidentally killing some Delawares who shared the land with the Shawano. This pulled the Cherokee into a conflict with the powerful Delawares, which lasted until 1768 when the Cherokee requested peace and formed friendly relations with the Iroquois at the same time. Left alone, and heavily criticized by their friends, the Delawares, as the root of the whole issue, the Shawano lost the will to continue the war and were forced to make a lasting peace.8 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

100. THE RAID ON TĬKWĂLI′TSĬ

The last noted leader of the Shawano raiding parties was a chief known to the Cherokee as Tawa′lĭ-ukwanûñ′tĭ, “Punk-plugged-in,” on account of a red spot on his cheek which looked as though a piece of punk (tawa′lĭ) had been driven into the flesh.

The last recorded leader of the Shawano raiding parties was a chief known to the Cherokee as Tawa′lĭ-ukwanûñ′tĭ, “Punk-plugged-in,” because of a red spot on his cheek that looked like a piece of punk (tawa′lĭ) had been embedded in his skin.

The people of Tĭkwăli′tsĭ town, on Tuckasegee, heard rumors that a war party under this leader had come in from the north and was lurking somewhere in the neighborhood. The Cherokee conjurer, whose name was Ĕtăwa′hă-tsistatla′skĭ, “Dead-wood-lighter,” resorted to his magic arts and found that the Shawano were in ambush along the trail on the north side of the river a short distance above the town. By his advice a party was fitted out to go up on the south side and come in upon the enemy’s rear. A few foolhardy fellows, however, despised his words and boldly went up the trail on the north side until they came to Deep Creek, where the Shawano in hiding at the ford took them “like fish in a trap” and killed nearly all of them.

The folks in Tĭkwăli′tsĭ town, on Tuckasegee, heard rumors that a war party led by this leader had come down from the north and was hanging out somewhere nearby. The Cherokee conjurer, named Ĕtăwa′hă-tsistatla′skĭ, or “Dead-wood-lighter,” used his magic skills and discovered that the Shawano were hiding along the trail on the north side of the river just above the town. Following his advice, a group was prepared to go up the south side and come at the enemy from behind. However, a few reckless guys ignored his warnings and boldly took the trail on the north side until they reached Deep Creek, where the Shawano waiting at the ford caught them “like fish in a trap” and killed almost all of them.

Their friends on the other side of the river heard the firing, and crossing the river above Deep creek they came in behind the Shawano and attacked them, killing a number and forcing the others to retreat toward the Smoky mountains, with the Cherokee in pursuit. The invaders had with them two Cherokee prisoners who were not able to keep up with the rapid flight, so their captors took them, bound as they were, and threw them over a cliff. An old conjurer of their own party finding himself unable to keep up deliberately sat down against a tree near the same spot to wait for death. The pursuers coming up split his head with a hatchet and threw his body over the same cliff, which takes its name from this circumstance. The Shawano continued to retreat, with the Cherokee close behind them, until they crossed the main ridge at the gap just below Clingman’s dome. Here the Cherokee gave up the pursuit and returned to their homes.

Their friends on the other side of the river heard the gunfire, and crossing the river above Deep Creek, they came up behind the Shawano and attacked them, killing several and forcing the others to retreat toward the Smoky Mountains, with the Cherokee chasing after them. The invaders had with them two Cherokee prisoners who couldn’t keep up with the fast escape, so their captors, bound as they were, threw them over a cliff. An old conjurer from their group, realizing he couldn’t keep up, deliberately sat down against a tree nearby to wait for death. When the pursuers caught up, they split his head with a hatchet and tossed his body over the same cliff, which got its name from this event. The Shawano kept retreating, with the Cherokee right behind them, until they crossed the main ridge at the gap just below Clingman’s Dome. Here, the Cherokee stopped the chase and returned to their homes.

101. THE LAST SHAWANO INVASION

Perhaps a year after the raid upon Tĭkwăli′tsĭ, the Shawano again, under the same leader, came down upon the exposed settlement of Kanuga, on Pigeon river, and carried off a woman and two children whom they found gathering berries near the town. Without waiting to make an attack they hastily retreated with their prisoners. The people of Kanuga sent for aid to the other settlements farther south, and a strong party was quickly raised to pursue the enemy and recover the captives. By this time, however, the Shawano had had several days’ start and it was necessary for the Cherokee to take a shorter course across the mountains to overtake them. A noted conjurer named Kâ′lanû, “The Raven,” of Hiwassee town, was called upon to discover by his magic arts what direction the Shawano had taken and [375]how far they had already gone. Calling the chiefs together he told them to fill the pipe and smoke and he would return with the information before the pipe was smoked out. They sat down in a circle around the fire and lighted the pipe, while he went out into the woods. Soon they heard the cry of an owl, and after some interval they heard it again, and the next moment the conjurer walked out from the trees before yet the first smoke was finished.

About a year after the attack on Tĭkwăli′tsĭ, the Shawano, led by the same leader, struck the vulnerable settlement of Kanuga, located on Pigeon River, and took a woman and two children who were picking berries near the town. Without launching a full assault, they quickly retreated with their captives. The people of Kanuga requested help from other settlements further south, and a strong group was quickly assembled to chase the attackers and rescue the hostages. By this time, though, the Shawano had gained several days’ lead, forcing the Cherokee to take a shorter route across the mountains to catch up with them. A well-known conjurer named Kâ′lanû, “The Raven,” from Hiwassee town, was called upon to use his magic skills to figure out what direction the Shawano had taken and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] how far they had already traveled. He gathered the chiefs together, instructed them to fill the pipe and smoke it, promising to return with information before the pipe burned out. They settled in a circle around the fire and lit the pipe, while he stepped into the woods. Soon, they heard an owl hoot, and after a brief pause, they heard it again, and the next moment, the conjurer emerged from the trees before the first smoke was even finished.

He reported that he had trailed the Shawano to their camp and that they were seven days ahead. The Cherokee at once followed as The Raven guided, and reached the place in seven days and found all the marks of a camp, but the enemy was already gone. Again and once again the conjurer went ahead in his own mysterious fashion to spy out the country, and they followed as he pointed the way. On returning the third time he reported that their enemies had halted beside the great river (the Ohio), and soon afterward he came in with the news that they were crossing it. The Cherokee hurried on to the river, but by this time the Shawano were on the other side. The pursuers hunted up and down until they found a favorable spot in the stream, and then waiting until it was dark they prepared to cross, using logs as rafts and tacking with the current, and managed it so well that they were over long before daylight without alarming the enemy.

He reported that he had followed the Shawano to their camp and that they were seven days ahead. The Cherokee immediately followed as The Raven led the way and reached the location in seven days, only to find all signs of a camp, but the enemy was already gone. Again and again, the conjurer advanced in his own mysterious way to scout the area, and they followed as he indicated the path. On his third return, he reported that their enemies had stopped beside the great river (the Ohio), and soon after, he brought news that they were crossing it. The Cherokee rushed to the river, but by then, the Shawano were on the other side. The pursuers searched up and down until they found a good spot in the stream, and then, waiting until it was dark, they prepared to cross using logs as rafts and working with the current. They managed it so well that they got across long before dawn without alerting the enemy.

The trail was now fresh, and following it they soon came upon the camp, which was asleep and all unguarded, the Shawano, thinking themselves now safe in their own country, having neglected to post sentinels. Rushing in with their knives and tomahawks, the Cherokee fell upon their sleeping foe and killed a number of them before the others could wake and seize their arms to defend themselves. Then there was a short, desperate encounter, but the Shawano were taken at a disadvantage, their leader himself being among the first killed, and in a few moments they broke and ran, every man for himself, to escape as best he could. The Cherokee released the captives, whom they found tied to trees, and after taking the scalps from the dead Shawano, with their guns and other equipments, returned to their own country.

The trail was fresh, and following it, they quickly found the camp, which was asleep and completely unguarded. The Shawano, thinking they were safe in their own territory, had forgotten to post sentinels. Rushing in with their knives and tomahawks, the Cherokee attacked their sleeping enemies and killed several before the others could wake up and grab their weapons to defend themselves. Then there was a brief, frantic fight, but the Shawano were caught off guard, their leader being one of the first to be killed, and within moments, they scattered and ran, every man for himself, trying to escape as best he could. The Cherokee freed the captives they found tied to trees, and after taking the scalps from the dead Shawano, along with their guns and other gear, they returned to their own land.

102. THE FALSE WARRIORS OF CHILHOWEE

Some warriors of Chilhowee town, on Little Tennessee, organized a war party, as they said, to go against the Shawano. They started off north along the great war trail, but when they came to Pigeon river they changed their course, and instead of going on toward the Shawano country they went up the river and came in at the back of Cowee, one of the Middle settlements of their own tribe. Here they concealed themselves near the path until a party of three or four unsuspecting townspeople came by, when they rushed out and killed them, took their scalps and a gun belonging to a man named Gûñskăli′skĭ, and then [376]hurriedly made their way home by the same roundabout route to Chilhowee, where they showed the fresh scalps and the gun, and told how they had met the Shawano in the north and defeated them without losing a man.

Some warriors from Chilhowee town, on the Little Tennessee, put together a war party to go against the Shawano. They headed north along the main war trail, but when they reached Pigeon River, they switched directions. Instead of continuing toward Shawano territory, they went up the river and approached from the back of Cowee, one of the Middle settlements of their tribe. They hid near the path until a group of three or four unsuspecting townspeople passed by, then they jumped out, killed them, took their scalps and a gun belonging to a man named Gûñskăli′skĭ, and then [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]quickly made their way back home by the same roundabout route to Chilhowee, where they showed off the fresh scalps and the gun, claiming they had encountered the Shawano up north and defeated them without losing a single warrior.

According to custom, preparations were made at once for a great scalp dance to celebrate the victory over the Shawano. The dance was held in the townhouse and all the people of the settlement were there and looked on, while the women danced with the scalps and the gun, and the returned warriors boasted of their deeds. As it happened, among those looking on was a visitor from Cowee, a gunstocker, who took particular notice of the gun and knew it at once as one he had repaired at home for Gûñskăli′skĭ. He said nothing, but wondered much how it had come into possession of the Shawano.

According to tradition, preparations were immediately made for a big scalp dance to celebrate the victory over the Shawano. The dance took place in the townhouse, and everyone from the settlement was there to watch as the women danced with the scalps and the gun, while the returning warriors bragged about their achievements. Among the onlookers was a visitor from Cowee, a gun maker, who noticed the gun and recognized it right away as one he had repaired for Gûñskăli′skĭ back home. He didn’t say anything but was very curious about how it had come into the hands of the Shawano.

The scalp dance ended, and according to custom a second dance was appointed to be held seven days later, to give the other warriors also a chance to boast of their own war deeds. The gunstocker, whose, name was Gûlsadihĭ′, returned home to Cowee, and there heard for the first time how a Shawano war party had surprised some of the town people, killed several, and taken their scalps and a gun. He understood it all then, and told the chief that the mischief had been done, not by a hostile tribe, but by the false men of Chilhowee. It seemed too much to believe, and the chief said it could not be possible, until the gunstocker declared that he had recognized the gun as one he had himself repaired for the man who had been killed. At last they were convinced that his story was true, and all Cowee was eager for revenge.

The scalp dance ended, and, as tradition called for, a second dance was scheduled for seven days later to give the other warriors a chance to share their own war stories. The gunstocker, named Gûlsadihĭ′, returned home to Cowee and heard for the first time how a Shawano war party had ambushed some townspeople, killed several, and taken their scalps and a gun. He understood everything then and told the chief that the trouble had been caused, not by an enemy tribe, but by the deceitful men of Chilhowee. It seemed hard to believe, and the chief said it couldn’t be possible until the gunstocker insisted that he recognized the gun as one he had repaired for the man who had been killed. In the end, they were convinced that his story was true, and all of Cowee was eager for revenge.

It was decided to send ten of their bravest warriors, under the leadership of the gunstocker, to the next dance at Chilhowee, there to take their own method of reprisal. Volunteers offered at once for the service. They set out at the proper time and arrived at Chilhowee on the night the dance was to begin. As they crossed the stream below the town they met a woman coming for water and took their first revenge by killing her. Men, women, and children were gathered in the townhouse, but the Cowee men concealed themselves outside and waited.

They decided to send ten of their bravest warriors, led by the gun maker, to the next dance at Chilhowee to carry out their own form of revenge. Volunteers immediately stepped up for the mission. They left at the right time and got to Chilhowee on the night of the dance. As they crossed the stream below the town, they encountered a woman fetching water and took their first act of revenge by killing her. Men, women, and children were gathered in the town hall, but the Cowee men hid outside and waited.

In this dance it was customary for each warrior in turn to tell the story of some deed against the enemy, putting his words into a song which he first whispered to the drummer, who then sang with him, drumming all the while. Usually it is serious business, but occasionally, for a joke, a man will act the clown or sing of some extravagant performance that is so clearly impossible that all the people laugh. One man after another stepped into the ring and sang of what he had done against the enemies of his tribe. At last one of the late war party rose from his seat, and after a whisper to the drummer began to sing of how they had gone to Cowee and taken scalps and the gun, which he carried as he danced. The chief and the people, who knew nothing of the treacherous act, laughed heartily at what they thought was a great joke. [377]

In this dance, it was tradition for each warrior to take turns telling the story of a brave deed against the enemy, turning his words into a song that he first whispered to the drummer, who would then sing along while drumming continuously. Usually, this is a serious affair, but sometimes, just for fun, someone would act the fool or sing about an outrageous act that was so obviously impossible that everyone would laugh. One by one, they stepped into the circle and shared what they had done against their tribe's enemies. Finally, one of the recent war party members stood up, whispered to the drummer, and began to sing about how they went to Cowee, took scalps, and the gun he was carrying as he danced. The chief and the people, unaware of the treacherous act, laughed heartily, believing it was just a great joke. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

But now the gunstocker, who had been waiting outside with the Cowee men, stripped off his breechcloth and rushed naked into the townhouse. Bending down to the drummer—who was one of the traitors, but failed to recognize Gûlsadihĭ′—he gave him the words, and then straightening up he began to sing, “Hi! Ask who has done this!” while he danced around the circle, making insulting gestures toward everyone there. The song was quick and the drummer beat very fast.

But now the gun maker, who had been waiting outside with the Cowee men, took off his breechcloth and ran into the townhouse naked. Leaning down to the drummer—who was one of the traitors but didn't recognize Gûlsadihĭ′—he whispered the words to him and then stood up to sing, “Hi! Ask who did this!” while dancing around the circle, making rude gestures at everyone present. The song was fast-paced and the drummer played very quickly.

He made one round and bent down again to the drummer, then straightened up and sang, “Yu! I have killed a pregnant woman at the ford and thrown her body into the river!” Several men started with surprise, but the chief said, “He is only joking; go on with the dance,” and the drummer beat rapidly.

He made one round and leaned down again to the drummer, then stood up straight and sang, “Yu! I killed a pregnant woman at the ford and threw her body into the river!” Several men jumped in surprise, but the chief said, “He’s just joking; keep dancing,” and the drummer played quickly.

Another round and he bent down again to the drummer and then began to sing, “We thought our enemies were from the north, but we have followed them and they are here!” Now the drummer knew at last what it all meant and he drummed very slowly, and the people grew uneasy. Then, without waiting on the drummer, Gûlsadihĭ′ sang, “Cowee will have a ball play with you!”—and everyone knew this was a challenge to battle—and then fiercely: “But if you want to fight now my men are ready to die here!”

Another round, and he bent down again to the drummer and then began to sing, “We thought our enemies were from the north, but we’ve tracked them down, and they’re here!” Now the drummer finally understood what it all meant, so he drummed very slowly, and the people grew uneasy. Then, without waiting for the drummer, Gûlsadihĭ′ sang, “Cowee will have a ball play with you!”—and everyone knew this was a challenge to battle—and then fiercely: “But if you want to fight now, my men are ready to die here!”

With that he waved his hand and left the townhouse. The dancers looked at each other uneasily and some of them rose to go. The chief, who could not understand it, urged them to go on with the dance, but it was of no avail. They left the townhouse, and as they went out they met the Cowee men standing with their guns ready and their hatchets in their belts. Neither party said anything, because they were still on friendly ground, but everyone knew that trouble was ahead.

With that, he waved his hand and left the townhouse. The dancers exchanged uneasy glances, and some of them stood up to leave. The chief, who didn’t get why they were stopping, encouraged them to keep dancing, but it didn’t help. They exited the townhouse, and as they stepped outside, they encountered the Cowee men, armed and ready with their guns and hatchets at their belts. No one said a word since they were still on friendly ground, but everyone sensed that trouble was coming.

The Cowee men returned home and organized a strong party of warriors from their own and all the neighboring Middle settlements to go and take vengeance on Chilhowee and on Kuwâ′hĭ, just below, which had also been concerned in the raid. They went down the Tennessee and crossed over the mountains, but when they came on the other side they found that their enemies had abandoned their homes and fled for refuge to the remoter settlements or to the hostile Shawano in the north.

The Cowee men went back home and gathered a formidable group of warriors from their own and nearby Middle settlements to seek revenge on Chilhowee and Kuwâ′hĭ, which had also been involved in the raid. They traveled down the Tennessee River and crossed over the mountains, but when they reached the other side, they discovered that their enemies had abandoned their homes and escaped to more distant settlements or to the hostile Shawano in the north.

103. COWEE TOWN

Cowee′, properly Kawi′yĭ, abbreviated Kawi′, was the name of two Cherokee settlements, one of which existed in 1755 on a branch of Keowee river, in upper South Carolina, while the other and more important was on Little Tennessee river, at the mouth of Cowee creek, about 10 miles below the present Franklin, in North Carolina. It was destroyed by the Americans in 1876, when it contained about a hundred houses, but was rebuilt and continued to be occupied until the cession of 1819. The name can not be translated, but may possibly mean “the place of the Deer clan” (Ani′-Kawĭ′). It was one [378]of the oldest and largest of the Cherokee towns, and when Wafford visited it as a boy he found the trail leading to it worn so deep in places that, although on horseback, he could touch the ground with his feet on each side.

Cowee′, officially Kawi′yĭ, shortened to Kawi′, was the name of two Cherokee settlements. One was established in 1755 along a branch of the Keowee River in upper South Carolina, while the other, which was more significant, was located at the mouth of Cowee Creek on the Little Tennessee River, approximately 10 miles south of what is now Franklin, North Carolina. It was destroyed by Americans in 1876 when it had around a hundred houses, but it was rebuilt and remained occupied until the cession of 1819. The name doesn't have a direct translation but might mean “the place of the Deer clan” (Ani′-Kawĭ′). It was one [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the oldest and largest Cherokee towns, and when Wafford visited as a boy, he noticed the trail leading to it was so worn that even on horseback, he could touch the ground with his feet on either side.

There is a story, told by Wafford as a fact, of a Shawano who had been a prisoner there, but had escaped to his people in the north, and after the peace between the two tribes wandered back into the neighborhood on a hunting trip. While standing on a hill overlooking the valley he saw several Cherokee on an opposite hill, and called out to them, “Do you still own Cowee?” They shouted in reply, “Yes; we own it yet.” Back came the answer from the Shawano, who wanted to encourage them not to sell any more of their lands, “Well, it’s the best town of the Cherokee. It’s a good country; hold on to it.”

There’s a story, shared by Wafford as if it were true, about a Shawano who had been a prisoner there but escaped back to his people in the north. After the peace between the two tribes, he returned to the area on a hunting trip. While standing on a hill overlooking the valley, he spotted several Cherokee on a hill across from him and called out, “Do you still own Cowee?” They shouted back, “Yes; we still own it.” The Shawano replied, wanting to encourage them not to sell any more of their land, “Well, it’s the best town of the Cherokee. It’s a great area; hold on to it.”

104. THE EASTERN TRIBES

Besides the Iroquois and Shawano, the Cherokee remember also the Delawares, Tuscarora, Catawba, and Cheraw as tribes to the east or north with which they formerly had relations.

Besides the Iroquois and Shawano, the Cherokee also recall the Delawares, Tuscarora, Catawba, and Cheraw as tribes to the east or north that they used to have connections with.

The Cherokee call the Delawares Anakwan′ʻkĭ, in the singular Akwan′ʻkĭ, a derivative formed according to usual Cherokee phonetic modification from Wapanaq′kĭ, “Easterners,” the generic name by which the Delawares and their nearest kindred call themselves.

The Cherokee refer to the Delawares as Anakwan′ʻkĭ, and in the singular, Akwan′ʻkĭ. This term is derived through typical Cherokee phonetic modification from Wapanaq′kĭ, meaning “Easterners,” the general name that the Delawares and their closest relatives use to identify themselves.

In the most ancient tradition of the Delawares the Cherokee are called Talega, Tallige, Tallige-wi, etc.9 In later Delaware tradition they are called Kĭtu′hwa, and again we find the two tribes at war, for which their neighbors are held responsible. According to the Delaware account, the Iroquois, in one of their forays to the south, killed a Cherokee in the woods and purposely left a Delaware war club near the body to make it appear that the work had been done by men of that tribe. The Cherokee found the body and the club, and naturally supposing that the murder had been committed by the Delawares, they suddenly attacked the latter, the result being a long and bloody war between the two tribes.10 At this time, i. e., about the end of the seventeenth century, it appears that a part at least of the Cherokee lived on the waters of the Upper Ohio, where the Delawares made continual inroads upon them, finally driving them from the region and seizing it for themselves about the year 1708.11 A century ago the Delawares used to tell how their warriors would sometimes mingle in disguise with the Cherokee at their night dances until the opportunity came to strike a sudden blow and be off before their enemies recovered from the surprise.

In the oldest traditions of the Delawares, the Cherokee are referred to as Talega, Tallige, Tallige-wi, and so on.9 In later Delaware traditions, they are called Kĭtu′hwa, and again we see the two tribes at war, with their neighbors being blamed for it. According to the Delaware narrative, the Iroquois, during one of their raids to the south, killed a Cherokee in the woods and intentionally left a Delaware war club near the body to make it look like the act was committed by that tribe. The Cherokee discovered the body and the club, and assuming that the Delawares were responsible for the murder, they suddenly attacked them, leading to a lengthy and bloody conflict between the two tribes.10 Around the late seventeenth century, it seems that at least some of the Cherokee lived along the Upper Ohio River, where the Delawares continually invaded, ultimately driving them out and taking over the area around the year 1708.11 A century ago, the Delawares used to narrate how their warriors sometimes mingled in disguise with the Cherokee during their night dances, waiting for the right moment to strike quickly and escape before their enemies realized what had happened.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19TH ANNUAL REPORT PL. XVIII
WALINI′, A CHEROKEE WOMAN
PHOTO By AUTHOR, 1888  

WALINI′, A CHEROKEE WOMAN

WALINI′, A CHEROKEE WOMAN

Later there seems to have been peace until war was again brought on [379]by the action of the Shawano, who had taken refuge with the Delawares, after having been driven from their old home on Cumberland river by the Cherokee. Feeling secure in their new alliance, the Shawano renewed their raids upon the Cherokee, who retaliated by pursuing them into the Delaware country, where they killed several Delawares by mistake. This inflamed the latter people, already excited by the sight of Cherokee scalps and prisoners brought back through their country by the Iroquois, and another war was the result, which lasted until the Cherokee, tired of fighting so many enemies, voluntarily made overtures for peace in 1768, saluting the Delawares as Grandfather, an honorary title accorded them by all the Algonquian tribes. The Delawares then reprimanded the Shawano, as the cause of the trouble, and advised them to keep quiet, which, as they were now left to fight their battles alone, they were glad enough to do. At the same time the Cherokee made peace with the Iroquois, and the long war with the northern tribes came to an end. The friendly feeling thus established was emphasized in 1779, when the Cherokee sent a message of condolence upon the death of the Delaware chief White-eyes.12

Later, it seems there was peace until war broke out again because of the Shawano, who had taken refuge with the Delawares after being driven from their old home on the Cumberland River by the Cherokee. Feeling safe in their new alliance, the Shawano resumed their raids on the Cherokee, who retaliated by chasing them into Delaware territory, where they accidentally killed several Delawares. This angered the Delawares, who were already upset by the sight of Cherokee scalps and prisoners brought back through their land by the Iroquois. As a result, another war began, lasting until the Cherokee, worn out from fighting so many enemies, sought peace in 1768, addressing the Delawares as Grandfather, an honorary title given to them by all the Algonquian tribes. The Delawares then reprimanded the Shawano for causing the trouble and advised them to stay quiet, which they were happy to do since they were now left to fight their battles on their own. At the same time, the Cherokee made peace with the Iroquois, ending the long conflict with the northern tribes. This friendly feeling was reinforced in 1779 when the Cherokee sent a condolence message upon the death of the Delaware chief White-eyes.

The Tuscarora, formerly the ruling tribe of eastern North Carolina, are still remembered under the name Ani′-Skălâ′lĭ, and are thus mentioned in the Feather dance of the Cherokee, in which some of the actors are supposed to be visiting strangers from other tribes.

The Tuscarora, once the dominant tribe in eastern North Carolina, are still remembered by the name Ani′-Skălâ′lĭ. They are referenced in the Feather dance of the Cherokee, where some of the performers are thought to be visiting strangers from different tribes.

As the majority of the Tuscarora fled from Carolina to the Iroquois country about 1713, in consequence of their disastrous war with the whites, their memory has nearly faded from the recollection of the southern Indians. From the scanty light which history throws upon their mutual relations, the two tribes seem to have been almost constantly at war with each other. When at one time the Cherokee, having already made peace with some other of their neighbors, were urged by the whites to make peace also with the Tuscarora, they refused, on the ground that, as they could not live without war, it was better to let matters stand as they were than to make peace with the Tuscarora and be obliged immediately to look about for new enemies with whom to fight. For some years before the outbreak of the Tuscarora war in 1711 the Cherokee had ceased their inroads upon this tribe, and it was therefore supposed that they were more busily engaged with some other people west of the mountains, these being probably the Shawano, whom they drove out of Tennessee about this time.13 In the war of 1711–1713 the Cherokee assisted the whites against the Tuscarora. In 1731 the Cherokee again threatened to make war upon the remnant of that tribe still residing in North Carolina and the colonial government was compelled to interfere.14 [380]

As most of the Tuscarora fled from Carolina to Iroquois territory around 1713 due to their disastrous war with the colonists, their memory has nearly faded from the awareness of the southern tribes. Based on the limited information available from history, it appears that the two tribes were almost always in conflict with each other. At one point, when the Cherokee had already made peace with some neighboring tribes, the colonists urged them to also make peace with the Tuscarora. However, the Cherokee refused, arguing that since they couldn’t live without war, it was better to keep things as they were rather than make peace with the Tuscarora and then have to find new enemies to fight. For several years before the Tuscarora war erupted in 1711, the Cherokee had stopped their attacks against this tribe, leading to the belief that they were occupied with other groups to the west, likely the Shawano, whom they drove out of Tennessee around this time. During the 1711–1713 war, the Cherokee supported the colonists against the Tuscarora. In 1731, the Cherokee threatened to wage war against the remaining members of that tribe still living in North Carolina, forcing the colonial government to intervene. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Cheraw or Sara, ranging at different periods from upper South Carolina to the southern frontier of Virginia, are also remembered under the name of Ani′-Suwa′lĭ, or Ani′-Suwa′la, which agrees with the Spanish form Xuala of De Soto’s chronicle, and Suala, or Sualy, of Lederer. The Cherokee remember them as having lived east of the Blue ridge, the trail to their country leading across the gap at the head of Swannanoa river, east from Asheville. The name of the stream and gap is a corruption of the Cherokee Suwa′lĭ-Nûñnâ′hĭ, “Suwa′li trail.” Being a very warlike tribe, they were finally so reduced by conflicts with the colonial governments and the Iroquois that they were obliged to incorporate with the Catawba, among whom they still maintained their distinct language as late as 1743.15

The Cheraw or Sara, historically found at different times from upper South Carolina to the southern edge of Virginia, are also known as Ani′-Suwa′lĭ or Ani′-Suwa′la. This aligns with the Spanish term Xuala from De Soto’s chronicle and Suala or Sualy used by Lederer. The Cherokee recall that they lived east of the Blue Ridge, with a trail to their territory leading through the gap at the head of the Swannanoa River, east of Asheville. The name of the stream and gap is a modified version of the Cherokee Suwa′lĭ-Nûñnâ′hĭ, meaning “Suwa′li trail.” Being a very warlike tribe, they were eventually diminished by conflicts with colonial governments and the Iroquois, which forced them to merge with the Catawba, among whom they still spoke their distinct language as late as 1743.15

The Catawba are known to the Cherokee as Ani′ta′gwa, singular Ata′gwa, or Ta′gwa, the Cherokee attempt at the name by which they are most commonly known. They were the immediate neighbors of the Cherokee on the east and southeast, having their principal settlements on the river of their name, just within the limits of South Carolina, and holding the leading place among all the tribes east of the Cherokee country with the exception of the Tuscarora. On the first settlement of South Carolina there were estimated to be about 7,000 persons in the tribe, but their decline was rapid, and by war and disease their number had been reduced in 1775 to barely 500, including the incorporated remnants of the Cheraw and several smaller tribes. There are now, perhaps, 100 still remaining on a small reservation near the site of their ancient towns. Some local names in the old Cherokee territory seem to indicate the former presence of Catawba, although there is no tradition of any Catawba settlement within those limits. Among such names may be mentioned Toccoa creek, in northeastern Georgia, and Toccoa river, in north-central Georgia, both names being derived from the Cherokee Tagwâ′hĭ, “Catawba place.” An old Cherokee personal name is Ta′gwădihĭ′, “Catawba-killer.”

The Catawba are known to the Cherokee as Ani'ta'gwa, singular Ata'gwa or Ta'gwa, which is the Cherokee's attempt at their most common name. They were the immediate neighbors of the Cherokee to the east and southeast, with their main settlements located along the river that bears their name, just within South Carolina's borders. They held a prominent position among all the tribes east of the Cherokee territory, except for the Tuscarora. When South Carolina was first settled, there were about 7,000 people in the tribe, but their numbers quickly declined due to war and disease, dropping to barely 500 by 1775, which included the remaining members of the Cheraw and several smaller tribes. Today, there are probably around 100 left on a small reservation near where their ancient towns used to be. Some local names in the old Cherokee territory suggest the former presence of the Catawba, even though there's no record of any actual Catawba settlement in those areas. Some of these names include Toccoa Creek in northeastern Georgia and Toccoa River in north-central Georgia, both of which come from the Cherokee Tagwâ’hĭ, meaning “Catawba place.” An old Cherokee personal name is Ta’gwădihĭ, which means “Catawba-killer.”

The two tribes were hereditary enemies, and the feeling between them is nearly as bitter to-day as it was a hundred years ago. Perhaps the only case on record of their acting together was in the war of 1711–13, when they cooperated with the colonists against the Tuscarora. The Cherokee, according to the late Colonel Thomas, claim to have formerly occupied all the country about the head of the Catawba river, to below the present Morganton, until the game became scarce, when they retired to the west of the Blue ridge, and afterward “loaned” the eastern territory to the Catawba. This agrees pretty well with a Catawba tradition recorded in Schoolcraft, according to which the Catawba—who are incorrectly represented as comparatively recent immigrants from the north—on arriving at Catawba river found [381]their progress disputed by the Cherokee, who claimed original ownership of the country. A battle was fought, with incredible loss on both sides, but with no decisive result, although the advantage was with the Catawba, on account of their having guns, while their opponents had only Indian weapons. Preparations were under way to renew the fight when the Cherokee offered to recognize the river as the boundary, allowing the Catawba to settle anywhere to the east. The overture was accepted and an agreement was finally made by which the Catawba were to occupy the country east of that river and the Cherokee the country west of Broad river, with the region between the two streams to remain as neutral territory. Stone piles were heaped up on the battlefield to commemorate the treaty, and the Broad river was henceforth called Eswau Huppeday (Line river), by the Catawba, the country eastward to Catawba river being left unoccupied.16 The fact that one party had guns would bring this event within the early historic period.

The two tribes have been hereditary enemies, and the resentment between them is nearly as intense today as it was a hundred years ago. The only documented instance of them working together was during the war of 1711–13, when they allied with the colonists against the Tuscarora. The Cherokee, as noted by the late Colonel Thomas, claim to have once lived in all the land around the head of the Catawba River, down to where Morganton is now, until game became scarce, prompting them to move west of the Blue Ridge, and later "loan" the eastern territory to the Catawba. This aligns somewhat with a Catawba tradition recorded by Schoolcraft, which claims that the Catawba—often misrepresented as relatively recent arrivals from the north—faced opposition from the Cherokee when they reached the Catawba River, as the Cherokee asserted their ancestral claim to the land. A battle ensued, resulting in massive casualties on both sides, but with no clear winner, though the Catawba had an advantage due to their firearms, while the Cherokee were armed only with traditional weapons. Just as they were preparing to continue fighting, the Cherokee proposed to accept the river as the boundary, allowing the Catawba to settle anywhere to the east. This proposal was accepted, and an agreement was established where the Catawba would occupy the land east of the river, while the Cherokee would take the land west of the Broad River, leaving the area between the two rivers as neutral territory. Stone piles were stacked at the battlefield to commemorate the treaty, and the Catawba subsequently named the Broad River Eswau Huppeday (Line River), with the land east toward the Catawba River being left unoccupied. The fact that one side had firearms places this event within the early historic era.

The Catawba assisted the whites against the Cherokee in the war of 1760 and in the later Revolutionary struggle. About 100 warriors, nearly the whole fighting strength of the tribe, took part in the first-mentioned war, several being killed, and a smaller number accompanied Williamson’s force in 1776.17 At the battle fought under Williamson near the present site of Franklin, North Carolina, the Cherokee, according to the tradition related by Wafford, mistook the Catawba allies of the troops for some of their own warriors, and were fighting for some time under this impression before they noticed that the Catawba wore deer tails in their hair so that the whites might not make the same mistake. In this engagement, which was one of the bloodiest Indian encounters of the Revolution, the Cherokee claim that they had actually defeated the troops and their Catawba allies, when their own ammunition gave out and they were consequently forced to retire. The Cherokee leader was a noted war chief named Tsanĭ (John).

The Catawba helped the whites against the Cherokee in the war of 1760 and later in the Revolutionary War. About 100 warriors, almost the entire fighting force of the tribe, participated in the first war, with several being killed, and a smaller number joined Williamson’s force in 1776.17 During the battle fought under Williamson near present-day Franklin, North Carolina, the Cherokee, according to the story told by Wafford, mistook the Catawba allies for their own warriors and fought for a while believing this was the case before they noticed that the Catawba wore deer tails in their hair to prevent the whites from making the same mistake. In this battle, which was one of the bloodiest Native American conflicts of the Revolution, the Cherokee claimed they had actually defeated the troops and their Catawba allies, but when their ammunition ran out, they had to retreat. The Cherokee leader was a well-known war chief named Tsanĭ (John).

About 1840 nearly the whole Catawba tribe moved up from South Carolina and joined the eastern band of Cherokee, but in consequence of tribal jealousies they remained but a short time, and afterward returned to their former home, as is related elsewhere.

About 1840, almost the entire Catawba tribe moved from South Carolina and joined the eastern band of Cherokee. However, due to tribal rivalries, they stayed only a short while and eventually returned to their original home, as mentioned elsewhere.

Other tribal names (of doubtful authority) are Ani′-Sa′nĭ and Ani′-Sawahâ′nĭ, belonging to people said to have lived toward the north; both names are perhaps intended for the Shawano or Shawnee, properly Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ. The Ani′-Gilĭ′ are said to have been neighbors of the Anin′tsĭ or Natchez; the name may possibly be a Cherokee form for Congaree. [382]

Other tribal names (of questionable origin) are Ani′-Sa′nĭ and Ani′-Sawahâ′nĭ, referring to groups that supposedly lived to the north; both names might actually refer to the Shawano or Shawnee, correctly known as Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ. The Ani′-Gilĭ′ are said to have been neighbors of the Anin′tsĭ or Natchez; the name might be a Cherokee version of Congaree. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

105. THE SOUTHERN AND WESTERN TRIBES

The nearest neighbors of the Cherokee to the south were the Creeks or Muscogee, who found mixed confederacy holding central and southern Georgia and Alabama. They were known to the Cherokee as Ani′-Ku′sa or Ani′-Gu′sa. from Kusa, the principal town of the Upper Creeks, which was situated on Coosa river, southwest from the present Talladega, Alabama. The Lower Creeks, residing chiefly on Chattahoochee river, were formerly always distinguished as Ani-Kawi′ta, from Kawita or Coweta, their ancient capital, on the west side of the river, in Alabama, nearly opposite the present Columbus, Georgia. In number the Creeks were nearly equal to the Cherokee, but differed in being a confederacy of cognate or incorporated tribes, of which the Muscogee proper was the principal. The Cherokee were called by them Tsal-gal′gi or Tsûlgûl′gi, a plural derivative from Tsa′lăgĭ′, the proper name of the tribe.

The closest neighbors of the Cherokee to the south were the Creeks or Muscogee, who formed a mixed confederacy in central and southern Georgia and Alabama. The Cherokee referred to them as Ani′-Ku′sa or Ani′-Gu′sa, named after Kusa, the main town of the Upper Creeks, located on the Coosa River, southwest of present-day Talladega, Alabama. The Lower Creeks, primarily living along the Chattahoochee River, were often referred to as Ani-Kawi′ta, named after Kawita or Coweta, their historic capital on the west side of the river in Alabama, almost directly across from present-day Columbus, Georgia. The Creeks were around the same number as the Cherokee but were different as they were a confederacy of related or incorporated tribes, with the Muscogee being the main group. The Cherokee were called Tsal-gal′gi or Tsûlgûl′gi by them, which is a plural form derived from Tsa′lăgĭ′, the actual name of the tribe.

The ordinary condition between the two tribes was one of hostility, with occasional intervals of good will. History, tradition, and linguistic evidence combine to show that the Creeks at one time occupied almost the whole of northern Georgia and Alabama, extending a considerable distance into Tennessee and perhaps North Carolina, and were dispossessed by the Cherokee pressing upon them from the north and northeast. This conquest was accomplished chiefly during the first half of the eighteenth century, and culminated with the decisive engagement of Tali′wă about 1755. In most of their early negotiations with the Government the Creeks demanded that the lands of the various tribes be regarded as common property, and that only the boundary between the Indians and the whites be considered. Failing in that, they claimed as theirs the whole region of the Chattahoochee and Coosa, north to the dividing ridge between those streams and the Tennessee, or even beyond to the Tennessee itself, and asserted that any Cherokee settlements within those limits were only by their own permission. In 1783 they claimed the Savannah river as the eastern boundary between themselves and the Cherokee, and asserted their own exclusive right of sale over all the territory between that river and the Oconee. On the other hand the Cherokee as stoutly claimed all to a point some 70 miles south of the present city of Atlanta, on the ground of having driven the Creeks out of it in three successive wars, and asserted that their right had been admitted by the Creeks themselves in a council held to decide the question between the two tribes before the Revolution. By mutual agreement, about 1816, members of either tribe were allowed to settle within the territory claimed by the other. The line as finally established through the mediation of the colonial and Federal governments ran from the mouth of Broad river on Savannah nearly due west across Georgia, passing [383]about 10 miles north of Atlanta, to Coosa river in Alabama, and thence northwest to strike the west line of Alabama about 20 miles south of the Tennessee.18

The usual situation between the two tribes was one of conflict, with occasional moments of goodwill. History, tradition, and language all indicate that the Creeks once occupied nearly all of northern Georgia and Alabama, extending quite a bit into Tennessee and perhaps even North Carolina, and were pushed out by the Cherokee coming from the north and northeast. This takeover mainly happened during the first half of the eighteenth century and peaked in the significant battle of Tali′wă around 1755. In most of their early dealings with the Government, the Creeks insisted that the lands of the various tribes be treated as communal property, with only the boundary separating the Indians from the whites being taken into account. When that was not accepted, they claimed ownership over the entire area of the Chattahoochee and Coosa rivers, extending north to the dividing ridge between those rivers and the Tennessee, or possibly even beyond the Tennessee itself, and argued that any Cherokee settlements within those boundaries were only there with their permission. In 1783, they declared the Savannah River as the eastern boundary between themselves and the Cherokee and claimed the exclusive right to sell all the land between that river and the Oconee. On the other hand, the Cherokee strongly asserted their claim to land extending to a point about 70 miles south of present-day Atlanta, citing that they had driven the Creeks out during three separate wars and maintained that the Creeks had acknowledged this right in a council before the Revolution to settle the dispute between the two tribes. By mutual agreement around 1816, members of either tribe were permitted to settle in the territory claimed by the other. The line, as finally established with the help of the colonial and Federal governments, extended from the mouth of the Broad River on Savannah nearly due west across Georgia, passing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]about 10 miles north of Atlanta, to the Coosa River in Alabama, and then northwest to intersect the western boundary of Alabama about 20 miles south of the Tennessee.18

Among the names which remain to show the former presence of Creeks north of this boundary are the following: Coweeta, a small creek entering the Little Tennessee above Franklin. North Carolina; Tomatola (Cherokee. Tama′ʻlĭ), a former town site on Valley river, near Murphy, North Carolina, the name being that of a former Creek town on Chattahoochee: Tomotley (Cherokee, Tama′ʻlĭ), a ford at another town site on Little Tennessee, above Tellico mouth, in Tennessee: Coosa (Cherokee, Kusă′), an upper creek of Nottely river, in Union county, Georgia: Chattooga (Cherokee, Tsatu′gĭ), a river in northwest Georgia: Chattooga (Cherokee, Tsatu′gĭ), another river, a head-stream of Savannah: Chattahoochee river (Creek, Chatu-huchi, “pictured rocks”); Coosawatee (Cherokee, Ku′să-weti′yĭ, “Old Creek place”), a river in northwestern Georgia; Tali′wă, the Cherokee form of a Creek name for a place on an upper branch of Etowah river in Georgia, probably from the Creek ta′lua or ita′lua, “town”; Euharlee (Cherokee, Yuha′lĭ, said by the Cherokee to be from Yufala or Eufaula, the name of several Creek towns), a creek flowing into lower Etowah river; Suwanee (Cherokee, Suwaʻnĭ) a small creek on upper Chattahoochee, the site of a former Cherokee town with a name which the Cherokee say is Creek. Several other names within the same territory are said by the Cherokee to be of foreign origin, although perhaps not Creek, and may be from the Taskigi language.

Among the names that still indicate the previous presence of Creeks north of this boundary are the following: Coweeta, a small creek flowing into the Little Tennessee above Franklin, North Carolina; Tomatola (Cherokee: Tama′ʻlĭ), a former town site on Valley River near Murphy, North Carolina, named after a former Creek town on the Chattahoochee; Tomotley (Cherokee: Tama′ʻlĭ), a ford at another town site on the Little Tennessee, above the mouth of Tellico, in Tennessee; Coosa (Cherokee: Kusă′), an upper creek of the Nottely River in Union County, Georgia; Chattooga (Cherokee: Tsatu′gĭ), a river in northwest Georgia; another Chattooga (Cherokee: Tsatu′gĭ), a head-stream of the Savannah; Chattahoochee River (Creek: Chatu-huchi, meaning “pictured rocks”); Coosawatee (Cherokee: Ku′să-weti′yĭ, meaning “Old Creek place”), a river in northwestern Georgia; Tali′wă, the Cherokee form of a Creek name for a location on an upper branch of the Etowah River in Georgia, probably derived from the Creek ta′lua or ita′lua, meaning “town”; Euharlee (Cherokee: Yuha′lĭ, which the Cherokee believe comes from Yufala or Eufaula, names of several Creek towns), a creek flowing into the lower Etowah River; Suwanee (Cherokee: Suwaʻnĭ), a small creek on the upper Chattahoochee, the site of a former Cherokee town whose name the Cherokee say is Creek. Several other names within the same territory are said by the Cherokee to be of foreign origin, though possibly not Creek, and may come from the Taskigi language.

According to Cherokee tradition as given to Haywood nearly eighty years ago the country about the mouth of Hiwassee river, in Tennessee, was held by the Creeks, while the Cherokee still had their main settlements farther to the north, on the Little Tennessee. In the Shawano war, about the year 1700, the Creeks pretended friendship for the Cherokee while secretly helping their enemies, the Shawano. The Cherokee discovered the treachery, and took occasion, when a party of Creeks was visiting a dance at Itsâ′tĭ (Echota), the Cherokee capital, to fall upon them and massacre nearly every man. The consequence was a war between the two tribes, with the final result that the Creeks were forced to abandon all their settlements upon the waters of the Tennessee, and to withdraw south to the Coosa and the neighborhood of the “Creek path,” an old trading trail from South Carolina, which crossed at the junction of the Oostanaula and Etowah rivers, where now is the city of Rome, Georgia, and struck the Tennessee at the present Guntersville, Alabama.

According to Cherokee tradition as reported by Haywood nearly eighty years ago, the area around the mouth of the Hiwassee River in Tennessee was controlled by the Creeks, while the Cherokee had their main settlements further north along the Little Tennessee. During the Shawano War around the year 1700, the Creeks pretended to be friends with the Cherokee while secretly aiding their enemies, the Shawano. The Cherokee uncovered this betrayal and took the opportunity, when a group of Creeks was attending a dance at Itsâ′tĭ (Echota), the Cherokee capital, to attack them and kill nearly every man. As a result, a war broke out between the two tribes, ultimately forcing the Creeks to abandon all their settlements along the Tennessee waters and retreat south to the Coosa River and the area of the “Creek path,” an old trading route from South Carolina that crossed at the junction of the Oostanaula and Etowah rivers, where what is now the city of Rome, Georgia is located, and connected with the Tennessee at present-day Guntersville, Alabama.

As an incident of this war the same tradition relates how the Cherokee once approached a large Creek settlement “at the island on [384]the Creek path,” in Tennessee river, opposite Guntersville, and, concealing their main force, sent a small party ahead to decoy the Creeks to an engagement. The Creek warriors at once crossed over in their canoes to the attack, when the Cherokee suddenly rose up from their ambush, and surrounded the Creeks and defeated them after a desperate battle. Then, taking the captured canoes, they went over to the island and destroyed all that was there. The great leader of the Cherokee in this war was a chief named Bullhead, renowned in tradition for his bravery and skill in strategy.19 At about the same time, according to Wafford, the Cherokee claim to have driven the Creeks and Shawano from a settlement which they occupied jointly near Savannah, Georgia.

As part of this war, the same story tells how the Cherokee approached a large Creek settlement “at the island on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Creek path,” in the Tennessee River, across from Guntersville. They hid their main force and sent a small group ahead to lure the Creeks into a fight. The Creek warriors quickly crossed over in their canoes to attack, but the Cherokee abruptly emerged from their ambush, surrounded the Creeks, and defeated them after a fierce battle. Afterward, they took the captured canoes, went over to the island, and destroyed everything there. The prominent leader of the Cherokee in this war was a chief named Bullhead, famous in folklore for his bravery and strategic skills.19 Around the same time, according to Wafford, the Cherokee assert that they drove the Creeks and Shawano from a settlement they jointly occupied near Savannah, Georgia.

There was a tradition among the few old traders still living in upper Georgia in 1890 that a large tract in that part of the State had been won by the Cherokee from the Creeks in a ballplay.20 There are no Indians now living in that region to substantiate the story. As originally told it may have had a veiled meaning, as among the Cherokee the expression “to play a ball game” is frequently used figuratively to denote fighting a battle. There seems to be no good ground for Bartram’s statement that the Cherokee had been dispossessed by the Creeks of the region between the Savannah and the Ocmulgee, in southwestern Georgia, within the historic period.21 The territory is south of any traditional Cherokee claim, and the statement is at variance with what we know through history. He probably had in mind the Uchee, who did actually occupy that country until incorporated with the Creeks.

There was a tradition among the few old traders still living in upper Georgia in 1890 that a large area in that part of the state had been acquired by the Cherokee from the Creeks during a ballgame.20 There are no Native Americans now living in that region to back up the story. As it was originally told, it may have had a hidden meaning, as among the Cherokee, the phrase “to play a ball game” is often used figuratively to mean fighting a battle. There doesn’t seem to be any solid basis for Bartram’s claim that the Cherokee were dispossessed by the Creeks of the area between the Savannah and the Ocmulgee, in southwestern Georgia, during the historic period.21 The territory is south of any traditional Cherokee claim, and this statement contradicts what we know through history. He likely had the Uchee in mind, who actually lived in that area until they were merged with the Creeks.

The victory was not always on one side, however, for Adair states that toward the end of the last war between the two tribes the Creeks, having easily defeated the Cherokee in an engagement, contemptuously sent against them a number of women and boys. According to this writer, the “true and sole cause” of this last war was the killing of some adopted relatives of the Creeks in 1749 by a party of northern Shawano, who had been guided and afterward sheltered by the Cherokee. The war, which he represents as a losing game for the Cherokee, was finally brought to an end through the efforts of the governor of South Carolina, with the unfortunate result to the English that the Creeks encouraged the Cherokee in the war of 1760 and rendered them very essential help in the way of men and ammunition.22

The victory wasn't always one-sided, though, because Adair mentions that towards the end of the last war between the two tribes, the Creeks, having easily defeated the Cherokee in a battle, mockingly sent a group of women and boys against them. According to this author, the "true and sole cause" of this final war was the killing of some adopted relatives of the Creeks in 1749 by a group of northern Shawano, who had been guided and later sheltered by the Cherokee. The war, which he portrays as a losing battle for the Cherokee, eventually came to an end thanks to the efforts of the governor of South Carolina, resulting in the unfortunate reality for the English that the Creeks supported the Cherokee in the war of 1760 and provided them with crucial assistance in terms of troops and ammunition.22

The battle of Tali′wă, which decided in favor of the Cherokee the long war between themselves and the Creeks, was fought about 1755 or a few years later at a spot on Mountain creek or Long-swamp creek, which enters Etowah river above Canton, Georgia, near where [385]the old trail crossed the river about Long-swamp town. All our information concerning it is traditional, obtained from James Wafford, who heard the story when a boy, about the year 1815, from an old trader named Brian Ward, who had witnessed the battle sixty years before. According to his account, it was probably the hardest battle ever fought between the two tribes, about five hundred Cherokee and twice that number of Creek warriors being engaged. The Cherokee were at first overmatched and fell back, but rallied again and returned to the attack, driving the Creeks from cover so that they broke and ran. The victory was complete and decisive, and the defeated tribe immediately afterward abandoned the whole upper portion of Georgia and the adjacent part of Alabama to the conquerors. Before this battle the Creeks had been accustomed to shift about a good deal from place to place, but thereafter they confined themselves more closely to fixed home locations. It was in consequence of this defeat that they abandoned their town on Nottely river, below Coosa creek, near the present Blairsville, Georgia, their old fields being at once occupied by Cherokee, who moved over from their settlements on the head of Savannah river. As has been already stated, a peace was made about 1759, just in time to enable the Creeks to assist the Cherokee in their war with South Carolina. We hear little more concerning the relations of the two tribes until the Creek war of 1813–14, described in detail elsewhere; after this their histories drift apart.

The Battle of Tali′wă, which ended the long war between the Cherokee and the Creeks in favor of the Cherokee, took place around 1755 or a few years later at a location on Mountain Creek or Long-Swamp Creek, which flows into the Etowah River above Canton, Georgia, near where [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the old trail crossed the river close to Long-Swamp Town. All we know about it comes from tradition, passed down from James Wafford, who heard the story as a boy around 1815 from an old trader named Brian Ward, who had witnessed the battle sixty years earlier. According to his account, it was likely the fiercest battle ever fought between the two tribes, with about five hundred Cherokee and twice that number of Creek warriors involved. The Cherokee were initially outmatched and fell back, but they regrouped and attacked again, driving the Creeks out of cover, causing them to break and flee. The victory was total and conclusive, leading to the defeated tribe immediately abandoning the entire upper part of Georgia and the neighboring area of Alabama to the victors. Before this battle, the Creeks frequently moved from place to place, but afterward, they started to settle more firmly in specific locations. As a result of this defeat, they abandoned their town on the Nottely River, below Coosa Creek, near what is now Blairsville, Georgia, with their old fields quickly taken over by Cherokee who moved in from their settlements on the headwaters of the Savannah River. As noted earlier, a peace was established around 1759, just in time for the Creeks to help the Cherokee in their conflict with South Carolina. We hear little more about the relationship between the two tribes until the Creek War of 1813–14, which is described in detail elsewhere; after this, their histories begin to diverge.

The Yuchi or Uchee, called Ani′-Yu′tsĭ by the Cherokee, were a tribe of distinct linguistic stock and of considerable importance in early days; their territory bordered Savannah river on both sides immediately below the Cherokee country, and extended some distance westward into Georgia, where it adjoined that of the Creeks. They were gradually dispossessed by the whites, and were incorporated with the Creeks about the year 1740, but retain their separate identity and language to this day, their town being now the largest in the Creek Nation in Indian Territory.

The Yuchi, or Uchee, known as Ani′-Yu′tsĭ by the Cherokee, were a tribe with a unique language and significant importance in early times. Their territory bordered the Savannah River on both sides, just below Cherokee land, and stretched westward into Georgia, where it met the Creeks' territory. Gradually, they were pushed out by white settlers and became part of the Creeks around 1740, but they have maintained their distinct identity and language, with their town now being the largest in the Creek Nation in Indian Territory.

According to the testimony of a Cherokee mixed-blood named Gansĕ′ʻtĭ or Rattling-gourd, who was born on Hiwassee river in 1820 and came west with his people in 1838, a number of Yuchi lived, before the Removal, scattered among the Cherokee near the present Cleveland, Tennessee, and on Chickamauga, Cohutta, and Pinelog creeks in the adjacent section of Georgia. They had no separate settlements, but spoke their own language, which he described as “hard and grunting.” Some of them spoke also Cherokee and Creek. They had probably drifted north from the Creek country before a boundary had been fixed between the tribes. When Tahlequah was established as the capital of the Cherokee Nation in the West in 1839 a few Yuchi were found already settled at the spot, being supposed to have removed from the East with some Creeks after the chief McIntosh was killed in [386]1825. They perished in the smallpox epidemic which ravaged the frontier in 1840, and their graves were still pointed out at Tahlequah in 1891. Shortly before the outbreak of the Civil war there was a large and prosperous Yuchi settlement on Cimarron river, in what was afterward the Cherokee strip.

According to the account of a Cherokee mixed-blood named Gansĕ′ʻtĭ or Rattling-gourd, who was born on the Hiwassee River in 1820 and moved west with his people in 1838, several Yuchi lived, prior to the Removal, scattered among the Cherokee near present-day Cleveland, Tennessee, and along Chickamauga, Cohutta, and Pinelog creeks in the nearby area of Georgia. They didn’t have separate settlements but spoke their own language, which he described as “hard and grunting.” Some of them also spoke Cherokee and Creek. They likely had wandered north from the Creek territory before a boundary was defined between the tribes. When Tahlequah was established as the capital of the Cherokee Nation in the West in 1839, a few Yuchi were already settled there, believed to have moved from the East with some Creeks after Chief McIntosh was killed in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1825. They died in the smallpox outbreak that devastated the frontier in 1840, and their graves were still shown at Tahlequah in 1891. Just before the start of the Civil War, there was a large and thriving Yuchi settlement on the Cimarron River, in what later became the Cherokee Strip.

Ramsey states that “a small tribe of Uchees” once occupied the country near the mouth of the Hiwassee, and was nearly exterminated in a desperate battle with the Cherokee at the Uchee Old Fields, in Rhea (now Meigs) county, Tennessee, the few survivors retreating to Florida, where they joined the Seminoles.23 There seems to be no other authority for the statement.

Ramsey mentions that “a small tribe of Uchees” once lived near the mouth of the Hiwassee River and was almost wiped out in a fierce battle with the Cherokee at the Uchee Old Fields, in Rhea (now Meigs) County, Tennessee. The few survivors fled to Florida, where they joined the Seminoles.23 There doesn't seem to be any other evidence for this claim.

Another broken tribe incorporated in part with the Creeks and in part with the Cherokee was that of the Na′ʻtsĭ, or Natchez, who originally occupied the territory around the site of the present town of Natchez in southern Mississippi, and exercised a leading influence over all the tribes of the region. In consequence of a disastrous war with the French in 1729–31 the tribe was disrupted, some taking refuge with the Chickasaw, others with the Creeks, either then or later, while others, in 1736, applied to the government of South Carolina for permission to settle on the Savannah river. The request was evidently granted, and we find the “Nachee” mentioned as one of the tribes living with the Catawba in 1743, but retaining their distinct language. In consequence of having killed some of the Catawba in a drunken quarrel they were forced to leave this region, and seem to have soon afterward joined the Cherokee, as we find them twice mentioned in connection with that tribe in 1755. This appears to be the last reference to them in the South Carolina records.24

Another broken tribe, partially merged with the Creeks and partially with the Cherokee, was the Na′ʻtsĭ, or Natchez. They originally lived around what is now Natchez in southern Mississippi and held significant influence over other tribes in the area. After a disastrous war with the French from 1729 to 1731, the tribe was shattered, with some members seeking refuge with the Chickasaw and others with the Creeks, either at that time or later. Others, in 1736, requested permission from the South Carolina government to settle along the Savannah River. This request was evidently approved, as we see the “Nachee” listed as one of the tribes living with the Catawba in 1743, while still maintaining their unique language. However, after killing some Catawba in a drunken fight, they were forced to leave the area and soon joined the Cherokee, as they are mentioned alongside that tribe in 1755. This seems to be the last mention of them in South Carolina records.24

Just here the Cherokee tradition takes them up, under the name of Anin′tsĭ, abbreviated from Ani′-Na′ʻtsĭ, the plural of Na′ʻtsĭ. From a chance coincidence with the word for pine tree, naʻtsĭ′, some English speaking Indians have rendered this name as “Pine Indians.” The Cherokee generally agree that the Natchez came to them from South Carolina, though some say that they came from the Creek country. It is probable that the first refugees were from Carolina and were joined later by others from the Creeks and the Chickasaw. Bienville states, in 1742, that some of them had gone to the Cherokee directly from the Chickasaw when they found the latter too hard pressed by the French to be able to care for them.25 They seem to have been regarded by the Cherokee as a race of wizards and conjurers, a view which was probably due in part to their peculiar religious rites and in part to the interest which belonged to them as the remnant of an extirpated tribe. Although we have no direct knowledge on the subject, there is every [387]reason to suppose that the two tribes had had communication with each other long before the period of the Natchez war.

Just here, the Cherokee tradition takes over, referring to them as Anin′tsĭ, which is short for Ani′-Na′ʻtsĭ, the plural of Na′ʻtsĭ. Because of a coincidence with the word for pine tree, naʻtsĭ′, some English-speaking Indians have called this group “Pine Indians.” The Cherokee mostly agree that the Natchez originated from South Carolina, though some believe they came from the Creek area. It’s likely that the first refugees were from Carolina and later joined by others from the Creeks and Chickasaw. Bienville mentions in 1742 that some had arrived to the Cherokee directly from the Chickasaw since the latter were too pressured by the French to take care of them.25 They seem to have been viewed by the Cherokee as a group of wizards and conjurers, a perception likely shaped by their unique religious practices and their status as the remnants of a wiped-out tribe. Although we don't have direct knowledge about this, there's every [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] reason to believe that the two tribes had been in contact with each other long before the Natchez war.

According to the statement of James Wafford, who was born in 1806 near the site of Clarkesville, Ga., when this region was still Indian country, the “Notchees” had their town on the north bank of Hiwassee, just above Peachtree creek, on the spot where a Baptist mission was established by the Rev. Evan Jones in 1821, a few miles above the present Murphy, Cherokee county, North Carolina. On his mother’s side he had himself a strain of Natchez blood. His grandmother had told him that when she was a young woman, perhaps about 1755, she once had occasion to go to this town on some business, which she was obliged to transact through an interpreter, as the Natchez had been there so short a time that only one or two spoke any Cherokee. They were all in the one town, which the Cherokee called Gwalʻgâ′hĭ, “Frog place,” but he was unable to say whether or not it had a townhouse. In 1824, as one of the census takers for the Cherokee Nation, he went over the same section and found the Natchez then living jointly with the Cherokee in a town called Gûʻlăni′yĭ at the junction of Brasstown and Gumlog creeks, tributary to Hiwassee, some 6 miles southeast of their former location and close to the Georgia line. The removal may have been due to the recent establishment of the mission at the old place. It was a large settlement, made up about equally from the two tribes, but by this time the Natchez were not distinguishable in dress or general appearance from the others, and nearly all spoke broken Cherokee, while still retaining their own language. As most of the Indians had come under Christian influences so far as to have quit dancing, there was no townhouse. Harry Smith, who was born about 1820, father of the late chief of the East Cherokee, also remembers them as living on Hiwassee and calling themselves Na′ʻtsĭ.

According to James Wafford, who was born in 1806 near what is now Clarkesville, Georgia, when this area was still Indian territory, the “Notchees” had their town on the north bank of the Hiwassee River, just above Peachtree Creek. This was the same spot where a Baptist mission was established by Rev. Evan Jones in 1821, a few miles above the current Murphy in Cherokee County, North Carolina. Wafford had Natchez ancestry on his mother’s side. His grandmother told him that when she was young, around 1755, she went to this town for some business, which she had to conduct through an interpreter, as the Natchez had been there for such a short time that only one or two spoke any Cherokee. They all lived in one town, which the Cherokee called Gwalʻgâ′hĭ, meaning “Frog place,” but he couldn't say if there was a townhouse. In 1824, as one of the census takers for the Cherokee Nation, he revisited the same area and found the Natchez living with the Cherokee in a town called Gûʻlăni′yĭ at the junction of Brasstown and Gumlog Creeks, which flow into the Hiwassee River, about 6 miles southeast of their previous location and near the Georgia border. This relocation may have been influenced by the recent establishment of the mission at the old site. It was a large settlement, made up roughly equally from the two tribes, but by this time, the Natchez were indistinguishable in dress and general appearance from the others, and nearly all spoke broken Cherokee while still retaining their own language. As most of the Indians had come under Christian influences to the extent that they had stopped dancing, there was no townhouse. Harry Smith, who was born around 1820 and was the father of the late chief of the East Cherokee, also remembers them living on the Hiwassee and calling themselves Na′ʻtsĭ.

Gansĕ′ʻtĭ, already mentioned, states that when he was a boy the Natchez were scattered among the Cherokee settlements along the upper part of Hiwassee, extending down into Tennessee. They had then no separate townhouses. Some of them, at least, had come up from the Creeks, and spoke Creek and Cherokee, as well as their own language, which he could not understand, although familiar with both of the others. They were great dance leaders, which agrees with their traditional reputation for ceremonial and secret knowledge. They went west with the Cherokee at the final removal of the tribe to Indian Territory in 1838. In 1890 there was a small settlement on Illinois river a few miles south of Tahlequah, Cherokee Nation, several persons in which still spoke their own language. Some of these may have come with the Creeks, as by an agreement between Creeks and Cherokee about the time of the Removal it had been arranged that citizens of either tribe living within the boundaries claimed by the other might remain without question if they so elected. There are still several [388]persons claiming Natchez descent among the East Cherokee, but the last one said to have been of full Natchez blood, an old woman named Alkĭnĭ′, died about 1895. She was noted for her peculiarities, especially for a drawling tone, said to have been characteristic of her people, as old men remembered them years ago.

Gansĕ′ʻtĭ, as mentioned earlier, says that when he was a boy, the Natchez lived among the Cherokee communities along the upper part of the Hiwassee River, extending into Tennessee. At that time, they didn’t have their own towns. Some of them had arrived from the Creek tribe and spoke Creek and Cherokee, along with their own language, which he didn’t understand even though he was familiar with the other two. They were excellent dance leaders, consistent with their traditional reputation for ceremonial and secret knowledge. They moved west with the Cherokee during the tribe's final relocation to Indian Territory in 1838. By 1890, there was a small settlement along the Illinois River a few miles south of Tahlequah, Cherokee Nation, where several people still spoke their original language. Some of these individuals may have come from the Creeks, as an agreement between the Creek and Cherokee around the time of the Removal allowed citizens of either tribe living within the other’s claimed territory to stay if they chose to. There are still several [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]people claiming Natchez descent among the East Cherokee, but the last known full-blooded Natchez, an old woman named Alkĭnĭ′, passed away around 1895. She was known for her quirks, particularly her drawling tone, which was said to be characteristic of her people, as remembered by elderly men from years ago.

Haywood, the historian of Tennessee, says that a remnant of the Natchez lived within the present limits of the State as late as 1750, and were even then numerous. He refers to those with the Cherokee, and tells a curious story, which seems somehow to have escaped the notice of other writers. According to his statement, a portion of the Natchez, who had been parceled out as slaves among the French in the vicinity of their old homes after the downfall of their tribe, took advantage of the withdrawal of the troops to the north, in 1758, to rise and massacre their masters and make their escape to the neighboring tribes. On the return of the troops after the fall of Fort Du Quesne they found the settlement at Natchez destroyed and their Indian slaves fled. Some time afterward a French deserter seeking an asylum among the Cherokee, having made his way to the Great Island town, on the Tennessee, just below the mouth of Tellico river, was surprised to find there some of the same Natchez whom he had formerly driven as slaves. He lost no time in getting away from the place to find safer quarters among the mountain towns. Notchy creek, a lower affluent of Tellico, in Monroe county, Tennessee, probably takes its name from these refugees. Haywood states also that, although incorporated with the Cherokee, they continued for a long time a separate people, not marrying or mixing with other tribes, and having their own chiefs and holding their own councils; but in 1823 hardly anything was left of them but the name.26

Haywood, the historian of Tennessee, says that a remnant of the Natchez lived within the present boundaries of the State as late as 1750 and were still quite numerous at that time. He mentions those associated with the Cherokee and recounts an interesting story that seems to have been overlooked by other writers. According to his account, a group of Natchez, who had been distributed as slaves among the French in the area of their former homes after the decline of their tribe, took advantage of the troops pulling back to the north in 1758 to rise up, kill their masters, and escape to nearby tribes. When the troops returned after the fall of Fort Du Quesne, they found the Natchez settlement destroyed and their Indian slaves gone. Some time later, a French deserter seeking refuge among the Cherokee made his way to the Great Island town on the Tennessee, just below the mouth of the Tellico River, and was surprised to find some of the same Natchez he had once enslaved. He quickly left to find safer shelter among the mountain towns. Notchy Creek, a lower tributary of Tellico in Monroe County, Tennessee, likely gets its name from these refugees. Haywood also states that, although they became part of the Cherokee, they remained a distinct group for a long time, not intermarrying or blending with other tribes, and maintained their own chiefs and councils; however, by 1823, hardly anything remained of them except their name.

Another refugee tribe incorporated partly with the Cherokee and partly with the Creeks was that of the Taskigi, who at an early period had a large town of the same name on the south side of the Little Tennessee, just above the mouth of Tellico, in Monroe county, Tennessee. Sequoya, the inventor of the Cherokee alphabet, lived here in his boyhood, about the time of the Revolution. The land was sold in 1819. There was another settlement of the name, and perhaps once occupied by the same people, on the north bank of Tennessee river, in a bend just below Chattanooga, Tennessee, on land sold also in 1819. Still another may have existed at one time on Tuskegee creek, on the south bank of Little Tennessee river, north of Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina, on land which was occupied until the Removal in 1838. Taskigi town of the Creek country was on Coosa river, near the junction with the Tallapoosa, some distance above the present Montgomery, [389]Alabama. We find Tasquiqui mentioned as a town in the Creek country visited by the Spanish captain, Juan Pardo, in 1567. The name is evidently the same, though we can not be sure that the location was identical with that of the later town.

Another tribe of refugees that partially merged with the Cherokee and partially with the Creeks was the Taskigi, which at an early time had a large town of the same name located on the south side of the Little Tennessee River, just above the mouth of Tellico, in Monroe County, Tennessee. Sequoya, who created the Cherokee alphabet, lived here during his childhood, around the time of the Revolution. The land was sold in 1819. There was another settlement with the same name, possibly once occupied by the same people, on the north bank of the Tennessee River, in a bend just below Chattanooga, Tennessee, also sold in 1819. A third settlement may have existed at one time on Tuskegee Creek, on the south bank of the Little Tennessee River, north of Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina, on land that was occupied until the Removal in 1838. The Taskigi town in Creek country was located on the Coosa River, near where it meets the Tallapoosa, some distance above what is now Montgomery, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Alabama. The town of Tasquiqui is mentioned in the Creek country as having been visited by the Spanish captain, Juan Pardo, in 1567. The name seems to be the same, although we can't be certain that the location was identical to that of the later town.

Who or what the Taskigi were is uncertain and can probably never be known, but they were neither Cherokee nor Muscogee proper. It would seem most probable that they were of Muskhogean affinity, but they may have been an immigrant tribe from another section, or may even have constituted a distinct linguistic stock, representing all that was left of an ancient people whose occupation of the country antedated the coming of the Cherokee and the Creeks. The name may be derived from taska or tasha′ya, meaning “warrior” in several of the Muskhogean dialects. It is not a Cherokee word, and Cherokee informants state positively that the Taskigi were a foreign people, with distinct language and customs. They were not Creeks, Natchez, Uchee, or Shawano, with all of whom the Cherokee were well acquainted under other names. In the townhouse of their settlement at the mouth of Tellico they had an upright pole, from the top of which hung their protecting “medicine,” the image of a human figure cut from a cedar log. For this reason the Cherokee in derision sometimes called the place Atsĭnă′-kʻtaûñ, “Hanging-cedar place.” Before the sale of the land in 1819 they were so nearly extinct that the Cherokee had moved in and occupied the ground.

Who or what the Taskigi were is uncertain and may never be fully understood, but they were neither Cherokee nor true Muscogee. It seems most likely that they were related to the Muskhogean tribes, but they could have been an immigrant tribe from another area, or they might have been a distinct linguistic group, representing what was left of an ancient people whose presence in the region predates the arrival of the Cherokee and the Creeks. The name could come from taska or tasha′ya, which means “warrior” in several Muskhogean dialects. It is not a Cherokee word, and Cherokee informants clearly state that the Taskigi were a foreign people with their own language and customs. They were not Creeks, Natchez, Uchee, or Shawano, all of whom the Cherokee knew by different names. In the townhouse of their settlement at the mouth of Tellico, they had a tall pole from which hung their protective “medicine,” an image of a human figure carved from a cedar log. Because of this, the Cherokee mockingly referred to the place as Atsĭnă′-kʻtaûñ, meaning “Hanging-cedar place.” Before the land was sold in 1819, they were so close to extinction that the Cherokee had moved in and taken over the area.

Adair, in 1775, mentions the Tae-keo-ge (sic—a double misprint) as one of several broken tribes which the Creeks had “artfully decoyed” to incorporate with them in order to strengthen themselves against hostile attempts. Milfort, about 1780, states that the Taskigi on Coosa river were a foreign people who had been driven by wars to seek an asylum among the Creeks, being encouraged thereto by the kind reception accorded to another fugitive tribe. Their request was granted by the confederacy, and they were given lands upon which they built their town. He puts this event shortly before the incorporation of the Yuchi, which would make it early in the eighteenth century. In 1799, according to Hawkins, the town had but 35 warriors, “had lost its ancient language,” and spoke Creek. There is still a “white” or peace town named Taskigi in the Creek Nation in Indian Territory.27

Adair, in 1775, mentions the Tae-keo-ge (sic—a double misprint) as one of several fragmented tribes that the Creeks had “cleverly lured” to join them in order to strengthen themselves against hostile threats. Milfort, around 1780, reports that the Taskigi on the Coosa River were a foreign group who had been driven by wars to seek refuge among the Creeks, encouraged by the warm welcome given to another displaced tribe. Their request was approved by the confederacy, and they were allocated land on which they established their town. He notes that this event occurred shortly before the Yuchi were incorporated, placing it early in the eighteenth century. In 1799, according to Hawkins, the town had only 35 warriors, “had lost its ancient language,” and spoke Creek. There is still a “white” or peace town called Taskigi in the Creek Nation in Indian Territory.27

The nearest neighbors of the Cherokee on the west, after the expulsion of the Shawano, were the Chickasaw, known to the Cherokee as Ani′-Tsĭ′ksû, whose territory lay chiefly between the Mississippi and the Tennessee, in what is now western Kentucky and Tennessee and the extreme northern portion of Mississippi. By virtue, however, of conquest from the Shawano or of ancient occupancy they claimed a [390]large additional territory to the east of this, including all upon the waters of Duck river and Elk creek. This claim was disputed by the Cherokee. According to Haywood, the two tribes had been friends and allies in the expulsion of the Shawano, but afterward, shortly before the year 1769, the Cherokee, apparently for no sufficient reason, picked a quarrel with the Chickasaw and attacked them in their town at the place afterward known as the Chickasaw Old Fields, on the north side of Tennessee river, some twenty miles below the present Guntersville, Alabama. The Chickasaw defended themselves so well that the assailants were signally defeated and compelled to retreat to their own country.28 It appears, however, that the Chickasaw, deeming this settlement too remote from their principal towns, abandoned it after the battle. Although peace was afterward made between the two tribes their rival claim continued to be a subject of dispute throughout the treaty period.

The closest neighbors of the Cherokee to the west, after the Shawano were removed, were the Chickasaw, known to the Cherokee as Ani′-Tsĭ′ksû. Their territory mainly covered the area between the Mississippi and the Tennessee Rivers, in what is now western Kentucky and Tennessee, as well as the northern part of Mississippi. However, due to their conquest of the Shawano or their long-standing presence, they claimed a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]large additional area to the east, which included all the land around the waters of Duck River and Elk Creek. The Cherokee disputed this claim. According to Haywood, the two tribes were friends and allies in driving out the Shawano, but later, shortly before 1769, the Cherokee seemingly without a good reason started a conflict with the Chickasaw and attacked them in their town at what became known as the Chickasaw Old Fields, on the north side of the Tennessee River, about twenty miles below present-day Guntersville, Alabama. The Chickasaw defended themselves effectively, leading to a clear defeat of the attackers, who were forced to retreat back to their own land. 28 However, it seems that the Chickasaw, feeling this settlement was too far from their main towns, abandoned it after the battle. Although peace was later established between the two tribes, their competing claims continued to spark disputes throughout the treaty period.

The Choctaw, a loose confederacy of tribes formerly occupying southern Mississippi and the adjacent coast region, are called Ani′-Tsa′ʻta by the Cherokee, who appear to have had but little communication with them, probably because the intermediate territory was held by the Creeks, who were generally at war with one or the other. In 1708 we find mention of a powerful expedition by the Cherokee, Creeks, and Catawba against the Choctaw living about Mobile bay.29

The Choctaw, a loose alliance of tribes that used to inhabit southern Mississippi and the nearby coastal area, are referred to as Ani′-Tsa′ʻta by the Cherokee, who seem to have had minimal interaction with them, likely because the land in between was controlled by the Creeks, who were usually at war with one side or the other. In 1708, there's a record of a significant campaign by the Cherokee, Creeks, and Catawba against the Choctaw living near Mobile Bay.29

Of the Indians west of the Mississippi those best known to the Cherokee were the Ani′-Wasa′sĭ, or Osage, a powerful predatory tribe formerly holding most of the country between the Missouri and Arkansas rivers, and extending from the Mississippi far out into the plains. The Cherokee name is a derivative from Wasash′, the name by which the Osage call themselves.30 The relations of the two tribes seem to have been almost constantly hostile from the time when the Osage refused to join in the general Indian peace concluded in 1768 (see “The Iroquois Wars”) up to 1822, when the Government interfered to compel an end of the bloodshed. The bitterness was largely due to the fact that ever since the first Cherokee treaty with the United States, made at Hopewell, South Carolina, in 1785, small bodies of Cherokee, resenting the constant encroachments of the whites, had been removing beyond the Mississippi to form new settlements within the territory claimed by the Osage, where in 1817 they already numbered between two and three thousand persons. As showing how new is our growth as a nation, it is interesting to note that Wafford, when a boy, attended near the site of the present Clarkesville, Georgia, almost on Savannah river, a Cherokee scalp dance, at which the women [391]danced over some Osage scalps sent by their relatives in the west as trophies of a recent victory.

Of the Native Americans west of the Mississippi, the ones most familiar to the Cherokee were the Ani′-Wasa′sĭ, or Osage, a powerful tribe that once controlled most of the land between the Missouri and Arkansas rivers, stretching from the Mississippi far out into the plains. The Cherokee name comes from Wasash′, the name the Osage use for themselves.30 The relationship between the two tribes was almost always hostile from the time the Osage refused to join in the peace agreement made in 1768 (see “The Iroquois Wars”) until 1822 when the government stepped in to stop the violence. This animosity was largely due to the fact that ever since the first Cherokee treaty with the United States, made in Hopewell, South Carolina, in 1785, small groups of Cherokee, upset over the continuous encroachments by white settlers, had been moving beyond the Mississippi to start new communities within the territory claimed by the Osage, which by 1817 numbered between two and three thousand people. It’s interesting to note how recent our growth as a nation is; Wafford, when he was a boy, attended a Cherokee scalp dance near what is now Clarkesville, Georgia, almost on the Savannah River, where women danced over some Osage scalps sent by their relatives in the west as trophies from a recent victory.

Other old Cherokee names for western tribes which can not be identified are Tayûñ′ksĭ, the untranslatable name of a tribe described simply as living in the West; Tsuniya′tigă, “Naked people,” described as living in the far West; Gûn′-tsuskwa′ʻlĭ, “Short-arrows,” who lived in the far West, and were small, but great fighters; Yûñ′wini′giskĭ, “Man-eaters,” a hostile tribe west or north, possibly the cannibal Atakapa or Tonkawa, of Louisiana or Texas. Their relations with the tribes with which they have become acquainted since the removal to Indian Territory do not come within the scope of this paper.

Other old Cherokee names for western tribes that can't be identified are Tayûñ′ksĭ, the untranslatable name of a tribe simply described as living in the West; Tsuniya′tigă, “Naked people,” described as living in the far West; Gûn′-tsuskwa′ʻlĭ, “Short-arrows,” who lived in the far West and were small but fierce fighters; Yûñ′wini′giskĭ, “Man-eaters,” a hostile tribe located to the west or north, possibly referring to the cannibal Atakapa or Tonkawa from Louisiana or Texas. Their relationships with the tribes they have encountered since their removal to Indian Territory are not covered in this paper.

106. THE GIANTS FROM THE WEST

James Wafford, of the western Cherokee, who was born in Georgia in 1806, says that his grandmother, who must have been born about the middle of the last century, told him that she had heard from the old people that long before her time a party of giants had come once to visit the Cherokee. They were nearly twice as tall as common men, and had their eyes set slanting in their heads, so that the Cherokee called them Tsunil′ kălû′, “The Slant-eyed people,” because they looked like the giant hunter Tsulʻkălû′ (see the story). They said that these giants lived very far away in the direction in which the sun goes down. The Cherokee received them as friends, and they stayed some time, and then returned to their home in the west. The story may be a distorted historical tradition.

James Wafford, a member of the western Cherokee, who was born in Georgia in 1806, says that his grandmother, who must have been born around the middle of the last century, told him that she had heard from the elders that long before her time, a group of giants came to visit the Cherokee. They were nearly twice as tall as regular men, and their eyes were slanted, which is why the Cherokee called them Tsunil′ kălû′, meaning “The Slant-eyed people,” because they resembled the giant hunter Tsulʻkălû′ (see the story). They said these giants lived very far away in the direction where the sun sets. The Cherokee welcomed them as friends, and they stayed for a while before returning to their home in the west. The story might be a distorted historical tradition.

107. THE LOST CHEROKEE

When the first lands were sold by the Cherokee, in 1721, a part of the tribe bitterly opposed the sale, saying that if the Indians once consented to give up any of their territory the whites would never be satisfied, but would soon want a little more, and a little again, until at last there would be none left for the Indians. Finding all they could say not enough to prevent the treaty, they determined to leave their old homes forever and go far into the West, beyond the Great river, where the white men could never follow them. They gave no heed to the entreaties of their friends, but began preparations for the long march, until the others, finding that they could not prevent their going, set to work and did their best to fit them out with pack horses loaded with bread, dried venison, and other supplies.

When the Cherokee first sold their land in 1721, part of the tribe strongly opposed the sale. They argued that if the Indians agreed to give up any of their territory, the white settlers would never be satisfied and would soon want more, and then more again, until eventually there would be nothing left for the Indians. Realizing that their arguments were not enough to stop the treaty, they decided to leave their homes for good and head far into the West, beyond the Great River, where the white men could never reach them. They ignored the pleas of their friends and started getting ready for the long journey. Eventually, when others realized they couldn’t stop them from leaving, they worked hard to prepare them with pack horses loaded with bread, dried venison, and other supplies.

When all was ready they started, under the direction of their chief. A company of picked men was sent with them to help them in crossing the Great river, and every night until they reached it runners were sent back to the tribe, and out from the tribe to the marching band, to carry messages and keep each party posted as to how the other was getting along. At last they came to the Mississippi, and crossed it by [392]the help of those warriors who had been sent with them. These then returned to the tribe, while the others kept on to the west. All communication was now at an end. No more was heard of the wanderers, and in time the story of the lost Cherokee was forgotten or remembered only as an old tale.

When everything was ready, they set off under the leadership of their chief. A selected group of men was sent along to assist with crossing the Great River, and every night until they arrived, messengers were sent back to the tribe, and from the tribe to the marching group, to share updates and keep everyone informed about each other's progress. Eventually, they reached the Mississippi and crossed it with the help of the warriors who had accompanied them. These warriors then returned to the tribe while the rest continued westward. All communication ceased after that. No further news came from the wanderers, and over time, the story of the lost Cherokee faded or was remembered only as an old tale.

Still the white man pressed upon the Cherokee and one piece of land after another was sold, until as years went on the dispossessed people began to turn their faces toward the west as their final resting place, and small bands of hunters crossed the Mississippi to learn what might be beyond. One of these parties pushed on across the plains and there at the foot of the great mountains—the Rockies—they found a tribe speaking the old Cherokee language and living still as the Cherokee had lived before they had ever known the white man or his ways.

Still, the white man kept pushing the Cherokee, selling off piece after piece of land, until over the years, the displaced people began to look west as their final resting place. Small groups of hunters crossed the Mississippi to see what lay beyond. One of these groups journeyed across the plains, and there, at the foot of the great mountains—the Rockies—they found a tribe that spoke the old Cherokee language and lived just like the Cherokee had before they ever encountered the white man or his ways.

108. THE MASSACRE OF THE ANI′-KUTA′NĬ

Among other perishing traditions is that relating to the Ani′-Kuta′nĭ or Ani′-Kwăta′nĭ, concerning whom the modern Cherokee know so little that their very identity is now a matter of dispute, a few holding that they were an ancient people who preceded the Cherokee and built the mounds, while others, with more authority, claim that they were a clan or society in the tribe and were destroyed long ago by pestilence or other calamity. Fortunately, we are not left to depend entirely upon surmise in the matter, as the tradition was noted by Haywood some seventy years ago, and by another writer some forty years later, while the connected story could still be obtained from competent authorities. From the various statements it would seem that the Ani′-Kuta′nĭ were a priestly clan, having hereditary supervision of all religious ceremonies among the Cherokee, until, in consequence of having abused their sacred privileges, they were attacked and completely exterminated by the rest of the tribe, leaving the priestly functions to be assumed thereafter by individual doctors and conjurers.

Among other dying traditions is the one about the Ani′-Kuta′nĭ or Ani′-Kwăta′nĭ, about whom modern Cherokee know so little that their very identity is now disputed. Some believe they were an ancient people who came before the Cherokee and built the mounds, while others, with more authority, assert that they were a clan or society within the tribe and were wiped out long ago by disease or other disasters. Fortunately, we don’t have to rely solely on speculation here, as the tradition was recorded by Haywood about seventy years ago, and by another writer about forty years later, while the related stories could still be gathered from knowledgeable sources. From various accounts, it appears that the Ani′-Kuta′nĭ were a priestly clan, responsible for overseeing all religious ceremonies among the Cherokee, until their abuse of these sacred rights led to them being attacked and completely eliminated by the rest of the tribe, after which individual doctors and conjurers took over the priestly roles.

Haywood says, without giving name or details, “The Cherokees are addicted to conjuration to ascertain whether a sick person will recover. This custom arose after the destruction of their priests. Tradition states that such persons lived among their ancestors and were deemed superior to others, and were extirpated long ago, in consequence of the misconduct of one of the priests, who attempted to take the wife of a man who was the brother of the leading chief of the nation.”31

Haywood says, without naming anyone or providing details, “The Cherokees rely on conjuring to find out if a sick person will get better. This practice started after their priests were wiped out. According to tradition, those priests lived among their ancestors and were considered better than others, but they were eliminated long ago because of the wrongdoing of one priest, who tried to take the wife of a man who was the brother of the nation's leading chief.”31

A more detailed statement, on the authority of Chief John Ross and Dr J. B. Evans, is given in 1866 by a writer who speaks of the massacre as having occurred about a century before, although from the [393]dimness of the tradition it is evident that it must have been much earlier:

A more detailed statement, based on the authority of Chief John Ross and Dr. J. B. Evans, was provided in 1866 by a writer who describes the massacre as having happened about a hundred years earlier, although the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fading of the tradition shows that it must have occurred much earlier.

“The facts, though few, are interesting. The order was hereditary; in this respect peculiar, for among Indians seldom, and among the Cherokees never, does power pertain to any family as a matter of right. Yet the family of the Nicotani—for it seems to have been a family or clan—enjoyed this privilege. The power that they exercised was not, however, political, nor does it appear that chiefs were elected from among them.

“The facts, though limited, are intriguing. The order was hereditary; in this way, it was unusual, because among Indians rarely, and among the Cherokees never, does power belong to any family as a right. Yet the Nicotani family—since it seems to have been a family or clan—had this privilege. The power they held was not political, nor does it seem that chiefs were chosen from among them."

“The Nicotani were a mystical, religious body, of whom the people stood in great awe, and seem to have been somewhat like the Brahmins of India. By what means they attained their ascendancy, or how long it was maintained, can never be ascertained. Their extinction by massacre is nearly all that can be discovered concerning them. They became haughty, insolent, overbearing, and licentious to an intolerable degree. Relying on their hereditary privileges and the strange awe which they inspired, they did not hesitate by fraud or violence to rend asunder the tender relations of husband and wife when a beautiful woman excited their passions. The people long brooded in silence over the oppressions and outrages of this high caste, whom they deeply hated but greatly feared. At length a daring young man, a member of an influential family, organized a conspiracy among the people for the massacre of the priesthood. The immediate provocation was the abduction of the wife of the young leader of the conspiracy. His wife was remarkable for her beauty, and was forcibly abducted and violated by one of the Nicotani while he was absent on the chase. On his return he found no difficulty in exciting in others the resentment which he himself experienced. So many had suffered in the same way, so many feared that they might be made to suffer, that nothing was wanted but a leader. A leader appearing in the person of the young brave whom we have named, the people rose under his direction and killed every Nicotani, young and old. Thus perished a hereditary secret society, since which time no hereditary privileges have been tolerated among the Cherokees.”32

“The Nicotani were a mystical, religious group that people greatly feared and respected, somewhat similar to the Brahmins of India. How they gained their power or how long they maintained it can never be known. All that can be discovered about them is their brutal massacre. They became arrogant, disrespectful, overbearing, and excessively sexual in their behavior. Relying on their inherited privileges and the strange fear they inspired, they didn't hesitate to use deception or violence to break apart the loving bonds of marriage when a beautiful woman caught their interest. The people simmered in silence over the abuses and injustices of this elite class, whom they both hated and feared. Eventually, a bold young man from a prominent family organized a plot among the people to wipe out the priesthood. The immediate trigger was the kidnapping of the young leader's wife. She was known for her beauty and was forcefully taken and assaulted by one of the Nicotani while he was out hunting. When he returned, he had no trouble rallying others to share in his anger. Many had suffered the same fate, and many feared they could be next—what they needed was a leader. With the young warrior stepping up, the people rose under his command and killed every Nicotani, both young and old. Thus ended a hereditary secret society, after which no hereditary privileges have been allowed among the Cherokees.”32

109. THE WAR MEDICINE

Some warriors had medicine to change their shape as they pleased, so that they could escape from their enemies. Once one of these medicine warriors who had been away from home came back and found a strong party of the enemy attacking the settlement while nearly all the men were off on a hunt. The town was on the other side of the river, but his grandmother was there, so he made up his mind to save her. Going down the stream a little way, he hunted until he found a [394]mussel shell. With his medicine he changed this to a canoe, in which he crossed over to his grandmother’s house, and found her sitting there, waiting for the enemy to come and kill her. Again he made medicine and put her into a small gourd which he fastened to his belt. Then climbing a tree he changed himself to a swamp woodcock, and with one cry he spread his wings and flew across to the other side of the river, where both took their natural shape again and made their way through the woods to another settlement.

Some warriors had magic that allowed them to change their shape at will to escape from their enemies. One of these shape-shifting warriors, who had been away from home, returned to find a strong group of enemies attacking the settlement while almost all the men were out hunting. The town was on the other side of the river, but his grandmother was there, so he decided to save her. He went down the stream a little way and searched until he found a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mussel shell. Using his magic, he transformed it into a canoe, which he used to cross over to his grandmother’s house, where he found her sitting there, waiting for the enemy to come and kill her. Once again, he used his magic to put her in a small gourd, which he tied to his belt. Then, climbing a tree, he changed into a swamp woodcock, and with a single cry, he spread his wings and flew across to the other side of the river, where they both returned to their natural forms and made their way through the woods to another settlement.

There was another great Cherokee warrior, named Dasiʻgiya′gĭ, or Shoe-boots, as the whites called him, who lived on Hightower creek, in Georgia. He was so strong that it was said he could throw a corn mortar over a house, and with his magic power could clear a river at one jump. His war medicine was an uktena scale and a very large turtle shell which he got from the Shawano. In the Creek war he put this scale into water and bathed his body with the water, and also burned a piece of the turtle shell and drew a black line around his men with the coal, and he was never wounded and never had a man killed.

There was another great Cherokee warrior named Dasiʻgiya′gĭ, or Shoe-boots, as the white settlers referred to him, who lived on Hightower Creek in Georgia. He was so strong that people said he could throw a corn mortar over a house, and with his magical abilities, he could jump across a river in one bound. His war medicine included a scale from an uktena and a very large turtle shell that he obtained from the Shawano. During the Creek War, he would put this scale in water and bathe his body with it. He also burned a piece of the turtle shell and drew a black line around his men with the coal, and because of this, he was never wounded, and none of his men were killed.

Some great warriors had a medicine by the aid of which they could dive under the ground as under water, come up among the enemy to kill and scalp one, then dive under the ground again and come up among their friends.

Some great warriors had a special medicine that allowed them to dive underground like they would underwater, pop up among the enemy to kill and scalp one, and then dive underground again to reappear among their friends.

Some war captains knew how to put their lives up in the tree tops during a fight, so that even if they were struck by the enemy they could not be killed. Once, in a battle with the Shawano, the Cherokee leader stood directly in front of the enemy and let the whole party shoot at him, but was not hurt until the Shawano captain, who knew this war medicine himself, ordered his men to shoot into the branches above the head of the other. They did this and the Cherokee leader fell dead.

Some war leaders knew how to position themselves in the treetops during a battle, so that even if they were hit by the enemy, they couldn’t be killed. Once, in a fight with the Shawano, the Cherokee leader stood right in front of the enemy and let the whole group shoot at him, but he wasn’t harmed until the Shawano leader, who was familiar with this tactic, commanded his men to shoot into the branches above the other. They did this, and the Cherokee leader fell dead.

110. INCIDENTS OF PERSONAL HEROISM

In the Cherokee war of 1760 when small bodies of the enemy, according to Haywood, were pushing their inroads eastward almost to Salisbury, a party of six or eight warriors was discovered, watched, and followed until they were seen to enter a deserted cabin to pass the night. The alarm was given, and shortly before daylight the whites surrounded the house, posting themselves behind the fodder stack and some outbuildings so as to command both the door and the wide chimney top. They then began to throw fire upon the roof to drive out the Indians, when, as the blaze caught the dry shingles, and death either by fire or bullet seemed certain, one of the besieged warriors called to his companions that it was better that one should be a sacrifice than that all should die, and that if they would follow his directions he would save them, but die himself. He proposed to sally out alone to draw the fire of the besiegers, while his friends stood [395]ready to make for the woods as soon as the guns of the whites were empty. They agreed, and the door was opened, when he suddenly rushed forth, dodging and running in a zigzag course, so that every gun was emptied at him before he fell dead, covered with wounds. While the whites were reloading, the other warriors ran out and succeeded in reaching the woods before the besiegers could recover from their surprise. The historian adds, “How greatly it is to be regretted that the name of this hero is not known to the writer, that it might be recorded with this specimen of Cherokee bravery and patriotism, firmness and presence of mind in the hour of danger.”33

In the Cherokee War of 1760, when small groups of enemies, according to Haywood, were pushing eastward almost to Salisbury, a group of six or eight warriors was spotted, tracked, and followed until they entered an abandoned cabin for the night. The alarm was raised, and just before dawn, the settlers surrounded the house, taking cover behind a haystack and some outbuildings to control both the door and the large chimney. They started throwing torches onto the roof to smoke out the Indians, and as the flames caught the dry shingles, making death by fire or bullet seem inevitable, one of the trapped warriors called out to his companions that it was better for one to sacrifice himself than for all to perish. He offered to charge out alone to draw the fire from the attackers while his friends prepared to escape to the woods as soon as the settlers had used up their ammunition. They agreed, and when the door was opened, he dashed out, zigzagging to avoid bullets, so that all the guns were fired at him before he fell, riddled with wounds. While the settlers were reloading, the other warriors dashed out and managed to reach the woods before the attackers could regroup. The historian notes, "It's a great shame that the name of this hero is unknown to the writer, so it can't be recorded alongside this example of Cherokee courage, patriotism, determination, and quick thinking in the face of danger."

More than once women seem to have shown the courage of warriors when the occasion demanded. At the beginning of the last century there was still living among the Cherokee a woman who had killed her husband’s slayer in one of the Revolutionary engagements. For this deed she was treated with so much consideration that she was permitted to join the warriors in the war dance, carrying her gun and tomahawk. The Wahnenauhi manuscript has a tradition of an attack upon a Cherokee town and the killing of the chief by a hostile war party. His wife, whose name was Cuhtahlatah (Gatûñ′lătĭ, “Wild-hemp”?), on seeing her husband fall, snatched up his tomahawk, shouting, “Kill! Kill!” and rushed upon the enemy with such fury that the retreating Cherokee rallied and renewed the battle with so great courage as to gain a complete victory. This may be a different statement of the same incident.

More than once, women have displayed the courage of warriors when it was needed. At the start of the last century, there was a woman among the Cherokee who had killed the man who murdered her husband during one of the Revolutionary battles. Because of this act, she was given such respect that she was allowed to join the warriors in the war dance, carrying her gun and tomahawk. The Wahnenauhi manuscript tells of an attack on a Cherokee town where the chief was killed by a hostile war party. His wife, named Cuhtahlatah (Gatûñ′lătĭ, “Wild-hemp”?), upon seeing her husband fall, grabbed his tomahawk and shouted, “Kill! Kill!” She charged at the enemy with such intensity that the retreating Cherokee regrouped and fought back with such bravery that they achieved a complete victory. This may be another account of the same event.

In Rutherford’s expedition against the Cherokee, in 1776, the Indians made a stand near Waya gap, in the Nantahala mountains, and a hard-fought engagement took place, with a loss to the Americans of nineteen men, although the enemy was finally driven from the ground. After the main body had retreated, an Indian was seen looking out from behind a tree, and was at once shot and killed by the soldiers, who, on going to the spot, found that it was a woman, painted and striped like a warrior and armed with bow and arrows. She had already been shot through the thigh, and had therefore been unable to flee with the rest.

In Rutherford’s expedition against the Cherokee in 1776, the Indians made a stand near Waya gap in the Nantahala mountains, leading to a fierce battle that resulted in the Americans losing nineteen men, although the enemy was ultimately pushed back. After the main group retreated, a soldier spotted an Indian peeking out from behind a tree and immediately shot and killed them. When the soldiers approached the spot, they discovered it was a woman, painted and striped like a warrior and carrying a bow and arrows. She had already been shot through the thigh, which prevented her from escaping with the others.

111. THE MOUNDS AND THE CONSTANT FIRE: THE OLD SACRED THINGS

Some say that the mounds were built by another people. Others say they were built by the ancestors of the old Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ for townhouse foundations, so that the townhouses would be safe when freshets came. The townhouse was always built on the level bottom lands by the river in order that the people might have smooth ground for their dances and ballplays and might be able to go down to water during the dance. [396]

Some people believe that the mounds were created by a different group. Others think they were constructed by the ancestors of the old Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ as foundations for townhouses, ensuring they would be secure during floods. Townhouses were always built on the flat land next to the river so that people could have a smooth area for their dances and ball games and could easily access water while dancing. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

When they were ready to build the mound they began by laying a circle of stones on the surface of the ground. Next they made a fire in the center of the circle and put near it the body of some prominent chief or priest who had lately died—some say seven chief men from the different clans—together with an Ulûñsû′tĭ stone, an uktena scale or horn, a feather from the right wing of an eagle or great tlă′nuwă, which lived in those days, and beads of seven colors, red, white, black, blue, purple, yellow, and gray-blue. The priest then conjured all these with disease, so that, if ever an enemy invaded the country, even though he should burn and destroy the town and the townhouse, he would never live to return home.

When they were ready to build the mound, they started by laying a circle of stones on the ground. Then they made a fire in the center of the circle and placed the body of a recently deceased important chief or priest nearby—some say it was seven chief men from different clans—along with an Ulûñsû′tĭ stone, an uktena scale or horn, a feather from the right wing of an eagle or great tlă′nuwă that lived back then, and beads in seven colors: red, white, black, blue, purple, yellow, and gray-blue. The priest then invoked these items with disease, so that if any enemy ever invaded the country, even if they burned and destroyed the town and the townhouse, they would never make it back home.

The mound was then built up with earth, which the women brought in baskets, and as they piled it above the stones, the bodies of their great men, and the sacred things, they left an open place at the fire in the center and let down a hollow cedar trunk, with the bark on, which fitted around the fire and protected it from the earth. This cedar log was cut long enough to reach nearly to the surface inside the townhouse when everything was done. The earth was piled up around it, and the whole mound was finished off smoothly, and then the townhouse was built upon it. One man, called the fire keeper, stayed always in the townhouse to feed and tend the fire. When there was to be a dance or a council he pushed long stalks of the ihyâ′ga weed, which some call atsil′-sûñ′tĭ, “the fire maker” (Erigeron canadense or fleabane), down through the opening in the cedar log to the fire at the bottom. He left the ends of the stalks sticking out and piled lichens and punk around, after which he prayed, and as he prayed the fire climbed up along the stalks until it caught the punk. Then he put on wood, and by the time the dancers were ready there was a large fire blazing in the townhouse. After the dance he covered the hole over again with ashes, but the fire was always smoldering below. Just before the Green-corn dance, in the old times, every fire in the settlement was extinguished and all the people came and got new fire from the townhouse. This was called atsi′la gălûñkwʼti′yu, “the honored or sacred fire.” Sometimes when the fire in a house went out, the woman came to the fire keeper, who made a new fire by rubbing an ihyâ′ga stalk against the under side of a hard dry fungus that grows upon locust trees.

The mound was built up with dirt that the women carried in baskets. As they piled it over the stones, the bodies of their great leaders, and the sacred items, they left an open space at the fire in the center and lowered a hollow cedar log, with the bark still on. This log fit around the fire and protected it from the dirt. The cedar log was cut so that it reached almost to the surface inside the townhouse once everything was complete. The dirt was piled around it, and the entire mound was smoothed out, then the townhouse was built on top of it. One man, known as the fire keeper, stayed in the townhouse to feed and care for the fire. When it was time for a dance or a council meeting, he pushed long stalks of the ihyâ′ga weed, also called atsil′-sûñ′tĭ, “the fire maker” (Erigeron canadense or fleabane), down through the opening in the cedar log to the fire below. He left the ends of the stalks poking out and piled lichens and punk around. Then he prayed, and as he prayed, the fire climbed up the stalks until it ignited the punk. After that, he added wood, and by the time the dancers were ready, a large fire was roaring in the townhouse. After the dance, he covered the hole again with ashes, but the fire was always smoldering underneath. Just before the Green-corn dance, back in the day, every fire in the settlement was put out, and everyone came to get new fire from the townhouse. This was called atsi′la gălûñkwʼti′yu, “the honored or sacred fire.” Sometimes, when the fire in a home went out, a woman would come to the fire keeper, who would create a new fire by rubbing an ihyâ′ga stalk against the underside of a hard, dry fungus that grows on locust trees.

Some say this everlasting fire was only in the larger mounds at Nĭkwăsĭ′, Kĭtu′hwa, and a few other towns, and that when the new fire was thus drawn up for the Green-corn dance it was distributed from them to the other settlements. The fire burns yet at the bottom of these great mounds, and when the Cherokee soldiers were camped near Kĭtu′hwa during the civil war they saw smoke still rising from the mound.

Some people say this eternal fire was only in the larger mounds at Nĭkwăsĭ′, Kĭtu′hwa, and a few other towns, and that when the new fire was drawn up for the Green-corn dance, it was spread from those places to the other settlements. The fire still burns at the bottom of these great mounds, and when the Cherokee soldiers were camped near Kĭtu′hwa during the civil war, they saw smoke still rising from the mound.

The Cherokee once had a wooden box, nearly square and wrapped up in buckskin, in which they kept the most sacred things of their [397]old religion. Upon every important expedition two priests carried it in turn and watched over it in camp so that nothing could come near to disturb it. The Delawares captured it more than a hundred years ago, and after that the old religion was neglected and trouble came to the Nation. They had also a great peace pipe, carved from white stone, with seven stem-holes, so that seven men could sit around and smoke from it at once at their peace councils. In the old town of Keowee they had a drum of stone, cut in the shape of a turtle, which was hung up inside the townhouse and used at all the town dances. The other towns of the Lower Cherokee used to borrow it, too, for their own dances.

The Cherokee once had a nearly square wooden box wrapped in buckskin, where they kept the most sacred items of their old religion. During every significant expedition, two priests took turns carrying it and kept watch over it in camp to ensure nothing disturbed it. The Delawares captured it over a hundred years ago, leading to the neglect of the old religion and trouble in the Nation. They also had a large peace pipe, carved from white stone, with seven stem-holes, allowing seven men to sit around and smoke from it simultaneously during peace councils. In the old town of Keowee, they had a stone drum shaped like a turtle, which was hung inside the townhouse and used at all the town dances. The other towns of the Lower Cherokee would often borrow it for their own dances.

All the old things are gone now and the Indians are different.

All the old things are gone now, and the Native Americans are different.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Miscellaneous Myths and Legends

112. THE IGNORANT HOUSEKEEPER

An old man whose wife had died lived alone with his son. One day he said to the young man, “We need a cook here, so you would better get married.” So the young man got a wife and brought her home. Then his father said, “Now we must work together and do all we can to help her. You go hunting and bring in the meat and I’ll look after the corn and beans, and then she can cook.” The young man went into the woods to look for a deer and his father went out into the field to attend to the corn. When they came home at night they were hungry, and the young woman set out a bowl of walnut hominy (kanâ′talu′hĭ) before them. It looked queer, somehow, and when the old man examined it he found that the walnuts had been put in whole. “Why didn’t you shell the walnuts and then beat up the kernels,” said he to the young woman. “I didn’t know they had to be shelled,” she replied. Then the old man said, “You think about marrying and you don’t know how to cook,” and he sent her away.

An old man whose wife had passed away lived alone with his son. One day, he said to the young man, “We need a cook around here, so you should get married.” So, the young man found a wife and brought her home. Then his father said, “Now we need to work together and do everything we can to help her. You go hunting and bring back the meat, and I’ll take care of the corn and beans, and then she can cook.” The young man went into the woods to look for a deer, and his father went out into the field to tend to the corn. When they returned home at night, they were hungry, and the young woman set out a bowl of walnut hominy (kanâ′talu′hĭ) for them. It looked odd, and when the old man checked it, he found that the walnuts had been put in whole. “Why didn’t you shell the walnuts and then mash the kernels?” he asked the young woman. “I didn’t know they needed to be shelled,” she replied. Then the old man said, “You think about marrying, but you don’t know how to cook,” and he sent her away.

113. THE MAN IN THE STUMP

A man who had a field of growing corn went out one day to see how it was ripening and climbed a tall stump to get a better view. The stump was hollow and a bear had a nest of cubs in the bottom. The man slipped and fell down upon the cubs, which set up such a squealing that the old she-bear heard them and came climbing down into the stump tail first, in bear fashion, to see what was the matter. The man caught hold of her by the hind legs and the old bear was so frightened that she at once climbed out again, dragging the man, who thus got out of the stump, when the bear ran away.

A man with a cornfield went out one day to check on how the corn was ripening and climbed up a tall stump for a better view. The stump was hollow, and a bear had made a nest for her cubs at the bottom. The man slipped and fell onto the cubs, causing such a squealing that the mother bear heard them and came down into the stump backwards, like bears do, to see what was going on. The man grabbed her by the back legs, and the scared bear immediately climbed back out, pulling the man with her, and then she ran away.

114. TWO LAZY HUNTERS

A party of warriors once started out for a long hunting trip in the mountains. They went on until they came to a good game region, [398]when they set up their bark hut in a convenient place near the river side. Every morning after breakfast they scattered out, each man for himself, to be gone all day, until they returned at night with whatever game they had taken. There was one lazy fellow who went out alone every morning like the others, but only until he found a sunny slope, when he would stretch out by the side of a rock to sleep until evening, returning then to camp empty-handed, but with his moccasins torn and a long story of how he had tramped all day and found nothing. This went on until one of the others began to suspect that something was wrong, and made it his business to find it out. The next morning he followed him secretly through the woods until he saw him come out into a sunny opening, where he sat down upon a large rock, took off his moccasins, and began rubbing them against the rocks until he had worn holes in them. Then the lazy fellow loosened his belt, lay down beside the rock, and went to sleep. The spy set fire to the dry leaves and watched until the flame crept close up to the sleeping man, who never opened his eyes.

A group of warriors once set out on a long hunting trip in the mountains. They continued until they found a good area for game, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] where they set up their wooden hut in a convenient spot by the river. Every morning after breakfast, they scattered out, each man going off on his own, returning at night with whatever game they had caught. There was one lazy guy who went out alone every morning like the others, but only until he found a sunny slope. Then he would stretch out by a rock and sleep until evening, coming back to camp empty-handed, but with his moccasins torn and a long story about how he had hiked all day and found nothing. This went on until one of the others began to suspect something was off and decided to figure it out. The next morning, he secretly followed him through the woods until he saw him come out into a sunny spot, where he sat on a large rock, took off his moccasins, and started rubbing them against the rocks until he had worn holes in them. Then the lazy guy loosened his belt, lay down beside the rock, and fell asleep. The spy set fire to the dry leaves and watched until the flames got close to the sleeping man, who never opened his eyes.

The spy went back to camp and told what he had seen. About supper time the lazy fellow came in with the same old story of a long day’s hunt and no game started. When he had finished the others all laughed and called him a sleepyhead. He insisted that he had been climbing the ridges all day, and put out his moccasins to show how worn they were, not knowing that they were scorched from the fire, as he had slept on until sundown. When they saw the blackened moccasins they laughed again, and he was too much astonished to say a word in his defense; so the captain said that such a liar was not fit to stay with them, and he was driven from the camp.

The spy returned to camp and shared what he’d seen. Around dinner time, the lazy guy came in with the same old story about having a long day of hunting but no luck. When he wrapped up, everyone laughed and called him a sleepyhead. He claimed he’d been climbing the ridges all day and showed off his moccasins to prove how worn out they were, not realizing they were actually burned from the fire since he had slept until sundown. When they saw the scorched moccasins, they laughed again, and he was too shocked to defend himself, so the captain declared that a liar like him didn’t belong with them, and he was kicked out of the camp.


There was another lazy fellow who courted a pretty girl, but she would have nothing to do with him, telling him that her husband must be a good hunter or she would remain single all her life. One morning he went into the woods, and by a lucky accident managed to kill a deer. Lifting it upon his back, he carried it into the settlement, passing right by the door of the house where the girl and her mother lived. As soon as he was out of sight of the house he went by a roundabout course into the woods again and waited until evening, when he appeared with the deer on his shoulder and came down the trail past the girl’s house as he had in the morning. He did this the next day, and the next, until the girl began to think he must be killing all the deer in the woods. So her mother—the old women are usually the matchmakers—got ready and went to the young man’s mother to talk it over.

There was this lazy guy who was trying to win over a pretty girl, but she wasn't interested in him at all. She told him that her husband needed to be a skilled hunter, or she'd stay single forever. One morning, he went into the woods and, by a stroke of luck, managed to kill a deer. He hoisted it onto his back and carried it to the settlement, walking right past the house where the girl and her mom lived. As soon as he was out of sight, he took a longer route back into the woods and waited until evening. Then he strolled down the trail past the girl’s house with the deer on his shoulder, just like he had that morning. He kept this up for the next few days until the girl started to think he might be hunting every deer in the woods. So her mother—since older women often play matchmaker—decided to talk to the young man’s mom about it.

When she arrived and the greetings were done she said, “Your son must be a good hunter.” “No,” replied the old woman, “he seldom kills anything.” “But he has been killing a great many deer lately.” “I haven’t seen any,” said his mother. “Why, he has been carrying deer [399]past our house twice a day for the last three days.” “I don’t know what he did with them,” said the young man’s mother; “he never brought them here.” Then the girl’s mother was sure there was something wrong, so she went home and told her husband, who followed up the young man’s trail into the woods until it brought him to where the body of the deer was hidden, now so far decayed that it had to be thrown away.

When she arrived and the greetings were done, she said, “Your son must be a great hunter.” “No,” the old woman replied, “he hardly ever kills anything.” “But he’s been bringing home a lot of deer lately.” “I haven’t seen any,” said his mother. “He’s been carrying deer past our house twice a day for the last three days.” “I don’t know what he did with them,” the young man’s mother said; “he never brought them here.” Then the girl’s mother became suspicious, so she went home and told her husband, who followed the young man’s trail into the woods until he found the hidden body of the deer, now so decayed that it had to be disposed of.

115. THE TWO OLD MEN

Two old men went hunting. One had an eye drawn down and was called Uk-kwûnăgi′ta, “Eye-drawn-down.” The other had an arm twisted out of shape and was called Uk-ku′sûñtsûtĭ, “Bent-bow-shape.” They killed a deer and cooked the meat in a pot. The second old man dipped a piece of bread into the soup and smacked his lips as he ate it. “Is it good?” said the first old man. Said the other, “Hayû′! uk-kwûnăgi′stĭ—Yes, sir! It will draw down one’s eye.”

Two old men went hunting. One had a droopy eye and was called Uk-kwûnăgi′ta, “Droopy Eye.” The other had an arm that was twisted out of shape and was called Uk-ku′sûñtsûtĭ, “Bent-Bow Shape.” They hunted a deer and cooked the meat in a pot. The second old man dipped a piece of bread into the soup and smacked his lips as he ate it. “Is it good?” asked the first old man. The other replied, “Hayû′! uk-kwûnăgi′stĭ—Yes, it’s fantastic! It will draw down one’s eye.”

Thought the first old man to himself, “He means me.” So he dipped a piece of bread into the pot, and smacked his lips as he tasted it. “Do you find it good?” said the other old man. Said his comrade, “Hayû′! uk-ku′sûñtsûtĕtĭ′—Yes, sir! It will twist up one’s arm.” Thought the second old man, “He means me”; so he got very angry and struck the first old man, and then they fought until each killed the other.

Thought the first old man to himself, “He means me.” So he dipped a piece of bread into the pot and smacked his lips as he tasted it. “Do you like it?” asked the other old man. His friend replied, “Hayû′! uk-ku′sûñtsûtĕtĭ′—Yes, sir! It’ll make your arm twist.” Thought the second old man, “He means me,” so he got really angry and hit the first old man, and then they fought until they both killed each other.

116. THE STAR FEATHERS

A long time ago a warrior of roving disposition went down into the white settlements toward the east, where for the first time he saw a peacock. The beautiful long feathers surprised and delighted him, and by trading some valuable Indian possession of his own he managed to buy a few of them, which he took with him to the mountains and hid, until he was ready to use them, in an old beaver lodge under the river bank. To get into the beaver lodge he had to dive under the water.

A long time ago, a wandering warrior traveled east to the white settlements, where he saw a peacock for the first time. The beautiful, long feathers amazed and captivated him, and by trading some valuable item of his own, he managed to buy a few of them. He took the feathers with him to the mountains and hid them in an old beaver lodge under the riverbank until he was ready to use them. To get into the beaver lodge, he had to dive underwater.

Then he set to work secretly and made himself a headdress, with the long peacock feathers in the front and trailing out behind and the shorter ones at the sides. At the next dance he wore the new headdress, and asserted that he had been up to the sky and that these were star feathers (see number 9, “What the stars are like”). He made a long speech also, which he pretended was a message he had received from the star spirits to deliver to the people.

Then he got to work secretly and crafted himself a headdress, featuring long peacock feathers in the front that trailed behind him, and shorter ones on the sides. At the next dance, he wore the new headdress and claimed that he had gone up to the sky and that these were star feathers (see number 9, “What the stars are like”). He also gave a long speech, pretending it was a message from the star spirits that he had to deliver to the people.

Everyone wondered at the beautiful feathers, so different from any they had ever seen before. They made no doubt that he had been up to the sky and talked with spirits. He became a great prophet, and used to keep himself hidden all day in the beaver hole, and whenever there was a night gathering for a dance or a council he would suddenly appear among them wearing his feather headdress and give [400]the people a new message from the sky. Then he would leave them again, pretending that he went up to heaven.

Everyone was amazed by the beautiful feathers, so unlike any they had ever seen before. They were sure he must have gone up to the sky and spoken with spirits. He became a great prophet and would stay hidden all day in the beaver hole. Whenever there was a night gathering for a dance or a council, he would suddenly appear among them wearing his feather headdress and deliver [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a new message from the sky. Then he would leave them again, pretending to ascend to heaven.

He grew famous and powerful among all the medicine men, until at last it happened that another Cherokee went down among the white settlements and saw there another peacock, and knew at once that the prophet was a fraud. On his return he quietly told some of his friends, and they decided to investigate. When the next night dance came around the prophet was on hand as usual with a new message fresh from the stars. The people listened reverently, and promised to do all that he commanded. Then he left them, saying that he must return at once to the sky, but as he went out from the circle the spies followed him in the darkness, and saw him go down to the river and dive under the water. They waited, but he did not come up again, and they went back and told the people. The next morning a party went to the spot and discovered the beaver lodge under the bank. One man dived and came up inside, and there he found the prophet sitting with the peacock feathers by his side.

He became well-known and powerful among all the healers, until eventually, another Cherokee visited the white settlements and saw another peacock, realizing immediately that the prophet was a fraud. Upon returning, he quietly informed some friends, and they decided to investigate. When the next night dance arrived, the prophet was there as usual with a new message straight from the stars. The people listened intently and promised to follow all his commands. Then he told them he had to return to the sky, but as he exited the circle, the spies followed him in the darkness and saw him head down to the river and dive underwater. They waited, but he never resurfaced, so they went back and told the others. The next morning, a group went to the spot and found the beaver lodge under the bank. One man dove in and surfaced inside, where he discovered the prophet sitting with the peacock feathers beside him.

117. THE MOTHER BEAR’S SONG

A hunter in the woods one day heard singing in a cave. He came near and peeped in, and it was a mother bear singing to her cubs and telling them what to do when the hunters came after them.

A hunter in the woods one day heard singing coming from a cave. He got closer and looked inside, and it was a mother bear singing to her cubs and giving them instructions on what to do when the hunters came after them.

Said the mother bear to the cubs, “When you hear the hunters coming down the creek, then—

Said the mother bear to the cubs, “When you hear the hunters coming down the creek, then—

Tsâ′gĭ, tsâ′gĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′;

Tsâ′gĭ, tsâ′gĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′;

Tsâ′gĭ, tsâ′gĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′.

Tsâ′gĭ, tsâ′gĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′.

Upstream, upstream, you (must) go;

Go upstream, upstream;

Upstream, upstream, you (must) go.

Go upstream, upstream.

“But if you hear them coming up the creek, children, then—

“But if you hear them coming up the creek, children, then—

Ge′ĭ, ge′ĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′;

Ge′ĭ, ge′ĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′;

Ge′ĭ, ge′ĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′.

Ge′ĭ, ge′ĭ, hwĭ′lahĭ′.

Downstream, downstream, you (must) go;

Downstream, downstream, you go;

Downstream, downstream, you (must) go.”

"Go downstream, downstream, you must."


Another hunter out in the woods one day thought he heard a woman singing to a baby. He followed the sound up to the head of the branch until he came to a cave under the bushes, and inside was a mother bear rocking her cub in her paws and singing to it this baby song, which the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ used to know before they were turned into bears:

Another hunter out in the woods one day thought he heard a woman singing to a baby. He followed the sound up to the end of the branch until he found a cave under the bushes, and inside was a mother bear rocking her cub in her paws and singing this lullaby, which the Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ used to know before they were turned into bears:

Ha′-mama′, ha′-mama′, ha′-mama′, ha′-mama′;

Ha'mama, ha'mama, ha'mama, ha'mama;

Udâ′hale′yĭ hi′lûñnû, hi′lûñnû;

Udâ′hale′yĭ hi′lûñnû, hi′lûñnû;

Udâ′hale′yĭ hi′lûñnû, hi′lûñnû.

Happy birthday, friend, friend.

Let me carry you on my back (four times);

Let me give you a ride on my back (four times);

On the sunny side go to sleep, go to sleep;

On the sunny side, sleep now, sleep now;

On the sunny side go to sleep, go to sleep.

On the sunny side, go to sleep, go to sleep.

[401]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

118. BABY SONG, TO PLEASE THE CHILDREN

Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′, Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′,

Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′, Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′,

Yu′wĕ-yuwĕhe′, Ha′wiyĕhyu′-uwe′—

Yu′wĕ-yuwĕhe′, Ha′wiyĕhyu′-uwe′—

Yâ′nû une′guhi′ tsana′sehâ′;

Yâ′nû une′guhi′ tsana′sehâ′;

Eʼtĭ une′guhi′ tsana′sehâ′;

E'tĭ une'guhi' tsana'sehâ';

Yâ′nû nudûñnelû′ tsa′nadiskâ′.

Yâ′nû nudûñnelû′ tsa′nadiskâ′.

Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′, Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′,

Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′, Ha′wiye′-hyuwe′,

Yu′wĕ-yuwĕhe′, Ha′wiyĕhyu′-uwe′—

Yuwĕ-yuwĕhe, Hawiyĕhyu-uwe—

The Bear is very bad, so they say;

The Bear is really bad, or so they say;

Long time ago he was very bad, so they say;

Long ago, he was really bad, or so they say;

The Bear did so and so, they say.

The Bear did this and that, they say.

119. WHEN BABIES ARE BORN: THE WREN AND THE CRICKET

The little Wren is the messenger of the birds, and pries into everything. She gets up early in the morning and goes round to every house in the settlement to get news for the bird council. When a new baby is born she finds out whether it is a boy or girl and reports to the council. If it is a boy the birds sing in mournful chorus: “Alas! the whistle of the arrow! my shins will burn,” because the birds know that when the boy grows older he will hunt them with his blowgun and arrows and roast them on a stick.

The little Wren is the messenger of the birds and is curious about everything. She wakes up early in the morning and visits every house in the settlement to gather news for the bird council. When a new baby is born, she finds out if it's a boy or a girl and tells the council. If it's a boy, the birds sing a sad song: “Oh no! The whistle of the arrow! My shins will burn,” because the birds realize that as the boy grows up, he will hunt them with his blowgun and arrows and roast them on a stick.

But if the baby is a girl, they are glad and sing: “Thanks! the sound of the pestle! At her home I shall surely be able to scratch where she sweeps,” because they know that after a while they will be able to pick up stray grains where she beats the corn into meal.

But if the baby is a girl, they are happy and sing: “Thanks! The sound of the pestle! At her home, I’ll definitely be able to scratch where she sweeps,” because they know that after a while, they’ll be able to collect stray grains where she grinds the corn into meal.

When the Cricket hears that a girl is born, it also is glad, and says, “Thanks, I shall sing in the house where she lives.” But if it is a boy the Cricket laments: Gwe-he! He will shoot me! He will shoot me! He will shoot me!” because boys make little bows to shoot crickets and grasshoppers.

When the Cricket hears that a girl is born, it feels happy and says, “Thanks, I’ll sing in the house where she lives.” But if it's a boy, the Cricket mourns: Gwe-he! He’s going to shoot me! He’s going to shoot me! He’s going to shoot me!” because boys make little bows to shoot crickets and grasshoppers.

When inquiring as to the sex of the new arrival the Cherokee asks, “Is it a bow or a (meal) sifter?” or, “Is it ballsticks or bread?”

When asking about the gender of the newborn, the Cherokee inquires, “Is it a bow or a sifter?” or, “Is it ball sticks or bread?”

120. THE RAVEN MOCKER

Of all the Cherokee wizards or witches the most dreaded is the Raven Mocker (Kâ′lanû Ahyeli′skĭ), the one that robs the dying man of life. They are of either sex and there is no sure way to know one, though they usually look withered and old, because they have added so many lives to their own.

Of all the Cherokee wizards or witches, the most feared is the Raven Mocker (Kâ′lanû Ahyeli′skĭ), the one that steals life from those who are dying. They can be male or female, and there’s no definite way to identify one, although they often appear shriveled and old due to adding so many lives to their own.

At night, when some one is sick or dying in the settlement, the Raven Mocker goes to the place to take the life. He flies through the air in fiery shape, with arms outstretched like wings, and sparks trailing behind, and a rushing sound like the noise of a strong wind. Every little while as he flies he makes a cry like the cry of a raven when it “dives” in the air—not like the common raven cry—and those [402]who hear are afraid, because they know that some man’s life will soon go out. When the Raven Mocker comes to the house he finds others of his kind waiting there, and unless there is a doctor on guard who knows how to drive them away they go inside, all invisible, and frighten and torment the sick man until they kill him. Sometimes to do this they even lift him from the bed and throw him on the floor, but his friends who are with him think he is only struggling for breath.

At night, when someone is sick or dying in the settlement, the Raven Mocker goes to the location to take the life. He flies through the air in a fiery form, with arms spread out like wings, trailing sparks behind him, and makes a rushing sound like a strong wind. Every now and then as he flies, he lets out a cry like a raven when it "dives" through the air—not the usual raven cry—and those [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] who hear it feel fear, knowing that someone’s life will soon end. When the Raven Mocker arrives at the house, he finds others like him waiting there, and unless there is a doctor present who knows how to drive them away, they go inside, all invisible, and scare and torment the sick man until they kill him. Sometimes they even lift him from the bed and throw him on the floor, but his friends with him think he is just struggling to breathe.

After the witches kill him they take out his heart and eat it, and so add to their own lives as many days or years as they have taken from his. No one in the room can see them, and there is no scar where they take out the heart, but yet there is no heart left in the body. Only one who has the right medicine can recognize a Raven Mocker, and if such a man stays in the room with the sick person these witches are afraid to come in, and retreat as soon as they see him, because when one of them is recognized in his right shape he must die within seven days. There was once a man named Gûñskăli′skĭ, who had this medicine and used to hunt for Raven Mockers, and killed several. When the friends of a dying person know that there is no more hope they always try to have one of these medicine men stay in the house and watch the body until it is buried, because after burial the witches do not steal the heart.

After the witches kill him, they take out his heart and eat it, adding as many days or years to their own lives as they took from his. No one in the room can see them, and there’s no scar where the heart was removed, yet there’s no heart left in the body. Only someone with the right medicine can recognize a Raven Mocker, and if such a person stays in the room with the sick person, these witches are afraid to enter and will leave as soon as they see him because when one of them is recognized in their true form, they must die within seven days. There was once a man named Gûñskăli′skĭ, who had this medicine and used to hunt Raven Mockers, killing several. When friends of a dying person realize there’s no more hope, they always try to have one of these medicine men stay in the house to watch over the body until it’s buried, because once buried, the witches no longer steal the heart.

The other witches are jealous of the Raven Mockers and afraid to come into the same house with one. Once a man who had the witch medicine was watching by a sick man and saw these other witches outside trying to get in. All at once they heard a Raven Mocker cry overhead and the others scattered “like a flock of pigeons when the hawk swoops.” When at last a Raven Mocker dies these other witches sometimes take revenge by digging up the body and abusing it.

The other witches are envious of the Raven Mockers and scared to enter the same house as one. One time, a man with witch medicine was keeping watch over a sick man and saw these other witches outside trying to get in. Suddenly, they heard a Raven Mocker cry out from above, and the others scattered "like a flock of pigeons when a hawk swoops in." When a Raven Mocker finally dies, these other witches sometimes seek revenge by digging up the body and mistreating it.

The following is told on the reservation as an actual happening:

The following is shared on the reservation as a true story:

A young man had been out on a hunting trip and was on his way home when night came on while he was still a long distance from the settlement. He knew of a house not far off the trail where an old man and his wife lived, so he turned in that direction to look for a place to sleep until morning. When he got to the house there was nobody in it. He looked into the âsĭ and found no one there either. He thought maybe they had gone after water, and so stretched himself out in the farther corner to sleep. Very soon he heard a raven cry outside, and in a little while afterwards the old man came into the âsĭ and sat down by the fire without noticing the young man, who kept still in the dark corner. Soon there was another raven cry outside, and the old man said to himself, “Now my wife is coming,” and sure enough in a little while the old woman came in and sat down by her husband. Then the young man knew they were Raven Mockers and he was frightened and kept very quiet. [403]

A young man had been out on a hunting trip and was on his way home when night fell while he was still far from the settlement. He remembered a house not far from the trail where an old man and his wife lived, so he headed in that direction to find a place to sleep until morning. When he arrived at the house, there was no one inside. He looked into the âsĭ and found it empty as well. He figured they might have gone to get water, so he lay down in the far corner to sleep. Before long, he heard a raven caw outside, and shortly after, the old man came into the âsĭ and sat down by the fire without noticing the young man, who remained quiet in the dark corner. Soon another raven cawed outside, and the old man said to himself, “Now my wife is coming,” and sure enough, a little later, the old woman came in and sat down next to her husband. At that moment, the young man realized they were Raven Mockers, and he felt scared and stayed very quiet. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Said the old man to his wife, “Well, what luck did you have?” “None,” said the old woman, “there were too many doctors watching. What luck did you have?” “I got what I went for,” said the old man, “there is no reason to fail, but you never have luck. Take this and cook it and let’s have something to eat.” She fixed the fire and then the young man smelled meat roasting and thought it smelled sweeter than any meat he had ever tasted. He peeped out from one eye, and it looked like a man’s heart roasting on a stick.

The old man said to his wife, “So, how did it go for you?” “Not good,” replied the old woman, “there were too many doctors watching. How did it go for you?” “I got what I wanted,” said the old man, “there’s no reason to fail, but you never have any luck. Here, take this, cook it, and let’s have something to eat.” She tended to the fire, and soon the young man smelled meat roasting, and it smelled sweeter than any meat he had ever tasted. He peeked out with one eye, and it looked like a man’s heart roasting on a stick.

Suddenly the old woman said to her husband, “Who is over in the corner?” “Nobody,” said the old man. “Yes, there is,” said the old woman, “I hear him snoring,” and she stirred the fire until it blazed and lighted up the whole place, and there was the young man lying in the corner. He kept quiet and pretended to be asleep. The old man made a noise at the fire to wake him, but still he pretended to sleep. Then the old man came over and shook him, and he sat up and rubbed his eyes as if he had been asleep all the time.

Suddenly, the old woman said to her husband, “Who’s that in the corner?” “No one,” replied the old man. “Yes, there is,” the old woman insisted, “I can hear him snoring.” She poked the fire until it flared up and lit up the entire room, and there was the young man lying in the corner. He stayed silent and pretended to be asleep. The old man made some noise by the fire to wake him up, but he still acted like he was asleep. Then the old man walked over and shook him, and he sat up, rubbing his eyes as if he had been asleep the whole time.

Now it was near daylight and the old woman was out in the other house getting breakfast ready, but the hunter could hear her crying to herself. “Why is your wife crying?” he asked the old man. “Oh, she has lost some of her friends lately and feels lonesome,” said her husband; but the young man knew that she was crying because he had heard them talking.

Now it was almost dawn, and the old woman was in the other house getting breakfast ready, but the hunter could hear her crying to herself. “Why is your wife crying?” he asked the old man. “Oh, she has lost some of her friends recently and feels lonely,” said her husband; but the young man knew that she was crying because he had heard them talking.

When they came out to breakfast the old man put a bowl of corn mush before him and said, “This is all we have—we have had no meat for a long time.” After breakfast the young man started on again, but when he had gone a little way the old man ran after him with a fine piece of beadwork and gave it to him, saying, “Take this, and don’t tell anybody what you heard last night, because my wife and I are always quarreling that way.” The young man took the piece, but when he came to the first creek he threw it into the water and then went on to the settlement. There he told the whole story, and a party of warriors started back with him to kill the Raven Mockers. When they reached the place it was seven days after the first night. They found the old man and his wife lying dead in the house, so they set fire to it and burned it and the witches together.

When they came out for breakfast, the old man put a bowl of corn mush in front of him and said, “This is all we have—we haven’t had any meat in a long time.” After breakfast, the young man set off again, but after a short distance, the old man ran after him with a beautiful piece of beadwork and handed it to him, saying, “Take this, and don’t tell anyone what you heard last night, because my wife and I are always arguing about it.” The young man accepted the piece, but when he reached the first creek, he threw it into the water and continued on to the settlement. There, he told the whole story, and a group of warriors set out with him to kill the Raven Mockers. When they arrived, it was seven days after the first night. They found the old man and his wife lying dead in the house, so they set fire to it and burned it along with the witches.

121. HERBERT’S SPRING

“From the head of the southern branch of Savannah river it does not exceed half a mile to a head spring of the Missisippi water that runs through the middle and upper parts of the Cheerake nation about a northwest course, and, joining other rivers, they empty themselves into the great Missisippi. The above fountain is called ‘Herbert’s spring,’ so named from an early commissioner of Indian affairs, and it was natural for strangers to drink thereof, to quench thirst, gratify their curiosity, and have it to say they had drank of the French waters. [404]Some of our people, who went only with the view of staying a short time, but by some allurement or other exceeded the time appointed, at their return reported, either through merriment or superstition, that the spring had such a natural bewitching quality that whosoever drank of it could not possibly quit the nation during the tedious space of seven years. All the debauchees readily fell in with this superstitious notion as an excuse for their bad method of living, when they had no proper call to stay in that country; and in process of time it became as received a truth as any ever believed to have been spoken by the Delphic oracle. One cursed, because its enchantment had marred his good fortune; another condemned his weakness for drinking down witchcraft, against his own secret suspicions; one swore he would never taste another such dangerous poison, even though he should be forced to go down to the Missisippi for water; and another comforted himself that so many years out of the seven were already passed, and wished that if ever he tasted it again, though under the greatest necessity, he might be confined to the Stygian waters. Those who had their minds more enlarged diverted themselves much at their cost, for it was a noted favorite place, on account of the name it went by; and, being a well situated and good spring, there all travelers commonly drank a bottle of choice. But now most of the pack-horse men, though they be dry, and also matchless sons of Bacchus, on the most pressing invitations to drink there, would swear to forfeit sacred liquor the better part of their lives rather than basely renew or confirm the loss of their liberty, which that execrable fountain occasions.”—Adair, American Indians, p. 231, 1775.

“From the head of the southern branch of the Savannah River, it's less than half a mile to a spring that feeds into the Mississippi River, which flows through the middle and upper parts of the Cherokee Nation in a northwest direction, merging with other rivers that ultimately flow into the great Mississippi. This spring is called ‘Herbert’s Spring,’ named after an early commissioner of Indian affairs. It was natural for travelers to drink from it to quench their thirst, satisfy their curiosity, and be able to say they had tasted the ‘French waters.’ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Some of our people, who initially planned to stay only for a short time but ended up getting distracted and staying longer, reported upon their return, whether jokingly or out of superstition, that the spring had such an enchanting quality that anyone who drank from it would be unable to leave the nation for a grueling seven years. Those with indulgent lifestyles quickly accepted this superstitious belief as a convenient excuse for their irresponsible behavior, as they had no real reason to remain in that land; over time, it became as widely accepted as any belief attributed to the Delphic oracle. One person cursed the spring for ruining his luck; another condemned his weakness for drinking this so-called witchcraft, even against his own doubts; one swore he would never touch such a dangerous poison again, even if it meant having to go all the way to the Mississippi for water; and another found solace in the fact that several years of the seven had already passed, wishing that if he ever tasted it again out of necessity, he be forced to the Stygian waters. Those with broader perspectives found it amusing at their own expense, as it was a well-known favorite spot, partly due to its name; being a well-situated and good spring, most travelers would typically enjoy a drink there. However, now most of the pack-horse men, even when thirsty and celebrated sons of Bacchus, despite strong invitations to drink there, would swear they’d rather give up their cherished liquor for a good portion of their lives than risk losing their freedom again because of that cursed fountain.” —Adair, American Indians, p. 231, 1775.

122. LOCAL LEGENDS OF NORTH CAROLINA

Owing chiefly to the fact that the Cherokee still occupy western North Carolina, the existing local legends for that section are more numerous than for all the rest of their ancient territory. For the more important legends see the stories: Agân-unitsi’s Search for the Uktena, Atagâ′hĭ, Hemp-carrier, Herbert’s Spring, Kăna′sta, The Great Leech of Tlanusi′yĭ, The Great Yellow-jacket, The Nûñnĕ′hĭ, The Raid on Tĭkwali′tsĭ, The Removed Townhouses, The Spirit Defenders of Nĭkwăsĭ′, The Uwʼtsûñ′ta, Tsulʻkălû′, Tsuwe′năhĭ, The Uʻtlûñ′ta.

Due mainly to the fact that the Cherokee still live in western North Carolina, the local legends in that area are more numerous than in all the rest of their historic territory. For the more significant legends, see the stories: Agân-unitsi’s Search for the Uktena, Atagâ′hĭ, Hemp-carrier, Herbert’s Spring, Kăna′sta, The Great Leech of Tlanusi′yĭ, The Great Yellow-jacket, The Nûñnĕ′hĭ, The Raid on Tĭkwali′tsĭ, The Removed Townhouses, The Spirit Defenders of Nĭkwăsĭ′, The Uwʼtsûñ′ta, Tsulʻkălû′, Tsuwe′năhĭ, The Uʻtlûñ′ta.

Akwĕʻti′yĭ: A spot on Tuckasegee river, in Jackson county, between Dick’s creek and the upper end of Cowee tunnel. According to tradition there was a dangerous water monster in the river there. The meaning of the name is lost.

Akwĕʻti′yĭ: A location on the Tuckasegee River in Jackson County, situated between Dick’s Creek and the upper end of Cowee Tunnel. According to local legend, there was a fearsome water monster in the river there. The meaning of the name has been forgotten.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19th Annual Report Pl. XIX
ON ONONALUFTEE RIVER
PHOTOGRAPH BY AUTHOR, 1888  

ON ONONALUFTEE RIVER

ON ONONALUFTEE RIVER

Atsi′la-wa′ĭ: “Fire’s relative,” a peak, sometimes spoken of as Rattlesnake knob, east of Oconaluftee river and about 2 miles northeast of Cherokee or Yellow Hill, in Swain county. So called from a tradition that a ball of fire was once seen to fly through the air from [405]the direction of Highlands, in Macon county, and alight upon this mountain. The Indians believe it to have been an ulûñsûtĭ (see number 50), which its owner had kept in a hiding place upon the summit, from which, after his death, it issued nightly to search for him.

Atsila-wa'i: “Fire’s relative,” a peak, sometimes referred to as Rattlesnake Knob, east of the Oconaluftee River and about 2 miles northeast of Cherokee or Yellow Hill, in Swain County. It got its name from a legend that a ball of fire was once seen flying through the air from the direction of Highlands in Macon County and landing on this mountain. The Native Americans believe it was an ulûñsûtĭ (see number 50), which its owner had hidden on the summit, and which, after his death, came out every night to look for him.

Black rock: A very high bald peak toward the head of Scott’s creek, northeast of Webster, on the line of Jackson and Haywood counties. Either this peak or the adjacent Jones knob, of equal height, is known to the Cherokee as Ûñ′wădâ-tsuʻgilasûñ′, “Where the storehouse was taken off,” from a large flat rock, supported by four other rocks, so as to resemble a storehouse (ûñwădâ′lĭ) raised on poles, which was formerly in prominent view upon the summit until thrown down by lightning some fifty years ago.

Black rock: A very high bare peak at the head of Scott’s Creek, northeast of Webster, on the border of Jackson and Haywood counties. Either this peak or the nearby Jones knob, which is the same height, is known to the Cherokee as Ûñ′wădâ-tsuʻgilasûñ′, meaning “Where the storehouse was taken off,” referring to a large flat rock held up by four other rocks, resembling a storehouse (ûñwădâ′lĭ) elevated on poles, which used to be clearly visible at the summit until it was struck down by lightning about fifty years ago.

Buffalo creek, West: A tributary of Cheowa river, in Graham county. The Cherokee name is Yûnsâi′ĭ, “Buffalo place,” from a tradition that a buffalo formerly lived under the water at its mouth (see Tsuta′tsinasûñ′yĭ).

Buffalo Creek, West: A side stream of the Cheowa river in Graham County. The Cherokee name is Yûnsâi′ĭ, meaning “Buffalo place,” based on a story that a buffalo used to live underwater at its mouth (see Tsuta′tsinasûñ′yĭ).

Cheowa Maximum: A bald mountain at the head of Cheowa river, on the line between Graham and Macon counties. This and the adjoining peak, Swim bald, are together called Sehwate′yĭ, “Hornet place,” from a monster hornet, which, according to tradition, formerly had its nest there, and could be seen flying about the tree tops or sunning itself on the bald spots, and which was so fierce that it drove away every one who came near the mountain. It finally disappeared.

Cheowa Max: A bald mountain at the beginning of the Cheowa River, on the border between Graham and Macon counties. This mountain and the nearby peak, Swim Bald, are referred to as Sehwate’yĭ, meaning “Hornet place,” because of a huge hornet that, according to legend, used to have its nest there. It could often be seen flying around the treetops or basking on the bald areas, and it was so aggressive that it scared off anyone who got too close. Eventually, it vanished.

Dăkwâ′ĭ: “Dăkwă′ place,” in French Broad river, about 6 miles above Warm Springs, in Madison county, and 30 miles below Asheville. A dăkwă′ or monster fish is said to have lived in the stream at that point.

Dakwai: “Dăkwă′ place,” in the French Broad River, about 6 miles upstream from Warm Springs, in Madison County, and 30 miles downstream from Asheville. A dăkwă′ or monster fish is said to have lived in the stream at that spot.

Da′ʻnawa-(a) Sa′ʻtsûñyĭ: “War crossing,” a ford in Cheowa river about 3 miles below Robbinsville, in Graham county. A hostile war party from the North, probably Shawano or Iroquois, after having killed a man on Cheowa, was pursued and crossed the river at this place.

Da'nawa-(a) Sa'tsūñyĭ: “War crossing,” a shallow part of the Cheowa River about 3 miles downstream from Robbinsville, in Graham County. A hostile group from the North, likely Shawano or Iroquois, killed a man on the Cheowa and was chased, crossing the river at this location.

Datle′yăsta′ĭ: “Where they fell down,” on Tuckasegee river, at the bend above Webster, in Jackson county, where was formerly the old town of Gănsâ′gĭ (Conasauga). Two large uktenas, twined about each other as though in combat, were once seen to lift themselves from a deep hole in the river there and fall back into the water.

Datle'yăsta'ĭ: “Where they fell down,” on Tuckasegee River, at the bend above Webster, in Jackson County, where the old town of Gănsâ′gĭ (Conasauga) used to be. Two large uktenas, wrapped around each other as if fighting, were once seen rising from a deep hole in the river and then crashing back into the water.

Dâtsi′yĭ: “Dâtsĭ place,” just above Eagle creek, on Little Tennessee river, between Graham and Swain counties. So called from a traditional water monster of that name, said to have lived in a deep hole in the stream.

Dâtsi'yĭ: “Dâtsĭ place,” located just above Eagle Creek, on the Little Tennessee River, between Graham and Swain counties. It’s named after a legendary water monster of the same name, believed to have existed in a deep part of the stream.

Degalʻgûñ′yĭ: “Where they are piled up,” a series of cairns on both sides of the trail down the south side of Cheowa river, in Graham county. They extend along the trail for several miles, from below Santeetla creek nearly to Slick Rock creek, on the Tennessee line (the [406]first being just above Disgâ′gisti′yĭ, q. v.), and probably mark the site of an ancient battle. One at least, nearly off Yellow creek, is reputed to be the grave of a Cherokee killed by the enemy. Every passing Indian throws an additional stone upon each heap, believing that some misfortune will befall him should he neglect this duty. Other cairns are on the west side of Slick Rock creek about a mile from Little Tennessee river, and others south of Robbinsville, near where the trail crosses the ridge to Valleytown, in Cherokee county.

Degal'gûñ'yĭ: “Where they are piled up,” a series of piles of stones on both sides of the trail descending the south side of the Cheowa River, in Graham County. They stretch along the trail for several miles, from below Santeetla Creek nearly to Slick Rock Creek, on the Tennessee border (the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]first being just above Disgâ′gisti′yĭ, see below), and likely mark the location of an ancient battle. At least one, located near Yellow Creek, is said to be the grave of a Cherokee killed by enemies. Every passing Indian adds another stone to each heap, believing that bad luck will come to him if he neglects this duty. Other stone piles are on the west side of Slick Rock Creek about a mile from the Little Tennessee River, and more are located south of Robbinsville, near where the trail crosses the ridge to Valleytown, in Cherokee County.

Dida′skasti′yĭ: “Where they were afraid of each other,” a spot on the east side of Little Tennessee river, near the mouth of Alarka creek, in Swain county. A ball game once arranged to take place there, before the Removal, between rival teams from Qualla and Valleytown, was abandoned on account of the mutual fear of the two parties.

Didascalia: “Where they were afraid of each other,” a location on the east side of the Little Tennessee River, near the mouth of Alarka Creek, in Swain County. A ball game that was planned to happen there, before the Removal, between rival teams from Qualla and Valleytown, was called off due to the mutual fear of both sides.

Disgâ′gisti′yĭ: “Where they gnaw,” a spot where the trail down the south side of Cheowa river crosses a small branch about half way between Cockram creek and Yellow creek, in Graham county. Indians passing gnaw the twigs from the laurel bushes here, in the belief that if they should fail to do so they will encounter some misfortune before crossing the next ridge. Near by is a cairn to which each also adds a stone (see Degalʻgûñ′yĭ).

Disguised: “Where they gnaw,” a spot where the trail down the south side of the Cheowa River crosses a small creek about halfway between Cockram Creek and Yellow Creek in Graham County. Indigenous people passing through gnaw the twigs from the laurel bushes here, believing that if they don’t, they will face some misfortune before crossing the next ridge. Nearby is a pile of stones to which everyone also adds a rock (see Degalʻgûñ′yĭ).

Duduñ′lĕksûñ′yĭ: “Where its legs were broken off,” a spot on the east side of Tuckasegee river, opposite the mouth of Cullowhee river, a few miles above Webster, in Jackson county. The name suggests a tradition, which appears to be lost.

Duduñ'lĕksûñ'yĭ: “Where its legs were broken off,” a location on the east side of the Tuckasegee River, across from the mouth of the Cullowhee River, a few miles upstream from Webster, in Jackson County. The name hints at a tradition that seems to have been forgotten.

Dulastûñ′yĭ: “Potsherd place,” a former settlement on Nottely river, in Cherokee county, near the Georgia line. A half-breed Cherokee ball captain who formerly lived there, John Butler or Tsan-uga′sĭtă (Sour John), having been defeated in a ball game, said, in contempt of his men, that they were of no more use than broken pots.

Dulastuny: “Potsherd place,” a former settlement on the Nottely River, in Cherokee County, near the Georgia state line. A mixed-heritage Cherokee ball captain who used to live there, John Butler or Tsan-uga′sĭtă (Sour John), after losing a ball game, said, in disdain for his team, that they were as useless as broken pots.

Dunidû′lalûñyĭ: “Where they made arrows,” on Straight creek, a head-stream of Oconaluftee river, near Cataluchee peak, in Swain county. A Shawano war party coming against the Cherokee, after having crossed the Smoky mountains, halted there to prepare arrows.

Dunidû′lalûñyĭ: “Where they made arrows,” on Straight Creek, a main tributary of the Oconaluftee River, near Cataluchee Peak, in Swain County. A Shawano war party coming to fight the Cherokee stopped there after crossing the Smoky Mountains to make arrows.

French Broad river: A magazine writer states that the Indians called this stream “the racing river.” This is only partially correct. The Cherokee have no name for the river as a whole, but the district through which it flows about Asheville is called by them Un-ta′kiyasti′yĭ, “Where they race.” The name of the city they translate as Kâsdu′yĭ, “Ashes place.”

French Broad River: A magazine writer says that the Indians referred to this stream as “the racing river.” This is only partly accurate. The Cherokee don’t have a name for the river itself, but the area it flows through near Asheville is called Un-ta′kiyasti′yĭ, meaning “Where they race.” They translate the name of the city as Kâsdu′yĭ, which means “Ashes place.”

Gakati′yĭ: “Place of setting free,” a south bend in Tuckasegee river about 3 miles above Bryson City, in Swain county. It is sometimes put in the plural form, Diga′katiyĭ, “Place of setting them free.” In one of their old wars the Cherokee generously released some prisoners there. [407]

Gakati'yĭ: “Place of setting free,” a south bend in the Tuckasegee River about 3 miles above Bryson City, in Swain County. It is sometimes referred to in the plural form, Diga′katiyĭ, “Place of setting them free.” In one of their old wars, the Cherokee generously freed some prisoners there. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Gatuti′yĭ: “Town-building place,” near the head of Santeetla creek, southwest from Robbinsville, in Graham county. High up on the slopes of the neighboring mountain, Stratton bald, is a wide “bench,” where the people once started to build a settlement, but were frightened off by a strange noise, which they thought was made by an uktena.

Gatuti’yĭ: “Town-building place,” located near the head of Santeetla Creek, southwest of Robbinsville in Graham County. High up on the slopes of the nearby mountain, Stratton Bald, is a wide plateau where people once began to create a settlement, but they were scared away by a strange noise that they believed was made by an uktena.

Giʻlĭ′-Dinĕhûñ′yĭ: “Where the dogs live,” a deep place in Oconaluftee river, Swain county, a short distance above Yellow Hill (Cherokee) and just below the mound. It is so named from a tradition that two “red dogs” were once seen there playing on the bank. They were supposed to live under the water.

Gi'lĭ-Dinĕhûñ'yĭ: “Where the dogs live,” a deep spot in the Oconaluftee River, Swain County, a short distance above Yellow Hill (Cherokee) and just below the mound. It got its name from a legend that two “red dogs” were once spotted playing on the bank. They were believed to live underwater.

Gisehûñ′yĭ: “Where the Female lives,” on Tuckasegee river, about 2 miles above Bryson City, Swain county. There is a tradition that some supernatural “white people” were seen there washing clothes in the river and hanging them out upon the bank to dry. They were probably supposed to be the family of the Agis′-e′gwa, or “Great Female,” a spirit invoked by the conjurers.

Gisehûñ′yĭ: “Where the Female lives,” on the Tuckasegee River, about 2 miles above Bryson City, Swain County. There’s a story that some supernatural “white people” were spotted there washing clothes in the river and hanging them on the bank to dry. They were likely thought to be the family of the Agis′-e′gwa, or “Great Female,” a spirit called upon by conjurers.

Gregory bald: A high peak of the Great Smoky mountains on the western border of Swain county, adjoining Tennessee. The Cherokee call it Tsistu′yĭ, “Rabbit place.” Here the rabbits had their townhouse and here lived their chief, the Great Rabbit, and in the old times the people could see him. He was as large as a deer, and all the little rabbits were subject to him.

Gregory is bald.: A high peak of the Great Smoky Mountains on the western border of Swain County, next to Tennessee. The Cherokee refer to it as Tsistu′yĭ, which means “Rabbit place.” This is where the rabbits had their home and where their chief, the Great Rabbit, lived. In ancient times, people could see him. He was as big as a deer, and all the little rabbits were under his command.

Joanna bald: A bald mountain near the head of Valley river, on the line between Graham and Cherokee counties. Called Diyâ′hăli′yĭ, “Lizard place,” from a traditional great lizard, with glistening throat, which used to haunt the place and was frequently seen sunning itself on the rocky slopes.

Joanna is bald: A bald mountain near the head of Valley River, on the border between Graham and Cherokee counties. It's called Diyâ′hăli′yĭ, meaning “Lizard place,” named after a legendary large lizard with a shiny throat that used to inhabit the area and was often spotted basking on the rocky slopes.

Jutaculla old fields: A bald spot of perhaps a hundred acres on the slope of Tennessee bald (Tsulʻkălû′ Tsunegûñ′yĭ), at the extreme head of Tuckasegee river, in Jackson county, on the ridge from which the lines of Haywood, Jackson, and Transylvania counties diverge. The giant Tsulʻkălû′, or Jutaculla, as the name is corrupted by the whites, had his residence in the mountain (see story), and according to local legend among the whites, said to be derived from the Indians, this bald spot was a clearing which he made for a farm. Some distance farther to the west, on the north bank of Cany fork, about 1 mile above Moses creek and perhaps 10 miles above Webster, in the same county, is the Jutaculla rock, a large soapstone slab covered with rude carvings, which, according to the same tradition, are scratches made by the giant in jumping from his farm on the mountain to the creek below.

Jutaculla's old fields: A bald area of about a hundred acres on the slope of Tennessee bald (Tsulʻkălû′ Tsunegûñ′yĭ), at the very start of the Tuckasegee River, in Jackson County, on the ridge where the borders of Haywood, Jackson, and Transylvania counties meet. The giant Tsulʻkălû′, or Jutaculla, as the name has been changed by the white settlers, lived in the mountain (see story). According to local legend, thought to come from the Indians, this bald area was a clearing he made for farming. A bit further west, on the north bank of Cany Fork, about a mile above Moses Creek and roughly ten miles above Webster, also in the same county, lies the Jutaculla rock, a large soapstone slab with basic carvings. According to the same tradition, these are marks left by the giant when he jumped from his farm on the mountain to the creek below.

Jutaculla rock: See Jutaculla old fields.

Jutaculla Rock: Check out the old Jutaculla fields.

Kâl-Detsi′yûñyĭ: “Where the bones are,” a ravine on the north side of Cheowa river, just above the mouth of East Buffalo creek, in Graham county. In the old time two Cherokee were killed here by [408]the enemy, and their fate was unknown until, long afterward, their friends found their bones scattered about in the ravine.

Kâl-Detsi′yûñyĭ: “Where the bones are,” a ravine on the north side of the Cheowa River, just upstream from the mouth of East Buffalo Creek, in Graham County. In the past, two Cherokees were killed here by [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the enemy, and their fate remained unknown until, much later, their friends discovered their bones scattered throughout the ravine.

Nantahala: A river and ridge of very steep mountains in Macon county, the name being a corruption of Nûñ′dăye′ʻlĭ, applied to a former settlement about the mouth of Briertown creek, the townhouse being on the west side of the river, about the present Jarretts. The word means “middle sun,” i. e., “midday sun,” from nûñdă′, “sun,” and aye′ʻlĭ, “middle,” and refers to the fact that in places along the stream the high cliffs shut out the direct light of the sun until nearly noon. From a false idea that it is derived from unûñtĭ, “milk,” it has been fancifully rendered, “Center of a woman’s breast,” “Maiden’s bosom,” etc. The valley was the legendary haunt of the Uwʼtsûñ′ta (see number 45). As illustrating the steepness of the cliffs along the stream it was said of a noted hunter, Tsasta′wĭ, who lived in the old town, that he used to stand on the top of the bluff overlooking the settlement and throw down upon the roof of his house the liver of the freshly killed deer, so that his wife would have it cooked and waiting for him by the time he got down the mountain.

Nantahala: A river and ridge of very steep mountains in Macon County, the name being a variation of Nûñ′dăye′ʻlĭ, which referred to a former settlement at the mouth of Briertown Creek. The townhouse was located on the west side of the river, near what is now Jarretts. The word means “middle sun,” or “midday sun,” deriving from nûñdă′ meaning “sun,” and aye′ʻlĭ meaning “middle.” This refers to the fact that in some areas along the stream, the tall cliffs block direct sunlight until almost noon. Due to a misconception that it comes from unûñtĭ, meaning “milk,” it has been fancifully interpreted as “Center of a woman’s breast,” “Maiden’s bosom,” and so on. The valley was famously known as the dwelling place of the Uwʼtsûñ′ta (see number 45). To illustrate the steepness of the cliffs along the stream, it was said of a famous hunter, Tsasta′wĭ, who lived in the old town, that he would stand on top of the bluff overlooking the settlement and toss the liver of a freshly killed deer onto the roof of his house, so his wife could cook it and have it ready for him by the time he came down the mountain.

Nugătsa′nĭ: A ridge below Yellow Hill (Cherokee), on Oconaluftee river, in Swain county, said to be a resort of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ fairies. The word is an archaic form denoting a high ridge with a long, gradual slope.

Nugătsa'nĭ: A ridge below Yellow Hill (Cherokee), on the Oconaluftee River, in Swain County, known to be a retreat for the Nûñnĕ′hĭ fairies. The word is an old term that refers to a high ridge with a long, gentle slope.

Qualla: A post-office and former trading station in Jackson county, on the border of the present East Cherokee reservation, hence sometimes called the Qualla reservation. The Cherokee form is Kwalĭ, or Kwalûñyĭ in the locative. According to Captain Terrell, the former trader at that place, it was named from Kwalĭ, i. e., Polly, an old Indian woman who lived there some sixty years ago.

Qualla: A post office and former trading station in Jackson County, on the border of what is now the East Cherokee reservation, so it’s sometimes referred to as the Qualla reservation. The Cherokee term is Kwalĭ, or Kwalûñyĭ in the locative form. According to Captain Terrell, who used to trade there, it was named after Kwalĭ, meaning Polly, an old Indian woman who lived there about sixty years ago.

Săligu′gĭ: “Turtle place,” a deep hole in Oconaluftee river, about half a mile below Adams creek, near Whittier, in Swain county, said to be the resort of a monster turtle.

Săligu′gĭ: “Turtle place,” a deep pool in the Oconaluftee River, about half a mile downstream from Adams Creek, near Whittier in Swain County, believed to be the home of a giant turtle.

Skwan′-digûʻgûñ′yĭ: For Askwan′-digûʻgûñ′yĭ, “Where the Spaniard is in the water,” on Soco creek, just above the entrance of Wright’s creek, in Jackson county. According to tradition a party of Spaniards advancing into the mountains was attacked here by the Cherokee, who threw one of them (dead?) into the stream.

Skwan′-digûʻgûñ′yĭ: For Askwan′-digûʻgûñ′yĭ, “Where the Spaniard is in the water,” on Soco Creek, just above the entrance of Wright’s Creek, in Jackson County. According to tradition, a group of Spaniards moving into the mountains was ambushed here by the Cherokee, who tossed one of them (dead?) into the stream.

Soco gap: Ăhălu′na, Ă′hălunûñ′yĭ, or Uni′hălu′na, “Ambush,” or “Where they ambushed”; at the head of Soco creek, on the line between Swain and Haywood counties. The trail from Pigeon river crosses this gap, and in the old times the Cherokee were accustomed to keep a lookout here for the approach of enemies from the north. On the occasion which gave it the name, they ambushed here, just below the gap, on the Haywood side, a large party of invading Shawano, and killed all but one, whose ears they cut off, after which, [409]according to a common custom, they released him to carry the news back to his people.

Soco gap: Ăhălu′na, Ă′hălunûñ′yĭ, or Uni′hălu′na, “Ambush,” or “Where they ambushed”; at the head of Soco creek, on the line between Swain and Haywood counties. The trail from Pigeon river crosses this gap, and in the past, the Cherokee would keep watch here for any enemies approaching from the north. On the occasion that named it, they ambushed a large group of invading Shawano just below the gap, on the Haywood side, killing everyone except one, whose ears they cut off. They then, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]following a common tradition, released him to take the news back to his people.

Standing Indian: A high bald peak at the extreme head of Nantahala river, in Macon county. The name is a rendering of the Cherokee name, Yûñ′wĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ, “Where the man stood” (originally Yû′ñwĭ-dĭkatâgûñ′yĭ, “Where the man stands”), given to it on account of a peculiarly shaped rock formerly jutting out from the bald summit, but now broken off. As the old memory faded, a tradition grew up of a mysterious being once seen standing upon the mountain top.

Standing Indigenous: A tall, bald peak at the far end of the Nantahala River in Macon County. The name is a translation of the Cherokee name, Yûñ′wĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ, meaning “Where the man stood” (originally Yû′ñwĭ-dĭkatâgûñ′yĭ, “Where the man stands”), named for a uniquely shaped rock that used to stick out from the bald summit but has since broken off. As the old memory faded, a legend emerged about a mysterious figure that was once seen standing on the mountaintop.

Stekoa: A spot on Tuckasegee river, just above Whittier, in Swain county, better known as the Thomas farm, from its being the former residence of Colonel W. H. Thomas, for a long time the agent of the East Cherokee. The correct form is Stikâ′yĭ, the name of an ancient settlement at the place, as also of another on a creek of the same name in Rabun county, Georgia. The word has been incorrectly rendered “little grease,” from usdi′ga or usdi′, “little,” and ka′ĭ, “grease” or “oil,” but the true meaning is lost.

Stekoa: A location on the Tuckasegee River, just above Whittier in Swain County, better known as the Thomas farm, because it used to be the home of Colonel W. H. Thomas, who was the agent for the East Cherokee for a long time. The correct name is Stikâ'yĭ, which refers to an ancient settlement at this site, as well as another one on a creek with the same name in Rabun County, Georgia. The term has been mistakenly translated as “little grease,” from usdi′ga or usdi′, meaning “little,” and ka′ĭ, meaning “grease” or “oil,” but the true meaning has been lost.

Swannanoa: A river joining the French Broad at Asheville, and the gap in the Blue ridge at its head. A magazine writer has translated this name “the beautiful.” The word, however, is a corruption of Suwa′li-nûñnâ′(-hĭ), “Suwali trail,” the Cherokee name, not of the stream, but of the trail crossing the gap toward the country of the Ani′-Suwa′lĭ or Cheraw (see number 104, “The Eastern Tribes”).

Swannanoa: A river that joins the French Broad in Asheville, along with the gap in the Blue Ridge Mountains at its starting point. A magazine writer has interpreted this name as “the beautiful.” However, the word is actually a distortion of Suwa′li-nûñnâ′(-hĭ), meaning “Suwali trail,” which is the Cherokee name, not for the river itself, but for the trail that goes through the gap toward the land of the Ani′-Suwa′lĭ or Cheraw (see number 104, “The Eastern Tribes”).

Swim bald or Wolf Creek bald. See Cheowa Maximum.

Swim Bald or Wolf Creek Bald. See Cheowa Maximum.

Tsi′skwunsdi′-adsisti′yĭ: “Where they killed Little-bird,” a place near the head of West Buffalo creek, southwest of Robbinsville, in Graham county. A trail crosses the ridge near this place, which takes its name from a man who was killed here by a hostile war party in the old fighting days.

Tsi′skwunsdi′-adsisti′yĭ: “Where they killed Little-bird,” a location near the head of West Buffalo creek, southwest of Robbinsville, in Graham county. A trail crosses the ridge near this spot, named after a man who was killed here by a hostile war party during the old days of fighting.

Tsu′dinûñti′yĭ: “Throwing down place,” the site of a former settlement in a bend on the west side of Nantahala river, just within the limits of Macon county. So called from a tradition that a Cherokee pursued by the enemy threw away his equipment there.

Tsu'dinun'tiyih: “Throwing down place,” the location of an old settlement in a bend on the west side of the Nantahala River, right within Macon County. It got its name from a legend that a Cherokee being chased by enemies discarded his gear there.

Tsukilûñnûñ′yĭ: “Where he alighted,” two small bald spots on the side of the mountain at the head of Little Snowbird creek, southwest of Robbinsville, in Graham county. A mysterious being, having the form of a giant, with head blazing like the sun, was once seen to fly through the air, alight at this place, and stand for some time looking out over the landscape. It then flew away, and when the people came afterward to look, they found the herbage burned from the ground where it had stood. They do not know who it was, but some think it may have been the Sun.

Tsukilûnîûn'yî: “Where he landed,” two small bald spots on the side of the mountain at the head of Little Snowbird Creek, southwest of Robbinsville, in Graham County. A mysterious being, shaped like a giant and with a head that shone like the sun, was once spotted flying through the air, landing at this spot and standing for a while, gazing out over the landscape. It then flew away, and when the people came to check afterward, they found the vegetation burned away from the ground where it had stood. They don't know who it was, but some believe it might have been the Sun.

Tsulâ′sinûñ′yĭ: “Where the footprint is,” on Tuckasegee river, about a mile above Deep creek, in Swain county. From a rock now [410]blasted out to make way for the railroad, on which were impressions said to have been the footprints of the giant Tsulʻkălû′ (see story) and a deer.

Tsulâ′sinûñ′yĭ: “Where the footprint is,” on the Tuckasegee River, about a mile above Deep Creek, in Swain County. From a rock that has now been [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] blasted to clear the way for the railroad, there were impressions said to be the footprints of the giant Tsulʻkălû′ (see story) and a deer.

Tsundaʻnilti′yĭ: “Where they demanded the debt from him,” a fine camping ground, on the north side of Little Santeetla creek, about halfway up, west from Robbinsville, Graham county. Here a hunter once killed a deer, which the others of the party demanded in payment of a debt due them. The Cherokee commonly give the creek the same name.

Tsunda'nilti'yĭ: “Where they asked him to pay back the debt,” a great camping spot on the north side of Little Santeetla Creek, about halfway up, west of Robbinsville, Graham County. Here, a hunter once shot a deer, which the others in the group insisted should serve as payment for a debt he owed them. The Cherokee usually refer to the creek by the same name.

Tsûta′ga Uweyûñ′ĭ: “Chicken creek,” an extreme eastern head-stream of Nantahala river, entering about 4 miles above Clear branch, in Macon county. So called from a story that some hunters camping there for the night once heard a noise as of chickens constantly crowing upon a high rock farther up the stream.

Tsuta'ga Uweyuñ'i: “Chicken creek,” an extreme eastern head-stream of the Nantahala River, entering about 4 miles above Clear Branch, in Macon County. It got its name from a story that some hunters camping there for the night once heard a noise like chickens constantly crowing from a high rock further up the stream.

Tsuta′tsinâsûñ′yĭ: “Where it eddies,” a deep hole at the mouth of Cockram creek of Cheowa river, in Graham county, where is an eddy said to be caused by a buffalo which lives under the water at this spot, and which anciently lived at the mouth of West Buffalo creek, farther up the river.

Tsuta′tsinâsûñ′yĭ: “Where it eddies,” a deep hole at the entrance of Cockram Creek on the Cheowa River in Graham County, where there's an eddy believed to be caused by a buffalo that lives underwater at this location, and which once lived at the mouth of West Buffalo Creek, further upstream.

Tusquittee bald: A bald mountain at the head of Tusquittee creek, eastward from Hayesville, in Clay county. The Cherokee name is Tsuwă′-uniyetsûñ′yĭ, “Where, the water-dogs laughed,” the water-dog of the southern Alleghenies, sometimes also called mud-puppy or hell-bender, being a large amphibious lizard or salamander of the genus Menopoma, frequenting muddy waters. According to the story, a hunter once crossing over the mountain in a very dry season, heard voices, and creeping silently toward the place from which the sound proceeded, peeped over a rock and saw two water-dogs walking together on their hind legs along the trail and talking as they went. Their pond had dried up and they were on the way over to Nantahala river. As he listened one said to the other, “Where’s the water? I’m so thirsty that my apron (gills) hangs down,” and then both water-dogs laughed.

Tusquittee Bald: A bald mountain located at the head of Tusquittee Creek, east of Hayesville, in Clay County. The Cherokee name is Tsuwă′-uniyetsûñ′yĭ, meaning “Where, the water-dogs laughed.” The water-dog, known in the southern Alleghenies and sometimes called a mud-puppy or hell-bender, is a large amphibious lizard or salamander from the genus Menopoma that lives in muddy waters. According to the story, a hunter crossing the mountain during a very dry season heard voices. Sneaking quietly closer to the sounds, he peered over a rock and saw two water-dogs walking together on their hind legs along the trail, talking as they went. Their pond had dried up, and they were making their way to the Nantahala River. As he listened, one said to the other, “Where’s the water? I’m so thirsty that my apron (gills) is hanging down,” and then both water-dogs laughed.

Ukte′na-tsuganûñ′tatsûñ′yĭ: “Where the uktena fastened,” a spot on Tuckasegee river, about 2 miles above Deep creek, near Bryson City, in Swain county. There is a tradition that an uktena, trying to make his way upstream, became fastened here, and in his struggles pried up some large rocks now lying in the bed of the river, and left deep scratches upon other rocks along the bank.

Ukte′na-tsuganûñ′tatsûñ′yĭ: “Where the uktena got stuck,” a location on the Tuckasegee River, about 2 miles upstream from Deep Creek, near Bryson City, in Swain County. There's a legend that an uktena, attempting to swim upstream, got caught here and, in its struggle, lifted some large rocks that now rest on the riverbed and left deep scratches on other rocks along the bank.

Ukte′na-utansi′nastûñ′yĭ: “Where the uktena crawled,” a large rock on the Hyatt farm, on the north bank of Tuckasegee river, about four miles above Bryson City, in Swain county. In the rock bed of the stream and along the rocks on the side are wavy depressions said to have been made by an uktena in going up the river.

Ukte′na-utansi′nastûñ′yĭ: “Where the uktena crawled,” a large rock on the Hyatt farm, on the north bank of the Tuckasegee River, about four miles upstream from Bryson City, in Swain County. In the riverbed and along the rocks on the side, there are wavy depressions that are said to have been created by an uktena moving up the river.

Untlasgâsti′yĭ: “Where they scratched,” at the head of Hyatt creek, of Valley river, in Cherokee county. According to hunting [411]tradition, every animal on arriving at this spot was accustomed to scratch the ground like a turkey.

Untlasgâsti′yĭ: “Where they scratched,” at the head of Hyatt Creek, of Valley River, in Cherokee County. According to hunting [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] tradition, every animal that arrived at this spot would scratch the ground like a turkey.

Vengeance creek: A south tributary of Valley river, in Cherokee county. So called by the first settlers from an old Indian woman who lived there and whom they nicknamed “Vengeance,” on account of her cross looks. The Cherokee call the district Gănsaʻti′yĭ, “Robbing place,” from their having robbed a trader there in the Revolution.

Vengeance Creek: A southern branch of the Valley river, in Cherokee County. It got its name from an old Indian woman who lived there and was given the nickname “Vengeance” by the first settlers because of her stern demeanor. The Cherokee refer to the area as Gănsaʻti′yĭ, which means “Robbing place,” due to an incident where they robbed a trader there during the Revolution.

Waya gap: A gap in the Nantahala mountains, in Macon county, where the trail crosses from Laurel creek of Nantahala river to Cartoogaja creek of the Little Tennessee. The Cherokee call it Aʻtâhi′ta, “Shouting place.” For the tradition see number 13. It was the scene of a stubborn encounter in the Revolution (see page 49). The name Waya appears to be from the Cherokee wă′ʻya, “wolf.”

Waya gap: A gap in the Nantahala mountains, in Macon County, where the trail crosses from Laurel Creek of the Nantahala River to Cartoogaja Creek of the Little Tennessee. The Cherokee call it Aʻtâhi′ta, meaning “Shouting place.” For the tradition, see number 13. It was the site of a tough battle during the Revolution (see page 49). The name Waya seems to come from the Cherokee wă′ʻya, which means “wolf.”

Webster: The county seat of Jackson county, on Tuckasegee river. Known to the Cherokee as Unadanti′yĭ, “Where they conjured.” The name properly belongs to a gap 3 miles east of Webster, on the trail going up Scotts creek. According to tradition, a war party of Shawano, coming from the direction of Pigeon river, halted here to “make medicine” against the Cherokee, but while thus engaged were surprised by the latter, who came up from behind and killed several, including the conjurer.

Webster's Dictionary: The county seat of Jackson County, located on the Tuckasegee River. The Cherokee referred to it as Unadanti′yĭ, meaning “Where they conjured.” The name actually refers to a gap 3 miles east of Webster, along the trail that leads up Scotts Creek. According to tradition, a war party of Shawano, coming from the direction of Pigeon River, stopped here to “make medicine” against the Cherokee. However, while they were occupied with this, they were surprised by the Cherokee, who approached from behind and killed several of them, including the conjurer.

Yâ′nû-dinĕhûñ′yĭ: “Where the bears live,” on Oconaluftee river, about a mile above its junction with Tuckasegee, in Swain county. A family of “water bears” is said to live at the bottom of the river in a deep hole at this point.

Yâ′nû-dinĕhûñ′yĭ: “Where the bears live,” on the Oconaluftee River, about a mile upstream from where it meets the Tuckasegee River, in Swain County. A family of “water bears” is said to live at the bottom of the river in a deep hole at this spot.

Yâ′nû-u′nătawasti′yĭ: “Where the bears wash,” a small pond of very cold, purple water, which has no outlet and is now nearly dried up, in a gap of the Great Smoky mountains, at the extreme head of Raven fork of Oconaluftee, in Swain county. It was said to be a favorite bear wallow, and according to some accounts its waters had the same virtues ascribed to those of Atagâ′hĭ (see number 69).

Yâ'nû-u'nătawasti'yĭ: “Where the bears wash,” a small pond of very cold, purple water, which has no outlet and is now nearly dried up, located in a gap of the Great Smoky Mountains, at the far end of Raven Fork in Oconaluftee, in Swain County. It was said to be a favorite spot for bears, and according to some accounts, its waters had the same qualities attributed to those of Atagâ′hĭ (see number 69).

Yawâ′ĭ: “Yawa place,” a spot on the south side of Yellow creek of Cheowa river, in Graham county, about a mile above the trail crossing near the mouth of the creek. The legend is that a mysterious personage, apparently a human being, formerly haunted a round knob near there, and was sometimes seen walking about the top of the knob and crying, Yawă′! Yawă′! while the sound of invisible guns came from the hill, so that the people were afraid to go near it.

Yawâ′ĭ: “Yawa place,” a location on the south side of Yellow Creek along the Cheowa River, in Graham County, about a mile upstream from the trail crossing near the creek's mouth. According to legend, a mysterious figure, who seemed to be human, once haunted a round knob nearby and was occasionally spotted walking atop the knob and crying, Yawă′! Yawă′! while sounds of unseen guns echoed from the hill, causing the locals to be too scared to approach it.

123. LOCAL LEGENDS OF SOUTH CAROLINA

As the Cherokee withdrew from all of South Carolina except a small strip in the extreme west as early as 1777, the memory of the old legends localized within the state has completely faded from the tribe. There remain, however, some local names upon which the whites who [412]succeeded to the inheritance have built traditions of more or less doubtful authenticity.

As the Cherokee left all of South Carolina except for a small area in the far west as early as 1777, the memory of the old legends unique to the state has completely disappeared from the tribe. However, there are still some local names that the white settlers who [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]succeeded to the inheritance have created traditions around, though their authenticity is questionable.

In Pickens and Anderson counties, in the northwest corner of the state, is a series of creeks joining Keowee river and named, respectively in order, from above downward, Mile, Six-mile, Twelve-mile, Eighteen-mile, Twenty-three-mile, and Twenty-six-mile. According to the local story, they were thus christened by a young woman, in one of the early Indian wars, as she crossed each ford on a rapid horseback flight to the lower settlements to secure help for the beleaguered garrison of Fort Prince George. The names really date back almost to the first establishment of the colony, and were intended to indicate roughly the distances along the old trading path from Fort Ninety-six, on Henleys creek of Saluda river, to Keowee, at that time the frontier town of the Cherokee Nation, the two points being considered 96 miles apart as the trail ran. Fort Prince George was on the east bank of Keowee river, near the entrance of Crow creek, and directly opposite the Indian town.

In Pickens and Anderson counties, in the northwest corner of the state, there's a series of creeks that flow into the Keowee River, named in order from upstream to downstream: Mile, Six-mile, Twelve-mile, Eighteen-mile, Twenty-three-mile, and Twenty-six-mile. According to local legend, these names were given by a young woman during one of the early Indian wars as she raced across each ford on horseback to reach the lower settlements and get help for the besieged garrison at Fort Prince George. The names actually date back nearly to the establishment of the colony and were meant to roughly indicate the distances along the old trading path from Fort Ninety-six, located on Henleys Creek of the Saluda River, to Keowee, which at the time was the frontier town of the Cherokee Nation; these two points were considered to be 96 miles apart along the trail. Fort Prince George was situated on the east bank of the Keowee River, near where Crow Creek enters, and directly across from the Indian town.

Conneross: The name of a creek which enters Keowee (or Seneca) river from the west, in Anderson county; it is a corruption of the Lower Cherokee dialectic form, Kăwân′-urâ′sûñyĭ or Kăwân′-tsurâ′-sûñyĭ, “Where the duck fell off.” According to the still surviving Cherokee tradition, a duck once had her nest upon a cliff overlooking the stream in a cave with the mouth so placed that in leaving the nest she appeared to fall from the cliff into the water. There was probably an Indian settlement of the same name:

Conneross: The name of a creek that flows into the Keowee (or Seneca) River from the west, in Anderson County; it's a variation of the Lower Cherokee dialect form, Kăwân′-urâ′sûñyĭ or Kăwân′-tsurâ′-sûñyĭ, meaning “Where the duck fell off.” According to the enduring Cherokee tradition, a duck once had her nest on a cliff overlooking the stream in a cave, with the entrance positioned in such a way that when she left the nest, it appeared she was falling from the cliff into the water. There was likely an Indian settlement with the same name:

Toxaway: The name of a creek and former Cherokee settlement at the extreme head of Keowee river; it has been incorrectly rendered “Place of shedding tears,” from daksăwa′ihû, “he is shedding tears.” The correct Cherokee form of the name is Dûksa′ĭ or Dûkwʼsa′ĭ, a word which can not be analyzed and of which the meaning is now lost.

Toxaway: The name of a creek and former Cherokee settlement at the farthest point of the Keowee River; it has been mistakenly translated as “Place of shedding tears,” from daksăwa′ihû, “he is shedding tears.” The correct Cherokee version of the name is Dûksa′ĭ or Dûkwʼsa′ĭ, a term that cannot be broken down and whose meaning is now unknown.

124. LOCAL LEGENDS OF TENNESSEE

For the more important legends localized in Tennessee see the stories The Hunter in the Dăkwă′, The Nest of the Tlă′nuwă, The Removed Townhouses, The Haunted Whirlpool, Ûñtsaiyĭ′, and Uʻtlûñ′ta.

For the more significant legends found in Tennessee, check out the stories The Hunter in the Dăkwă′, The Nest of the Tlă′nuwă, The Removed Townhouses, The Haunted Whirlpool, Ûñtsaiyĭ′, and Uʻtlûñ′ta.

Buffalo Track rock: This rock, of which the Indian name is now lost, is indefinitely mentioned as located southwest from Cumberland gap, on the northern border of the state. According to Wafford, it was well known some eighty years ago to the old Cherokee hunters, who described it as covered with deep impressions made by buffalo running along the rock and then butting their heads, as though in mad fury, against a rock wall, leaving the prints of their heads and horns in the stone.

Buffalo Track music: This rock, whose Indian name has been lost, is mentioned as being located southwest of Cumberland Gap, on the northern border of the state. According to Wafford, it was well known to the old Cherokee hunters about eighty years ago, who described it as being covered with deep impressions made by buffalo running along the rock and then butting their heads against a rock wall, leaving the prints of their heads and horns in the stone.

Chattanooga: This city, upon Tennessee river, near the entrance [413]of the creek of the same name in Hamilton county, was incorporated in 1848. So far as is known there was no Cherokee settlement at the place, although some prominent men of the tribe lived in the vicinity. The name originally belonged to some location upon the creek. The Cherokee pronounce it Tsatănu′gĭ, but say that it is not a Cherokee word and has no meaning in their language. The best informants express the opinion that it was from the Chickasaw (Choctaw) language, which seems possible, as the Chickasaw country anciently extended a considerable distance up the Tennessee, the nearest settlement being within 80 miles of the present city. The Cherokee sometimes call the city Aʻtlă′nuwă′, “Tlă′nuwă (Hawk) hole,” that being their old name for a bluff on the south side of the river at the foot of the present Market street. From this circumstance probably originated the statement by a magazine writer that the name Chattanooga signifies “The crow’s nest.”

Chattanooga: This city, located by the Tennessee River, near the entrance of the creek of the same name in Hamilton County, was incorporated in 1848. As far as is known, there wasn't a Cherokee settlement at this location, although some notable members of the tribe lived nearby. The name originally referred to a place along the creek. The Cherokee pronounce it Tsatănu′gĭ, but they say it isn’t a Cherokee word and has no meaning in their language. The best informants believe it comes from the Chickasaw (Choctaw) language, which seems likely, as the Chickasaw territory historically extended quite a distance up the Tennessee River, with the nearest settlement being about 80 miles away from the present city. The Cherokee sometimes call the city Aʻtlă′nuwă′, meaning “Tlă′nuwă (Hawk) hole,” which refers to an old name for a bluff on the south side of the river at the foot of what is now Market Street. This likely led to a magazine writer claiming that the name Chattanooga means “The crow’s nest.”

Chickamauga: The name of two creeks in Hamilton county, entering Tennessee river from opposite sides a few miles above Chattanooga. A creek of the same name is one of the head-streams of Chattahoochee river, in White county, Georgia. The Cherokee pronounce it Tsĭkăma′gĭ, applying the name in Tennessee to the territory about the mouth of the southern, or principal, stream, where they formerly had a town, from which they removed in 1782. They state, however, that it is not a Cherokee word and has no meaning in their language. Filson, in 1793, erroneously states that it is from the Cherokee language and signifies “Boiling pot,” referring to a dangerous whirlpool in the river near by, and later writers have improved upon this by translating it to mean “Whirlpool.” The error arises from confounding this place with The Suck, a whirlpool in Tennessee river 15 miles farther down and known to the Cherokee as Ûñtiguhĭ′, “Pot in the water” (see number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the Gambler”). On account of the hard fighting in the neighborhood during the Civil war, the stream was sometimes called, poetically, “The River of Death,” the term being frequently given as a translation of the Indian word. It has been suggested that the name is derived from an Algonquian word referring to a fishing or fish-spearing place, in which case it may have originated with the Shawano, who formerly occupied middle Tennessee, and some of whom at a later period resided jointly with the Cherokee in the settlements along this part of the river. If not Shawano it is probably from the Creek or Chickasaw.

Chickamauga: The name of two creeks in Hamilton County, entering the Tennessee River from opposite sides a few miles above Chattanooga. There's also a creek with the same name that is one of the head streams of the Chattahoochee River in White County, Georgia. The Cherokee pronounce it Tsĭkăma′gĭ, using the name in Tennessee to refer to the area around the mouth of the southern, or main, stream, where they once had a town before relocating in 1782. They claim, however, that it’s not a Cherokee word and has no meaning in their language. Filson, in 1793, incorrectly states that it comes from Cherokee and means “Boiling pot,” referencing a dangerous whirlpool in the nearby river, and later writers have built on this by translating it to mean “Whirlpool.” The mistake comes from confusing this location with The Suck, a whirlpool in the Tennessee River 15 miles downstream known to the Cherokee as Ûñtiguhĭ′, meaning “Pot in the water” (see number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the Gambler”). Due to the intense fighting in the area during the Civil War, the stream was sometimes poetically referred to as “The River of Death,” which was frequently interpreted as a translation of the Indian word. It has been suggested that the name comes from an Algonquian word relating to a fishing or fish-spearing site, which might have originated with the Shawano, who previously inhabited middle Tennessee, and some of whom later lived alongside the Cherokee in the settlements along this section of the river. If not Shawano, it likely comes from either the Creek or Chickasaw.

Concerning “Chickamauga gulch,” a canyon on the northern stream of that name, a newspaper writer gives the following so-called legend, which it is hardly necessary to say is not genuine:

Concerning "Chickamauga Gulch," a canyon on the northern stream of that name, a newspaper writer shares the following so-called legend, which is clearly not genuine:

The Cherokees were a tribe singularly rich in tradition, and of course so wild, gloomy, and remarkable a spot was not without its legend. The descendants of the expatriated semi-barbarians believe to this day that in ages gone a great serpent made [414]its den in the gulch, and that yearly he demanded of the red men ten of their most beautiful maidens as a sacrificial offering. Fearful of extermination, the demand was always complied with by the tribe, amid weeping and wailing by the women. On the day before the tribute was due the serpent announced its presence by a demoniacal hiss, and the next morning the fair ones who had been chosen to save the tribe were taken to the summit of a cliff and left to be swallowed by the scaly Moloch.

The Cherokees were a tribe deeply rich in tradition, and of course, such a wild, dark, and extraordinary place had its legends. The descendants of these displaced semi-barbarians still believe that ages ago, a great serpent made [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]its home in the gorge, and each year, it demanded ten of their most beautiful young women as a sacrifice. Fearing their destruction, the tribe always complied with the demand, amidst the crying and mourning of the women. The day before the tribute was due, the serpent announced its arrival with a terrifying hiss, and the following morning, the chosen maidens who were meant to save the tribe were taken to the edge of a cliff and left to be devoured by the scaly Moloch.

Chilhowee: A mountain and station on the north side of Little Tennessee river, in Blount county. The correct Cherokee form is Tsûʻlûñwe′ĭ, applied to the lower part of Abrams creek, which enters the river from the north just above. The meaning of the word is lost, although it may possibly have a connection with tsûʻlû, “kingfisher.” It has been incorrectly rendered “fire deer,” an interpretation founded on the false assumption that the name is compounded from atsi′la, “fire,” and aʻwĭ′, “deer,” whence, Chil-howee. For legends localized in this vicinity, see the stories noted above. Chilhowee occurs also as the name of a stream in the mountains of southwestern Virginia.

Chilhowee: A mountain and station on the north side of the Little Tennessee River, in Blount County. The correct Cherokee name is Tsûʻlûñwe′ĭ, referring to the lower part of Abrams Creek, which flows into the river from the north just above. The meaning of the word is unclear, though it might be related to tsûʻlû, “kingfisher.” It has been mistakenly interpreted as “fire deer,” based on the incorrect belief that the name is a combination of atsi′la, “fire,” and aʻwĭ′, “deer,” resulting in Chil-howee. For legends specific to this area, see the stories mentioned earlier. Chilhowee is also the name of a stream in the mountains of southwestern Virginia.

Lenoir: On the north bank of the main Tennessee, at the junction of the Little Tennessee, in Loudon county. The Cherokee name is Wa′gĭnsĭ′, of which the meaning is lost, and was applied originally to an eddy in the stream, where, it was said, there dwelt a large serpent, to see which was an omen of evil. On one occasion a man crossing the river at this point saw the snake in the water and soon afterward lost one of his children.

Lenoir: On the north bank of the main Tennessee River, at the junction with the Little Tennessee, in Loudon County. The Cherokee name is Wa′gĭnsĭ′, although its meaning is unclear now. It was originally used to refer to a whirlpool in the river, where, according to legend, a large serpent lived, and seeing it was considered an ill omen. One time, a man crossing the river at this spot saw the snake in the water, and shortly after that, he lost one of his children.

Morganton: On a rocky hill on the old Indian trail on the west side of Little Tennessee river, above and nearly opposite Morganton, in Loudon county, are, or were a few years ago, four trees blazed in a peculiar manner, concerning which the Indians had several unsatisfactory stories, the most common opinion being that the marks were very old and had been made by Indians to indicate the position of hidden mines.

Morganton: On a rocky hill along the old Indian trail on the west side of the Little Tennessee River, just above and nearly opposite Morganton, in Loudon County, there were, or at least there were a few years ago, four trees marked in a strange way. The Indians had various unclear stories about them, with the most common belief being that the marks were ancient and made by Indians to show the location of hidden mines.

Nashville: The state capital, in Davidson county. The Cherokee name is Dăgû′năwelă′hĭ, “Mussel-liver place,” which would seem to have originated in some now forgotten legend.

Nashville: The state capital, located in Davidson County. The Cherokee name is Dăgû′năwelă′hĭ, meaning “Mussel-liver place,” which likely comes from some long-lost legend.

Nickajack: A creek entering Tennessee river from the south about 15 miles below Chattanooga. Near its mouth is a noted cave of the same name. The Cherokee form is Nĭkutse′gĭ, the name of a former settlement of that tribe at the mouth of the creek; but the word has no meaning in that language, and is probably of foreign, perhaps Chickasaw, origin. The derivation from a certain “Nigger Jack,” said to have made the cave his headquarters is purely fanciful.

Nickajack: A creek that flows into the Tennessee River from the south, about 15 miles downstream from Chattanooga. Near where it meets the river is a well-known cave with the same name. The Cherokee name is Nĭkutse′gĭ, which refers to a former settlement of that tribe at the creek's mouth; however, the word has no meaning in Cherokee and is likely of foreign origin, possibly Chickasaw. The idea that it comes from a person named “Black Jack,” who supposedly used the cave as his base, is just a fanciful story.

Savannah: A farm on the north bank of Hiwassee river at a ford of the same name, about 5 miles above Conasauga creek and Columbus, in Polk county. Here are extensive remains of an ancient settlement, including mounds, cemetery, and also, some seventy years ago, a small [415]square inclosure or “fort” of undressed stone. According to a tradition given to Wafford, the Cherokee once prepared an ambush here for a hostile war party which they were expecting to come up the river, but were themselves defeated by the enemy, who made a detour around the Black mountain and came in upon their rear.

Savannah: A farm located on the north bank of the Hiwassee River at a ford of the same name, about 5 miles upstream from Conasauga Creek and Columbus, in Polk County. There are extensive remains of an ancient settlement here, including mounds, a cemetery, and, around seventy years ago, a small [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]square enclosure or “fort” made of uncut stone. According to a tradition shared with Wafford, the Cherokee once set up an ambush here for a hostile war party they expected to come up the river, but they were defeated by the enemy, who took a detour around Black Mountain and attacked from behind.

Tennessee: The Cherokee form is Tănăsĭ′, and was applied to several localities within the old territory of the tribe. The most important town of this name was on the south bank of Little Tennessee river, halfway between Citico and Toco creeks, in Monroe county, Tennessee. Another was on the south side of Hiwassee, just above the junction of Ocoee, in Polk county, Tennessee. A third district of the same name was on Tennessee creek, the extreme easterly head of Tuckasegee river, in Jackson county, North Carolina. The meaning of the name is lost. It was not the Indian name of the river, and does not mean “Big spoon,” as has been incorrectly asserted.

Tennessee: The Cherokee name is Tănăsĭ′, and it was used for several locations within the tribe's old territory. The most significant town with this name was located on the south bank of the Little Tennessee River, halfway between Citico and Toco creeks, in Monroe County, Tennessee. Another was situated on the south side of the Hiwassee, just above the junction with the Ocoee, in Polk County, Tennessee. A third district with the same name was found on Tennessee Creek, the farthest eastern head of the Tuckasegee River, in Jackson County, North Carolina. The meaning of the name is unknown. It was not the Native American name for the river, and it does not translate to “Big spoon,” as has been incorrectly claimed.

125. LOCAL LEGENDS OF GEORGIA

For more important legends localized in Georgia see the stories Yahula, The Nûñnĕhĭ, The Ustû′tlĭ, Âgan-uni′tsĭ’s Search for the Uktena, and The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister. White’s Historical Collections of Georgia is responsible for a number of pseudo-myths.

For more significant legends from Georgia, check out the stories Yahula, The Nûñnĕhĭ, The Ustû′tlĭ, Âgan-uni′tsĭ’s Search for the Uktena, and The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister. White’s Historical Collections of Georgia features several pseudo-myths.

Chopped oak: A noted tree, scarred with hundreds of hatchet marks, formerly in Habersham county, 6 miles east of Clarkesville, on the summit of Chattahoochee ridge, and on the north side of the road from Clarkesville to Toccoa creek. The Cherokee name is Digălu′yătûñ′yĭ, “Where it is gashed with hatchets.” It was a favorite assembly place for the Indians, as well as for the early settlers, according to whom the gashes were tally marks by means of which the Indians kept the record of scalps taken in their forays. The tradition is thus given by White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 489, 1855) on some earlier authority:

Cut oak: A well-known tree, marked with hundreds of hatchet cuts, once located in Habersham County, 6 miles east of Clarkesville, on the top of Chattahoochee Ridge, and on the north side of the road from Clarkesville to Toccoa Creek. The Cherokee name is Digălu′yătûñ′yĭ, “Where it is gashed with hatchets.” It was a popular gathering spot for both the Indians and the early settlers, who believed the gashes were tally marks used by the Indians to record the number of scalps taken in their raids. This tradition is mentioned by White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 489, 1855) based on some earlier sources:

Among the curiosities of this country was the Chopped Oak, a tree famous in Indian history and in the traditions of the early settlers. This tree stood about 6 miles southeast of Clarkesville, and was noted as being the Law Ground, or place of holding company musters and magistrates’ courts. According to tradition, the Chopped Oak was a celebrated rendezvous of the Indians in their predatory excursions, it being at a joint where a number of trails met. Here their plans of warfare were laid; here the several parties separated; and here, on their return, they awaited each other; and then, in their brief language, the result of their enterprise was stated, and for every scalp taken a gash cut in the tree. If tradition tells the truth, and every scar on the blasted oak counts for a scalp, the success of their scouting parties must have been great. This tree was alive a few years since when a young man, possessing all the prejudices of his countrymen, and caring less for the traditions of the Indians than his own revenge, killed the tree by girdling it, that it might be no longer a living monument of the cruelties of the savages. The stump is still standing.

Among the interesting sights in this country was the Chopped Oak, a tree famous in Native American history and in the stories of the early settlers. This tree was located about 6 miles southeast of Clarkesville and was known as the Law Ground, the place for company musters and magistrates’ courts. According to tradition, the Chopped Oak was a well-known meeting spot for the Indians during their raids, as it was at the intersection of several trails. Here, they planned their attacks; here, groups would split up; and here, on their return, they would wait for each other. Then, in their brief way of speaking, they would share the outcome of their mission, and for every scalp taken, they would carve a notch in the tree. If tradition is to be believed, and every mark on the damaged oak represents a scalp, then the success of their scouting parties must have been significant. This tree was alive until a few years ago when a young man, embodying all the biases of his fellow countrymen and caring less for the traditions of the Indians than for his own desire for revenge, killed the tree by girdling it, so it would no longer stand as a living reminder of the savagery of the natives. The stump is still standing.

[416]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Dead Man’s gap: One mile below Tallulah falls, on the west side of the railroad, in Habersham county. So called from a former reputed Indian grave, now almost obliterated. According to the story, it was the grave of an Indian who was killed here while eloping with a white woman, whom he had stolen from her husband.

Dead Man's Gap: One mile below Tallulah Falls, on the west side of the railroad, in Habersham County. It's named after a once-known Indian grave, which is now nearly gone. According to the tale, it was the grave of an Indian who was killed here while eloping with a white woman he had taken from her husband.

Frogtown: A creek at the head of Chestatee river, north of Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county. The Cherokee name is Walâsi′yĭ, “Frog place.” The name was originally applied to a mountain to the northeast (Rock mountain?), from a tradition that a hunter had once seen there a frog as large as a house. The Indian settlement along the creek bore the same name.

Frog Town: A creek at the start of the Chestatee River, north of Dahlonega, in Lumpkin County. The Cherokee name is Walâsi′yĭ, meaning "Frog place." The name was initially given to a mountain to the northeast (Rock Mountain?), based on a legend that a hunter once saw a frog there as big as a house. The Native American settlement along the creek had the same name.

Hiwassee: A river having its source in Towns county, of northern Georgia, and flowing northwestward to join the Tennessee. The correct Cherokee form, applied to two former settlements on the stream, is Ayuhwa′sĭ (meaning “A savanna”). Although there is no especial Cherokee story connected with the name, White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 660) makes it the subject of a long pseudo-myth, in which Hiwassee, rendered “The Pretty Fawn,” is the beautiful daughter of a Catawba chief, and is wooed, and at last won, by a young Cherokee warrior named Notley, “The Daring Horseman,” who finally becomes the head chief of the Cherokee and succeeds in making perpetual peace between the two tribes. The story sounds very pretty, but is a pure invention.

Hiwassee: A river that begins in Towns County, located in northern Georgia, and flows northwestward to join the Tennessee. The correct Cherokee name, used for two former settlements along the river, is Ayuhwa′sĭ (meaning “A savanna”). While there isn't a specific Cherokee story related to the name, White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 660) creates an elaborate fictional myth where Hiwassee, translated as “The Pretty Fawn,” is the beautiful daughter of a Catawba chief. She is pursued and ultimately won by a young Cherokee warrior named Notley, “The Daring Horseman,” who eventually becomes the head chief of the Cherokee and manages to establish lasting peace between the two tribes. The tale is charming but completely made up.

Nacoochee: A village on the site of a former Cherokee settlement, in a beautiful and fertile valley of the same name at the head of Chattahoochee river, in White county. The Cherokee form is Naguʻtsĭ′, but the word has no meaning in that language and seems to be of foreign, perhaps Creek, origin. About 2 miles above the village, on the east bank of the river, is a large mound. White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 486) quotes a fictitious legend, according to which Nacoochee, “The Evening Star,” was a beautiful Indian princess, who unfortunately fell in love with a chieftain of a hostile tribe and was killed, together with her lover, while fleeing from the vengeance of an angry father. The two were buried in the same grave and the mound was raised over the spot. The only grain of truth in the story is that the name has a slight resemblance to năkwĭsĭ′, the Cherokee word for “star.”

Nacoochee: A village located where a former Cherokee settlement used to be, in a beautiful and fertile valley that shares the same name, at the head of the Chattahoochee River in White County. The Cherokee name is Naguʻtsĭ′, but this word doesn't have any meaning in their language and seems to come from a foreign source, possibly Creek. About 2 miles upstream from the village, on the east bank of the river, there's a large mound. White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 486) recounts a fictional legend that says Nacoochee, “The Evening Star,” was a stunning Indian princess who tragically fell for a chieftain from a rival tribe and was killed, along with her lover, while trying to escape the wrath of an angry father. The two were buried together, and the mound was built over their grave. The only element of truth in this tale is that the name has a slight resemblance to năkwĭsĭ′, the Cherokee word for “star.”

Nottely: A river rising in Union county and flowing northwestward into Hiwassee. The Cherokee form is Na′dûʻlĭ′, applied to a former settlement on the west side of the river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina, about a mile from the Georgia line. Although suggestive of naʻtûʻlĭ, “spicewood,” it is a different word and has no meaning in the Cherokee language, being apparently of foreign, perhaps Creek, origin. For a pseudo-myth connected with the name, see the preceding note on Hiwassee. [417]

Nottely: A river that starts in Union County and flows northwest into Hiwassee. The Cherokee name is Na′dûʻlĭ′, which referred to an old settlement on the west side of the river, in Cherokee County, North Carolina, about a mile from the Georgia border. Although it sounds like naʻtûʻlĭ, meaning “spicewood,” it's actually a different word and has no meaning in the Cherokee language, likely coming from a foreign, possibly Creek, source. For a pseudo-myth related to the name, see the previous note on Hiwassee. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Talking Rock: A creek in upper Georgia flowing northward to join Coosawatee river. The Indian settlements upon it were considered as belonging to Sanderstown, on the lower part of the creek, the townhouse being located about a mile above the present Talking Rock station on the west side of the railroad. The name is a translation of the Cherokee Nûñyû′-gûñwani′skĭ, “Rock that talks,” and refers, according to one informant, to an echo rock somewhere upon the stream below the present railroad station. An old-time trader among the Cherokee in Georgia says that the name was applied to a rock at which the Indians formerly held their councils, but the etymology of the word is against this derivation.

Talking Rock: A creek in northern Georgia that flows north to join the Coosawatee River. The Native American communities along it were considered part of Sanderstown, which is situated at the lower end of the creek, with the town hall located about a mile upstream from the current Talking Rock station on the west side of the railroad. The name is a translation of the Cherokee Nûñyû′-gûñwani′skĭ, “Rock that talks,” and it refers, according to one source, to an echo rock located somewhere along the stream below the current railroad station. An old trader among the Cherokee in Georgia mentions that the name was given to a rock where the Indians used to hold their councils, but the origin of the word contradicts this explanation.

Tallulah: A river in Rabun county, northeastern Georgia, which flows into the Tugaloo, and has a beautiful fall about 2 miles above its mouth. The Cherokee form is Tălulŭ′ (Tărurĭ′ in the lower Cherokee dialect), the name of an ancient settlement some distance above the falls, as also of a creek and district at the head of Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina. The name can not be translated. A magazine writer has rendered it “The Terrible,” for which there is no authority. Schoolcraft, on the authority of a Cherokee lady, renders it “There lies your child,” derived from a story of a child having been carried over the falls. The name, however, was not applied to the falls, but to a district on the stream above, as well as to another in North Carolina. The error arises from the fact that a word of somewhat similar sound denotes “having children” or “being pregnant,” used in speaking of a woman. One informant derives it from tălulŭ′, the cry of a certain species of frog known as dulusĭ, which is found in that neighborhood, but not upon the reservation, and which was formerly eaten as food. A possible derivation is from a′tălulû′, “unfinished, premature, unsuccessful.” The fall was called Ugûñ′yĭ, a name of which the meaning is lost, and which was applied also to a locality on Little Tennessee river near Franklin, North Carolina. For a myth localized at Tallulah falls, see number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister.”

Tallulah: A river in Rabun County, northeastern Georgia, that flows into the Tugaloo and has a stunning waterfall about 2 miles from its mouth. The Cherokee name is Tălulŭ′ (Tărurĭ′ in the lower Cherokee dialect), which refers to an ancient settlement located a bit upstream from the falls, as well as a creek and area at the head of the Cheowa River in Graham County, North Carolina. The name cannot be translated. A magazine writer has interpreted it as “The Terrible,” but there’s no support for that. Schoolcraft, referencing a Cherokee woman, interprets it as “There lies your child,” based on a story about a child being swept over the falls. However, the name was originally given to the area upstream from the falls, as well as to another region in North Carolina. The confusion comes from the fact that a similarly sounding word means “having children” or “being pregnant,” which is used when talking about a woman. One source connects it with tălulŭ′, the call of a certain type of frog called dulusĭ, which is found in the area but not on the reservation and was once eaten as food. A possible origin is a′tălulû′, meaning “unfinished, premature, unsuccessful.” The falls were known as Ugûñ′yĭ, a name whose meaning is forgotten and which was also used for a location on the Little Tennessee River near Franklin, North Carolina. For a myth set at Tallulah Falls, see number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister.”

In this connection Lanman gives the following story, which, notwithstanding its white man’s dress, appears to be based upon a genuine Cherokee tradition of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ:

In this context, Lanman shares the following story, which, despite its European style, seems to be rooted in an authentic Cherokee tradition of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ:

During my stay at the Falls of Tallulah I made every effort to obtain an Indian legend or two connected with them, and it was my good fortune to hear one which has never yet been printed. It was originally obtained by the white man who first discovered the falls from the Cherokees, who lived in the region at the time. It is in substance as follows: Many generations ago it so happened that several famous hunters, who had wandered from the West toward what is now the Savannah river, in search of game, never returned to their camping grounds. In process of time the curiosity as well as the fears of the nation were excited, and an effort was made to ascertain the cause of their singular disappearance, whereupon a party of medicine men were deputed to make a pilgrimage toward the great river. They were absent a whole moon, and, on returning to their friends, they reported that they had discovered [418]a dreadful fissure in an unknown part of the country, through which a mountain torrent took its way with a deafening noise. They said that it was an exceedingly wild place, and that its inhabitants were a species of little men and women, who dwelt in the crevices of the rocks and in grottoes under the waterfalls. They had attempted by every artifice in their power to hold a council with the little people, but all in vain; and, from the shrieks they frequently uttered, the medicine men knew that they were the enemies of the Indian race, and, therefore, it was concluded in the nation at large that the long-lost hunters had been decoyed to their death in the dreadful gorge, which they called Tallulah. In view of this little legend, it is worthy of remark that the Cherokee nation, previous to their departure for the distant West, always avoided the Falls of Tallulah, and were seldom found hunting or fishing in their vicinity.34

During my stay at the Falls of Tallulah, I tried hard to gather a few Indian legends related to them, and I was fortunate enough to hear one that hasn't been published yet. This story was originally told to the white man who first discovered the falls by the Cherokees living in the area at that time. Here’s the gist of it: Many generations ago, several famous hunters who had traveled from the West toward what is now the Savannah River in search of game never returned to their camps. Over time, the nation's curiosity and fears grew, prompting an effort to find out why they had disappeared. A group of medicine men was sent on a journey toward the great river. They were gone for a whole moon, and when they returned, they reported that they had found [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a terrifying chasm in a hidden part of the land, through which a raging mountain torrent flowed with a deafening roar. They described it as an incredibly wild place, inhabited by a race of tiny men and women who lived in the crevices of the rocks and in caves beneath the waterfalls. They tried every trick they could think of to hold a meeting with the little people, but it was all in vain; and from the screams they often heard, the medicine men realized these beings were enemies of the Indian race. Consequently, it was concluded by the community that the long-lost hunters had been lured to their deaths in the fearsome gorge, which they called Tallulah. Given this little legend, it's interesting to note that the Cherokee nation, before their departure for the distant West, always steered clear of the Falls of Tallulah and were rarely found hunting or fishing nearby.34

Toccoa: (1) A creek flowing into Tugaloo river, in Habersham county, with a fall upon its upper course, near the village of the same name. (2) A river in upper Georgia, flowing northwestward into Hiwassee. The correct Cherokee form applied to the former settlement on both streams is Tagwâ′hĭ, “Catawba place,” implying the former presence of Indians of that tribe. The lands about Toccoa falls were sold by the Cherokee in 1783 and were owned at one time by Wafford’s grandfather. According to Wafford, there was a tradition that when the whites first visited the place they saw, as they thought, an Indian woman walking beneath the surface of the water under the falls, and on looking again a moment after they saw her sitting upon an overhanging rock 200 feet in the air, with her feet dangling over. Said Wafford, “She must have been one of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ.”

Toccoa: (1) A creek flowing into the Tugaloo River in Habersham County, with a drop on its upper stretch, near the village of the same name. (2) A river in northern Georgia, flowing northwest into Hiwassee. The correct Cherokee name for the former settlement on both streams is Tagwâ′hĭ, meaning “Catawba place,” indicating the previous presence of that tribe's people. The lands around Toccoa Falls were sold by the Cherokee in 1783 and were once owned by Wafford’s grandfather. Wafford mentioned a tradition that when the white settlers first came to the area, they thought they saw an Indian woman walking just below the surface of the water under the falls. When they looked again a moment later, they saw her sitting on an overhanging rock 200 feet high, with her feet dangling down. Wafford said, “She must have been one of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ.”

Track Rock gap: A gap about 5 miles east of Blairsville, in Union county, on the ridge separating Brasstown creek from the waters of Nottely river. The micaceous soapstone rocks on both sides of the trail are covered with petroglyphs, from which the gap takes its name. The Cherokee call the place Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ, “Where there are tracks,” or Degayelûñ′hă, “Printed (Branded) place.” The carvings are of many and various patterns, some of them resembling human or animal footprints, while others are squares, crosses, circles, “bird tracks,” etc., disposed without any apparent order. On the authority of a Doctor Stevenson, writing in 1834, White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 658, 1855), and after him Jones (Antiquities of the Southern Indians, 1873), give a misleading and greatly exaggerated account of these carvings, without having taken the trouble to investigate for themselves, although the spot is easily accessible. No effort, either state or local, is made to preserve the pictographs from destruction, and many of the finest have been cut out from the rock and carried off by vandals, Stevenson himself being among the number, by his own confession. The illustration (plate XX) is from a rough sketch made by the author in 1890.

Track Rock Gap: A gap about 5 miles east of Blairsville in Union County, on the ridge that separates Brasstown Creek from the waters of Nottely River. The micaceous soapstone rocks on both sides of the trail are covered with petroglyphs, which is how the gap got its name. The Cherokee refer to it as Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ, meaning “Where there are tracks,” or Degayelûñ′hă, meaning “Printed (Branded) place.” The carvings feature many different patterns, some resembling human or animal footprints, while others are squares, crosses, circles, “bird tracks,” etc., arranged without any clear order. According to Dr. Stevenson, who wrote in 1834, White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 658, 1855) and later Jones (Antiquities of the Southern Indians, 1873) provided a misleading and greatly exaggerated account of these carvings without taking the time to investigate themselves, even though the site is easy to access. No efforts, either by the state or local authorities, have been made to protect the pictographs from destruction, and many of the finest have been cut from the rock and taken away by vandals, including Stevenson himself, as he admitted. The illustration (plate XX) is from a rough sketch made by the author in 1890.

Bureau of American Ethnology  19th Annual Report Pl. XX
PETROGLYPHS AT TRACK-ROCK GAP, GEORGIA

PETROGLYPHS AT TRACK-ROCK GAP, GEORGIA

Petroglyphs at Track Rock Gap, Georgia

(From sketches by the author, 1889. Portions cut out by vandals are indicated by lighter shading)

(From sketches by the author, 1889. Parts removed by vandals are shown with lighter shading)

The Cherokee have various theories to account for the origin of the carvings, the more sensible Indians saying that they were made by [419]hunters for their own amusement while resting in the gap. Another tradition is that they were made while the surface of the newly created earth was still soft by a great army of birds and animals fleeing through the gap to escape some pursuing danger from the west—some say a great “drive hunt” of the Indians. Haywood confounds them with other petroglyphs in North Carolina connected with the story of the giant Tsulʻkălû′ (see number 81).

The Cherokee have different theories about the origin of the carvings, with the more rational individuals suggesting that they were created by hunters for fun while they were resting in the gap. Another belief is that they were made by a huge group of birds and animals escaping from a threat coming from the west while the surface of the freshly created earth was still soft—some say it was a large “drive hunt” by the Indians. Haywood complicates things by linking them to other petroglyphs in North Carolina associated with the story of the giant Tsulʻkălû′ (see number 81).

The following florid account of the carvings and ostensible Indian tradition of their origin is from White, on the authority of Stevenson:

The following detailed description of the carvings and the supposed Indian tradition of their origin comes from White, based on Stevenson’s authority:

The number visible or defined is 136, some of them quite natural and perfect, and others rather rude imitations, and most of them from the effects of time have become more or less obliterated. They comprise human feet from those 4 inches in length to those of great warriors which measure 17½ inches in length and 7¾ in breadth across the toes. What is a little curious, all the human feet are natural except this, which has 6 toes, proving him to have been a descendant of Titan. There are 26 of these impressions, all bare except one, which has the appearance of having worn moccasins. A fine turned hand, rather delicate, occupied a place near the great warrior, and probably the impression of his wife’s hand, who no doubt accompanied her husband in all his excursions, sharing his toils and soothing his cares away. Many horse tracks are to be seen. One seems to have been shod, some are very small, and one measures 12½ inches by 9½ inches. This the Cherokee say was the footprint of the great war horse which their chieftain rode. The tracks of a great many turkeys, turtles, terrapins, a large bear’s paw, a snake’s trail, and the footprints of two deer are to be seen. The tradition respecting these impressions varies. One asserts that the world was once deluged with water, and men with all animated beings were destroyed, except one family, together with various animals necessary to replenish the earth; that the Great Spirit before the floods came commanded them to embark in a big canoe, which after long sailing was drawn to this spot by a bevy of swans and rested there, and here the whole troop of animals was disembarked, leaving the impressions as they passed over the rock, which being softened by reason of long submersion kindly received and preserved them.

The total number of visible or defined footprints is 136, some of which are quite natural and perfect, while others are rough imitations, and most have become more or less faded over time. They include human footprints ranging from 4 inches in length to those of great warriors that are 17½ inches long and 7¾ inches wide across the toes. Interestingly, all the human footprints are natural except for one, which has 6 toes, suggesting that it belonged to a descendant of Titan. There are 26 of these impressions in total, all bare except for one that looks like it had moccasins. A finely shaped hand, somewhat delicate, is positioned near the great warrior's footprint, likely belonging to his wife, who probably accompanied him on all his journeys, sharing in his struggles and easing his worries. Many horse tracks are visible. One appears to have been shod, some are very small, and one measures 12½ inches by 9½ inches. The Cherokee say this was the footprint of the great war horse ridden by their chieftain. There are also tracks from many turkeys, turtles, terrapins, a large bear’s paw, a snake's trail, and the footprints of two deer. The stories about these impressions vary. One story claims that the world was once flooded, and all humans and living beings were destroyed except for one family and various animals necessary to replenish the earth; that the Great Spirit instructed them to board a large canoe, which after a long journey was guided to this spot by a flock of swans and settled there. All the animals were disembarked here, leaving their impressions as they crossed the rock, which was softened by prolonged submersion, allowing it to capture and preserve them.

War Woman’s creek: Enters Chattooga river in Rabun county, northeastern Georgia, in the heart of the old Lower Cherokee country. The name seems to be of Indian origin, although the Cherokee name is lost and the story has perished. A writer quoted by White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 444) attempts to show its origin from the exploit of a certain Revolutionary amazon, in capturing a party of Tories, but the name occurs in Adair (note, p. 185) as early as 1775. There is some reason for believing that it refers to a former female dignitary among the Cherokee, described by Haywood under the title of the “Pretty Woman” as having authority to decide the fate of prisoners of war. Wafford once knew an old woman whose name was Daʻnă-gâ′stă, an abbreviated form for Daʻnăwă-gâsta′yă, “Sharp war,” understood to mean “Sharp (i. e., Fierce) warrior.” Several cases of women acting the part of warriors are on record among the Cherokee. [420]

War Woman Creek: It flows into the Chattooga River in Rabun County, northeastern Georgia, right in the heart of the old Lower Cherokee territory. The name appears to be of Indigenous origin, although the specific Cherokee name is lost and the story behind it has faded. A writer quoted by White (Historical Collections of Georgia, p. 444) tries to trace its origins to the actions of a certain Revolutionary female warrior who captured a group of Tories, but the name was mentioned in Adair (note, p. 185) as early as 1775. There’s some reason to believe it refers to a former female leader among the Cherokee, described by Haywood as the “Pretty Woman,” who had the power to determine the fate of prisoners of war. Wafford once knew an elderly woman named Daʻnă-gâ′stă, a shortened form of Daʻnăwă-gâsta′yă, meaning “Sharp war,” interpreted as “Sharp (i.e., Fierce) warrior.” There are several recorded instances of women serving as warriors among the Cherokee. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

126. PLANT LORE

The Cherokee have always been an agricultural people, and their old country is a region of luxuriant flora, with tall trees and tangled undergrowth on the slopes and ridges, and myriad bright-tinted blossoms and sweet wild fruits along the running streams. The vegetable kingdom consequently holds a far more important place in the mythology and ceremonial of the tribe than it does among the Indians of the treeless plains and arid sage deserts of the West, most of the beliefs and customs in this connection centering around the practice of medicine, as expounded by the priests and doctors in every settlement. In general it is held that the plant world is friendly to the human species, and constantly at the willing service of the doctors to counteract the jealous hostility of the animals. The sacred formulas contain many curious instructions for the gathering and preparation of the medicinal roots and barks, which are selected chiefly in accordance with the theory of correspondences.

The Cherokee have always been an agricultural community, and their homeland is a lush area filled with tall trees and dense undergrowth on the slopes and ridges, along with countless colorful flowers and sweet wild fruits by the streams. As a result, plants play a much more significant role in the tribe's mythology and ceremonies than they do among the Native Americans of the treeless plains and dry sagebrush deserts of the West. Most of the beliefs and customs in this area revolve around medicinal practices, as taught by the priests and healers in each community. Generally, it's believed that the plant world is beneficial to humans and consistently ready to help doctors combat the jealous hostility of animals. The sacred rituals include many interesting instructions for gathering and preparing medicinal roots and barks, which are chosen mainly based on the theory of correspondences.

The Indians are close observers, and some of their plant names are peculiarly apt. Thus the mistletoe, which never grows alone, but is found always with its roots fixed in the bark of some supporting tree or shrub from which it draws its sustenance, is called by a name which signifies “it is married” (uda′ʻlĭ). The violet is still called by a plural name, dinda′skwate′skĭ, “they pull each other’s heads off,” showing that the Cherokee children have discovered a game not unknown among our own. The bear-grass (Eryngium), with its long, slender leaves like diminutive blades of corn, is called sălikwâ′yĭ, “greensnake,” and the larger grass known as Job’s tears, on account of its glossy, rounded grains, which the Indian children use for necklaces, is called sel-utsĭ′, “the mother of corn.” The black-eyed Susan (Rudbeckia) of our children is the “deer-eye” (aʻwĭ′-aktă′) of the Cherokee, and our lady-slipper (Cypripedium) is their “partridge moccasin” (gŭgwĕ′-ulasu′la). The May-apple (Podophyllum), with its umbrella-shaped top, is called u′niskwetu′ʻgĭ, meaning “it wears a hat,” while the white puffball fungus is năkwĭsĭ′-usdi′, “the little star,” and the common rock lichen bears the musical, if rather unpoetic, name of utsăle′ta, “pot scrapings.” Some plants are named from their real or supposed place in the animal economy, as the wild rose, tsist-uni′gistĭ, “the rabbits eat it”—referring to the seed berries—and the shield fern (Aspidium), yân-utse′stû, “the bear lies on it.” Others, again, are named from their domestic or ceremonial uses, as the fleabane (Erigeron canadense), called atsil′-sûñʻtĭ, “fire maker,” because its dried stalk was anciently employed in producing fire by friction, and the bugle weed (Lycopus virginicus), known as aniwani′skĭ, “talkers,” because the chewed root, given to children to swallow, or rubbed upon their lips, is supposed to endow them with the gift of eloquence. Some few, in addition to the ordinary term in use among the common people, have a sacred or symbolic name, used [421]only by the priests and doctors in the prayer formulas. Thus ginseng, or “sang,” as it is more often called by the white mountaineers, is known to the laity as â′talĭ-gûlĭ′, “the mountain climber,” but is addressed in the formulas as Yûñwĭ Usdi′, “Little Man,” while selu (corn) is invoked under the name of Agawe′la in myths, as, for instance, that of Prosartes lanuginosa, which bears the curious name of walâs′-unûl′stĭ, “frogs fight with it,” from a story that in the long ago—hĭlahi′yu—two quarrelsome frogs once fought a duel, using its stalks as lances. In the locative form this was the name of a former Cherokee settlement in Georgia, called by the whites Fighting-town, from a misapprehension of the meaning of the word. Of the white clover, the Cherokee say that “it follows the white man.”

The Native Americans are keen observers of nature, and some of their plant names are strikingly fitting. The mistletoe, which never grows alone but always clings to a tree or shrub from which it derives nourishment, is called a term that means “it is married” (uda′ʻlĭ). The violet still goes by a plural name, dinda′skwate′skĭ, meaning “they pull each other’s heads off,” indicating that Cherokee children have discovered a game similar to one known in our own culture. The bear-grass (Eryngium), with its long, thin leaves resembling tiny corn blades, is referred to as sălikwâ′yĭ, meaning “greensnake.” The larger grass called Job’s tears, known for its shiny, round grains that Indian children use to make necklaces, is called sel-utsĭ′, meaning “the mother of corn.” The black-eyed Susan (Rudbeckia) that our kids enjoy is called “deer-eye” (aʻwĭ′-aktă′) by the Cherokee, while our lady-slipper (Cypripedium) is referred to as “partridge moccasin” (gŭgwĕ′-ulasu′la). The May-apple (Podophyllum), with its umbrella-like top, is named u′niskwetu′ʻgĭ, which means “it wears a hat,” while the white puffball fungus is called năkwĭsĭ′-usdi′, translating to “the little star,” and the common rock lichen has the rather unpoetic name of utsăle′ta, meaning “pot scrapings.” Some plants are named based on their actual or perceived role in the animal world, like the wild rose, tsist-uni′gistĭ, meaning “the rabbits eat it”—referring to its berries—and the shield fern (Aspidium), yân-utse′stû, meaning “the bear lies on it.” Others are named for their uses in domestic or ceremonial contexts, such as fleabane (Erigeron canadense), called atsil′-sûñʻtĭ, meaning “fire maker,” because its dried stalk was traditionally used to start fire through friction, and bugle weed (Lycopus virginicus), known as aniwani′skĭ, meaning “talkers,” since the chewed root given to children or rubbed on their lips was thought to give them the gift of speech. A few plants, in addition to their common names, have sacred or symbolic ones used only by priests and healers in prayers. For instance, ginseng, or “sang,” as those living in the mountains often call it, is known to the general public as â′talĭ-gûlĭ′, meaning “the mountain climber,” but is referred to in rituals as Yûñwĭ Usdi′, meaning “Little Man,” while selu (corn) is invoked as Agawe′la in myths, such as with Prosartes lanuginosa, which has the interesting name walâs′-unûl′stĭ, meaning “frogs fight with it,” stemming from a tale of two feuding frogs that dueled using its stalks as lances a long time ago—hĭlahi′yu. In its locative form, this name was used for an earlier Cherokee settlement in Georgia, which white settlers mistakenly called Fighting-town. The Cherokee say that white clover “follows the white man.”

The division of trees into evergreen and deciduous is accounted for by a myth, related elsewhere, according to which the loss of their leaves in winter time is a punishment visited upon the latter for their failure to endure an ordeal to the end. With the Cherokee, as with nearly all other tribes east and west, the cedar is held sacred above other trees. The reasons for this reverence are easily found in its ever-living green, its balsamic fragrance, and the beautiful color of its fine-grained wood, unwarping and practically undecaying. The small green twigs are thrown upon the fire as incense in certain ceremonies, particularly to counteract the effect of asgina dreams, as it is believed that the anisgi′na or malevolent ghosts can not endure the smell; but the wood itself is considered too sacred to be used as fuel. In the war dance, the scalp trophies, stretched on small hoops, were hung upon a cedar sapling trimmed and decorated for the occasion. According to a myth the red color comes originally from the blood of a wicked magician, whose severed head was hung at the top of a tall cedar. The story is now almost forgotten, but it was probably nearly identical with one still existing among the Yuchi, former neighbors of the Cherokee. According to the Yuchi myth, a malevolent magician disturbed the daily course of the sun until at last two brave warriors sought him out and killed him in his cave. They cut off his head and brought it home with them to show to the people, but it continued still alive. To make it die they were advised to tie it in the topmost branches of a tree. This they did, trying one tree after another, but each morning the head was found at the foot of the tree and still alive. At last they tied it in a cedar, and there the head remained until it was dead, while the blood slowly trickling down along the trunk gave the wood its red color, and henceforth the cedar was a “medicine” tree.35

The classification of trees into evergreen and deciduous is based on a myth, which is explained elsewhere. This myth says that the trees lose their leaves in winter as a punishment for not enduring a trial to the end. With the Cherokee, like nearly all other tribes both east and west, the cedar is considered sacred above all other trees. The reasons for this reverence are clear: its evergreen foliage, its pleasant scent, and the appealing color of its fine-grained wood, which does not warp and hardly decays. Small green twigs are thrown into the fire as incense in certain ceremonies, especially to counteract the effects of asgina dreams, as it's believed that the anisgi′na or malevolent spirits cannot tolerate the smell; however, the wood itself is deemed too sacred to be used as fuel. In the war dance, scalp trophies are hung on small hoops attached to a cedar sapling that has been trimmed and decorated for the event. According to a myth, the red color originates from the blood of an evil magician, whose severed head was hung at the top of a tall cedar. The story is now nearly forgotten, but it was likely very similar to one still told among the Yuchi, former neighbors of the Cherokee. In the Yuchi myth, a malevolent magician disrupted the sun's daily path until two brave warriors found and killed him in his cave. They cut off his head and took it home to show the people, but it remained alive. To make it die, they were advised to tie it in the highest branches of a tree. They tried various trees, but each morning the head was found at the base of the tree, still alive. Finally, they tied it to a cedar, and there the head stayed until it died, with its blood slowly trickling down the trunk, giving the wood its red color. From then on, the cedar became a "medicine" tree.35

The linn or basswood (Tilia) is believed never to be struck by lightning, and the hunter caught in one of the frequent thunderstorms of [422]the southern mountains always seeks its shelter. From its stringy bark are twisted the hunting belts worn about the waist. Sourwood (Oxydendrum) is used by the hunters for barbecue sticks to roast meat before the fire, on account of the acid flavor of the wood, which they believe to be thus communicated to the meat. Spoons and combs are also carved from the wood, but it is never burned, from an idea that lye made from the ashes will bring sickness to those who use it in preparing their food. It is said also that if one should sleep beside a fire containing sourwood sticks the sourwood “will barbecue him,” which may possibly mean that he will have hot or feverish pains thereafter.

The linden or basswood (Tilia) is thought to never get struck by lightning, and a hunter caught in one of the frequent thunderstorms of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the southern mountains always looks for its shelter. They twist its stringy bark into the hunting belts worn around the waist. Sourwood (Oxydendrum) is used by hunters for barbecue sticks to roast meat over the fire because of the wood's acidic flavor, which they believe transfers to the meat. They also carve spoons and combs from it, but it’s never burned, as there’s a belief that lye made from the ashes can cause sickness for those who use it in cooking. It’s also said that if someone sleeps next to a fire with sourwood sticks, the sourwood “will barbecue them,” which might mean they’ll have hot or feverish pains afterward.

The laurel, in its two varieties, large and small (Rhododendron and Kalmia, or “ivy”), is much used for spoons and combs, on account of its close grain, as also in medicine, but is never burned, as it is believed that this would bring on cold weather, and would furthermore destroy the medicinal virtues of the whole species. The reason given is that the leaves, when burning, make a hissing sound suggestive of winter winds and falling snow. When the doctor is making up a compound in which any part of the laurel is an ingredient, great precautions are taken to prevent any of the leaves or twigs being swept into the fire, as this would render the decoction worthless. Sassafras is tabued as fuel among the Cherokee, as also among their white neighbors, perhaps for the practical reason that it is apt to pop out of the fire when heated and might thus set the house on fire.

The laurel, in its two types, large and small (Rhododendron and Kalmia, or “ivy”), is frequently used for making spoons and combs due to its fine grain, as well as in medicine. However, it is never burned, as it's believed that this would cause cold weather and would also destroy the medicinal properties of the entire species. The reason given is that the leaves, when burned, make a hissing sound that reminds people of winter winds and falling snow. When a doctor is preparing a remedy that includes any part of the laurel, great care is taken to make sure that none of the leaves or twigs falls into the fire, as that would make the mixture ineffective. Sassafras is considered taboo as firewood among the Cherokee and their white neighbors, likely because it can pop out of the fire when heated and could potentially set the house on fire.

Pounded walnut bark is thrown into small streams to stupefy the fish, so that they may be easily dipped out in baskets as they float on the surface of the water. Should a pregnant woman wade into the stream at the time, its effect is nullified, unless she has first taken the precaution to tie a strip of the bark about her toe. A fire of post-oak and the wood of the telûñ′lătĭ or summer grape (Vitis æstivalis) is believed to bring a spell of warm weather even in the coldest winter season.

Pounded walnut bark is tossed into small streams to stun the fish, making it easy to scoop them up in baskets as they float on the water's surface. If a pregnant woman wades into the stream at that time, its effect is cancelled, unless she has first taken the precaution of tying a strip of the bark around her toe. A fire made from post-oak and the wood of the telûñ′lătĭ or summer grape (Vitis æstivalis) is thought to create a warm spell, even in the coldest winter.

Mysterious properties attach to the wood of a tree which has been struck by lightning, especially when the tree itself still lives, and such wood enters largely into the secret compounds of the conjurers. An ordinary person of the laity will not touch it, for fear of having cracks come upon his hands and feet, nor is it burned for fuel, for fear that lye made from the ashes will cause consumption. In preparing ballplayers for the contest, the medicine-man sometimes burns splinters of it to coal, which he gives to the players to paint themselves with in order that they may be able to strike their opponents with all the force of a thunderbolt. Bark or wood from a tree struck by lightning, but still green, is beaten up and put into the water in which seeds are soaked before planting, to insure a good crop, but, on the other hand, any lightning-struck wood thrown into the field will cause the crop to wither, and it is believed to have a bad effect even to go into the field immediately after having been near such a tree. [423]

Mysterious properties are associated with the wood of a tree that has been struck by lightning, especially when the tree is still alive, and this wood is often used in the secret mixtures of conjurers. An ordinary person won't touch it for fear of getting cracks on their hands and feet, and it's not used for firewood either, as people worry that the lye from the ashes could lead to illness. When preparing athletes for competition, the medicine man sometimes burns splinters of this wood to make coal, which he gives to the players to paint themselves with, so they can hit their opponents with the strength of a thunderbolt. Bark or wood from a lightning-struck tree that's still green is crushed and added to the water in which seeds are soaked before planting to ensure a good harvest. However, any lightning-struck wood thrown into the field will cause the crops to wither, and it's believed to have a negative effect even if someone goes into the field right after being near such a tree. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Among all vegetables the one which holds first place in the household economy and ceremonial observance of the tribe is selu, “corn,” invoked in the sacred formulas under the name of Agawe′la, “The Old Woman,” in allusion to its mythic origin from the blood of an old woman killed by her disobedient sons (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). In former times the annual thanksgiving ceremony of the Green-corn dance, preliminary to eating the first new corn, was the most solemn tribal function, a propitiation and expiation for the sins of the past year, an amnesty for public criminals, and a prayer for happiness and prosperity for the year to come. Only those who had properly prepared themselves by prayer, fasting, and purification were allowed to take part in this ceremony, and no one dared to taste the new corn until then. Seven ears from the last year’s crop were always put carefully aside, in order to attract the corn until the new crop was ripened and it was time for the dance, when they were eaten with the rest. In eating the first new corn after the Green Corn dance, care was observed not to blow upon it to cool it, for fear of causing a wind storm to beat down the standing crop in the field.

Among all vegetables, the one that stands out in the household economy and ceremonial practices of the tribe is selu, “corn,” referred to in sacred prayers as Agawe′la, “The Old Woman,” referencing its mythic origin from the blood of an old woman killed by her disobedient sons (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). In the past, the annual Thanksgiving ceremony of the Green Corn dance, which happened before eating the first new corn, was the most significant tribal event, serving as a way to atone for the sins of the past year, grant amnesty to public offenders, and pray for happiness and prosperity in the coming year. Only those who had appropriately prepared through prayer, fasting, and purification were allowed to participate in this ceremony, and no one dared to taste the new corn before it. Seven ears from the previous year’s harvest were always set aside carefully to attract the corn until the new crop was ready and it was time for the dance, when they were consumed along with the rest. When eating the first new corn after the Green Corn dance, care was taken not to blow on it to cool it, as it was feared that it might cause a windstorm that could damage the standing crop in the field.

Much ceremony accompanied the planting and tending of the crop. Seven grains, the sacred number, were put into each hill, and these were not afterward thinned out. After the last working of the crop, the priest and an assistant—generally the owner of the field—went into the field and built a small inclosure (detsănûñ′lĭ) in the center. Then entering it, they seated themselves upon the ground, with heads bent down, and while the assistant kept perfect silence the priest, with rattle in hand, sang songs of invocation to the spirit of the corn. Soon, according to the orthodox belief, a loud rustling would be heard outside, which they would know was caused by the “Old Woman” bringing the corn into the field, but neither must look up until the song was finished. This ceremony was repeated on four successive nights, after which no one entered the field for seven other nights, when the priest himself went in, and, if all the sacred regulations had been properly observed, was rewarded by finding young ears upon the stalks. The corn ceremonies could be performed by the owner of the field himself, provided he was willing to pay a sufficient fee to the priest in order to learn the songs and ritual. Care was always taken to keep a clean trail from the field to the house, so that the corn might be encouraged to stay at home and not go wandering elsewhere. Most of these customs have now fallen into disuse excepting among the old people, by many of whom they are still religiously observed.

A lot of ceremony accompanied the planting and care of the crop. Seven grains, which is a sacred number, were placed into each hill, and these were not thinned out later. After the last work on the crop, the priest and an assistant—usually the owner of the field—went into the field and built a small enclosure (detsănûñ′lĭ) in the center. Then, they entered it and sat on the ground with their heads bowed. While the assistant kept completely silent, the priest, holding a rattle, sang songs to invoke the corn spirit. Soon, according to traditional belief, a loud rustling would be heard outside, signaling that the "Old Woman" was bringing the corn into the field, but neither of them was allowed to look up until the song was over. This ceremony was repeated for four consecutive nights, after which no one entered the field for another seven nights. Then the priest himself would go in, and if all the sacred rules had been followed correctly, he would find young ears on the stalks. The corn ceremonies could also be performed by the owner of the field himself if he was willing to pay a sufficient fee to the priest to learn the songs and rituals. Care was always taken to keep a clean path from the field to the house so that the corn would be encouraged to stay at home and not wander off. Most of these customs have now faded away except among the older generations, many of whom still observe them religiously.

Another curious ceremony, of which even the memory is now almost forgotten, was enacted after the first working of the corn, when the owner or priest stood in succession at each of the four corners of the field and wept and wailed loudly. Even the priests are now unable to give a reason for this performance, which may have been a lament [424]for the bloody death of Selu, as the women of Byblos were wont to weep for Adonis.

Another strange ceremony, which is now almost forgotten, happened after the first harvest of grain, when the owner or priest went to each of the four corners of the field and cried loudly. Even the priests today can't explain why this was done, which might have been a mourning for the violent death of Selu, like how the women of Byblos would weep for Adonis. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Next to corn, the bean (tuya) is the most important food plant of the Cherokee and other southern Indians, with whom it is probably native, but there does not appear to be much special ceremony or folklore in connection with it. Beans which crack open in cooking are sometimes rubbed by mothers on the lips of their children in order to make them look smiling and good-tempered. The association of ideas seems to be the same as that which in Ireland causes a fat mealy potato, which cracks open in boiling, to be called a “laughing” potato. Melons and squashes must not be counted or examined too closely, while still growing upon the vine, or they will cease to thrive; neither must one step over the vine, or it will wither before the fruit ripens. One who has eaten a May-apple must not come near the vines under any circumstances, as this plant withers and dries up very quickly, and its presence would make the melons wither in the same way.

Next to corn, beans (tuya) are the second most important food plant for the Cherokee and other southern tribes, likely because they are native to the area. However, there doesn't seem to be much special ceremony or folklore surrounding them. Sometimes mothers rub the lips of their children with beans that crack open while cooking to make them appear cheerful and good-natured. This idea seems similar to how, in Ireland, a soft, mealy potato that cracks while boiling is referred to as a “laughing” potato. Melons and squashes shouldn't be counted or inspected too closely while still growing on the vine, or they won’t thrive; you also shouldn’t step over the vine, as it will wilt before the fruit is ready. Anyone who has eaten a May-apple must avoid going near the vines at all costs, as this plant wilts and dries up quickly, and its presence would cause the melons to wither in the same way.

Tobacco was used as a sacred incense or as the guarantee of a solemn oath in nearly every important function—in binding the warrior to take up the hatchet against the enemy, in ratifying the treaty of peace, in confirming sales or other engagements, in seeking omens for the hunter, in driving away witches or evil spirits, and in regular medical practice. It was either smoked in the pipe or sprinkled upon the fire, never rolled into cigarettes, as among the tribes of the Southwest, neither was it ever smoked for the mere pleasure of the sensation. Of late years white neighbors have taught the Indians to chew it, but the habit is not aboriginal. It is called tsâlû, a name which has lost its meaning in the Cherokee language, but is explained from the cognate Tuscarora, in which charhû′, “tobacco,” can still be analyzed as “fire to hold in the mouth,” showing that the use is as old as the knowledge of the plant. The tobacco originally in use among the Cherokee, Iroquois, and other eastern tribes was not the common tobacco of commerce (Nicotiana tabacum), which has been introduced from the West Indies, but the Nicotiana rustica, or wild tobacco, now distinguished by the Cherokee as tsâl-agăyûñ′li, “old tobacco,” and by the Iroquois as “real tobacco.” Its various uses in ritual and medicine are better described under other headings. For the myth of its loss and recovery see number 6, “How They Brought Back the Tobacco.” The cardinal flower (Lobelia), mullein (Verbascum), and one or two related species are called tsâliyu′stĭ, “like tobacco,” on account of their general resemblance to it in appearance, but they were never used in the same way.

Tobacco was used as a sacred incense or to ensure a serious oath in almost every significant event—connecting the warrior to take up arms against the enemy, approving peace treaties, confirming sales or other agreements, seeking omens for hunters, warding off witches or evil spirits, and in regular medical practices. It was either smoked in a pipe or sprinkled on the fire, never rolled into cigarettes like in the Southwest tribes, and it was never used just for the enjoyment of its effects. Recently, white neighbors have taught Native Americans to chew it, but that habit is not traditional. It's called tsâlû, a term that has lost meaning in the Cherokee language but can be traced back to the Tuscarora language, where charhû′, meaning “tobacco,” can still be understood as “fire to hold in the mouth,” indicating that the practice is as old as knowledge of the plant itself. The tobacco originally used by the Cherokee, Iroquois, and other Eastern tribes was not the common commercial tobacco (Nicotiana tabacum), which was introduced from the West Indies, but rather Nicotiana rustica, or wild tobacco, now referred to by the Cherokee as tsâl-agăyûñ′li, meaning “old tobacco,” and by the Iroquois as “real tobacco.” Its various uses in rituals and medicine are more thoroughly discussed elsewhere. For the myth of its loss and recovery, see number 6, “How They Brought Back the Tobacco.” The cardinal flower (Lobelia), mullein (Verbascum), and one or two related species are called tsâliyu′stĭ, meaning “like tobacco,” due to their overall resemblance, but they were never used in the same way.

The poisonous wild parsnip (Peucedanum?) bears an unpleasant reputation on account of its frequent use in evil spells, especially those intended to destroy the life of the victim. In one of these conjurations seven pieces of the root are laid upon one hand and rubbed gently [425]with the other, the omen being taken from the position of the pieces when the hand is removed. It is said also that poisoners mix it secretly with the food of their intended victim, when, if he eats, he soon becomes drowsy, and, unless kept in motion until the effect wears off, falls asleep, never to wake again. Suicides are said to eat it to procure death. Before starting on a journey a small piece of the root is sometimes chewed and blown upon the body to prevent sickness, but the remedy is almost as bad as the disease, for the snakes are said to resent the offensive smell by biting the one who carries it. In spite of its poisonous qualities, a decoction of the root is much used for steaming patients in the sweat bath, the idea seeming to be that the smell drives away the disease spirits.

The poisonous wild parsnip (Peucedanum?) has a bad reputation because of its frequent use in harmful spells, especially those meant to kill the victim. In one of these rituals, seven pieces of the root are placed on one hand and gently rubbed with the other, and the outcome is determined by how the pieces are positioned when the hand is taken away. It's also said that poisoners secretly mix it into the food of their intended victim; if he eats it, he quickly becomes drowsy and, unless kept moving until the effect wears off, falls asleep and never wakes up. Suicides are said to consume it to seek death. Before going on a journey, some people chew a small piece of the root and blow it on their body to avoid getting sick, but this remedy is almost as bad as the illness itself, as snakes are said to be offended by the smell and will bite anyone carrying it. Despite its poisonous nature, a decoction of the root is commonly used for steaming patients in a sweat bath, with the belief that the smell drives away disease spirits.

The poison oak or poison ivy (Rhus radicans), so abundant in the damp eastern forests, is feared as much by Indians as by whites. When obliged to approach it or work in its vicinity, the Cherokee strives to conciliate it by addressing it as “My friend” (hi′gĭnaliĭ). If poisoned by it, he rubs upon the affected part the beaten flesh of a crawfish.

Poison oak and poison ivy (Rhus radicans), which are common in the wet eastern forests, are dreaded by both Native Americans and white settlers. When a Cherokee has to get close to it or work nearby, he tries to make peace by calling it “My friend” (hi′gĭnaliĭ). If he gets a rash from it, he rubs the affected area with the crushed flesh of a crawfish.

One variety of brier (Smilax) is called diʻnû′skĭ, “the breeder,” from a belief that a thorn of it, if allowed to remain in the flesh, will breed others in a day or two.

One type of brier (Smilax) is known as diʻnû′skĭ, meaning “the breeder.” This name comes from the belief that if a thorn from this plant stays in the flesh, it will produce more thorns in a day or two.

Ginseng, which is sold in large quantities to the local traders, as well as used in the native medical practice, is called âtalĭ-gûlĭ′, “the mountain climber,” but is addressed by the priests as Yûñwĭ Usdi′, “Little Man,” or Yûñwi Usdi′ga Ada′wehi′yu, “Little Man, Most Powerful Magician,” the Cherokee sacred term, like the Chinese name, having its origin from the frequent resemblance of the root in shape to the body of a man. The beliefs and ceremonies in connection with its gathering and preparation are very numerous. The doctor speaks constantly of it as of a sentient being, and it is believed to be able to make itself invisible to those unworthy to gather it. In hunting it, the first three plants found are passed by. The fourth is taken, after a preliminary prayer, in which the doctor addresses it as the “Great Ada′wehĭ,” and humbly asks permission to take a small piece of its flesh. On digging it from the ground, he drops into the hole a bead and covers it over, leaving it there, by way of payment to the plant spirit. After that he takes them as they come without further ceremony.

Ginseng, which is sold in large quantities to local traders and used in traditional medicine, is known as âtalĭ-gûlĭ′, “the mountain climber.” However, priests refer to it as Yûñwĭ Usdi′, “Little Man,” or Yûñwi Usdi′ga Ada′wehi′yu, “Little Man, Most Powerful Magician.” This Cherokee sacred term, similar to the Chinese name, comes from the common resemblance of the root to a human body. There are many beliefs and ceremonies related to its gathering and preparation. The doctor often speaks of ginseng as if it were a living being, and it's believed to be capable of making itself invisible to those deemed unworthy to harvest it. When searching for it, the first three plants encountered are ignored. The fourth plant is taken after a preliminary prayer, where the doctor addresses it as “Great Ada′wehĭ” and humbly asks for permission to take a small piece of it. After digging it up, he drops a bead into the hole and covers it up, leaving it as a form of payment to the plant spirit. After this, he gathers the remaining plants without any further rituals.

The catgut or devil’s shoestring (Tephrosia) is called distai′yĭ, “they are tough,” in allusion to its stringy roots, from which Cherokee women prepare a decoction with which to wash their hair in order to impart to it the strength and toughness of the plant, while a preparation of the leaves is used by ballplayers to wash themselves in order to toughen their limbs. To enable them to spring quickly to their feet if thrown to the ground, the players bathe their limbs also with [426]a decoction of the small rush (Juncus tenuis), which, they say, always recovers its erect position, no matter how often trampled down. The white seeds of the viper’s bugloss (Echium vulgare) were formerly used in many important ceremonies of which the purpose was to look into the future, but have now been superseded by the ordinary glass beads of the traders. The culver root (Leptandra) is used in love conjurations, the omen being taken from the motion of the root when held in the hand. The campion (Silene stellata), locally known as “rattlesnake’s master,” is called ganidawâ′skĭ, “it disjoints itself,” because the dried stalk is said to break off by joints, beginning at the top. As among the white mountaineers, the juice is held to be a sovereign remedy for snake bites, and it is even believed that the deadliest snake will flee from one who carries a small portion of the root in his mouth.

The catgut or devil’s shoestring (Tephrosia) is called distai′yĭ, which means “they are tough,” referring to its stringy roots. Cherokee women make a decoction from these roots to wash their hair, giving it the strength and toughness of the plant. Ballplayers use a preparation made from the leaves to wash themselves and toughen their limbs. To help them spring quickly back to their feet if knocked down, players also bathe their limbs with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]a decoction of the small rush (Juncus tenuis), which they say always stands back up, no matter how often it's trampled. The white seeds of viper’s bugloss (Echium vulgare) were once used in many significant ceremonies for looking into the future, but these have now been replaced by ordinary glass beads from traders. The culver root (Leptandra) is used in love charms, with the omen taken from how the root moves when held in the hand. The campion (Silene stellata), known locally as “rattlesnake’s master,” is called ganidawâ′skĭ, meaning “it disjoints itself,” because the dried stalk is said to break off by joints starting from the top. Like among the white mountaineers, the juice is considered an excellent remedy for snake bites, and it's even believed that the deadliest snake will flee from anyone carrying a small piece of the root in their mouth.

Almost all varieties of burs, from the Spanish needle up to the cocklebur and Jimsonweed, are classed together under the generic name of u′nistilûn′istĭ, which may be freely rendered as “stickers.” From their habit of holding fast to whatever object they may happen to touch, they are believed to have an occult power for improving the memory and inducing stability of character. Very soon after a child is born, one of the smaller species, preferably the Lespedeza repens, is beaten up and a portion is put into a bowl of water taken from a fall or cataract, where the stream makes a constant noise. This is given to the child to drink on four successive days, with the intention of making him quick to learn and retain in memory anything once heard. The noise of the cataract from which the water is taken is believed to be the voice of Yûñwĭ Gûnahi′ta, the “Long Man,” or river god, teaching lessons which the child may understand, while the stream itself is revered for its power to seize and hold anything cast upon its surface. A somewhat similar ceremony is sometimes used for adults, but in this case the matter is altogether more difficult, as there are tabus for four or seven days, and the mind must be kept fixed upon the purpose of the rite throughout the whole period, while if the subject so far forgets himself as to lose his temper in that time he will remain of a quarrelsome disposition forever after.

Almost all types of burs, from the Spanish needle to the cocklebur and Jimsonweed, are grouped together under the name u′nistilûn′istĭ, which can be translated as “stickers.” Because they cling to anything they touch, they are thought to have a special ability to enhance memory and promote stability of character. Shortly after a child is born, one of the smaller species, preferably Lespedeza repens, is crushed, and some of it is placed in a bowl of water taken from a waterfall, where the stream creates a continuous noise. This water is given to the child to drink for four consecutive days, with the aim of making the child quick to learn and remember anything heard. The sound of the waterfall is believed to be the voice of Yûñwĭ Gûnahi′ta, the “Long Man,” or river god, imparting lessons that the child can grasp, while the stream itself is honored for its ability to capture and hold anything that floats on its surface. A somewhat similar ritual is sometimes performed for adults, but this is much more challenging, as there are restrictions for four or seven days, and the person must stay focused on the purpose of the ritual throughout that time. If they lose their composure during this period, they will be prone to being quarrelsome forever afterwards.

A flowering vine, known as nuniyu′stĭ, “potato-like,” which grows in cultivated fields, and has a tuberous root somewhat resembling a potato, is used in hunting conjurations. The bruised root, from which a milky juice oozes, is rubbed upon the deer bleat, aʻwĭ′-ahyeli′skĭ, with which the hunter imitates the bleating of the fawn, under the idea that the doe, hearing it, will think that her offspring desires to suck, and will therefore come the sooner. The putty-root (Adam-and-Eve, Aplectrum hiemale), which is of an oily, mucilaginous nature, is carried by the deer hunter, who, on shooting a deer, puts a small piece of the chewed root into the wound, expecting as a necessary result to find the animal unusually fat when skinned. Infants which seem to pine [427]and grow thin are bathed with a decoction of the same root in order to fatten them. The root of the rare plant known as Venus’ flytrap (Dionæa), which has the remarkable property of catching and digesting insects which alight upon it, is chewed by the fisherman and spit upon the bait that no fish may escape him, and the plant is tied upon the fish trap for the same purpose.

A flowering vine, called nuniyu′stĭ, meaning “potato-like,” grows in cultivated fields and has a tuberous root that somewhat resembles a potato. It’s used in hunting rituals. The bruised root, which oozes a milky juice, is rubbed onto the deer call, aʻwĭ′-ahyeli′skĭ, that the hunter uses to imitate the bleating of a fawn, believing that the doe will come closer, thinking her offspring wants to nurse. The putty-root (Adam-and-Eve, Aplectrum hiemale), which has an oily, mucilaginous texture, is carried by the deer hunter. When he shoots a deer, he puts a small piece of the chewed root into the wound, expecting to find the animal unusually fat when he skins it. Infants who seem to be failing to thrive and lose weight are bathed in a decoction of the same root to help them gain weight. The root of the rare plant known as Venus' flytrap (Dionæa), which has the unique ability to catch and digest insects that land on it, is chewed by the fisherman and spat onto the bait to ensure that no fish escape him, and the plant is tied to the fish trap for the same reason.

The root of a plant called unatlûñwe′hitû, “having spirals,” is used in conjurations designed to predispose strangers in favor of the subject. The priest “takes it to water”—i. e., says certain prayers over it while standing close to the running stream, then chews a small piece and rubs and blows it upon the body and arms of the patient, who is supposed to be about to start upon a journey, or to take part in a council, with the result that all who meet him or listen to his words are at once pleased with his manner and appearance, and disposed to give every assistance to his projects. [428]

The root of a plant called unatlûñwe′hitû, meaning “having spirals,” is used in rituals aimed at making strangers favor the person being helped. The priest “takes it to water”—which means he recites certain prayers over it while standing near a flowing stream, then chews a small piece and rubs it on the body and arms of the person, who is expected to go on a journey or participate in a council. As a result, everyone who encounters him or hears what he says is immediately attracted to his demeanor and looks, and is inclined to support his endeavors. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 See “The Daughter of the Sun.” 

1 Check out “The Daughter of the Sun.”

2 See the next story. 

2 Check out the next story. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

3 “The Onondagas retain the custody of the wampums of the Five Nations, and the keeper of the wampums, Thomas Webster, of the Snipe tribe, a consistent, thorough pagan, is their interpreter. Notwithstanding the claims made that the wampums can be read as a governing code of law, it is evident that they are simply monumental reminders of preserved traditions, without any literal details whatever.

3 “The Onondagas are in charge of the wampums of the Five Nations, and the keeper of the wampums, Thomas Webster from the Snipe tribe, a devout pagan, acts as their interpreter. Despite claims that the wampums can be understood as a governing code of law, it’s clear that they are just significant reminders of preserved traditions, without any specific details at all.

“The first [of this] group from left to right, represents a convention of the Six Nations at the adoption of the Tuscaroras into the league; the second, the Five Nations, upon seven strands, illustrates a treaty with seven Canadian tribes before the year 1600; the third signifies the guarded approach of strangers to the councils of the Five Nations (a guarded gate, with a long, white path leading to the inner gate, where the Five Nations are grouped, with the Onondagas in the center and a safe council house behind all); the fourth represents a treaty when but four of the Six Nations were represented, and the fifth embodies the pledge of seven Canadian christianized nations to abandon their crooked ways and keep an honest peace (having a cross for each tribe, and with a zigzag line below, to indicate that their ways had been crooked but would ever after be as sacred as the cross). Above this group is another, claiming to bear date about 1608, when Champlain joined the Algonquins against the Iroquois.”—Carrington, in Six Nations of New York, Extra Bulletin, Eleventh Census, pp. 33–34, 1892. 

“The first group from left to right represents a meeting of the Six Nations when the Tuscaroras were welcomed into the league; the second illustrates a treaty with seven Canadian tribes before 1600, shown through the Five Nations on seven strands; the third depicts the cautious approach of outsiders to the councils of the Five Nations (a guarded gate with a long white path leading to the inner gate, where the Five Nations are gathered, the Onondagas in the center and a safe council house in the back); the fourth shows a treaty when only four of the Six Nations were present, and the fifth illustrates the commitment of seven Canadian Christian nations to abandon their wrongdoings and maintain an honest peace (with a cross for each tribe and a zigzag line below to signify that their past was crooked but would henceforth be as sacred as the cross). Above this group is another, believed to date around 1608, when Champlain allied with the Algonquins against the Iroquois.”—Carrington, in Six Nations of New York, Extra Bulletin, Eleventh Census, pp. 33–34, 1892.

4 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. of Tennessee, pp. 222–224, 1823. 

4 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. of Tennessee, pp. 222–224, 1823. 

5 Ibid, p. 241. 

5 Same source, p. 241. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

6 Ibid, p. 222. 

6 Same source, p. 222. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

7 Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 160, 1847. 

7 Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 160, 1847. 

8 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 88, reprint of 1876. 

8 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 88, reprint of 1876. 

9 Brinton, Lenape and Their Legends, p. 130 et passim, 1885; Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, pp. 147, 305 et passim, 1847; Heckewelder, Indian Nations, pp. 47–50, ed. 1876. 

9 Brinton, Lenape and Their Legends, p. 130 and following, 1885; Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, pp. 147, 305 and following, 1847; Heckewelder, Indian Nations, pp. 47–50, ed. 1876.

10 Heckewelder, op. cit., p. 54. 

10 Heckewelder, referenced work, p. 54. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

11 Loskiel, History of the [Moravian] Mission, pp. 124–127; London, 1794. 

11 Loskiel, History of the [Moravian] Mission, pp. 124–127; London, 1794.

12 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, pp. 88–89, 1876. 

12 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, pp. 88–89, 1876. 

13 See Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. of Tennessee, pp. 220, 224, 237, 1823. 

13 See Haywood, Nat. and Native American History of Tennessee, pp. 220, 224, 237, 1823. 

14 North Carolina Colonial Records, III, pp. 153, 202, 345, 369, 393, 1886. 

14 North Carolina Colonial Records, III, pp. 153, 202, 345, 369, 393, 1886. 

15 Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East (bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology), pp. 56, 61, 1894. 

15 Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East (bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology), pp. 56, 61, 1894. 

16 Catawba MS from South Carolina official archives. Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, III, pp. 293–4, 1853. 

16 Catawba MS from South Carolina official archives. Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, III, pp. 293–4, 1853. 

17 Ibid., p. 294, 1853. 

17 Same source, p. 294, 1853. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

18 Royce, The Cherokee Nation of Indians, in Fifth Report of Bureau of Ethnology. pp. 205–208, 266–272, 1887; also (for 1783) Bartram, Travels, p. 483, 1792. 

18 Royce, The Cherokee Nation of Indians, in Fifth Report of Bureau of Ethnology. pp. 205–208, 266–272, 1887; also (for 1783) Bartram, Travels, p. 483, 1792. 

19 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 241, 1823. Bullhead may be intended for Doublehead, an old Cherokee name. 

19 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 241, 1823. Bullhead might refer to Doublehead, an old Cherokee name.

20 Mooney, The Cherokee Ball Play, in The American Anthropologist, III, p. 107, April, 1890. 

20 Mooney, The Cherokee Ball Play, in The American Anthropologist, III, p. 107, April, 1890. 

21 Bartram, Travels, p. 518, 1791. 

21 Bartram, Travels, p. 518, 1791. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

22 Adair, History of American Indians, pp. 227, 247, 252–256, 270, 276–279, 1775. 

22 Adair, History of American Indians, pp. 227, 247, 252–256, 270, 276–279, 1775.

23 Ramsey, Annals of Tennessee, pp. 81, 84, 1853. 

23 Ramsey, Annals of Tennessee, pp. 81, 84, 1853.

24 Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East (bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology), p. 83, 1894. 

24 Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East (bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology), p. 83, 1894.

25 Bienville, quoted in Gayarré, Louisiana. 

25 Bienville, cited in Gayarré, Louisiana. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

26 Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 105–107, 1823. For a sketch of the Natchez war and the subsequent history of the scattered fragments of the tribe, see the author’s paper, The End of the Natchez, in the American Anthropologist for July, 1899. 

26 Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 105–107, 1823. For an overview of the Natchez war and the later history of the remaining parts of the tribe, check out the author's article, The End of the Natchez, in the American Anthropologist from July, 1899.

27 Adair, History of American Indians, p. 257, 1775. The other statements concerning the Taskigi among the Creeks are taken from Gatschet’s valuable study, A Migration Legend of the Creek Indians, I, pp. 122, 145, 228, 1884. 

27 Adair, History of American Indians, p. 257, 1775. The other information about the Taskigi among the Creeks comes from Gatschet’s important study, A Migration Legend of the Creek Indians, I, pp. 122, 145, 228, 1884. 

28 Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, p. 24, 1823. From a contemporary reference in Rivers, South Carolina, page 57, it appears that this war was in full progress in 1757. 

28 Haywood, Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, p. 24, 1823. From a modern reference in Rivers, South Carolina, page 57, it seems that this war was actively happening in 1757.

29 Margry, quoted in Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, pp. 16, 87, 1884. 

29 Margry, as quoted in Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend, I, pp. 16, 87, 1884. 

30 Wasash, French Ouasage, corrupted by the Americans into Osage. 

30 Wasash, French Ouasage, changed by Americans to Osage.

31 Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 266. 

31 Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 266. 

32 MacGowan, Dr D. J., Indian Secret Societies, Historical Magazine, X, p. 139, 1866. Morrisania, N. Y. 

32 MacGowan, Dr D. J., Indian Secret Societies, Historical Magazine, X, p. 139, 1866. Morrisania, N. Y. 

33 Haywood, Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 239. 

33 Haywood, Nat. and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, p. 239.

34 Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pages 41–42. 

34 Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pages 41–42.

35 Gatschet, Some Mythic Stories of the Yuchi Indians, in American Anthropologist, VI, p. 281, July, 1893. 

35 Gatschet, Some Mythic Stories of the Yuchi Indians, in American Anthropologist, VI, p. 281, July, 1893. 

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

NOTES AND PARALLELS TO MYTHS

In the preparation of the following notes and parallels the purpose has been to incorporate every Cherokee variant or pseudomyth obtainable from any source, and to give some explanation of tribal customs and beliefs touched upon in the myths, particularly among the Southern tribes. A certain number of parallels have been incorporated, but it must be obvious that this field is too vast for treatment within the limits of a single volume. Moreover, in view of the small number of tribes that have yet been studied, in comparison with the great number still unstudied, it is very doubtful whether the time has arrived for any extended treatment of Indian mythology. The most complete index of parallels that has yet appeared is that accompanying the splendid collection by Dr Franz Boas, Indianische Sagen von der nordpacifischen Küste Amerikas.1 In drawing the line it has been found necessary to restrict comparisons, excepting in a few special cases, to the territory of the United States or the immediate border country, although this compels the omission of several of the best collections, particularly from the northwest coast and the interior of British America. Enough has been given to show that our native tribes had myths of their own without borrowing from other races, and that these were so widely and constantly disseminated by trade and travel and interchange of ceremonial over wide areas as to make the Indian myth system as much a unit in this country as was the Aryan myth structure in Europe and Asia. Every additional tribal study may be expected to corroborate this result.

In preparing the following notes and parallels, the goal has been to include every Cherokee variant or pseudomyth available from any source and to provide some context about tribal customs and beliefs reflected in the myths, especially among the Southern tribes. A certain number of parallels have been included, but it should be clear that this area is too extensive to cover thoroughly in a single volume. Furthermore, considering the limited number of tribes that have been studied compared to the many still unexamined, it seems unlikely that the time is right for a comprehensive exploration of Indian mythology. The most complete index of parallels so far is found alongside the excellent collection by Dr. Franz Boas, Native American Legends from the Northwest Coast of America.1 In making definitions, it has been necessary to limit comparisons, except in a few special instances, to the territory of the United States or its nearby areas, which unfortunately excludes several outstanding collections, particularly from the northwest coast and the interior of British America. Enough has been provided to demonstrate that our native tribes had their own myths without borrowing from other cultures, and that these myths were widely and consistently shared through trade, travel, and the exchange of ceremonies over large regions, making the Indian myth system as unified in this country as the Aryan myth structure in Europe and Asia. Each new tribal study is expected to confirm this finding.

A more special study of Cherokee myths in their connection with the medical and religious ritual of the tribe is reserved for a future paper, of which preliminary presentation has been given in the author’s Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology.

A more detailed study of Cherokee myths and their connection to the tribe's medical and religious rituals will be covered in a future paper, with an initial overview provided in the author’s Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology.

Stories and story tellers (p. 229): Migration legend—In Buttrick’s Antiquities2 we find some notice of this migration legend, which, as given by the missionary, is unfortunately so badly mixed up with the Bible story that it is almost impossible to isolate the genuine. He starts them under the leadership of their “greatest prophet,” Wâsĭ—who is simply Moses—in search of a far distant country where they may be safe from their enemies. Who these enemies are, or in what quarter they live, is not stated. Soon after setting out they come to a great water, which [429]Wâsĭ strikes with his staff; the water divides so that they pass through safely, and then rolls back and prevents pursuit by their enemies. They then enter a wilderness and come to a mountain, and we are treated to the Bible story of Sinai and the tables of stone. Here also they receive sacred fire from heaven, which thereafter they carry with them until the house in which it is kept is at last destroyed by a hostile invasion. This portion of the myth seems to be genuine Indian (see notes to number 111, “The Mounds and the Constant Fire”).

Stories and storytellers (p. 229): Migration legend—In Buttrick’s Antiquities2, we find some mention of this migration legend, which, as described by the missionary, is unfortunately so tangled up with the Biblical story that it’s almost impossible to separate the authentic parts. He begins with their leader, “the greatest prophet,” Wâsĭ—who is just Moses—leading them in search of a faraway land where they can be safe from their enemies. The identities of these enemies and where they reside are not specified. Shortly after they set out, they come to a large body of water, which [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Wâsĭ strikes with his staff; the water parts so they can pass through safely, then flows back to block their enemies from pursuing them. They then enter a desert and arrive at a mountain, and we are presented with the Biblical account of Sinai and the stone tablets. Here, they also receive sacred fire from heaven, which they carry with them until the house that contains it is eventually destroyed by an invasion. This part of the myth appears to be authentic Indian (see notes to number 111, “The Mounds and the Constant Fire”).

In this journey “the tribes marched separately and also the clans. The clans were distinguished by having feathers of different colors fastened to their ears. They had two great standards, one white and one red. The white standard was under the control of the priests, and used for civil purposes; but the red standard was under the direction of the war priests, for purposes of war and alarm. These were carried when they journeyed, and the white standard erected in front of the building above mentioned [the ark or palladium], when they rested.”

In this journey, the tribes marched separately along with the clans. The clans were identified by colored feathers attached to their ears. They had two large flags, one white and one red. The white flag was managed by the priests and used for civil matters, while the red flag was overseen by the war priests for battle and alert purposes. These were carried during their travels, and the white flag was raised in front of the previously mentioned building [the ark or palladium] when they took a break.

They cross four rivers in all—which accords with the Indian idea of the sacred four—and sit down at last beyond the fourth, after having been for many years on the march. “Their whole journey through this wilderness was attended with great distress and danger. At one time they were beset by the most deadly kind of serpents, which destroyed a great many of the people, but at length their leader shot one with an arrow and drove them away. Again, they were walking along in single file, when the ground cracked open and a number of people sank down and were destroyed by the earth closing upon them. At another time they came nigh perishing for water. Their head men dug with their staves in all the low places, but could find no water. At length their leader found a most beautiful spring coming out of a rock.”3

They crossed a total of four rivers, which aligns with the Indian belief in the sacred four, and finally sat down beyond the fourth after many years of traveling. “Their entire journey through this wilderness was filled with great hardship and danger. At one point, they were attacked by deadly snakes that killed many people, but eventually their leader shot one with an arrow and drove them away. At another time, they were walking in a single line when the ground cracked open, causing several people to fall in and be buried by the earth. They almost perished from lack of water during another stretch. Their leaders dug with their staffs in all the low spots but found no water. Finally, their leader discovered a beautiful spring emerging from a rock.”3

At one point in this migration, according to a tradition given to Schoolcraft by Stand Watie, they encountered a large river or other great body of water, which they crossed upon a bridge made by tying grapevines together.4 This idea of a vine bridge or ladder occurs also in the traditions of the Iroquois, Mandan, and other tribes.

At one point during this migration, as told to Schoolcraft by Stand Watie, they came across a large river or some other significant body of water, which they crossed on a bridge made by tying grapevines together.4 The concept of a vine bridge or ladder is also found in the traditions of the Iroquois, Mandan, and other tribes.

Farther on the missionary already quoted says: “Shield-eater once inquired if I ever heard of houses with flat roofs, saying that his father’s great grandfather used to say that once their people had a great town, with a high wall about it; that on a certain occasion their enemies broke down a part of this wall; that the houses in this town had flat roofs—though, he used to say, this was so long ago it is not worth talking about now.”5

Farther along, the missionary previously mentioned says: “Shield-eater once asked if I had ever heard of houses with flat roofs, mentioning that his father's great-grandfather used to say that their people once had a big town, surrounded by a tall wall; that on one occasion, their enemies knocked down part of this wall; that the houses in this town had flat roofs—although he would say this was so long ago it's not worth discussing now.”5

Fire of cane splints—Bartram thus describes the method as witnessed by him at Attasse (Autossee) among the Creeks about 1775. The fire which blazed up so mysteriously may have been kept constantly smoldering below, as described in number 111:

Fire of cane splints—Bartram describes the method he observed at Attasse (Autossee) among the Creeks around 1775. The fire that flared up so mysteriously may have been kept constantly smoldering below, as mentioned in number 111:

“As their virgils [sic] and manner of conducting their vespers and mystical fire in this rotunda, are extremely singular, and altogether different from the customs and usages of any other people, I shall proceed to describe them. In the first place, the governor or officer who has the management of this business, with his servants attending, orders the black drink to be brewed, which is a decoction or infusion of the leaves and tender shoots of the cassine. This is done under an open shed or pavilion, at twenty or thirty yards distance, directly opposite the door of the council-house. Next he orders bundles of dry canes to be brought in: these are previously split and broken in pieces to about the length of two feet, and then placed obliquely crossways upon one another on the floor, forming a spiral circle round about the great centre pillar, rising to a foot or eighteen inches in height from the ground; and this circle spreading as it proceeds round and round, often repeated from right to [430]left, every revolution increases its diameter, and at length extends to the distance of ten or twelve feet from the centre, more or less, according to the length of time the assembly or meeting is to continue. By the time these preparations are accomplished, it is night, and the assembly have taken their seats in order. The exterior or outer end of the spiral circle takes fire and immediately rises into a bright flame (but how this is effected I did not plainly apprehend; I saw no person set fire to it; there might have been fire left on the earth; however I neither saw nor smelt fire or smoke until the blaze instantly ascended upwards), which gradually and slowly creeps round the centre pillar, with the course of the sun, feeding on the dry canes, and affords a cheerful, gentle and sufficient light until the circle is consumed, when the council breaks up.”6

“As their rituals and the way they conduct their evening prayers and mystical fire in this large hall are quite unique and completely different from the traditions of any other people, I’ll go ahead and describe them. First, the governor or official in charge of this event, along with his attendants, instructs them to brew the black drink, which is made from the leaves and tender shoots of the cassine plant. This takes place under an open shed or pavilion, about twenty or thirty yards away, directly opposite the entrance of the council house. Next, he requests bundles of dry canes to be brought in; these are pre-split and cut into pieces about two feet long, then stacked crosswise on the floor in a spiral circle around the main central pillar, rising to about a foot or eighteen inches off the ground. This circle expands as it winds around, each loop getting wider, eventually stretching ten to twelve feet out from the center, depending on how long the meeting is set to last. By the time these preparations are finished, night has fallen, and the group takes their seats in order. The outer edge of the spiral catches fire and quickly bursts into a bright flame (though I didn’t clearly see how this happened; I didn’t see anyone set it on fire; there could’ve been fire left on the ground, but I neither saw nor smelled any fire or smoke until the blaze shot up), which gradually and slowly wraps around the central pillar, moving in the direction of the sun, consuming the dry canes and providing a warm, gentle, and adequate light until the circle is fully burned away, at which point the council adjourns.”

1. How the world was made (p. 239): From decay of the old tradition and admixture of Bible ideas the Cherokee genesis myth is too far broken down to be recovered excepting in disjointed fragments. The completeness of the destruction may be judged by studying the similar myth of the Iroquois or the Ojibwa. What is here preserved was obtained chiefly from Swimmer and John Ax, the two most competent authorities of the eastern band. The evergreen story is from Ta′gwădihĭ′. The incident of the brother striking his sister with a fish to make her pregnant was given by Ayâsta, and may have a phallic meaning. John Ax says the pregnancy was brought about by the “Little People,” Yuñwĭ Tsunsdi′, who commanded the woman to rub spittle (of the brother?) upon her back, and to lie upon her breast, with her body completely covered, for seven days and nights, at the end of which period the child was born, and another thereafter every seven days until the period was made longer. According to Wafford the first man was created blind and remained so for some time. The incident of the buzzard shaping the mountains occurs also in the genesis myth of the Creeks7 and Yuchi,8 southern neighbors of the Cherokee, but by them the first earth is said to have been brought up from under the water by the crawfish. Among the northern tribes it is commonly the turtle which continues to support the earth upon its back. The water beetle referred to is the Gyrinus, locally known as mellow bug or apple beetle. One variant makes the dilsta′yaʻtĭ, water-spider (“scissors,” Dolomedes), help in the work. Nothing is said as to whence the sun is obtained. By some tribes it is believed to be a gaming wheel stolen from a race of superior beings. See also number 7, “The Journey to the Sunrise.”

1. How the world was created (p. 239): The Cherokee creation story has been fragmented due to the decay of old traditions and the mixing of biblical ideas. The extent of this loss can be seen by comparing it to the similar myths of the Iroquois or the Ojibwa. What we still have comes mainly from Swimmer and John Ax, the two most knowledgeable sources from the eastern band. The enduring tale is from Ta′gwădihĭ′. The story of the brother hitting his sister with a fish to make her pregnant was told by Ayâsta and may carry phallic connotations. John Ax mentions that the pregnancy was caused by the “Little People,” Yuñwĭ Tsunsdi′, who instructed the woman to rub spittle (of the brother?) on her back and to lie on her breast, with her body completely covered, for seven days and nights. After this, the child was born, followed by another every seven days until the interval was extended. According to Wafford, the first man was created blind and stayed that way for a while. The story of the buzzard shaping the mountains also appears in the creation myth of the Creeks7 and Yuchi,8, the southern neighbors of the Cherokee, who say the first land was brought up from under the water by the crawfish. Among the northern tribes, it's usually the turtle that supports the earth on its back. The water beetle mentioned is the Gyrinus, known locally as the mellow bug or apple beetle. One version includes the dilsta′yaʻtĭ, water-spider (“scissors,” Dolomedes), assisting in the task. There is no mention of where the sun comes from. Some tribes believe it to be a gaming wheel stolen from superior beings. See also number 7, “The Journey to the Sunrise.”

The missionaries Buttrick and Washburn give versions of the Cherokee genesis, both of which are so badly warped by Bible interpretation as to be worthless. No native cosmogonic myth yet recorded goes back to the first act of creation, but all start out with a world and living creatures already in existence, though not in their final form and condition.

The missionaries Buttrick and Washburn present versions of the Cherokee creation story, both of which are so distorted by biblical interpretation that they are practically useless. No native creation myth that has been documented goes back to the very first act of creation; instead, all begin with a world and living creatures that already exist, although they are not in their final form and condition.

Hand-breadth—The Cherokee word is utawâ′hilû, from uwâyĭ, hand. This is not to be taken literally, but is a figurative expression much used in the sacred formulas to denote a serial interval of space. The idea of successive removals of the sun, in order to modify the excessive heat, is found with other tribes. Buttrick, already quoted, says in his statement of the Cherokee cosmogony: “When God created the world he made a heaven or firmament about as high as the tops of the mountains, but this was too warm. He then created a second, which was also too warm. He thus proceeded till he had created seven heavens and in the seventh fixed His abode. During some of their prayers they raise their hands to the first, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh heaven,” etc.9 [431]

Hand-breadth—The Cherokee word is utawâ′hilû, derived from uwâyĭ, meaning hand. This shouldn’t be taken literally; it’s a figurative expression frequently used in sacred formulas to indicate a series of spatial intervals. The concept of moving the sun away to lessen excessive heat is also found among other tribes. Buttrick, previously mentioned, states in his account of Cherokee creation: “When God created the world, He built a heaven or firmament about as high as the mountain tops, but it was too warm. He then created a second one, which was also too warm. He continued this process until He had created seven heavens and chose the seventh as His dwelling. During some of their prayers, they raise their hands to the first, second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh heaven,” etc. 9 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In Hindu cosmogony also we find seven heavens or stages, increasing in sanctity as they ascend; the Aztecs had nine, as had also the ancient Scandinavians.10 Some Polynesian tribes have ten, each built of azure stone, with apertures for intercommunication. The lowest originally almost touched the earth and was elevated to its present position by successive pushes from the gods Ru and Matti, resting first prostrate upon the ground, then upon their knees, then lifting with their shoulders, their hands, and their finger tips, until a last supreme effort sent it to its present place.11

In Hindu cosmology, we also see seven heavens or stages that become more sacred as they rise. The Aztecs had nine, just like the ancient Scandinavians. Some Polynesian tribes count ten, each made of blue stone, with openings for communication. The lowest one originally almost touched the ground and was raised to its current position by repeated pushes from the gods Ru and Matti, starting flat on the ground, then on their knees, and finally lifting with their shoulders, hands, and fingertips, until a final great effort put it in its present spot.

Seven: The sacred numbers—In every tribe and cult throughout the world we find sacred numbers. Christianity and the Christian world have three and seven. The Indian has always four as the principal sacred number, with usually another only slightly subordinated. The two sacred numbers of the Cherokee are four and seven, the latter being the actual number of the tribal clans, the formulistic number of upper worlds or heavens, and the ceremonial number of paragraphs or repetitions in the principal formulas. Thus in the prayers for long life the priest raises his client by successive stages to the first, second, third, fourth, and finally to the seventh heaven before the end is accomplished. The sacred four has direct relation to the four cardinal points, while seven, besides these, includes also “above,” “below,” and “here in the center.” In many tribal rituals color and sometimes sex are assigned to each point of direction. In the sacred Cherokee formulas the spirits of the East, South, West, and North are, respectively, Red, White, Black, and Blue, and each color has also its own symbolic meaning of Power (War), Peace, Death, and Defeat.

Seven: The Sacred Numbers—In every tribe and belief system around the world, we find sacred numbers. Christianity and the Christian world recognize three and seven. For Indians, four has always been the main sacred number, often accompanied by another that holds lesser importance. The two sacred numbers of the Cherokee are four and seven, with seven being the actual number of tribal clans, the number representing higher realms or heavens, and the ceremonial number of sections or repetitions in key formulas. In prayers for long life, the priest elevates his client through successive stages to the first, second, third, fourth, and ultimately to the seventh heaven before the prayer is completed. The sacred four directly relates to the four cardinal points, while seven, in addition to these four, also encompasses “above,” “below,” and “here in the center.” In many tribal rituals, colors and sometimes genders are assigned to each direction. In the sacred Cherokee formulas, the spirits of the East, South, West, and North are, respectively, Red, White, Black, and Blue, with each color carrying its own symbolic meaning of Power (War), Peace, Death, and Defeat.

2. The first fire (p. 240): This myth was obtained from Swimmer and John Ax. It is noted also in Foster’s “Sequoyah”12 and in the Wahnenauhi manuscript.13 The uksu′hĭ and the gûle′gĭ are, respectively, the Coluber obsoletus and Bascanion constrictor. The water-spider is the large hairy species Argyroneta.

2. The initial fire (p. 240): This myth was gathered from Swimmer and John Ax. It's also mentioned in Foster’s “Sequoyah” 12 and in the Wahnenauhi manuscript. 13 The uksu′hĭ and the gûle′gĭ are, respectively, the Coluber obsoletus and Bascanion constrictor. The water-spider refers to the large hairy species Argyroneta.

In the version given in the Wahnenauhi manuscript the Possum and the Buzzard first make the trial, but come back unsuccessful, one losing the hair from his tail, while the other has the feathers scorched from his head and neck. In another version the Dragon-fly assists the Water-spider by pushing the tusti from behind. In the corresponding Creek myth, as given in the Tuggle manuscript, the Rabbit obtains fire by the stratagem of touching to the blaze a cap trimmed with sticks of rosin, while pretending to bend low in the dance. In the Jicarilla myth the Fox steals fire by wrapping cedar bark around his tail and thrusting it into the blaze while dancing around the circle.14

In the version found in the Wahnenauhi manuscript, the Possum and the Buzzard try to get fire but come back empty-handed; one loses the fur from his tail, while the other has the feathers burned off his head and neck. In another version, the Dragonfly helps the Water-spider by pushing the tusti from behind. In the related Creek myth in the Tuggle manuscript, the Rabbit gets fire by cleverly touching a cap trimmed with rosin sticks to the flames while pretending to bow low during the dance. In the Jicarilla myth, the Fox steals fire by wrapping cedar bark around his tail and sticking it into the flames while dancing around the circle.14

3. Kana′tĭ and Selu: Origin of corn and game (p. 242): This story was obtained in nearly the same form from Swimmer and John Ax (east) and from Wafford (west), and a version is also given in the Wahnenauhi manuscript. Hagar notes it briefly in his manuscript Stellar Legends of the Cherokee. So much of belief and custom depend upon the myth of Kana′tĭ that references to the principal incidents are constant in the songs and formulas. It is one of those myths held so sacred that in the old days one who wished to hear it from the priest of the tradition must first purify himself by “going to water,” i. e., bathing in the running stream before daylight when still fasting, while the priest performed his mystic ceremonies upon the bank.

3. Kana'ti and Selu: The Origin of Corn and Game (p. 242): This story was collected in nearly the same version from Swimmer and John Ax (east) and Wafford (west), with another version found in the Wahnenauhi manuscript. Hagar briefly mentions it in his manuscript Stellar Legends of the Cherokee. Much of the belief and traditions rely on the myth of Kana′tĭ, so references to its key events are often found in songs and rituals. It is one of those myths that are considered so sacred that in the past, anyone who wanted to hear it from the priest of the tradition had to first purify themselves by “going to water,” meaning they would bathe in a running stream before dawn while still fasting, while the priest performed his mystical rituals on the bank.

In his Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, written more than fifty years ago, Lanman gives (pp. 136, 137) a very fair synopsis of this myth, locating the game [432]preserve of Kana′tĭ, whom he makes an old Cherokee chief, in a (traditional) cave on the north side of the Black mountain, now Mount Mitchell, in Yancey county, North Carolina, the highest peak east of the Rocky mountains. After his father had disappeared, and could not be found by long search, “The boy fired an arrow towards the north, but it returned and fell at his feet, and he knew that his father had not travelled in that direction. He also fired one towards the east and the south and the west, but they all came back in the same manner. He then thought that he would fire one directly above his head, and it so happened that this arrow never returned, and so the boy knew that his father had gone to the spirit land. The Great Spirit was angry with the Cherokee nation, and to punish it for the offense of the foolish boy he tore away the cave from the side of the Black mountain and left only a large cliff in its place, which is now a conspicuous feature, and he then declared that the time would come when another race of men should possess the mountains where the Cherokees had flourished for many generations.”

In his Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, written over fifty years ago, Lanman gives (pp. 136, 137) a fair summary of this myth, placing the game preserve of Kana'tĭ, whom he describes as an old Cherokee chief, in a traditional cave on the north side of Black Mountain, now Mount Mitchell, in Yancey County, North Carolina, the highest peak east of the Rocky Mountains. After his father disappeared and couldn't be found after a long search, "The boy shot an arrow towards the north, but it returned and fell at his feet, so he knew his father hadn't traveled in that direction. He also shot arrows towards the east, south, and west, but they all came back the same way. He then decided to shoot one directly above him, and this arrow did not return, revealing that his father had gone to the spirit land. The Great Spirit was angry with the Cherokee nation, and to punish them for the boy's foolishness, he took away the cave from the side of Black Mountain and left only a large cliff in its place, which is now a noticeable feature. He then declared that a time would come when another race of people would inhabit the mountains where the Cherokees had thrived for many generations."

The story has numerous parallels in Indian myth, so many in fact that almost every important concept occurring in it is duplicated in the North, in the South, and on the plains, and will probably be found also west of the mountains when sufficient material of that region shall have been collected. The Ojibwa story of “The Weendigoes,”15 in particular, has many striking points of resemblance; so, also, the Omaha myth, “Two-faces and the Twin Brothers,” as given by Dorsey.16

The story has many parallels in Indian mythology, so many in fact that almost every key idea in it is reflected in the North, in the South, and on the plains, and will probably also be found west of the mountains once enough material from that area is gathered. The Ojibwa tale of “The Weendigoes,” 15 in particular, shares many striking similarities; likewise, the Omaha myth, “Two-faces and the Twin Brothers,” as presented by Dorsey.16

His wife was Selu, “Corn”—In Cherokee belief, as in the mythologies of nearly every eastern tribe, the corn spirit is a woman, and the plant itself has sprung originally from the blood drops or the dead body of the Corn Woman. In the Cherokee sacred formulas the corn is sometimes invoked as Agawe′la, “The Old Woman,” and one myth (number 72, “The Hunter and Selu”) tells how a hunter once witnessed the transformation of the growing stalk into a beautiful woman.

His wife was Selu, “Corn”—In Cherokee belief, like in the myths of almost every eastern tribe, the corn spirit is female, and the plant itself originates from the blood drops or the lifeless body of the Corn Woman. In some Cherokee sacred texts, corn is referred to as Agawe′la, “The Old Woman,” and one story (number 72, “The Hunter and Selu”) describes how a hunter saw the growing stalk change into a beautiful woman.

In the Creek myth “Origin of Indian Corn,” as given in the Tuggle manuscript, the corn plant appears to be the transformed body of an old woman whose only son, endowed with magic powers, has developed from a single drop of her (menstrual?) blood.

In the Creek myth “Origin of Indian Corn,” as described in the Tuggle manuscript, the corn plant seems to be the transformed body of an old woman whose only son, gifted with magical abilities, has emerged from a single drop of her (menstrual?) blood.

In Iroquois legend, according to Morgan, the corn plant sprang from the bosom of the mother of the Great Spirit (sic) after her burial. The spirits of corn, bean, and squash are represented as three sisters. “They are supposed to have the forms of beautiful females, to be very fond of each other, and to delight to dwell together. This last belief is illustrated by a natural adaptation of the plants themselves to grow up together in the same field and perhaps from the same hill.”17

In Iroquois legend, as described by Morgan, the corn plant emerged from the heart of the mother of the Great Spirit (sic) after she was buried. The spirits of corn, bean, and squash are seen as three sisters. “They are thought to take the form of beautiful women, to care deeply for each other, and to enjoy living together. This belief is reflected in how these plants naturally grow together in the same field and possibly from the same mound.”17

Sprang from blood—This concept of a child born of blood drops reappears in the Cherokee story of Tsulʻkalû′ (see number 81). Its occurrence among the Creeks has just been noted. It is found also among the Dakota (Dorsey, “The Blood-clots Boy,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, IX, 1893), Omaha (Dorsey, “The Rabbit and the Grizzly Bear,” Cont. to N. A. Eth., VI, 1890), Blackfeet (“Kutoyis,” in Grinnell, “Blackfoot Lodge Tales”; New York, 1892), and other tribes. Usually the child thus born is of wilder and more mischievous nature than is common.

Sprang from blood—This idea of a child born from blood drops appears again in the Cherokee story of Tsulʻkalû′ (see number 81). Its presence among the Creeks has just been noted. It can also be found among the Dakota (Dorsey, “The Blood-clots Boy,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, IX, 1893), Omaha (Dorsey, “The Rabbit and the Grizzly Bear,” Cont. to N. A. Eth., VI, 1890), Blackfeet (“Kutoyis,” in Grinnell, “Blackfoot Lodge Tales”; New York, 1892), and other tribes. Typically, a child born in this way tends to be wilder and more mischievous than usual.

Deer shut up in hole—The Indian belief that the game animals were originally shut up in a cave, from which they were afterward released by accident or trickery, is very widespread. In the Tuggle version of the Creek account of the creation of the earth we find the deer thus shut up and afterward set free. The Iroquois “believed that the game animals were not always free, but were enclosed in a cavern [433]where they had been concealed by Tawiskaraʼ; but that they might increase and fill the forest Yoskehăʼ gave them freedom.”18 The same idea occurs in the Omaha story of “Ictinike, the Brothers and Sister” (Dorsey, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, 1890). The Kiowa tell how the buffalo were kept thus imprisoned by the Crow until released by Sinti when the people were all starving for want of meat. When the buffalo so suddenly and completely disappeared from the plains about twenty-five years ago, the prairie tribes were unable to realize that it had been exterminated, but for a long time cherished the belief that it had been again shut up by the superior power of the whites in some underground prison, from which the spells of their own medicine men would yet bring it back (see references in the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in Seventeenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, part 1, 1901). The Kiowa tradition is almost exactly paralleled among the Jicarilla (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla Apaches, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, Oct., 1898).

Deer shut up in hole—The belief among Native Americans that game animals were originally trapped in a cave, from which they were later released by accident or trickery, is quite common. In the Tuggle version of the Creek creation story, the deer are described as being confined and then freed. The Iroquois “thought that the game animals weren't always free but were kept in a cave [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]where they were hidden by Tawiskara; but so that they could multiply and fill the forest, Yoskehăʼ gave them their freedom.”18 A similar idea appears in the Omaha tale of “Ictinike, the Brothers and Sister” (Dorsey, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, 1890). The Kiowa recount how the buffalo were imprisoned by the Crow until Sinti freed them while the people were starving for meat. When the buffalo unexpectedly vanished from the plains about twenty-five years ago, the prairie tribes struggled to understand that they had been wiped out, but for a long time held onto the belief that they had been imprisoned again by the superior power of the whites in some underground dungeon, from which their own medicine men would eventually bring them back (see references in the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in Seventeenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, part 1, 1901). The Kiowa tradition is nearly identical to that of the Jicarilla (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla Apaches, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, Oct., 1898).

Storehouse—The unwadâ′lĭ, or storehouse for corn, beans, dried pumpkins, and other provisions, was a feature of every Cherokee homestead and was probably common to all the southern tribes. Lawson thus describes it among the Santee in South Carolina about the year 1700:

Storehouse—The unwadâ′lĭ, or storehouse for corn, beans, dried pumpkins, and other supplies, was a part of every Cherokee home and was likely typical for all the southern tribes. Lawson describes it like this among the Santee in South Carolina around the year 1700:

“They make themselves cribs after a very curious manner, wherein they secure their corn from vermin, which are more frequent in these warm climates than in countries more distant from the sun. These pretty fabrics are commonly supported with eight feet or posts about seven feet high from the ground, well daubed within and without upon laths, with loam or clay, which makes them tight and fit to keep out the smallest insect, there being a small door at the gable end, which is made of the same composition and to be removed at pleasure, being no bigger than that a slender man may creep in at, cementing the door up with the same earth when they take the corn out of the crib and are going from home, always finding their granaries in the same posture they left them—theft to each other being altogether unpracticed.”19

“They build their storage structures in a really interesting way, which keeps their grain safe from pests that are more common in these warmer areas than in places farther from the sun. These neat little huts are usually supported by eight posts that are around seven feet high, well plastered inside and out with mud or clay, making them secure enough to keep out even the tiniest insects. There’s a small door at one end, made from the same material, that can be opened at will, just big enough for a slim person to crawl through. When they take the grain out and leave their homes, they seal the door with the same earth, always finding their storage exactly as they left it—stealing from one another is completely unheard of.”19

Rubbed her stomach—This miraculous procuring of provisions by rubbing the body occurs also in number 76, “The Bear Man.”

Rubbed her stomach—This amazing way of getting food by rubbing the body also happens in number 76, “The Bear Man.”

Knew their thoughts—Mind reading is a frequent concept in Indian myth and occurs in more than one Cherokee story.

Knew their thoughts—Mind reading is a common theme in Indian mythology and appears in various Cherokee tales.

Seven times—The idea of sacred numbers has already been noted, and the constant recurrence of seven in the present myth exemplifies well the importance of that number in Cherokee ritual.

Seven times—The concept of sacred numbers has already been mentioned, and the frequent appearance of seven in this myth clearly highlights the significance of that number in Cherokee rituals.

A tuft of down—In the Omaha story, “The Corn Woman and the Buffalo Woman” (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, 1890), the magician changes himself into a feather and allows himself to be blown about by the wind in order to accomplish his purpose. The wolf does the same in a Thompson River myth.20 The self-transformation of the hero into a tuft of bird’s down, a feather, a leaf, or some other light object, which is then carried by the wind wherever he wishes to go, is very common in Indian myth.

A tuft of down—In the Omaha story, “The Corn Woman and the Buffalo Woman” (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, 1890), the magician transforms himself into a feather and lets the wind carry him to achieve his goal. The wolf does the same in a Thompson River myth.20 The hero's ability to change into a tuft of bird's down, a feather, a leaf, or another light object, which is then swept away by the wind to wherever he wants to go, is very common in Native American mythology.

Play ball against them—This is a Cherokee figurative expression for a contest of any kind, more particularly a battle.

Play ball against them—This is a Cherokee figure of speech for a contest of any sort, especially a battle.

Left an open space—When the Cherokee conjurer, by his magic spells, coils the great (invisible) serpent around the house of a sick man to keep off the witches, he is always careful to leave a small space between the head and tail of the snake, so that the members of the family can go down to the spring to get water. [434]

Left an open space—When the Cherokee healer, using his magic spells, coils the great (invisible) serpent around the house of a sick person to protect against witches, he always makes sure to leave a small gap between the head and the tail of the snake, so that family members can go to the spring to get water. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Wolves—The wolf is regarded as the servant and watchdog of Kana′tĭ. See number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes.”

Wolves—The wolf is seen as the helper and guardian of Kana′tĭ. See number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes.”

From these have come all—In nearly every Indian mythology we find the idea of certain animal tribes being descended from a single survivor of some great slaughter by an early hero god or trickster. Thus the Kiowa say that all the prairie dogs on the plains are descended from a single little fellow who was too wary to close his eyes, as his companions did, when the hungry vagrant Sinti was planning to capture them all for his dinner under pretense of teaching them a new dance.

From these have come all—In almost every Indian mythology, there's the concept that certain animal groups come from a single survivor of a major massacre by an early hero god or trickster. For example, the Kiowa believe that all the prairie dogs on the plains are descended from a single little guy who was too cautious to close his eyes, unlike his friends, when the hungry drifter Sinti was getting ready to catch them all for his dinner under the guise of teaching them a new dance.

A gaming wheel—This was the stone wheel or circular disk used in the wheel-and-stick game, called by the Cherokee gatayûstĭ, and which in one form or another was practically universal among the tribes. It was the game played by the great mythic gambler Ûñtsaiyĭ′ (see number 63). It has sometimes been known in the north as the “snow-snake,” while to the early southern traders it was known as chunki or chungkey, a corruption of the Creek name. Timberlake (page 77) mentions it under the name of nettecawaw—for which there seems to be no other authority—as he saw it among the Cherokee in 1762.21 It was also noted among the Carolina tribes by Lederer in 1670 and Lawson in 1701. John Ax, the oldest man now living among the East Cherokee, is the only one remaining in the tribe who has ever played the game, having been instructed in it when a small boy by an old man who desired to keep up the memory of the ancient things. The sticks used have long since disappeared, but the stones remain, being frequently picked up in the plowed fields, especially in the neighborhood of mounds. The best description of the southern game is given by Adair:

A gaming wheel—This was the stone wheel or circular disk used in the wheel-and-stick game, called by the Cherokee gatayûstĭ, which in one form or another was virtually universal among the tribes. It was the game played by the great mythic gambler Ûñtsaiyĭ′ (see number 63). It has sometimes been referred to in the north as the “snow-snake,” while to the early southern traders it was known as chunki or chungkey, a variation of the Creek name. Timberlake (page 77) mentions it under the name of nettecawaw—for which there seems to be no other source—as he observed it among the Cherokee in 1762.21 It was also recorded among the Carolina tribes by Lederer in 1670 and Lawson in 1701. John Ax, the oldest living man among the East Cherokee, is the only remaining tribe member who has ever played the game, having learned it as a young boy from an old man who wanted to preserve the memory of ancient traditions. The sticks used have long since vanished, but the stones still exist, often found in plowed fields, especially near mounds. The best description of the southern game is provided by Adair:

“They have near their state house a square piece of ground well cleaned, and fine sand is carefully strewed over it, when requisite, to promote a swifter motion to what they throw along the surface. Only one, or two on a side, play at this ancient game. They have a stone about two fingers broad at the edge and two spans round. Each party has a pole of about eight feet long, smooth, and tapering at each end, the points flat. They set off abreast of each other at 6 yards from the end of the playground; then one of them hurls the stone on its edge, in as direct a line as he can, a considerable distance toward the middle of the other end of the square. When they have ran [sic] a few yards each darts his pole, anointed with bear’s oil, with a proper force, as near as he can guess in proportion to the motion of the stone, that the end may lie close to the stone. When this is the case, the person counts two of the game, and in proportion to the nearness of the poles to the mark, one is counted, unless by measuring both are found to be at an equal distance from the stone. In this manner the players will keep running most part of the day at half speed, under the violent heat of the sun, staking their silver ornaments, their nose, finger and ear rings; their breast, arm and wrist plates, and even all their wearing apparel except that which barely covers their middle. All the American Indians are much addicted to this game, which to us appears to be a task of stupid drudgery. It seems, however, to be of early origin, when their forefathers used diversions as simple as their manners. The hurling stones they use at present were time immemorial rubbed smooth on the rocks, and with prodigious labour. They are kept with the strictest religious care from one generation to another, and are exempted from being buried with the dead. They belong to the town where they are used, and are carefully preserved.”22

“They have a square piece of land near their state house that's well-maintained, and fine sand is carefully spread over it when needed to help the objects they throw slide more easily. Only one or two people on each side participate in this ancient game. They use a stone that’s about two fingers wide at the edge and two spans around. Each team has a pole that’s about eight feet long, smooth, and tapering at both ends, with flat tips. They start side by side, six yards from the end of the playing area; then one of them throws the stone on its edge as straight as possible, aiming to make it land a good distance toward the middle of the opposite end of the square. After they run a few yards, each player throws their pole, coated with bear oil, with just the right amount of force, trying to get the end to rest close to the stone. If they succeed, that player scores two points, and depending on how close the poles are to the mark, they score one point unless both poles are measured and found to be equally distant from the stone. The players will continue running at a moderate pace most of the day under the scorching sun, wagering their silver jewelry, such as nose, finger, and earring, as well as their chest, arm, and wrist plates, and even all their clothing except what minimally covers their midsection. All American Indians are very into this game, which may seem like a tedious chore to us. However, it appears to have ancient origins, dating back to when their ancestors enjoyed simple pastimes that reflected their lifestyle. The stones they use now have been smoothed over time on the rocks through great effort. They are cared for with the utmost reverence from one generation to the next and are not buried with the dead. They belong to the town where they're played and are meticulously preserved.”22

In one version of the Kana′tĭ myth the wheel is an arrow, which the wild boy shoots toward the four cardinal points and finally straight upward, when it comes back no more. When they get above the sky they find Kana′tĭ and Selu sitting together, with the arrow sticking in the ground in front of them. In the Creek story, “The Lion [Panther?] and the Little Girl,” of the Tuggle collection, the lion has a wheel “which could find anything that was lost.” [435]

In one version of the Kana’tĭ myth, the wheel is an arrow that the wild boy shoots toward the four cardinal directions and finally straight up, at which point it no longer returns. Once they go above the sky, they find Kana’tĭ and Selu sitting together, with the arrow stuck in the ground in front of them. In the Creek story, “The Lion [Panther?] and the Little Girl,” from the Tuggle collection, the lion has a wheel “that could find anything that was lost.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The twilight land—Usûñhi′yĭ, “Where it is always growing dark,” the spirit land in the west. This is the word constantly used in the sacred formulas to denote the west, instead of the ordinary word Wude′ligûñ′yĭ, “Where it sets.” In the same way Nûñdâ′yĭ, or Nûñdâgûñ′yĭ, the “Sun place, or region,” is the formulistic name for the east instead of Digălûñgûñ′yĭ, “Where it [i. e., the sun] comes up,” the ordinary term. These archaic expressions give to myths and formulas a peculiar beauty which is lost in the translation. As the interpreter once said, “I love to hear these old words.”

The twilight land—Usûñhi′yĭ, “Where it’s always getting dark,” is the spirit land in the west. This term is consistently used in the sacred formulas to refer to the west, instead of the usual term Wude′ligûñ′yĭ, “Where it sets.” Similarly, Nûñdâ′yĭ, or Nûñdâgûñ′yĭ, the “Sun place, or region,” is the formal name for the east rather than Digălûñgûñ′yĭ, “Where it [i.e., the sun] rises,” the common term. These old expressions add a unique beauty to myths and formulas that gets lost in translation. As the interpreter once said, “I love to hear these old words.”

Struck by lightning—With the American tribes, as in Europe, a mysterious potency attaches to the wood of a tree which has been struck by lightning. The Cherokee conjurers claim to do wonderful things by means of such wood. Splinters of it are frequently buried in the field to make the corn grow. It must not be forgotten that the boys in this myth are Thunder Boys.

Struck by lightning—Like in Europe, American tribes believe there’s a special power in wood from trees that have been struck by lightning. The Cherokee shamans say they can perform amazing feats with this wood. Pieces of it are often buried in fields to help the corn grow. It's important to remember that the boys in this myth are Thunder Boys.

The end of the world—See notes to number 7, “The Journey to the Sunrise.”

The end of the world—See notes to number 7, “The Journey to the Sunrise.”

Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′—Abbreviated from Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′ga, “Little Men.” These two sons of Kana′tĭ, who are sometimes called Thunder Boys and who live in Usûñhi′yĭ above the sky vault, must not be confounded with the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′, or “Little People,” who are also Thunderers, but who live in caves of the rocks and cause the short, sharp claps of thunder. There is also the Great Thunderer, the thunder of the whirlwind and the hurricane, who seems to be identical with Kana′tĭ himself.

Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′—Short for Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′ga, “Little Men.” These two sons of Kana'ti, sometimes referred to as Thunder Boys, reside in Usûñhi′yĭ, above the sky. They should not be confused with the Yûñwĭ Tsunsdi′, or “Little People,” who are also Thunderers, but live in rock caves and create the quick, sharp sounds of thunder. There is also the Great Thunderer, associated with the thunder of whirlwinds and hurricanes, who appears to be the same as Kana′tĭ himself.

Deer songs—The Indian hunters of the olden time had many songs intended to call up the deer and the bear. Most of these have perished, but a few are still remembered. They were sung by the hunter, with some accompanying ceremony, to a sweetly plaintive tune, either before starting out or on reaching the hunting ground.

Deer songs—The Native American hunters of ancient times had many songs meant to attract deer and bears. Most of these have been lost, but a few are still known. They were sung by the hunter, accompanied by some kind of ritual, to a softly sad tune, either before heading out or upon arriving at the hunting area.

One Cherokee deer song; sung with repetition, may be freely rendered:

One Cherokee deer song, sung repeatedly, can be expressed like this:

O Deer, you stand close by the tree,

O Deer, you stand close to the tree,

You sweeten your saliva with acorns,

You sweeten your spit with acorns,

Now you are standing near,

Now you are nearby,

You have come where your food rests on the ground.

You have arrived at the place where your food is on the ground.

Gatschet, in his Creek Migration Legend (I, p. 79), gives the following translation of a Hichitee deer hunting song:

Gatschet, in his Creek Migration Legend (I, p. 79), provides the following translation of a Hichitee deer hunting song:

Somewhere (the deer) lies on the ground, I think; I walk about.

Somewhere, the deer is lying on the ground, I think; I walk around.

Awake, arise, stand up!

Wake up, get up!

It is raising up its head, I believe; I walk about.

It’s lifting its head, I think; I’m walking around.

Awake, arise, stand up!

Wake up, get up!

It attempts to rise, I believe; I walk about.

It looks like it’s trying to rise, I think; I walk around.

Awake, arise, stand up!

Wake up, get up!

Slowly it raises its body, I think; I walk about.

Slowly it lifts its body, I think; I walk around.

Awake, arise, stand up!

Wake up, get up!

It has now risen on its feet, I presume; I walk about.

It has now gotten back on its feet, I guess; I walk around.

Awake, arise, stand up!

Wake up, get up!

4. Origin of disease and medicine (p. 250): This myth was obtained first from Swimmer, as explaining the theory upon which is based the medical practice of the Cherokee doctor. It was afterward heard, with less detail, from John Ax (east) and James Wafford (west). It was originally published in the author’s Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology.

4. Origin of disease and medicine (p. 250): This myth was first taken from Swimmer, who explained the theory behind the medical practices of the Cherokee doctor. It was later heard, with fewer details, from John Ax (east) and James Wafford (west). It was originally published in the author's Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology.

In the mythology of most Indian tribes, as well as of primitive peoples generally, disease is caused by animal spirits, ghosts, or witchcraft, and the doctor’s efforts are directed chiefly to driving out the malevolent spirit. In Creek belief, according to the Tuggle manuscript, “all disease is caused by the winds, which are born in the air and then descend to the earth.” It is doubtful, however, if this statement is [436]intended to apply to more than a few classes of disease, and another myth in the same collection recites that “once upon a time the beasts, birds, and reptiles held a council to devise means to destroy the enemy, man.” For an extended discussion of the Indian medical theory, see the author’s paper mentioned above.

In the beliefs of most Indian tribes, as well as many primitive cultures, illness is thought to be caused by animal spirits, ghosts, or witchcraft, and a healer’s main focus is on getting rid of the harmful spirit. According to the Tuggle manuscript, the Creek belief states that “all disease is caused by the winds, which are born in the air and then come down to the earth.” However, it’s questionable if this statement is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] meant to apply to more than a few types of illness, as another myth in the same manuscript tells that “once upon a time the beasts, birds, and reptiles held a council to come up with ways to eliminate their enemy, man.” For a deeper discussion of Indian medical theories, refer to the author’s paper mentioned above.

Animal chiefs and tribes—For an exposition of the Cherokee theory of the tribal organization of the animals, with townhouses and councils, under such chiefs as the White Bear, the Little Deer, etc., see number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes.”

Animal leaders and groups—For an explanation of the Cherokee concept of animal tribal organization, including townhouses and councils led by chiefs like the White Bear, the Little Deer, and others, see number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes.”

Kuwâ′hĭ mountain—“The Mulberry place,” one of the high peaks in the Great Smoky mountains, on the dividing line between Swain county, North Carolina, and Sevier county, Tennessee. The bears have a townhouse under it.

Kuwâ′hĭ mountain—“The Mulberry place,” one of the high peaks in the Great Smoky Mountains, located on the border between Swain County, North Carolina, and Sevier County, Tennessee. The bears have a den underneath it.

Ask the bear’s pardon—See number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes,” and notes.

Ask the bear’s pardon—See number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes,” and notes.

The ground squirrel’s stripes—According to a Creek myth in the Tuggle collection the stripes on the back of the ground squirrel were made by the bear, who scratched the little fellow in anger at a council held by the animals to decide upon the proper division of day and night. Precisely the same explanation is given by the Iroquois of New York state23 and by the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia.24

The ground squirrel’s stripes—According to a Creek myth in the Tuggle collection, the stripes on the back of the ground squirrel were created by the bear, who scratched the little guy in anger during a meeting of the animals to determine the proper division of day and night. The Iroquois of New York state23 and the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia give the exact same explanation.24

5. The Daughter of the Sun: Origin of death (p. 252): This is one of the principal myths of the Cherokee, and like most of its class, has several variants. The sequel has an obvious resemblance to the myth of Pandora. It was obtained in whole or in part from Swimmer, John Ax, James Blythe, and others of the eastern band. The version mainly followed is that of Swimmer, which differs in important details from that of John Ax.

5. The Daughter of the Sun: Source of death (p. 252): This is one of the main myths of the Cherokee, and like most myths, it has several versions. The continuation shows a clear similarity to the myth of Pandora. It was collected in full or in part from Swimmer, John Ax, James Blythe, and others from the eastern band. The version primarily used is that of Swimmer, which varies in significant ways from John Ax's version.

As told by John Ax, it is the Sun herself, instead of her daughter, who is killed, the daughter having been assigned the duty of lighting the earth after the death of her mother, the original Sun. The only snakes mentioned are the Spreading Adder and the Rattlesnake, the first being a transformed man, while the other is a stick, upon which the Little Men cut seven rings before throwing it in the pathway of the Sun, where it becomes a rattlesnake. The seven rods or staves of the Swimmer version are with John Ax seven corncobs, which are thrown at the girl as she passes in the dance (cf. Hagar variant of number 8 in notes). The Little Men (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu,” and other stories) belong to the John Ax version. The others have only a conjurer or chief to direct proceedings.

As told by John Ax, it's actually the Sun herself who is killed, not her daughter. The daughter is given the task of lighting the earth after her mother's death, the original Sun. The only snakes mentioned are the Spreading Adder and the Rattlesnake, where the former is a transformed man, and the latter is a stick on which the Little Men cut seven rings before tossing it in the Sun's path, turning it into a rattlesnake. In the Swimmer version, the seven rods or staves are represented by seven corncobs thrown at the girl as she dances (cf. Hagar variant of number 8 in notes). The Little Men (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu,” and other stories) are part of the John Ax version. Other versions only include a conjurer or chief to guide the events.

This myth is noted in the Payne manuscript, of date about 1835, quoted in Squier, Serpent Symbol, page 67: “The Cherokees state that a number of beings were engaged in the creation. The Sun was made first. The intention of the creators was that men should live always. But the Sun, when he passed over, told them that there was not land enough and that people had better die. At length the daughter of the Sun, who was with them, was bitten by a snake and died. The Sun, on his return, inquired for her and was told that she was dead. He then consented that human beings might live always, and told them to take a box and go where the spirit of his daughter was and bring it back to her body, charging them that when they got her spirit they should not open the box until they had arrived where her body was. However, impelled by curiosity, they opened it, contrary to the injunction of the Sun, and the spirit escaped; and then the fate of all men was decided, that they must die.” This is copied without credit by Foster, Sequoyah, page 241.

This myth is recorded in the Payne manuscript, dated around 1835, quoted in Squier, Serpent Symbol, page 67: “The Cherokees say that several beings were involved in the creation. The Sun was created first. The creators intended for humans to live forever. However, the Sun, when he passed over, told them that there wasn’t enough land and that people should die. Eventually, the daughter of the Sun, who was with them, was bitten by a snake and died. When the Sun returned, he asked about her and was told she was dead. He then agreed that humans might live forever and instructed them to take a box, go to where his daughter's spirit was, and bring it back to her body, warning them not to open the box until they had reached her body. However, out of curiosity, they opened it against the Sun’s command, and her spirit escaped; thus, the fate of all humans was decided: they must die.” This is copied without credit by Foster, Sequoyah, page 241.

Another version is thus given by the missionary Buttrick, who died in 1847, in his Antiquities of the Cherokee Indians, page 3: “Soon after the creation one of the family was bitten by a serpent and died. All possible means were resorted to to bring back life, but in vain. Being overcome in this first instance, the whole race was doomed to follow, not only to death, but to misery afterwards, as it was supposed [437]that that person went to misery. Another tradition says that soon after the creation a young woman was bitten by a serpent and died, and her spirit went to a certain place, and the people were told that if they would get her spirit back to her body that the body would live again, and they would prevent the general mortality of the body. Some young men therefore started with a box to catch the spirit. They went to a place and saw it dancing about, and at length caught it in the box and shut the lid, so as to confine it, and started back. But the spirit kept constantly pleading with them to open the box, so as to afford a little light, but they hurried on until they arrived near the place where the body was, and then, on account of her peculiar urgency, they removed the lid a very little, and out flew the spirit and was gone, and with it all their hopes of immortality.”

Another version is provided by the missionary Buttrick, who died in 1847, in his Antiquities of the Cherokee Indians, page 3: “Soon after creation, one of the family was bitten by a serpent and died. Every possible method was tried to restore life, but it was all in vain. After this first incident, the entire race was doomed, not just to death, but to suffering afterward, as it was believed that the person entered into misery. Another story says that shortly after creation, a young woman was bitten by a serpent and died, and her spirit went to a certain place. The people were told that if they could return her spirit to her body, the body would live again, preventing the general mortality of bodies. Some young men set out with a box to capture the spirit. They found it dancing around at a location, and eventually caught it in the box and closed the lid to contain it, then started back. However, the spirit kept pleading with them to open the box for a little light, but they rushed on until they got near the place where the body was. Because of her strong insistence, they lifted the lid just a bit, and the spirit flew out and disappeared, taking with it all their hopes of immortality.”

In a variant noted by Hagar the messengers carry four staves and are seven days traveling to the ghost country. “They found her dancing in the land of spirits. They struck her with the first ‘stick,’ it produced no effect—with the second, and she ceased to dance—with the third, and she looked around—with the fourth, and she came to them. They made a box and placed her in it.” He was told by one informant: “Only one man ever returned from the land of souls. He went there in a dream after a snake had struck him in the forehead. He, Turkey-head, came back seven days after and described it all. The dead go eastward at first, then westward to the Land of Twilight. It is in the west in the sky, but not amongst the stars” (Stellar Legends of the Cherokee, MS, 1898).

In a variation noted by Hagar, the messengers carry four staffs and travel for seven days to the ghost country. “They found her dancing in the land of spirits. They struck her with the first ‘staff,’ and it had no effect—with the second, and she stopped dancing—with the third, and she looked around—with the fourth, and she approached them. They created a box and placed her inside.” One informant told him: “Only one man has ever returned from the land of souls. He went there in a dream after a snake bit him on the forehead. He, Turkey-head, returned seven days later and described everything. The dead go east first, then west to the Land of Twilight. It's in the west in the sky, but not among the stars” (Stellar Legends of the Cherokee, MS, 1898).

In a Shawano myth a girl dies, and, after grieving long for her, her brother sets out to bring her back from the land of shadows. He travels west until he reaches the place where the earth and sky meet; then he goes through and climbs up on the other side until he comes to the house of a great beneficent spirit, who is designated, according to the Indian system of respect, as grandfather. On learning his errand this helper gives him “medicine” by which he will be able to enter the spirit world, and instructs him how and in what direction to proceed to find his sister. “He said she would be at a dance, and when she rose to join in the movement he must seize and ensconce her in the hollow of a reed with which he was furnished, and cover the orifice with the end of his finger.” He does as directed, secures his sister, and returns to the house of his instructor, who transforms both into material beings again, and, after giving them sacred rituals to take back to their tribe, dismisses them by a shorter route through a trapdoor in the sky.25

In a Shawano myth, a girl passes away, and after mourning her for a long time, her brother sets off to bring her back from the land of shadows. He travels west until he reaches the spot where the earth and sky meet; then he goes through and climbs up on the other side until he arrives at the house of a powerful and benevolent spirit, referred to respectfully as grandfather in the Indian tradition. Upon learning his mission, this helper gives him "medicine" that will allow him to enter the spirit world and instructs him on how and where to go to find his sister. “He told him she would be at a dance, and when she stood up to join in, he must grab her and secure her in the hollow of a reed he was given, covering the opening with the tip of his finger.” He follows the instructions, captures his sister, and returns to his guide's house, where they are both transformed back into physical beings. After providing them with sacred rituals to take back to their tribe, he sends them off through a trapdoor in the sky. 25

In an Algonquian myth of New Brunswick a bereaved father seeks his son’s soul in the spirit domain of Papkootpawut, the Indian Pluto, who gives it to him in the shape of a nut, which he is told to insert in his son’s body, when the boy will come to life. He puts it into a pouch, and returns with the friends who had accompanied him. Preparations are made for a dance of rejoicing. “The father, wishing to take part in it, gave his son’s soul to the keeping of a squaw who stood by. Being curious to see it, she opened the bag, on which it escaped at once and took its flight for the realms of Papkootpawut.”26 In a myth from British Columbia two brothers go upon a similar errand to bring back their mother’s soul. After crossing over a great lake they approach the shore of the spirit world and hear the sound of singing and dancing in the distance, but are stopped at the landing by a sentinel, who tells them: “Your mother is here, but you cannot enter alive to see her, neither can you take her away.” One of them said, “I must see her!” Then the man took his body or mortal part away from him and he entered. The other brother came back.27 [438]

In an Algonquian legend from New Brunswick, a grieving father searches for his son’s soul in the spirit realm of Papkootpawut, the Indian Pluto. Papkootpawut gives it to him in the form of a nut, which he is told to place inside his son’s body to bring him back to life. He puts it in a pouch and returns with the friends who accompanied him. They prepare for a joyous dance. “The father, wanting to join in, entrusted his son’s soul to a woman standing nearby. Out of curiosity, she opened the bag, and it immediately escaped and flew back to the realms of Papkootpawut.”26 In a myth from British Columbia, two brothers embark on a similar mission to retrieve their mother’s soul. After crossing a vast lake, they reach the shore of the spirit world and hear singing and dancing in the distance, but a sentinel stops them at the landing and says, “Your mother is here, but you cannot enter alive to see her, nor can you take her away.” One of them insisted, “I must see her!” Then the man separated his mortal part from himself and entered. The other brother returned.27 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In the ancient Egyptian legend of Râ and Isis, preserved in a Turin papyrus dating from the twentieth dynasty, the goddess Isis, wishing to force from the great god Râ, the sun, the secret of his power, sends a serpent to bite him, with the intention of demanding the secret for herself as the price of assistance. Taking some of her spittle, “Isis with her hand kneaded it together with the earth that was there. She made thereof a sacred serpent unto which she gave the form of a spear. She ... cast it on the way which the great god traversed in his double kingdom whenever he would. The venerable god advanced, the gods who served him as their Pharaoh followed him, he went forth as on every day. Then the sacred serpent bit him. The divine god opened his mouth and his cry reached unto heaven.... The poison seized on his flesh,” etc.28

In the ancient Egyptian legend of Râ and Isis, preserved in a Turin papyrus from the twentieth dynasty, the goddess Isis, wanting to extract the secret of Râ’s power as the sun god, sends a serpent to bite him, hoping to demand the secret in exchange for her help. Taking some of her saliva, “Isis mixed it with the earth that was there. She created a sacred serpent, giving it the shape of a spear. She ... placed it along the path the great god would take through his double kingdom. The venerable god proceeded, followed by the gods who served him as their Pharaoh, moving forward like any other day. Then the sacred serpent bit him. The divine god opened his mouth, and his cry reached up to heaven.... The poison seized his flesh,” etc.28

The sky vault—See other references in number 1, “How the World was Made;” number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu,” and number 7, “The Journey to the Sunrise.”

The sky vault—See other references in number 1, “How the World was Made;” number 3, “Kana'ti and Selu,” and number 7, “The Journey to the Sunrise.”

My grandchildren—The Sun calls the people tsûñgili′sĭ, “my grandchildren,” this being the term used by maternal grandparents, the corresponding term used by paternal grandparents being tsûñgini′sĭ. The Moon calls the people tsûñkina′tlĭ, “my younger brothers,” the term used by a male speaking, the Moon being personified as a man in Cherokee mythology. The corresponding term used by a female is tsûñkită′.

My grandchildren—The Sun refers to the people as tsûñgili′sĭ, meaning “my grandchildren,” which is the term used by maternal grandparents. The equivalent term used by paternal grandparents is tsûñgini′sĭ. The Moon calls the people tsûñkina′tlĭ, meaning “my younger brothers,” a term used by a male speaker, as the Moon is depicted as a man in Cherokee mythology. The corresponding term used by a female is tsûñkită′.

The Little Men—The Thunder Boys, sons of Kana′tĭ (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). They are always represented as beneficent wonder workers, of great power.

The Little Men—The Thunder Boys, sons of Kana'tĭ (see number 3, “Kana'tĭ and Selu”). They are consistently portrayed as kind-hearted miracle workers, possessing great strength.

Changed to snakes—The Cherokee names of the rattlesnake (Crotalus), copperhead (Trigonocephalus), and spreading adder (Heterodon) are, respectively, utsa′natĭ, “he has a bell” (?); wâ′dige′ĭ askâ′lĭ, “red-brown head”; and da′lĭkstă′, “vomiter,” from its habit of vomiting yellow slime, as is told in the story. For more concerning the Uktena see number 50, “The Uktena and the Ulûñsû′tĭ.”

Changed to snakes—The Cherokee names for the rattlesnake (Crotalus), copperhead (Trigonocephalus), and spreading adder (Heterodon) are, respectively, utsa′natĭ, “he has a bell” (?); wâ′dige′ĭ askâ′lĭ, “red-brown head”; and da′lĭkstă′, “vomiter,” based on its tendency to spit out yellow slime, as the story goes. For more about the Uktena, see number 50, “The Uktena and the Ulûñsû′tĭ.”

Hand-breadth—See note to number 1, “How the World was Made.”

Hand-breadth—See note to number 1, “How the World was Made.”

6. How they brought back the tobacco (p. 254): The first version of this myth as here given was obtained from Swimmer, and agrees with that of John Ax, except that for the humming bird the latter substitutes the wasulû, or large red-brown moth, which flies about the tobacco flower in the evening, and states that it was selected because it could fly so quietly that it would not be noticed. The second version was obtained from Wafford, in the Cherokee Nation west, who heard it from his great-uncle nearly ninety years ago, and differs so much from the other that it has seemed best to give it separately. The incident of the tree which grows taller as the man climbs it has close parallels in the mythology of the Kiowa and other Western tribes, but has no obvious connection with the story, and is probably either one of a series of adventures originally belonging to the trip or else a fragment from some otherwise forgotten myth. It may be mentioned that Wafford was a man of rather practical character, with but little interest or memory for stories, being able to fill in details of but few of the large number which he remembered having heard when a boy.

6. How they revived the tobacco industry (p. 254): The first version of this myth was collected from Swimmer and aligns with John Ax's account, except that Ax replaces the hummingbird with the wasulû, or large red-brown moth, which flits around the tobacco flower in the evening, claiming it was chosen because it could fly so quietly that it wouldn't be noticed. The second version comes from Wafford, who lived in the Cherokee Nation to the west and learned it from his great-uncle nearly ninety years ago. It differs significantly from the first version, so it seems best to present it separately. The story about the tree that grows taller as a man climbs it has striking similarities in the mythology of the Kiowa and other Western tribes, but it doesn't clearly connect to the main story and is likely either part of a series of adventures tied to the trip or a remnant of a forgotten myth. It's worth noting that Wafford was a practical person with little interest in stories, so he could only recall a few details from the many he remembered hearing as a child.

In his Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pages 119–121, Lanman gives the story as he obtained it in 1848 from Chief Kâlahû (see p. 173), still well remembered by those who knew him as an authority upon tribal traditions and ritual. In the Kâlahû version the story is connected with Hickorynut gap, a remarkable pass in the Blue ridge southeast from Asheville, North Carolina, and a comparison with the later versions shows clearly how much has been lost in fifty years. The whole body of Cherokee tradition has probably suffered a proportionate loss.

In his *Letters from the Alleghany Mountains*, pages 119–121, Lanman shares the story he got in 1848 from Chief Kâlahû (see p. 173), who is still well-remembered by those who knew him as an authority on tribal traditions and rituals. In the Kâlahû version, the story is linked to Hickorynut Gap, a notable pass in the Blue Ridge, southeast of Asheville, North Carolina. A comparison with more recent versions clearly shows how much has been lost over the past fifty years. The entire body of Cherokee tradition has likely experienced a similar decline.

“Before visiting this remarkable passage through the mountains [Hickorynut gap], I endeavored to ascertain, from the Cherokees of Qualla town, its original Indian [439]name, but without succeeding. It was my good fortune, however, to obtain a romantic legend connected therewith. I heard it from the lips of a chief who glories in the two names of All-bones and Flying-squirrel, and, though he occupied no less than two hours in telling the story, I will endeavor to give it to my readers in about five minutes.

“Before visiting this amazing mountain pass [Hickorynut gap], I tried to find out its original Indian [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] name from the Cherokees of Qualla town, but I wasn’t successful. Luckily, I did get a romantic legend associated with it. I heard it from a chief who goes by the names All-bones and Flying-squirrel. He took about two hours to tell the story, but I’ll do my best to share it with my readers in about five minutes."

“There was a time when the Cherokees were without the famous tso-lungh, or tobacco weed, with which they had previously been made acquainted by a wandering stranger from the far east. Having smoked it in their large stone pipes, they became impatient to obtain it in abundance. They ascertained that the country where it grew in the greatest quantities was situated on the big waters, and that the gateway to that country (a mighty gorge among the mountains) was perpetually guarded by an immense number of little people or spirits. A council of the bravest men in the nation was called, and, while they were discussing the dangers of visiting the unknown country, and bringing therefrom a large knapsack of the fragrant tobacco, a young man stepped boldly forward and said that he would undertake the task. The young warrior departed on his mission and never returned. The Cherokee nation was now in great tribulation, and another council was held to decide upon a new measure. At this council a celebrated magician rose and expressed his willingness to relieve his people of their difficulties, and informed them that he would visit the tobacco country and see what he could accomplish. He turned himself into a mole, and as such made his appearance eastward of the mountains; but having been pursued by the guardian spirits, he was compelled to return without any spoil. He next turned himself into a humming-bird, and thus succeeded, to a very limited extent, in obtaining what he needed. On returning to his country he found a number of his friends at the point of death, on account of their intense desire for the fragrant weed; whereupon he placed some of it in a pipe, and, having blown the smoke into the nostrils of those who were sick, they all revived and were quite happy. The magician now took into his head that he would revenge the loss of the young warrior, and at the same time become the sole possessor of all the tobacco in the unknown land. He therefore turned himself into a whirlwind, and in passing through the Hickorynut gorge he stripped the mountains of their vegetation, and scattered huge rocks in every part of the narrow valley; whereupon the little people were all frightened away, and he was the only being in the country eastward of the mountains. In the bed of a stream he found the bones of the young warrior, and having brought them to life, and turned himself into a man again, the twain returned to their own country heavily laden with tobacco; and ever since that time it has been very abundant throughout the entire land.”

There was a time when the Cherokees were without the famous tso-lungh, or tobacco, which they had previously learned about from a wandering stranger from the far east. After smoking it in their large stone pipes, they became eager to get it in large quantities. They discovered that the land where it grew the most was by the big waters, and that the entrance to that land (a huge gorge among the mountains) was always guarded by a vast number of little people or spirits. A council of the bravest men in the nation was called, and while they were discussing the dangers of visiting the unknown land to bring back a big bag of fragrant tobacco, a young man stepped forward boldly and said he would take on the task. The young warrior set off on his mission and never returned. The Cherokee nation was now in deep distress, and another council was held to consider a new plan. At this council, a well-known magician stood up and offered to help his people out of their troubles, saying he would visit the tobacco land to see what he could do. He transformed himself into a mole and made his way eastward of the mountains; however, after being chased by the guardian spirits, he had to come back empty-handed. He then changed into a hummingbird and, to a very limited extent, managed to obtain some of what he needed. Upon returning, he found several of his friends on the verge of death due to their strong craving for the fragrant weed; he filled a pipe with some of it and blew the smoke into the nostrils of the sick, reviving them and making them quite happy. The magician then resolved to avenge the loss of the young warrior and become the sole owner of all the tobacco in the unknown land. He transformed into a whirlwind and passed through the Hickorynut gorge, stripping the mountains of their vegetation and scattering giant rocks throughout the narrow valley; this frightened away the little people, leaving him as the only being in the land east of the mountains. In the bed of a stream, he discovered the bones of the young warrior, and after bringing them to life and transforming back into a man, the two returned to their homeland heavily loaded with tobacco; and ever since, it has been plentiful throughout the entire land.

In the Iroquois story of “The Lad and the Chestnuts,” the Cherokee myth is paralleled with the substitution of a chestnut tree guarded by a white heron for the tobacco plant watched by the dagûlʻkû geese (see Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1883).

In the Iroquois story “The Lad and the Chestnuts,” the Cherokee myth is similar, replacing a chestnut tree protected by a white heron with the tobacco plant monitored by the dagûlʻkû geese (see Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1883).

Tobacco—Tobacco, as is well known, is of American origin and is sacred among nearly all our tribes, having an important place in almost every deliberative or religious ceremony. The tobacco of commerce (Nicotiana tabacum) was introduced from the West Indies. The original tobacco of the Cherokee and other eastern tribes was the “wild tobacco” (Nicotiana rustica), which they distinguish now as tsâl-agayûñ′li, “old tobacco.” By the Iroquois the same species is called the “real tobacco.”

Tobacco—Tobacco, as everyone knows, originated in America and is considered sacred by nearly all of our tribes, playing an important role in almost every discussion or religious ceremony. The commercial tobacco (Nicotiana tabacum) was brought in from the West Indies. The original tobacco used by the Cherokee and other eastern tribes was the “wild tobacco” (Nicotiana rustica), which they now refer to as tsâl-agayûñ′li, meaning “old tobacco.” The Iroquois call the same type “real tobacco.”

Dagûlʻkû geese—The dagûlʻkû is the American white-fronted goose (Anser albifrons gambeli). It is said to have been of bluish-white color, and to have been common in the low country toward the coast, but very rare in the mountains. About the end of September it goes south, and can be heard at night flying far overhead and crying dugalŭ! dugalŭ! dugalŭ! Swimmer had heard them passing over, but had never seen one. [440]

Dagûlʻkû geese—The dagûlʻkû is the American white-fronted goose (Anser albifrons gambeli). It’s described as having a bluish-white color and was commonly found in the lowlands near the coast, but very rarely in the mountains. Around the end of September, it migrates south, and you can hear it flying high overhead at night, calling out dugalŭ! dugalŭ! dugalŭ! Swimmer had heard them passing above but had never seen one. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

7. The journey to the sunrise (p. 255): This story, obtained from John Ax, with additional details by Swimmer and Wafford, has parallels in many tribes. Swimmer did not know the burial incident, but said—evidently a more recent interpolation—that when they came near the sunrise they found there a race of black men at work. It is somewhat remarkable that the story has nothing to say of the travelers reaching the ocean, as the Cherokee were well aware of its proximity.

7. The journey to the sunrise (p. 255): This story, sourced from John Ax, with extra details from Swimmer and Wafford, has similarities in many tribes. Swimmer didn’t know about the burial incident, but mentioned—clearly a more recent addition—that when they got close to the sunrise, they found a group of black men working there. It’s interesting that the story doesn’t mention the travelers reaching the ocean, even though the Cherokee knew it was nearby.

What the Sun is like—According to the Payne manuscript, already quoted, the Cherokee anciently believed that the world, the first man and woman, and the sun and moon were all created by a number of beneficent beings who came down for the purpose from an upper world, to which they afterward returned, leaving the sun and moon as their deputies to finish and rule the world thus created. “Hence whenever the believers in this system offer a prayer to their creator, they mean by the creator rather the Sun and Moon. As to which of these two was supreme, there seems to have been a wide difference of opinion. In some of their ancient prayers, they speak of the Sun as male, and consider, of course, the Moon as female. In others, however, they invoke the Moon as male and the Sun as female; because, as they say, the Moon is vigilant and travels by night. But both Sun and Moon, as we have before said, are adored as the creator.... The expression, ‘Sun, my creator,’ occurs frequently in their ancient prayers. Indeed, the Sun was generally considered the superior in their devotions” (quoted in Squier, Serpent Symbol, p. 68). Haywood, in 1823, says: “The sun they call the day moon or female, and the night moon the male” (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 266). According to Swimmer, there is also a tradition that the Sun was of cannibal habit, and in human form was once seen killing and devouring human beings. Sun and Moon are sister and brother. See number 8, “The Moon and the Thunders.”

What the Sun is like—According to the Payne manuscript, as mentioned earlier, the Cherokee traditionally believed that the world, the first man and woman, and the sun and moon were all created by a group of benevolent beings who descended from a higher realm for this purpose and later returned, leaving the sun and moon as their representatives to complete and govern the newly created world. “Therefore, whenever those who believe in this system pray to their creator, they actually refer to the Sun and Moon. There seems to have been a significant difference of opinion regarding which of the two was supreme. In some of their ancient prayers, they refer to the Sun as male and naturally consider the Moon as female. However, in others, they call the Moon male and the Sun female, because, as they say, the Moon is watchful and travels at night. Yet both the Sun and Moon, as previously mentioned, are worshipped as the creator.... The phrase, ‘Sun, my creator,’ appears frequently in their ancient prayers. Indeed, the Sun was generally regarded as the superior in their worship” (quoted in Squier, Serpent Symbol, p. 68). Haywood, in 1823, states: “They call the sun the day moon or female, and the night moon the male” (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 266). According to Swimmer, there is also a tradition that the Sun had cannibalistic tendencies and, in human form, was once seen killing and eating human beings. The Sun and Moon are siblings. See number 8, “The Moon and the Thunders.”

The Indians of Thompson river, British Columbia, say of the sun that formerly “He was a man and a cannibal, killing people on his travels every day.... He hung up the people whom he had killed during his day’s travel when he reached home, taking down the bodies of those whom he had hung up the night before and eating them.” He was finally induced to abandon his cannibal habit (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 53).

The Thompson River Indians in British Columbia say that the sun used to be “a man and a cannibal, killing people on his travels every day.... He would hang up the people he had killed during the day when he got home, taking down the bodies of those he had hung up the night before and eating them.” Eventually, they managed to get him to give up his cannibal ways (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 53).

In the same grave—This reminds us of the adventure in the voyage of Sinbad the Sailor, as narrated in the Arabian Nights. The sacrifice of the wife at her husband’s funeral was an ancient custom in the Orient and in portions of Africa, and still survives in the Hindu suttee. It may once have had a counterpart in America, but so far as known to the author the nearest approach to it was found in the region of the lower Columbia and adjacent northwest coast, where a slave was frequently buried alive with the corpse.

In the same grave—This brings to mind the adventure in the journey of Sinbad the Sailor, as told in the Arabian Nights. The practice of a wife sacrificing herself at her husband's funeral was an old tradition in the East and in some parts of Africa, and it still exists in the Hindu practice of suttee. There may have been a similar tradition in America, but to the author’s knowledge, the closest example was in the area around the lower Columbia and the nearby northwest coast, where a slave was often buried alive with the body.

Vault of solid rock—The sky vault which is constantly rising and falling at the horizon and crushes those who try to go beyond occurs in the mythologies of the Iroquois of New York, the Omaha and the Sioux of the plains, the Tillamook of Oregon, and other widely separated tribes. The Iroquois concept is given by Hewitt, “Rising and Falling of the Sky,” in Iroquois Legends, in the American Anthropologist for October, 1892. In the Omaha story of “The Chief’s Son and the Thunders” (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, 1890), a party of travelers in search of adventures “came to the end of the sky, and the end of the sky was going down into the ground.” They tried to jump across, and all succeeded excepting one, who failed to clear the distance, and “the end of the sky carried him away under the ground.” The others go on behind the other world and return the same way. In the Tillamook myth six men go traveling and reach “the lightning door, which opened and closed with great rapidity and force.” They get through safely, but one is caught on the return and has his back cut in half by the descending sky (Boas, Traditions of the Tillamook Indians, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, Jan., 1898). See also number 1, “How the World was Made” and number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.” [441]

Vault of solid rock—The sky dome that constantly rises and falls on the horizon and crushes those who try to pass beyond appears in the myths of the Iroquois of New York, the Omaha and Sioux of the plains, the Tillamook of Oregon, and other widely scattered tribes. The Iroquois perspective is explained by Hewitt, “Rising and Falling of the Sky,” in Iroquois Legends, in the American Anthropologist for October, 1892. In the Omaha story of “The Chief’s Son and the Thunders” (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, 1890), a group of travelers seeking adventures “came to the end of the sky, and the end of the sky was going down into the ground.” They attempted to jump across, and everyone succeeded except one, who couldn’t clear the distance, and “the end of the sky carried him away under the ground.” The others continue on in the other world and return the same way. In the Tillamook myth, six men travel and reach “the lightning door, which opened and closed with great speed and force.” They manage to get through safely, but one is caught on the return and has his back sliced in half by the descending sky (Boas, Traditions of the Tillamook Indians, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, Jan., 1898). See also number 1, “How the World was Made” and number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

8. The Moon and the Thunders (p. 256): The story of the sun and the moon, as here given, was obtained first from Swimmer and afterward from other informants. It is noted by Hagar, in his manuscript Stellar Legends of the Cherokee, one narrator making the girl blacken her brother’s face with seven (charred?) corn cobs (cf. John Ax’s version of number 5 in notes). Exactly the same myth is found with the native tribes of Greenland, Panama, Brazil, and Northern India. Among the Khasias of the Himalaya mountains “the changes of the moon are accounted for by the theory that this orb, who is a man, monthly falls in love with his wife’s mother, who throws ashes in his face. The sun is female.” On some northern branches of the Amazon “the moon is represented as a maiden who fell in love with her brother and visited him at night, but who was finally betrayed by his passing his blackened hand over her face.” With the Greenland Eskimo the Sun and Moon are sister and brother, and were playing in the dark, “when Malina, being teased in a shameful manner by her brother Anninga, smeared her hands with the soot of the lamp and rubbed them over the face and hands of her persecutor, that she might recognize him by daylight. Hence arise the spots in the moon (see Timothy Harley, Moon Lore, London, 1885, and the story “The Sun and the Moon,” in Henry Rink’s Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo, London, 1875). In British Columbia the same incident occurs in the story of a girl and her lover, who was a dog transformed to the likeness of a man (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 62). A very similar myth occurs among the Cheyenne, in which the chief personages are human, but the offspring of the connection become the Pleiades (A. L. Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900). In nearly all mythologies the Sun and Moon are sister and brother, the Moon being generally masculine, while the Sun is feminine (cf. German, Der Mond, Die Sonne).

8. The Moon and the Storms (p. 256): The story of the sun and the moon, as presented here, was initially gathered from Swimmer and later from other sources. Hagar notes it in his manuscript Stellar Legends of the Cherokee, where one storyteller has the girl darken her brother’s face with seven (charred?) corn cobs (see John Ax's version of number 5 in notes). This same myth also appears among native tribes in Greenland, Panama, Brazil, and Northern India. Among the Khasias in the Himalayas, “the changes of the moon are explained by the idea that the moon, who is a man, falls in love each month with his wife’s mother, who throws ashes in his face. The sun is female.” In some northern branches of the Amazon, “the moon is seen as a maiden who falls in love with her brother and visits him at night, but she is ultimately betrayed when he passes his blackened hand over her face.” Among the Greenland Eskimo, the Sun and Moon are siblings who were playing in the dark, “when Malina, being teased shamefully by her brother Anninga, smeared her hands with the soot from the lamp and rubbed them on her tormentor, so she could recognize him in daylight. This is how the spots on the moon came to be (see Timothy Harley, Moon Lore, London, 1885, and the story “The Sun and the Moon,” in Henry Rink’s Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo, London, 1875). In British Columbia, a similar event occurs in the tale of a girl and her lover, who is a dog transformed to look like a man (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 62). A very similar myth exists among the Cheyenne, where the main characters are human, but their offspring become the Pleiades (A. L. Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900). In almost all mythologies, the Sun and Moon are siblings, typically with the Moon being seen as masculine and the Sun as feminine (see German, Der Mond, Die Sonne).

The myth connecting the moon with the ballplay is from Haywood (Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, p. 285), apparently on the authority of Charles Hicks, a mixed-blood chief.

The myth linking the moon with the ballgame comes from Haywood (Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, p. 285), apparently based on the authority of Charles Hicks, a mixed-blood chief.

Eclipse—Of the myth of the eclipse monster, which may be frightened away by all sorts of horrible noises, it is enough to say that it is universal (see Harley, Moon Lore). The Cherokee name for the phenomenon is nûñdă′ walâ′sĭ u′giskă′, “the frog is swallowing the sun or moon.” Says Adair (History of the American Indians p. 65): “The first lunar eclipse I saw after I lived with the Indians was among the Cherokee, An. 1736, and during the continuance of it their conduct appeared very surprizing to one who had not seen the like before. They all ran wild, this way and that way, like lunatics, firing their guns, whooping and hallooing, beating of kettles, ringing horse bells, and making the most horrid noises that human beings possibly could. This was the effect of their natural philosophy and done to assist the suffering moon.”

Eclipse—Regarding the myth of the eclipse monster, which can be scared away by all sorts of terrible noises, it's enough to note that this belief is found everywhere (see Harley, Moon Lore). The Cherokee term for this phenomenon is nûñdă′ walâ′sĭ u′giskă′, which means “the frog is swallowing the sun or moon.” Adair (History of the American Indians p. 65) states: “The first lunar eclipse I witnessed after living with the Indians was among the Cherokee in 1736, and their behavior was quite surprising to someone who had never seen anything like it before. They all ran around frantically, like mad people, firing their guns, whooping and shouting, banging on kettles, ringing horse bells, and creating the most horrible noises that anyone could make. This was the result of their natural philosophy, intended to help the suffering moon.”

Sun and moon names—In probably every tribe both sun and moon are called by the same name, accompanied by a distinguishing adjective.

Sun and moon names—In almost every tribe, both the sun and the moon are referred to by the same name, along with a descriptive adjective.

The Thunders—The Cherokee name for Thunder, Ani′-Hyûñ′tĭkwălâ′skĭ, is an animate plural form and signifies literally, “The Thunderers” or “They who make the Thunder.” The great Thunderers are Kana′tĭ and his sons (see the story), but inferior thunder spirits people all the cliffs and mountains, and more particularly the great waterfalls, such as Tallulah, whose never-ceasing roar is believed to be the voice of the Thunderers speaking to such as can understand. A similar conception prevailed among the Iroquois and the eastern tribes generally. Adair says (History of the American Indians, p. 65), speaking of the southern tribes: “I have heard them say, when it rained, thundered, and blew sharp for a considerable time, that the beloved or holy people were at war above the clouds, and they believe that the war at such times is moderate or hot in proportion to the noise and violence of the storm.” In Portuguese West Africa also the Thunderers are twin brothers who quarreled and went, one to the east, the other to the west, whence each answers the [442]other whenever a great storm arises.29 Among the plains tribes both thunder and lightning are caused by a great bird.

The Thunders—The Cherokee name for Thunder, Ani′-Hyûñ′tĭkwălâ′skĭ, is a plural form that literally means “The Thunderers” or “They who make the Thunder.” The main Thunderers are Kana′tĭ and his sons (see the story), but lesser thunder spirits inhabit all the cliffs and mountains, especially the major waterfalls like Tallulah, whose constant roar is believed to be the voice of the Thunderers speaking to those who can understand. A similar belief existed among the Iroquois and other eastern tribes. Adair mentions (History of the American Indians, p. 65), referring to the southern tribes: “I have heard them say, when it rained, thundered, and blew fiercely for a long time, that the beloved or holy people were at war above the clouds, and they believe that the intensity of the war at these times correlates with the noise and violence of the storm.” In Portuguese West Africa, the Thunderers are twin brothers who argued and went in opposite directions, one east and the other west, and each responds to the other whenever a major storm occurs. Among the plains tribes, both thunder and lightning are caused by a great bird.

Rainbow—The conception of the rainbow as the beautiful dress of the Thunder god occurs also among the South Sea islanders. In Mangaia it is the girdle of the god Tangaroa, which he loosens and allows to hang down until the end reaches to the earth whenever he wishes to descend (Gill, Myths and Songs of the South Pacific, p. 44). For some unexplained reason the dread of pointing at the rainbow, on penalty of having the finger wither or become misshapen, is found among most of the tribes even to the Pacific coast. The author first heard of it from a Puyallup boy of Puget sound, Washington.

Rainbow—The idea of the rainbow as the beautiful garment of the Thunder god is also present among the South Sea islanders. In Mangaia, it's the belt of the god Tangaroa, which he loosens and lets hang down until it reaches the ground whenever he wants to come down (Gill, Myths and Songs of the South Pacific, p. 44). For some unknown reason, there's a fear of pointing at the rainbow, with the belief that it can lead to your finger withering or becoming deformed, a belief found among most tribes, even on the Pacific coast. I first heard about this from a Puyallup boy from Puget Sound, Washington.

9. What the stars are like (p. 257): This story, told by Swimmer, embodies the old tribal belief. By a different informant Hagar was told: “Stars are birds. We know this because one once shot from the sky to the ground, and some Cherokee who looked for it found a little bird, about the size of a chicken just hatched, where it fell” (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee, 1898).

9. What are the stars like (p. 257): This story, shared by Swimmer, captures the ancient tribal belief. According to another informant, Hagar was told: “Stars are birds. We know this because one once fell from the sky to the ground, and some Cherokee who searched for it discovered a small bird, roughly the size of a newly hatched chicken, where it landed” (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee, 1898).

The story closely resembles something heard by Lawson among the Tuscarora in eastern North Carolina about the year 1700. An Indian having been killed by lightning, the people were assembled for the funeral, and the priest made them a long discourse upon the power of lightning over all men, animals, and plants, save only mice and the black-gum tree. “At last he began to tell the most ridiculous absurd parcel of lies about lightning that could be; as that an Indian of that nation had once got lightning in the likeness of a partridge; that no other lightning could harm him whilst he had that about him; and that after he had kept it for several years it got away from him, so that he then became as liable to be struck with lightning as any other person. There was present at the same time an Indian that had lived from his youth chiefly in an English house, so I called to him and told him what a parcel of lies the conjurer told, not doubting but he thought so as well as I; but I found to the contrary, for he replied that I was much mistaken, for the old man—who, I believe, was upwards of an hundred years old—did never tell lies; and as for what he said, it was very true, for he knew it himself to be so. Thereupon seeing the fellow’s ignorance, I talked no more about it (History of Carolina, page 346).

The story closely resembles something Lawson heard from the Tuscarora in eastern North Carolina around the year 1700. An Indian was killed by lightning, and the people gathered for the funeral. The priest gave a long speech about lightning's power over all men, animals, and plants, except for mice and the black-gum tree. “Eventually, he started to share the most ridiculous collection of lies about lightning that you could imagine, claiming that an Indian from that nation had once captured lightning in the shape of a partridge; that no other lightning could harm him while he had it with him; and that after he kept it for several years, it escaped, leaving him just as vulnerable to lightning as anyone else. At the same time, there was an Indian present who had mostly lived in an English household since childhood, so I called to him and pointed out what a bunch of lies the conjurer was telling, thinking he would agree with me. But to my surprise, he responded that I was mistaken; the old man—who I believe was over a hundred years old—never told lies. And as for what he said, it was indeed true, because he knew it to be so. Seeing the man’s ignorance, I didn’t say anything more about it (History of Carolina, page 346).

According to Hagar a certain constellation of seven stars, which he identifies as the Hyades, is called by the Cherokee “The Arm,” on account of its resemblance to a human arm bent at the elbow, and they say that it is the broken arm of a man who went up to the sky because, having been thus crippled, he was of no further use upon earth.

According to Hagar, a specific group of seven stars he identifies as the Hyades is referred to by the Cherokee as “The Arm,” because it looks like a human arm bent at the elbow. They say it's the broken arm of a man who ascended to the sky because, being crippled, he was no longer useful on earth.

A meteor, and probably also a comet, is called Atsil′-Tlûñtû′tsĭ” “Fire-panther,” the same concept being found among the Shawano, embodied in the name of their great chief, Tecumtha (see p. 215).

A meteor, and likely a comet as well, is referred to as Atsil′-Tlûñtû′tsĭ, meaning “Fire-panther.” This idea is also present among the Shawano, shown in the name of their prominent chief, Tecumtha (see p. 215).

10. Origin of the Pleiades and the pine (p. 258): This myth is well known in the tribe, and was told in nearly the same form by Swimmer, Ta′gwadihĭ′ and Suyeta. The Feather dance, also called the Eagle dance, is one of the old favorites, and is the same as the ancient Calumet dance of the northern tribes. For a description of the gatayû′stĭ game, see note to number 3, “Kana′ti and Selu.” In a variant recorded by Stansbury Hagar (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee) the boys spend their time shooting at cornstalks.

10. Origin of the Pleiades and the pine (p. 258): This myth is well-known in the tribe and was shared in almost the same way by Swimmer, Ta′gwadihĭ′, and Suyeta. The Feather dance, also known as the Eagle dance, is one of the old favorites and is the same as the ancient Calumet dance of the northern tribes. For a description of the gatayû′stĭ game, see the note on number 3, “Kana′ti and Selu.” In a version recorded by Stansbury Hagar (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee), the boys spend their time shooting at cornstalks.

According to Squier (Serpent Symbol, p. 69), probably on the authority of the Payne manuscript, “The Cherokees paid a kind of veneration to the morning star, and also to the seven stars, with which they have connected a variety of legends, all of which, no doubt, are allegorical, although their significance is now unknown.” [443]

According to Squier (Serpent Symbol, p. 69), likely based on the Payne manuscript, “The Cherokees had a kind of reverence for the morning star and also for the seven stars, with which they linked a variety of legends—many of which are probably symbolic, although their meanings are now lost.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The corresponding Iroquois myth below, as given by Mrs Erminnie Smith in her Myths of the Iroquois (Second Annual Report of Bureau of Ethnology, p. 80), is practically the same so far as it goes, and the myth was probably once common over a wide area in the East:

The Iroquois myth below, as shared by Mrs. Erminnie Smith in her Myths of the Iroquois (Second Annual Report of Bureau of Ethnology, p. 80), is pretty much the same in essence, and the myth was likely once widespread across a large region in the East:

“Seven little Indian boys were once accustomed to bring at eve their corn and beans to a little mound, upon the top of which, after their feast, the sweetest of their singers would sit and sing for his mates who danced around the mound. On one occasion they resolved on a more sumptuous feast, and each was to contribute towards a savory soup. But the parents refused them the needed supplies, and they met for a feastless dance. Their heads and hearts grew lighter as they flew around the mound, until suddenly the whole company whirled off into the air. The inconsolable parents called in vain for them to return, but it was too late. Higher and higher they arose, whirling around their singer, until, transformed into bright stars, they took their places in the firmament, where, as the Pleiades, they are dancing still, the brightness of the singer having been dimmed, however, on account of his desire to return to earth.”

Seven little Indian boys used to gather in the evening to bring their corn and beans to a small mound, where, after their meal, the best singer among them would sit and sing while the others danced around. One time, they decided to have a more extravagant feast, and each boy was supposed to add something to a delicious soup. However, their parents denied them the ingredients, so they ended up dancing without a feast. As they danced around the mound, their spirits lifted, and suddenly they all flew up into the air. The heartbroken parents called for them to come back, but it was too late. They kept rising higher and higher, spinning around their singer, until they transformed into bright stars, taking their place in the sky. Now, as the Pleiades, they still dance, although the brightness of the singer has dimmed because he wanted to return to earth.

In an Eskimo tale a hunter was pursued by enemies, and as he ran he gradually rose from the ground and finally reached the sky, where he was turned into a star (Kroeber, Tales of the Smith Sound Eskimo, in Journal of American Folk-Lore). This transformation of human beings into stars and constellations is one of the most common incidents of primitive myth.

In an Eskimo story, a hunter was chased by enemies, and as he ran, he slowly ascended from the ground and eventually reached the sky, where he became a star (Kroeber, Tales of the Smith Sound Eskimo, in Journal of American Folk-Lore). This transformation of people into stars and constellations is one of the most common elements in primitive mythology.

11. The Milky Way (p. 259): This story, in slightly different forms, is well known among the Cherokee east and west. The generic word for mill is dista′stĭ, including also the self-acting pound-mill or ûlskwûlte′gĭ. In the original version the mill was probably a wooden mortar, such as was commonly used by the Cherokee and other eastern and southern tribes.

11. The Milky Way gal xy (p. 259): This story, in slightly different forms, is well known among the Cherokee both east and west. The general term for mill is dista′stĭ, which also refers to the self-operating pound-mill or ûlskwûlte′gĭ. In the original version, the mill was likely a wooden mortar, similar to those commonly used by the Cherokee and other eastern and southern tribes.

In a variant recorded in the Hagar Cherokee manuscript there are two hunters, one living in the north and hunting big game, while the other lives in the south and hunts small game. The former, discovering the latter’s wife grinding corn, seizes her and carries her far away across the sky to his home in the north. Her dog, after eating what meal is left, follows the pair across the sky, the meal falling from his mouth as he runs, making the Milky Way.

In a version found in the Hagar Cherokee manuscript, there are two hunters: one lives in the north and hunts big game, while the other lives in the south and hunts small game. The northern hunter, discovering the southern hunter’s wife grinding corn, grabs her and carries her far away across the sky to his home in the north. Her dog, after finishing the leftover meal, follows them across the sky, dropping bits of food as he runs, which creates the Milky Way.

With the Kiowa, Cheyenne, and other plains tribes the Milky Way is the dusty track along which the Buffalo and the Horse once ran a race across the sky.

With the Kiowa, Cheyenne, and other plains tribes, the Milky Way is the dusty path where the Buffalo and the Horse once raced across the sky.

12. Origin of strawberries (p. 259): This myth, as here given, was obtained from Ta′gwadihĭ′, who said that all the fruits mentioned were then for the first time created, and added, “So some good came from the quarrel, anyhow.” The Swimmer version has more detail, but seems overdressed.

12. Strawberry origins (p. 259): This myth, as presented here, came from Ta'gwadihĭ', who mentioned that all the fruits listed were created for the first time, and added, “Well, at least something good came from the argument.” The Swimmer version has more detail but feels a bit too elaborate.

13. The Great Yellow-jacket: Origin of fish and frogs (p. 260): This story, obtained from Swimmer, is well known in the tribe, and has numerous parallels in other Indian mythologies. In nearly every tribal genesis we find the primitive world infested by ferocious monster animals, which are finally destroyed or rendered harmless, leaving only their descendants, the present diminutive types. Conspicuous examples are afforded in Matthew’s Navaho Legends30 and in the author’s story of the Jicarilla genesis in the American Anthropologist for July, 1898.

13. The Great Yellow-jacket: Origin of Fish and Frogs (p. 260): This story, collected from Swimmer, is well-known in the tribe and has many parallels in other Native American mythologies. In almost every tribal creation story, we see a primitive world overrun by fierce monster animals, which are ultimately killed or made harmless, leaving only their descendants, the smaller versions we have today. Notable examples can be found in Matthew’s Navaho Legends30 and in the author’s narrative of the Jicarilla creation story in the American Anthropologist from July 1898.

Another version of the Cherokee legend is given by Lanman in his Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pages 73–74:

Another version of the Cherokee legend is presented by Lanman in his Letters from the Alleghany Mountains, pages 73–74:

“The Cherokees relate that there once existed among those mountains [about Nantahala and Franklin] a very large bird, which resembled in appearance the green-winged hornet, and this creature was in the habit of carrying off the younger children of the nation who happened to wander into the woods. Very many children had mysteriously disappeared in this manner, and the entire people declared a [444]warfare against the monster. A variety of means were employed for his destruction, but without success. In process of time it was determined that the wise men (or medicine-men) of the nation should try their skill in the business. They met in council and agreed that each one should station himself on the summit of a mountain, and that, when the creature was discovered, the man who made the discovery should utter a loud halloo, which shout should be taken up by his neighbor on the next mountain, and so continued to the end of the line, that all the men might have a shot at the strange bird. This experiment was tried, and resulted in finding out the hiding place of the monster, which was a deep cavern on the eastern side of the Blue ridge and at the fountain-head of the river Too-ge-lah [Tugaloo river, South Carolina]. On arriving at this place, they found the entrance to the cavern entirely inaccessible by mortal feet, and they therefore prayed to the Great Spirit that he would bring out the bird from his den, and place him within reach of their arms. Their petition was granted, for a terrible thunder-storm immediately arose, and a stroke of lightning tore away one half of a large mountain, and the Indians were successful in slaying their enemy. The Great Spirit was pleased with the courage manifested by the Cherokees during this dangerous fight, and, with a view of rewarding the same, he willed it that all the highest mountains in their land should thereafter be destitute of trees, so that they might always have an opportunity of watching the movements of their enemies.

“The Cherokees say that once, in the mountains around Nantahala and Franklin, there was a huge bird that looked like a green-winged hornet. This creature would take away the younger children from the nation who wandered into the woods. Many children mysteriously vanished in this way, prompting the entire community to declare a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]war against the monster. They tried various methods to destroy it, but none were successful. Eventually, the wise men, or medicine men, of the nation decided to use their skills. They gathered in council and agreed that each man would position himself on a mountain peak, and when someone spotted the creature, that person would shout loudly. The shout would be passed along to the next man on the line, allowing everyone a chance to take aim at the strange bird. They put this plan into action, which led them to the monster’s hiding spot: a deep cave on the eastern side of the Blue Ridge, at the source of the river Too-ge-lah [Tugaloo River, South Carolina]. When they reached this location, they discovered the cave’s entrance was completely inaccessible. They prayed to the Great Spirit to bring the bird out of its den and make it reachable for them. Their prayers were answered when a fierce thunderstorm broke out, and a lightning strike split a large mountain in half, allowing the Indians to succeed in killing their enemy. The Great Spirit was impressed by the bravery shown by the Cherokees during this perilous battle, and as a reward, he decided that all the tallest mountains in their land would remain tree-free, so they could always watch for the movements of their enemies.”

As a sequel to this legend, it may be appropriately mentioned, that at the head of the Too-ge-lah is to be found one of the most remarkable curiosities of this mountain-land. It is a granite cliff with a smooth surface or front, half a mile long, and twelve hundred feet high, and generally spoken of in this part of the country as the White-side mountain, or the Devil’s court-house. To think of it is almost enough to make one dizzy, but to see it fills one with awe. Near the top of one part of this cliff is a small cave, which can be reached only by passing over a strip of rock about two feet wide. One man only has ever been known to enter it, and when he performed the deed he met at the entrance of the cave a large bear, which animal, in making its escape, slipped off the rock, fell a distance of near a thousand feet, and was of course killed. When the man saw this, he became so excited that it was some hours before he could quiet his nerves sufficiently to retrace his dangerous pathway.”

As a follow-up to this legend, it's worth mentioning that at the top of the Too-ge-lah, there's one of the most incredible sights in this mountainous area. It's a granite cliff with a smooth face, half a mile long and twelve hundred feet high, commonly referred to in this region as the White-side mountain or the Devil’s court-house. Just thinking about it can make you dizzy, but seeing it in person is awe-inspiring. Near the top of one section of this cliff, there's a small cave that can only be accessed by crossing a two-foot-wide stretch of rock. Only one person is known to have ever entered it, and when he did, he encountered a large bear at the cave's entrance. The bear, trying to escape, slipped off the rock and fell about a thousand feet, resulting in its death. When the man saw this, he became so overwhelmed that it took him several hours to calm down enough to retrace his risky path.

The Cherokee myth has a close parallel in the Iroquois story of the great mosquito, as published by the Tuscarora traditionist, Cusick, in 1825, and quoted by Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, page 638:

The Cherokee myth is closely related to the Iroquois tale of the great mosquito, as shared by the Tuscarora storyteller, Cusick, in 1825, and cited by Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, page 638:

“About this time a great musqueto invaded the fort Onondaga; the musqueto was mischievous to the people, it flew about the fort with a long stinger, and sucked the blood of a number of lives; the warriors made several oppositions to expel the monster, but failed; the country was invaded until the Holder of the Heavens was pleased to visit the people; while he was visiting the king at the fort Onondaga, the musqueto made appearance as usual and flew about the fort, the Holder of the Heavens attacked the monster, it flew so rapidly that he could hardly keep in sight of it, but after a few days chase the monster began to fail, he chased on the borders of the great lakes towards the sun-setting, and round the great country, at last he overtook the monster and killed it near the salt lake Onondaga, and the blood became small musquetos.”

“About this time, a large mosquito invaded Fort Onondaga; the mosquito was a nuisance to the people, buzzing around the fort with a long stinger, draining the blood of many lives. The warriors tried several times to get rid of the monster but failed; the area was plagued until the Holder of the Heavens decided to visit the people. While he was at the fort Onondaga visiting the king, the mosquito appeared again and flew around the fort. The Holder of the Heavens attacked the monster, but it flew so quickly that he could barely keep it in sight. After several days of chasing, the monster started to weaken. He chased it along the shores of the Great Lakes toward the setting sun and around the vast country, and finally, he caught up with the monster and killed it near the salt lake Onondaga, and its blood turned into tiny mosquitoes.”

U′laʻgû′—This is not the name of any particular species, but signifies a leader, principal, or colloquially, “boss,” and in this sense is applied to the large queen yellow-jacket seen in spring, or to the leader of a working gang. The insect of the story is described as a monster yellow-jacket.

U′laʻgû′—This isn't the name of a specific species, but it means a leader, a principal, or informally, "boss." It's used in this way to refer to the large queen yellow-jacket seen in spring, or to the head of a work crew. The insect in the story is described as a giant yellow-jacket.

14. The Deluge (p. 261): This story is given by Schoolcraft in his Notes on the Iroquois, page 358, as having been obtained in 1846 from the Cherokee chief, Stand Watie. It was obtained by the author in nearly the same form in 1890 from James Wafford, of Indian Territory, who had heard it from his grandmother nearly eighty [445]years before. The incident of the dancing skeletons is not given by Schoolcraft, and seems to indicate a lost sequel to the story. Haywood (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 161) mentions the Cherokee deluge myth and conjectures that the petroglyphs at Track Rock gap in Georgia may have some reference to it. The versions given by the missionaries Buttrick and Washburn are simply the Bible narrative as told by the Indians. Washburn’s informant, however, accounted for the phenomenon by an upheaval and tilting of the earth, so that the waters for a time overflowed the inhabited parts (Reminiscences, pp. 196–197). In a variant related by Hagar (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee) a star with fiery tail falls from heaven and becomes a man with long hair, who warns the people of the coming deluge.

14. The Flood (p. 261): This story is recounted by Schoolcraft in his Notes on the Iroquois, page 358, and was collected in 1846 from the Cherokee chief, Stand Watie. The author received it in a similar form in 1890 from James Wafford, of Indian Territory, who had heard it from his grandmother nearly eighty [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] years earlier. Schoolcraft does not include the part about the dancing skeletons, which suggests that there might be a missing follow-up to the story. Haywood (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 161) mentions the Cherokee flood myth and speculates that the petroglyphs at Track Rock gap in Georgia might relate to it. The versions provided by missionaries Buttrick and Washburn are simply the biblical story as told by the Native Americans. However, Washburn’s source explained the event as a result of the earth shifting and tilting, which caused the waters to temporarily flood the inhabited areas (Reminiscences, pp. 196–197). In a different version shared by Hagar (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee), a star with a fiery tail falls from the sky and turns into a man with long hair, who warns the people about the impending flood.

It is not in place here to enter into a discussion of the meaning and universality of the deluge myth, for an explanation of which the reader is referred to Bouton’s Bible Myths and Bible Folklore.31 Suffice it to say that such a myth appears to have existed with every people and in every age. Among the American tribes with which it was found Brinton enumerates the Athapascan, Algonquian, Iroquois, Cherokee, Chickasaw, Caddo, Natchez, Dakota, Apache, Navaho, Mandan, Pueblo, Aztec, Mixtec, Zapotec, Tlascalan, Michoacan, Toltec, Maya, Quiche, Haitian, Darien, Popayan, Muysca, Quichua, Tupinamba, Achagua, Auraucanian, “and doubtless others.”32 It is found also along the Northwest coast, was known about Albemarle sound, and, as has been said, was probably common to all the tribes.

It’s not appropriate here to discuss the meaning and universality of the deluge myth; for an explanation, readers can refer to Bouton’s Bible Myths and Bible Folklore.31 It's enough to say that this myth seems to have existed among every culture and throughout all ages. Among the American tribes where it was found, Brinton lists the Athapascan, Algonquian, Iroquois, Cherokee, Chickasaw, Caddo, Natchez, Dakota, Apache, Navaho, Mandan, Pueblo, Aztec, Mixtec, Zapotec, Tlascalan, Michoacan, Toltec, Maya, Quiche, Haitian, Darien, Popayan, Muysca, Quichua, Tupinamba, Achagua, Auraucanian, “and probably others.”32 It was also found along the Northwest coast, was known about Albemarle Sound, and, as mentioned, was likely common among all tribes.

In one Creek version the warning is given by wolves; in another by cranes (see Bouton, cited above).

In one version from the Creek, the warning comes from wolves; in another, it comes from cranes (see Bouton, cited above).

15. The four-footed tribes (p. 261): No essential difference—“I have often reflected on the curious connexion which appears to subsist in the mind of an Indian between man and the brute creation, and found much matter in it for curious observation. Although they consider themselves superior to all other animals and are very proud of that superiority; although they believe that the beasts of the forest, the birds of the air, and the fishes of the waters were created by the Almighty Being for the use of man; yet it seems as if they ascribe the difference between themselves and the brute kind, and the dominion which they have over them, more to their superior bodily strength and dexterity than to their immortal souls. All being endowed by the Creator with the power of volition and self motion, they view in a manner as a great society of which they are the head, whom they are appointed, indeed, to govern, but between whom and themselves intimate ties of connexion and relationship may exist, or at least did exist in the beginning of time. They are, in fact, according to their opinions, only the first among equals, the legitimate hereditary sovereigns of the whole animated race, of which they are themselves a constituent part. Hence, in their languages, these inflections of their nouns, which we call genders, are not, as with us, descriptive of the masculine and feminine species, but of the animate and inanimate kinds. Indeed, they go so far as to include trees, and plants within the first of these descriptions. All animated nature, in whatever degree, is in their eyes a great whole from which they have not yet ventured to separate themselves. They do not exclude other animals from their world of spirits, the place to which they expect to go after death.”33

15. The four-legged tribes (p. 261): No essential difference—“I have often thought about the interesting connection that seems to exist in the minds of Indigenous people between humans and animals, and I’ve found a lot to observe. Even though they think they are superior to all other animals and take pride in that, and although they believe that the beasts of the forest, birds of the air, and fish of the waters were created by a higher power for human use, it seems they attribute their differences from animals and the control they have over them more to their greater physical strength and skill rather than to their immortal souls. They see all beings as being given the power of choice and movement by the Creator and view themselves as the leaders of a large community, meant to govern but still recognizing that close connections may exist, or once existed, between them and other creatures. According to their beliefs, they are merely the first among equals, the rightful hereditary rulers of all living beings, of which they are a part. Therefore, in their languages, the way they inflect nouns, which we refer to as genders, does not indicate masculine and feminine as it does in ours, but rather animate and inanimate. They even go so far as to categorize trees and plants in the first group. They perceive all living nature, in all its forms, as a unified whole from which they have not yet dared to separate themselves. They do not exclude other animals from their spiritual realm, the place they believe they will go after death.” 33

According to the Ojibwa the animals formerly had the faculty of speech, until it was taken from them by Nanibojou as a punishment for having conspired against the human race.34

According to the Ojibwa, animals used to be able to talk, until Nanibojou took that ability away as punishment for plotting against humans.34

Animal chiefs and councils—In Pawnee belief, according to Grinnell, the animals, [446]or Nahurac, possess miraculous attributes given them by the great creator, Tirawa. “The Pawnees know of five places where these animals meet to hold council—five of these Nahurac lodges.” He gives a detailed description of each. The fourth is a mound-shaped hill, on the top of which is a deep well or water hole, into which the Pawnee throw offerings. The fifth is a rock hill in Kansas, known to the whites as Guide rock, and “in the side of the hill there is a great hole where the Nahurac hold councils.”35

Animal chiefs and councils—In Pawnee belief, as explained by Grinnell, the animals, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]or Nahurac, have miraculous qualities bestowed upon them by the great creator, Tirawa. “The Pawnees know of five locations where these animals gather for council—five of these Nahurac lodges.” He provides a detailed description of each one. The fourth is a mound-shaped hill, at the top of which is a deep well or water hole, where the Pawnee make offerings. The fifth is a rock hill in Kansas, referred to by white settlers as Guide Rock, and “in the side of the hill there is a great hole where the Nahurac hold councils.” 35

The same belief is noted by Chatelain in Angola, West Africa: “In African folk tales the animal world, as also the spirit world, is organized and governed just like the human world. In Angola the elephant is the supreme king of all animal creation, and the special chief of the edible tribe of wild animals. Next to him in rank the lion is special chief of the tribe of ferocious beasts and highest vassal of the elephant. Chief of the reptile tribe is the python. Chief of the finny tribe is, in the interior, the di-lenda, the largest river fish. Chief of the feathery tribe is the kakulu ka humbi, largest of the eagles. Among the domestic animals the sceptre belongs to the bull; among the locusts to the one called di-ngundu. Even the ants and termites have their kings or queens. Every chief or king has his court, consisting of the ngolambole, tandala, and other officers, his parliament of ma-kota and his plebeian subjects, just like any human African saba” (Folk tales of Angola, p. 22).

The same belief is observed by Chatelain in Angola, West Africa: “In African folk tales, the animal world, like the spirit world, is organized and governed just like the human world. In Angola, the elephant is the supreme king of all animals and the chief of the edible tribe of wild animals. Next in rank is the lion, who is the chief of the ferocious beast tribe and the highest vassal of the elephant. The chief of the reptile tribe is the python. In the interior, the chief of the fish tribe is the di-lenda, the largest river fish. The chief of the bird tribe is the kakulu ka humbi, the largest of the eagles. Among domestic animals, the bull holds the scepter; among the locusts, it belongs to the one called di-ngundu. Even ants and termites have their kings or queens. Every chief or king has his court, including the ngolambole, tandala, and other officers, his parliament of ma-kota, and his common subjects, just like any human African saba” (Folk tales of Angola, p. 22).

Asking pardon of animals—For other Cherokee references see remarks upon the Little Deer, the Wolf, and the Rattlesnake; also number 4, “Origin of Disease and Medicine,” and number 58, “The Rattlesnake’s Vengeance.” This custom was doubtless general among the tribes, as it is thoroughly in consonance with Indian idea. The trader Henry thus relates a characteristic instance among the Ojibwa in 1764 on the occasion of his killing a bear near the winter camp:

Asking for forgiveness from animals—For more Cherokee references, see the notes on the Little Deer, the Wolf, and the Rattlesnake; also number 4, “Origin of Disease and Medicine,” and number 58, “The Rattlesnake’s Vengeance.” This practice was likely common among the tribes, as it aligns well with the Native American belief system. The trader Henry shares a notable instance among the Ojibwa in 1764 when he killed a bear near their winter camp:

“The bear being dead, all my assistants approached, and all, but more particularly my old mother (as I was wont to call her), took his head in their hands, stroking and kissing it several times; begging a thousand pardons for taking away her life; calling her their relation and grandmother; and requesting her not to lay the fault upon them, since it was truly an Englishman that had put her to death.

“The bear being dead, all my assistants came closer, and everyone, but especially my old mother (as I liked to call her), took its head in their hands, stroking and kissing it several times; apologizing profusely for taking her life; referring to her as their relative and grandmother; and asking her not to blame them since it was really an Englishman who had killed her.

“This ceremony was not of long duration; and if it was I that killed their grandmother, they were not themselves behind-hand in what remained to be performed. The skin being taken off, we found the fat in several places six inches deep. This, being divided into two parts, loaded two persons; and the flesh parts were as much as four persons could carry. In all, the carcass must have exceeded five hundred weight.

“This ceremony didn’t take long; and if I was the one who killed their grandmother, they definitely kept up with what needed to be done afterward. Once the skin was removed, we found fat in several areas that was six inches thick. Dividing this into two parts, it was enough to burden two people; and the sections of flesh were as much as four people could carry. Overall, the carcass must have weighed over five hundred pounds.”

“As soon as we reached the lodge, the bear’s head was adorned with all the trinkets in the possession of the family, such as silver arm-bands and wrist-bands, and belts of wampum; and then laid upon a scaffold, set up for its reception, within the lodge. Near the nose was placed a large quantity of tobacco.

“As soon as we got to the lodge, the bear’s head was decorated with all the family’s trinkets, like silver arm-bands, wrist-bands, and wampum belts; then it was placed on a scaffold built to hold it inside the lodge. A large amount of tobacco was placed near its nose.”

“The next morning no sooner appeared, than preparations were made for a feast to the manes. The lodge was cleaned and swept; and the head of the bear lifted up, and a new stroud of blanket, which had never been used before, spread under it. The pipes were now lit; and Wawatam blew tobacco smoke into the nostrils of the bear, telling me to do the same, and thus appease the anger of the bear on account of my having killed her. I endeavored to persuade my benefactor and friendly adviser, that she no longer had any life, and assured him that I was under no apprehension from her displeasure; but, the first proposition obtained no credit, and the second gave but little satisfaction.

The next morning, preparations began for a feast to honor the spirits. The lodge was cleaned and tidied, and the head of the bear was lifted up with a new blanket spread underneath it, one that had never been used before. They lit the pipes, and Wawatam blew tobacco smoke into the bear's nostrils, urging me to do the same to calm the bear’s anger for my having killed her. I tried to convince my helpful and friendly adviser that she was no longer alive and assured him that I had nothing to fear from her anger; however, my first point didn't convince him, and the second one offered little reassurance.

“At length, the feast being ready, Wawatam commenced a speech, resembling, in many things, his address to the manes of his relations and departed companions; but, having this peculiarity, that he here deplored the necessity under which men [447]labored thus to destroy their friends. He represented, however, that the misfortune was unavoidable, since without doing so, they could by no means subsist. The speech ended, we all ate heartily of the bear’s flesh; and even the head itself, after remaining three days on the scaffold, was put into the kettle.”—Travels, pp. 143–145.

“At last, when the feast was ready, Wawatam started a speech that was similar in many ways to the ones he gave to honor his deceased family and friends. However, this time he expressed sadness about the necessity that forced people to destroy their friends. He pointed out that this misfortune was unavoidable, as they couldn't survive otherwise. Once the speech was over, we all enjoyed the bear’s meat, and even the head, which had been on the scaffold for three days, went into the pot.” —Travels, pp. 143–145.

The Rabbit—The part played by the Rabbit or Hare and his symbolic character in Indian myth has been already noted (see “Stories and Story Tellers”). In his purely animal character, as an actor among the fourfooted creatures, the same attributes of trickery and surpassing sagacity are assigned him in other parts of the world. In the folktales of Angola, West Africa, “The Hare seems to surpass the fox in shrewdness,” and “The Hare has the swiftness and shrewdness of the Monkey, but he is never reckless, as the Monkey sometimes appears to be” (Chatelain, Folktales of Angola, pp. 295, 300). In farthest Asia also “The animals, too, have their stories, and in Korea, as in some other parts of the world, the Rabbit seems to come off best, as a rule” (H. N. Allen, Korean Tales, p. 34; New York and London, 1889).

The Rabbit—The role of the Rabbit or Hare and his symbolic representation in Indian mythology has been noted (see “Stories and Story Tellers”). In his purely animal form, as an actor among the four-legged creatures, similar traits of cunning and exceptional cleverness are attributed to him in various parts of the world. In the folktales of Angola, West Africa, “The Hare seems to be smarter than the fox,” and “The Hare has the speed and cleverness of the Monkey, but he is never impulsive, as the Monkey can sometimes be” (Chatelain, Folktales of Angola, pp. 295, 300). In distant Asia as well, “The animals have their own stories, and in Korea, like in some other regions, the Rabbit usually comes out on top” (H. N. Allen, Korean Tales, p. 34; New York and London, 1889).

The buffalo—Timberlake repeatedly remarks upon the abundance of the buffalo in the Cherokee country of East Tennessee in 1762. On one occasion, while in camp, they heard rapid firing from their scouts and “in less than a minute seventeen or eighteen buffaloes ran in amongst us, before we discovered them, so that several of us had like to have been run over, especially the women, who with some difficulty sheltered themselves behind the trees. Most of the men fired, but firing at random, one only was killed, tho’ several more wounded” (Memoirs, p. 101). According to a writer in the Historical Magazine, volume VIII, page 71,1864, the last two wild buffalo known in Ohio were killed in Jackson county in 1800.

The buffalo—Timberlake often comments on the huge number of buffalo in the Cherokee territory of East Tennessee in 1762. One time, while they were camping, they heard rapid gunfire from their scouts, and “in less than a minute, seventeen or eighteen buffaloes ran right into us before we even noticed, almost trampling several of us, especially the women, who had a tough time finding shelter behind the trees. Most of the men fired their weapons, but shot randomly; only one buffalo was killed, although several others were wounded” (Memoirs, p. 101). A writer in the Historical Magazine, volume VIII, page 71, 1864, noted that the last two wild buffalo known to exist in Ohio were killed in Jackson County in 1800.

The elk—This animal ranged in eastern Carolina in 1700. “The elk is a monster of the venison sort. His skin is used almost in the same nature as the buffelo’s [sic].... His flesh is not so sweet as the lesser deer’s. His hams exceed in weight all creatures which the new world affords. They will often resort and feed with the buffelo, delighting in the same range as they do” (Lawson, Carolina, p. 203).

The elk—This animal was found in eastern Carolina in 1700. “The elk is a huge member of the deer family. Its skin is used almost like that of the buffalo’s [sic].... Its meat isn't as tasty as that of smaller deer. Its hindquarters are heavier than any animal that the New World offers. They often gather and feed alongside the buffalo, enjoying the same grazing areas” (Lawson, Carolina, p. 203).

Cuts out the hamstring—No satisfactory reason has been obtained for this custom, which has been noted for more than a century. Buttrick says of the Cherokee: “The Indians never used to eat a certain sinew in the thigh.... Some say that if they eat of the sinew they will have cramp in it on attempting to run. It is said that once a woman had cramp in that sinew and therefore none must eat it” (Antiquities, p. 12). Says Adair, speaking of the southern tribes generally: “When in the woods the Indians cut a small piece out of the lower part of the thigh of the deer they kill, length-ways and pretty deep. Among the great number of venison hams they bring to our trading houses I do not remember to have observed one without it” (History of the American Indians, pp. 137–138).

Cuts out the hamstring—No clear reason has been found for this tradition, which has been noted for over a century. Buttrick mentions the Cherokee: “The Indians never used to eat a certain sinew in the thigh.... Some say that if they eat of the sinew, they will cramp it when they try to run. It’s said that once a woman had a cramp in that sinew, and so no one must eat it” (Antiquities, p. 12). Adair says, referring to the southern tribes in general: “When in the woods, the Indians cut a small piece out of the lower part of the thigh of the deer they kill, lengthwise and fairly deep. Among the many venison hams they bring to our trading houses, I don’t recall ever seeing one without it” (History of the American Indians, pp. 137–138).

White animals sacred—According to a formula in the Tuggle manuscript for curing the “deer sickness,” the “White Deer” is chief of his tribe in Creek mythology also. Peculiar sacredness always attaches, in the Indian mind, to white and albino animals, partly on account of the symbolic meaning attached to the color itself and partly by reason of the mystery surrounding the phenomenon of albinism. Among the Cherokee the chiefs both of the Deer and of the Bear tribe were white. On the plains the so-called white buffalo was always sacred. Among the Iroquois, according to Morgan (League of the Iroquois, p. 210), “the white deer, white squirrel and other chance animals of the albino kind, were regarded as consecrated to the Great Spirit.” One of their most solemn sacrifices was that of the White Dog.

White animals sacred—According to a formula in the Tuggle manuscript for treating the “deer sickness,” the “White Deer” is the leader of his tribe in Creek mythology as well. There is always a special significance attached, in the Indian perspective, to white and albino animals, partly because of the symbolic meaning of the color itself and partly due to the mystery surrounding albinism. Among the Cherokee, the leaders of both the Deer and Bear tribes were white. On the plains, the so-called white buffalo was always considered sacred. Among the Iroquois, as noted by Morgan (League of the Iroquois, p. 210), “the white deer, white squirrel, and other random albino animals were seen as dedicated to the Great Spirit.” One of their most important sacrifices was that of the White Dog.

The bear—A reverence for the bear and a belief that it is half human is very general among the tribes, and is probably based in part upon the ability of the animal to stand upright and the resemblance of its tracks to human footprints. According to Grinnell (Blackfoot Lodge Tales, p. 260), “The Blackfeet believe it to be part brute and part human, portions of its body, particularly the ribs and feet, being like those of a man.” In a note upon a Navaho myth Matthews says (Navaho Legends, [448]p. 249): “The bear is a sacred animal with the Navahoes; for this reason the hero did not skin the bears or eat their flesh. The old man, being a wizard, might do both.”

The bear—There’s a strong respect for the bear and a belief that it’s part human among the tribes, likely due to the animal’s ability to stand on two legs and the similarity of its tracks to human footprints. According to Grinnell (Blackfoot Lodge Tales, p. 260), “The Blackfeet see it as part animal and part human, with some of its body parts, especially the ribs and feet, resembling those of a man.” In a note on a Navaho myth, Matthews states (Navaho Legends, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]p. 249): “The bear is a sacred animal for the Navahoes; for this reason, the hero did not skin bears or eat their flesh. The old man, being a wizard, could do both.”

The Ojibwa idea has been noted in connection with the ceremony of asking pardon of the slain animal. A curious illustration of the reverse side of the picture is given by Heckewelder (Indian Nations, p. 255):

The Ojibwa concept has been recognized in relation to the ceremony of seeking forgiveness from the slain animal. A fascinating example of the other side of the story is provided by Heckewelder (Indian Nations, p. 255):

“A Delaware hunter once shot a huge bear and broke its backbone. The animal fell and set up a most plaintive cry, something like that of the panther when he is hungry. The hunter instead of giving him another shot, stood up close to him, and addressed him in these words: ‘Hark ye! bear; you are a coward and no warrior as you pretend to be. Were you a warrior, you would shew it by your firmness, and not cry and whimper like an old woman. You know, bear, that our tribes are at war with each other, and that yours was the aggressor [probably alluding to a tradition which the Indians have of a very ferocious kind of bear, called the naked bear, which they say once existed, but was totally destroyed by their ancestors].... You have found the Indians too powerful for you, and you have gone sneaking about in the woods, stealing their hogs; perhaps at this time you have hog’s flesh in your belly. Had you conquered me, I would have borne it with courage and died like a brave warrior; but you, bear, sit here and cry, and disgrace your tribe by your cowardly conduct.’ I was present at the delivery of this curious invective. When the hunter had despatched the bear, I asked him how he thought that poor animal could understand what he said to it? ‘Oh,’ said he in answer, ‘the bear understood me very well; did you not observe how ashamed he looked while I was upbraiding him?’”

A Delaware hunter once shot a huge bear and broke its backbone. The animal fell and let out a sad cry, similar to that of a hungry panther. Instead of giving it another shot, the hunter stepped up close and said, “Hey there, bear; you’re a coward, not the warrior you claim to be. If you were truly a warrior, you would show it by staying strong, not crying and whining like an old woman. You know, bear, that our tribes are at war, and yours started it. [This probably refers to a tradition about a very fierce type of bear called the naked bear, which they say once existed but was completely wiped out by their ancestors.]... You’ve found the Indians too strong for you, and you’ve been sneaking around in the woods, stealing their pigs; maybe you even have pig meat in your belly right now. If you had defeated me, I would have accepted it with bravery and died like a true warrior; but you, bear, sit here crying, and disgrace your tribe with your cowardly behavior.” I was there when he gave this strange speech. After the hunter took care of the bear, I asked him how he thought that poor animal could understand what he was saying. “Oh,” he replied, “the bear understood me perfectly; didn’t you see how ashamed it looked while I was scolding it?”

The wolf and wolf killer—Speaking of the Gulf tribes generally, Adair says: “The wolf, indeed, several of them do not care to meddle with, believing it unlucky to kill them, which is the sole reason that few of the Indians shoot at that creature, through a notion of spoiling their guns” (History of the American Indians, p. 16). The author has heard among the East Cherokee an incident of a man who, while standing one night upon a fish trap, was scented by a wolf, which came so near that the man was compelled to shoot it. He at once went home and had the gun exorcised by a conjurer. Wafford, when a boy in the old Nation, knew a professional wolf killer. It is always permissible to hire a white man to kill a depredating wolf, as in that case no guilt attaches to the Indian or his tribe.

The wolf and wolf killer—When talking about the Gulf tribes in general, Adair mentions: “In fact, several of them prefer not to mess with wolves, believing it’s bad luck to kill them, which is the only reason that few of the Indians shoot at that animal, due to the idea of ruining their guns” (History of the American Indians, p. 16). The author heard a story among the East Cherokee about a man who, while standing by a fish trap one night, was detected by a wolf that got so close he had to shoot it. He immediately went home and had a conjurer perform an exorcism on his gun. Wafford, as a boy in the old Nation, knew a professional wolf hunter. It's always okay to hire a white person to kill a problematic wolf, as in that case, the Indian or their tribe feels no guilt.

16. The Rabbit goes duck hunting (p. 266): This story was heard from Swimmer, John Ax, Suyeta (east), and Wafford (west). Discussions between animals as to the kind of food eaten are very common in Indian myth, the method chosen to decide the dispute being usually quite characteristic. The first incident is paralleled in a Creek story of the Rabbit and the Lion (Panther?) in the Tuggle manuscript collection and among the remote Wallawalla of Washington (see Kane, Wanderings of an Artist among the Indians of North America, p. 268; London, 1859). In an Omaha myth, Ictinike and the Buzzard, the latter undertakes to carry the trickster across a stream, but drops him into a hollow tree, from which he is chopped out by some women whom he has persuaded that there are raccoons inside (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI). In the Iroquois tale, “A Hunter’s Adventures,” a hunter, endeavoring to trap some geese in the water, is carried up in the air and falls into a hollow stump, from which he is released by women (Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report of Bureau of Ethnology). In the Uncle Remus story, “Mr. Rabbit Meets His Match Again,” the Buzzard persuades the Rabbit to get upon his back in order to be carried across a river, but alights with him upon a tree overhanging the water and thus compels the Rabbit, by fear of falling, to confess a piece of trickery.36 [449]

16. The Rabbit goes duck hunting (p. 266): This story was shared by Swimmer, John Ax, Suyeta (east), and Wafford (west). Conversations among animals about what type of food to eat are quite common in Native American myths, with the way they resolve their disagreements being particularly notable. The first event is similar to a Creek story involving the Rabbit and the Lion (Panther?) found in the Tuggle manuscript collection and among the distant Wallawalla tribe of Washington (see Kane, Wanderings of an Artist among the Indians of North America, p. 268; London, 1859). In an Omaha myth, Ictinike and the Buzzard, the Buzzard offers to carry the trickster across a stream but drops him into a hollow tree, from which he is rescued by some women he tricked into believing there were raccoons inside (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI). In the Iroquois story, “A Hunter’s Adventures,” a hunter trying to catch geese in the water ends up being lifted into the air and falls into a hollow stump, from which women free him (Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report of Bureau of Ethnology). In the Uncle Remus tale, “Mr. Rabbit Meets His Match Again,” the Buzzard tricks the Rabbit into climbing onto his back to cross a river, but then lands on a tree above the water, forcing the Rabbit, out of fear of falling, to admit to a trick he played.36 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

17. How the Rabbit stole the Otter’s coat (p. 267): This story is well known in the tribe and was heard from several informants, both east and west. Nothing is said as to how the Otter recovered his coat. It has exact parallels in the Creek myths of the Tuggle collection, in one of which the Rabbit tries to personate a boy hero by stealing his coat, while in another he plays a trick on the Lion (Panther) by throwing hot coals over him while asleep, at a creek which the Rabbit says is called “Throwing-hot-ashes-on-you.”

17. How the Rabbit Took the Otter’s Coat (p. 267): This story is well-known in the tribe and was shared by several informants from both the east and west. There’s no mention of how the Otter got his coat back. It has direct parallels in the Creek myths from the Tuggle collection, where in one tale, the Rabbit tries to impersonate a boy hero by stealing his coat, and in another, he tricks the Lion (Panther) by throwing hot coals on him while he’s asleep, at a creek that the Rabbit calls “Throwing-hot-ashes-on-you.”

18. Why the Possum’s tail is bare (p. 269): This story was heard from several informants, east and west. In one variant the hair clipping was done by the Moth, and in another by the spells of the Snail, who is represented as a magician. The version here given is the most common, and agrees best with the Cherokee folklore concerning the Cricket (see number 59, “The Smaller Reptiles, Fishes, and Insects”).

18. Why the Possum's Tail is Bare (p. 269): This story comes from several sources, both from the east and the west. In one version, the hair was cut by the Moth, and in another, it was done through the magic of the Snail, who is depicted as a wizard. The version provided here is the most common and aligns best with Cherokee folklore about the Cricket (see number 59, “The Smaller Reptiles, Fishes, and Insects”).

In the Creek myth, as given in the Tuggle collection, the Opossum burned the hair from his tail in trying to put rings upon it like those of the Raccoon’s tail, and grins from chewing a bitter oak ball which he mistook for a ripened fruit.

In the Creek myth, as described in the Tuggle collection, the Opossum burned the hair off his tail while trying to put rings on it like the Raccoon’s tail, and he grinned from chewing a bitter oak ball that he thought was a ripe fruit.

The anatomical peculiarities of the opossum, of both sexes, have occasioned much speculation among the Indians, many of whom believe that the female produces her young without any help from the male. The Creeks, according to the Tuggle manuscript, believe that the young are born in the pouch, from the breathing of the female against it when curled up, and even Lawson and Timberlake assert that they are born at the teat, from which they afterward drop off into the pouch.

The unique anatomy of the opossum, for both males and females, has led to a lot of speculation among Native Americans, many of whom think that females give birth without any assistance from males. The Creeks, as noted in the Tuggle manuscript, believe that the young are born in the pouch due to the female breathing against it while curled up. Even Lawson and Timberlake claim that the young are born at the teat and then drop into the pouch afterward.

A council and a dance—In the old days, as to-day among the remote Western tribes, every great council gathering was made the occasion of a series of dances, accompanied always by feasting and a general good time.

A council and a dance—In the past, just like today with the distant Western tribes, every major council meeting was a chance for a series of dances, always accompanied by feasting and a great time for everyone.

19. How the Wildcat caught the Gobbler (p. 269): This story was heard from John Ax and David Blythe (east) and from Wafford and Boudinot (west). The version given below, doctored to suit the white man’s idea, appears without signature in the Cherokee Advocate of December 18, 1845:

19. How the Wildcat Caught the Gobbler (p. 269): This story was shared by John Ax and David Blythe (east) and by Wafford and Boudinot (west). The version provided below, adjusted to fit the white man’s perspective, appears without a signature in the Cherokee Advocate of December 18, 1845:

“There was once a flock of wild turkeys feeding in a valley. As they fed they heard a voice singing. They soon discovered that the musician was a hare, and the burden of his song was that he had a secret in his breast which he would on no account divulge. The curiosity of the turkeys was excited, and they entreated the hare to tell them the secret. This he finally consented to do if they would procure for him the king’s daughter for his wife and go with him and dance around their enemy. They engaged to do all, and the hare led them to where a wildcat lay apparently dead. The hare prevailed upon them to close their eyes as they danced. The wildcat meanwhile silently arose and killed several of them before the rest found out what a snare they had been caught in. By this artifice on the part of the wildcat, seconded by the hare, the former had a sumptuous repast.”

Once, there was a flock of wild turkeys feeding in a valley. While they were eating, they heard a voice singing. They soon found out that the singer was a hare, and the theme of his song was that he had a secret in his heart that he absolutely would not share. The turkeys became curious and begged the hare to reveal his secret. He finally agreed to tell them if they would get the king’s daughter for him to marry and join him in dancing around their enemy. They promised to do everything, and the hare led them to where a wildcat lay pretending to be dead. The hare convinced them to close their eyes while they danced. Meanwhile, the wildcat silently got up and killed several of them before the others realized they had fallen into a trap. Thanks to this trick from the wildcat, with help from the hare, the wildcat had a big feast.

This, with its variants, is one of the most widespread of the animal myths. The same story told by the Cherokee, identical even to the song, is given in the Creek collection of Tuggle, with the addition that the Rabbit’s tail is afterward bitten off by the enraged Turkeys. In another Creek version, evidently a later invention, the Raccoon plays a similar trick upon the Deer for the benefit of the Panther. The Kiowa of the southern plains tell how the hungry trickster, Sinti, entices a number of prairie dogs to come near him, under pretense of teaching them a new dance, and then kills all but one, while they are dancing around him, according to instruction, with their eyes shut. With the Omaha the Rabbit himself captures the Turkeys while they dance around, with closed eyes, to his singing (Dorsey, “The Rabbit and the Turkeys,” and “Ictinike, the Turkeys, Turtle, and Elk,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI). The same stratagem, with only a change of names, recurs in another Omaha story, “The Raccoon and the Crabs,” of the same collection, and in a Cheyenne story of White-man (A. L. Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal [450]of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900), and in the Jicarilla story of “The Fox and the Wildcat” (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla, ibid., October, 1898). The Southern negro version, which lacks the important song and dance feature, is given by Harris in his story of “Brother Rabbit and Mr Wildcat.”37

This, along with its variations, is one of the most widespread animal myths. The same story told by the Cherokee, identical even to the song, also appears in the Creek collection by Tuggle, with the added detail that the Rabbit’s tail is later bitten off by the angry Turkeys. In another Creek version, clearly a later creation, the Raccoon plays a similar trick on the Deer for the benefit of the Panther. The Kiowa from the southern plains tell how the hungry trickster, Sinti, lures a group of prairie dogs to come close to him, under the guise of teaching them a new dance, then kills all but one while they dance around him, following his instructions with their eyes shut. With the Omaha, the Rabbit himself catches the Turkeys while they dance around him with their eyes closed, listening to his singing (Dorsey, “The Rabbit and the Turkeys,” and “Ictinike, the Turkeys, Turtle, and Elk,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI). The same trick, just with different names, appears in another Omaha tale, “The Raccoon and the Crabs,” from the same collection, and in a Cheyenne story by White-man (A. L. Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900), as well as in the Jicarilla story of “The Fox and the Wildcat” (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla, ibid., October, 1898). The Southern black version, which lacks the crucial song and dance element, is presented by Harris in his story of “Brother Rabbit and Mr. Wildcat.”37

20. How the Terrapin beat the Rabbit (p. 270): This story was obtained from John Ax and Suyeta and is well known in the tribe. It is sometimes told with the Deer instead of the Rabbit as the defeated runner, and in this form is given by Lanman, who thus localizes it: “The race was to extend from the Black mountain to the summit of the third pinnacle extending to the eastward” (Letters, p. 37).

20. How the Tortoise Defeated the Hare (p. 270): This story was collected from John Ax and Suyeta and is well-known in the tribe. Sometimes, the story features the Deer instead of the Rabbit as the one who loses the race, and this version is provided by Lanman, who localizes it: “The race was to extend from the Black Mountain to the peak of the third pinnacle heading eastward” (Letters, p. 37).

In the Creek collection of Tuggle the same story is given in two versions, in one of which the Deer and in the other the Wolf is defeated by the stratagem of the Terrapin. The Southern negro parallel is given by Harris (Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings) in the story, “Mr Rabbit Finds His Match at Last.” It seems almost superfluous to call attention to the European folklore version, the well-known story of the race between the Hare and the Tortoise.

In the Creek collection of Tuggle, the same story is told in two versions—one where the Deer is defeated and the other where the Wolf is outsmarted by the Terrapin. The Southern black equivalent is provided by Harris in “Mr Rabbit Finds His Match at Last” from Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings. It’s almost unnecessary to mention the European folklore version, the famous tale of the race between the Hare and the Tortoise.

21. The Rabbit and the tar wolf (p. 271): This story was obtained in the Indian Territory from James Wafford, who said he had repeatedly heard it in boyhood about Valley river, in the old Nation, from Cherokee who spoke no English.

21. The Rabbit and the Tar Wolf (p. 271): This story was collected in Indian Territory from James Wafford, who said he had often heard it in his childhood near Valley River, in the old Nation, from Cherokees who didn’t speak any English.

The second version, from the Cherokee Advocate, December 18, 1845, is given, together with the story of “How the Wildcat caught the Gobbler,” with this introduction:

The second version, from the Cherokee Advocate, December 18, 1845, is provided, along with the story of “How the Wildcat Caught the Gobbler,” with this introduction:

Indian Fables. Mr William P. Ross: I have recently stumbled on the following Cherokee fables, and perhaps you may think them worth inserting in the Advocate for the sake of the curious. I am told that the Cherokees have a great many fables. If I understand the following, the intention seems to be to teach cunning and artifice in war. Æsop.” The newspaper paragraph bears the pencil initials of S[amuel] W[orcester] B[utler].

Indian Fables. Mr. William P. Ross: I recently came across some Cherokee fables, and you might find them interesting enough to include in the Advocate for the sake of curiosity. I've heard that the Cherokees have a lot of fables. If I've got this right, they seem to aim at teaching cleverness and trickery in war. Æsop.” The newspaper paragraph has the pencil initials of S[amuel] W[orcester] B[utler].

Other Indian versions are found with the Jicarilla (“Fox and Rabbit,” Myths of the Jicarilla, by Frank Russell, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1898) and Sioux (S. D. Hinman, cited in Transactions of the Anthropological Society of Washington, I, p. 103, Washington, 1882). The southern negro variant, “The Wonderful Tar-Baby Story,” is the introductory tale in Harris’s Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings. A close parallel occurs in the West African story of “Leopard, Monkey, and Hare” (Chatelain, Folktales of Angola).

Other Indian versions can be found in the Jicarilla (“Fox and Rabbit,” Myths of the Jicarilla, by Frank Russell, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October 1898) and Sioux (S. D. Hinman, cited in Transactions of the Anthropological Society of Washington, I, p. 103, Washington, 1882). The southern black variant, “The Wonderful Tar-Baby Story,” is the opening tale in Harris’s Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings. A close parallel exists in the West African story of “Leopard, Monkey, and Hare” (Chatelain, Folktales of Angola).

22. The Rabbit and the Possum after a wife (p. 273): This specimen of Indian humor was obtained at different times from Swimmer, John Ax, Suyeta (east), and Wafford (west), and is well known in the tribe. Wafford, in telling the story, remarked that the Rabbit was the chief’s runner, and according to custom was always well entertained wherever he went.

22. The Rabbit and the Possum searching for a partner (p. 273): This example of Indian humor was collected at different times from Swimmer, John Ax, Suyeta (east), and Wafford (west), and it's well known among the tribe. Wafford, while sharing the story, noted that the Rabbit was the chief’s messenger, and by tradition was always well taken care of wherever he went.

23. The Rabbit dines the Bear (p. 273): This favorite story with the Cherokee east and west is another of the animal myths of wide distribution, being found with almost every tribe from Maine to the Pacific. Beans and peas in several varieties were indigenous among the agricultural tribes.

23. The Rabbit feeds the Bear (p. 273): This beloved story among the Cherokee, both east and west, is another one of the widely shared animal myths, appearing with nearly every tribe from Maine to the Pacific. Beans and peas in various types were native to the farming tribes.

In the Creek version, in the Tuggle manuscript, “The Bear invited the Rabbit to dinner. When he came the Bear called his wife and said, ‘Have peas for dinner: the Rabbit loves peas.’ ‘But there is no grease,’ said the Bear’s wife, ‘to cook them with.’ ‘O,’ said the Bear, ‘that’s no trouble, bring me a knife.’ So she brought the knife and the Bear took it and split between his toes, while the Rabbit looked on in wonder. ‘No grease between my toes! Well, I know where there is some,’ so he cut a gash in his side and out, ran the grease. His wife took it and cooked the peas and they had a fine dinner and vowed always to be good friends,” etc. The [451]wounded Rabbit is put under the care of the Buzzard, who winds up by eating his patient.

In the Creek version, from the Tuggle manuscript, “The Bear invited the Rabbit to dinner. When he arrived, the Bear called his wife and said, ‘Make peas for dinner: the Rabbit loves peas.’ ‘But there’s no fat,’ said the Bear’s wife, ‘to cook them with.’ ‘Oh,’ said the Bear, ‘that’s no problem, just bring me a knife.’ So she brought the knife, and the Bear took it and made a cut between his toes, while the Rabbit watched in amazement. ‘No fat between my toes! Well, I know where to get some,’ and he cut a gash in his side, and out came the fat. His wife took it and cooked the peas, and they had a great dinner and promised always to be good friends,” etc. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wounded Rabbit is put in the care of the Buzzard, who ends up eating his patient.

In the Passamaquoddy version, “The Rabbit’s Adventure with Mooin, the Bear,” the Bear cuts a slice from his foot and puts it into the pot. The Rabbit invites the Bear to dinner and attempts to do the same thing, but comes to grief.38 In a Jicarilla myth a somewhat similar incident is related of the Fox (Coyote?) and the Prairie-dog (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1898). In a British Columbian myth, nearly the same thing happens when the Coyote undertakes to return the hospitality of the Black Bear (Teit, Thompson River Indian Traditions, p. 40).

In the Passamaquoddy version, “The Rabbit’s Adventure with Mooin, the Bear,” the Bear slices off a piece of his foot and adds it to the pot. The Rabbit invites the Bear over for dinner and tries to do the same thing, but it ends badly. 38 In a Jicarilla myth, a similar story involves the Fox (Coyote?) and the Prairie-dog (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1898). In a British Columbian myth, a nearly identical situation occurs when the Coyote tries to return the hospitality of the Black Bear (Teit, Thompson River Indian Traditions, p. 40).

24. The Rabbit escapes from the wolves (p. 274): This story was obtained from James Wafford, in Indian Territory. Compare number 19, “How the Wildcat Caught the Gobbler.”

24. The rabbit gets away from the wolves. (p. 274): This story was collected from James Wafford in Indian Territory. See number 19, “How the Wildcat Caught the Gobbler.”

25. Flint visits the Rabbit (p. 274): This story was told in slightly different form by John Ax and Swimmer (east) and was confirmed by Wafford (west). Although among the Cherokee it has degenerated to a mere humorous tale for the amusement of a winter evening, it was originally a principal part of the great cosmogonic myth common to probably all the Iroquoian and Algonquian tribes, and of which we find traces also in the mythologies of the Aztec and the Maya. Among the northern Algonquian tribes “the West was typified as a flint stone, and the twin brother of Michabo, the Great Rabbit. The feud between them was bitter, and the contest long and dreadful.... At last Michabo mastered his fellow twin and broke him into pieces. He scattered the fragments over the earth....” Among the Iroquoian tribes, cognate with the Cherokee, the name is variously Tăwiskaroñ, Tăwiskară, and sometimes Ohaa, all of which are names both for flint and for hail or ice. Tăwiskară is the evil-working god, in perpetual conflict with his twin brother Yoskeha, the beneficent god, by whom he is finally overpowered, when the blood that drops from his wounds is changed into flint stones. Brinton sees in the Great Rabbit and the Flint the opposing forces of day and night, light and darkness, locally personified as East and West, while in the twin gods of the Iroquois Hewitt sees the conflicting agents of heat and cold, summer and winter. Both conceptions are identical in the final analysis. Hewitt derives the Iroquois name from a root denoting “hail, ice, glass”; in Cherokee we have tăwiskalûñ′ĭ, tăwi′skălă, “flint,” tăwi′skă, “smooth,” une′stălûñ, “ice.” (See Brinton, American Hero Myths, pp. 48, 56, 61; Hewitt, The Cosmogonic Gods of the Iroquois, in Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci., XLIV, 1895.)

25. Flint meets the Rabbit (p. 274): This story was told in a slightly different form by John Ax and Swimmer (east) and was confirmed by Wafford (west). Although among the Cherokee it has become just a funny tale for entertainment on a winter evening, it was originally a major part of the great creation myth that is common to probably all Iroquoian and Algonquian tribes, with traces also found in the mythologies of the Aztec and Maya. Among the northern Algonquian tribes, “the West was represented as a flint stone, and the twin brother of Michabo, the Great Rabbit. Their feud was intense, and the battle long and terrible.... Eventually, Michabo defeated his twin brother, shattering him into pieces. He scattered the fragments across the earth....” Among the Iroquoian tribes, which are related to the Cherokee, the names include Tăwiskaroñ, Tăwiskară, and sometimes Ohaa, all of which refer to both flint and hail or ice. Tawiskara is the evil god who is always in conflict with his twin brother Yoskeha, the good god, who eventually overcomes him, with the blood that drips from his wounds transforming into flint stones. Brinton sees the Great Rabbit and Flint as the opposing forces of day and night, light and darkness, represented locally as East and West, while Hewitt interprets the twin gods of the Iroquois as embodiments of heat and cold, summer and winter. Both interpretations are fundamentally the same. Hewitt traces the Iroquois name to a root meaning “hail, ice, glass”; in Cherokee, we have tăwiskalûñ′ĭ, tăwi′skălă, meaning “flint,” tăwi′skă, “smooth,” and une′stălûñ, “ice.” (See Brinton, American Hero Myths, pp. 48, 56, 61; Hewitt, The Cosmogonic Gods of the Iroquois, in Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci., XLIV, 1895.)

In one of the Cherokee sacred formulas collected by the author occurs the expression: “The terrible Flint is coming. He has his paths laid down in this direction. He is shaking the red switches threateningly. Let us run toward the Sun land.”

In one of the Cherokee sacred formulas collected by the author, the expression appears: “The fearsome Flint is on his way. He has his paths set in this direction. He's shaking the red switches menacingly. Let’s run towards the land of the Sun.”

Siyu′—This word, abbreviated from âsiyu′, “good,” is the regular Cherokee salutation. With probably all the tribes the common salutation is simply the word “good,” and in the sign language of the plains the gesture conveying that meaning is used in the same way. The ordinary good-bye is usually some equivalent of “I go now.”

Siyu′—This word, shortened from âsiyu′, meaning “good,” is the standard Cherokee greeting. For most tribes, the typical greeting is just the word “good,” and in the sign language of the plains, the gesture representing that meaning is used in the same manner. The usual way to say goodbye is often some version of “I’m leaving now.”

26. How the Deer got his horns (p. 275): This story was heard from Swimmer, Suyeta, and others, and is well known in the tribe.

26. How the Deer Got His Horns (p. 275): This story was shared by Swimmer, Suyeta, and others, and is well-known in the tribe.

In a parallel Pawnee myth, “How the Deer Lost His Gall,” the Deer and Antelope wager their galls in a race, which the Antelope wins, but in sympathy takes off his own dewclaws and gives them to the Deer. In the Blackfoot variant the Deer and the Antelope run two races. The first, which is over the prairie, the Antelope wins and takes the Deer’s gall, while in the second, which the Deer stipulates shall be run through the timber, the Deer wins and takes the Antelope’s dewclaws (Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Tales, pp. 204, 205). [452]

In a similar Pawnee story, “How the Deer Lost His Gall,” the Deer and Antelope bet their galls in a race, which the Antelope wins. However, out of sympathy, he removes his own dewclaws and gives them to the Deer. In the Blackfoot version, the Deer and Antelope compete in two races. In the first race across the prairie, the Antelope wins and takes the Deer’s gall. In the second race, which the Deer demands be through the woods, the Deer wins and takes the Antelope’s dewclaws (Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Tales, pp. 204, 205). [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

27. Why the Deer’s teeth are blunt (p. 276): This story follows the last in regular sequence and was told by the same informants.

27. Why the Deer’s Teeth are Blunt (p. 276): This story continues from the previous one and was shared by the same storytellers.

In a Jicarilla myth the Fox kills a dangerous Bear monster under pretense of trimming down his legs so that he can run faster (Russell, Myth of the Jicarilla, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, p. 262, October, 1898).

In a Jicarilla myth, the Fox tricks the dangerous Bear monster into thinking he's just trimming down his legs to help him run faster. (Russell, Myth of the Jicarilla, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, p. 262, October, 1898).

28. What became of the Rabbit (p. 277): This version was obtained from Suyeta, who says the Rabbit never went up, because he was “too mean” to be with the other animals. Swimmer, however, says that he did afterward go up to Gălûñ′lătĭ. The belief in a large rabbit still existing beyond a great river may possibly have its origin in indirect reports of the jack-rabbit west of the Missouri.

28. What happened to the rabbit? (p. 277): This account comes from Suyeta, who claims the Rabbit never went up because he was "too greedy" to join the other animals. However, Swimmer states that he eventually did go up to Gălûñ′lătĭ. The idea that a large rabbit still exists beyond a vast river might have originated from indirect reports about the jackrabbit found west of the Missouri.

The myth has close parallel in the southern negro story of “The Origin of the Ocean” (Harris, Nights with Uncle Remus), in which the Rabbit by a stratagem persuades the Lion to jump across a creek, when the Rabbit “cut de string w’at hol’ de banks togedder.... Co’se wen Brer Rabbit tuck’n cut de string, de banks er de creek, de banks dey fall back, dey did, en Mr Lion can’t jump back. De banks dey keep on fallin’ back, en de creek keep on gittin’ wider en wider, twel bimeby Brer Rabbit en Mr Lion ain’t in sight er one er n’er, en fum dat day to dis de big waters bin rollin’ ’twix um.”

The myth has a close parallel in the southern black story of “The Origin of the Ocean” (Harris, Nights with Uncle Remus), where the Rabbit tricks the Lion into jumping over a creek. When the Rabbit “cut the string that held the banks together.... Of course when Brer Rabbit cut the string, the banks of the creek fell back, and Mr. Lion couldn’t jump back. The banks kept falling back, and the creek kept getting wider and wider, until eventually Brer Rabbit and Mr. Lion were out of sight of each other, and from that day on the big waters have been rolling between them.”

Kû!—A Cherokee exclamation used as a starting signal and in introducing the paragraphs of a speech. It might be approximately rendered, Now!

Kû!—A Cherokee exclamation used as a starting signal and in introducing the paragraphs of a speech. It might be approximately rendered, Now!

29. Why the Mink smells (p. 277): Obtained from John Ax.

29. Why the mink stinks (p. 277): Got from John Ax.

30. Why the Mole lives underground (p. 277): This story, from John Ax, not only accounts for the Mole’s underground habit, but illustrates a common Cherokee witchcraft belief, which has parallels all over the world.

30. Why Moles Live Underground (p. 277): This story from John Ax explains why Moles live underground and highlights a common belief in Cherokee witchcraft that can be found in various cultures worldwide.

31. The Terrapin’s escape from the Wolves (p. 278): This story, of which the version here given, from Swimmer and John Ax, is admittedly imperfect, is known also among the western Cherokee, having been mentioned by Wafford and others in the Nation, although for some reason none of them seemed able to fill in the details. A somewhat similar story was given as belonging to her own tribe by a Catawba woman married among the East Cherokee. It suggests number 21, “The Rabbit and the tar wolf,” and has numerous parallels.

31. The Terrapin's escape from the Wolves (p. 278): This story, as presented here from Swimmer and John Ax, acknowledges its imperfections. It is also known among the western Cherokee, having been referenced by Wafford and others in the Nation, though for some reason, they were all unable to provide the full details. A Catawba woman, married into the East Cherokee, shared a somewhat similar story that she claimed belonged to her own tribe. It brings to mind number 21, “The Rabbit and the tar wolf,” and has many parallels.

In the Creek version, in the Tuggle manuscript, the Terrapin ridicules a woman, who retaliates by crushing his shell with a corn pestle. He repairs the injury by singing a medicine song, but the scars remain in the checkered spots on his back. In a variant in the same collection the ants mend his shell with tar, in return for his fat and blood. Other parallels are among the Omaha, “How the Big Turtle went on the Warpath” (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology; VI, p. 275), and the Cheyenne, “The Turtle, the Grasshopper, and the Skunk” (Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900). The myth is recorded also from west Africa by Chatelain (“The Man and the Turtle,” in Folktales of Angola, 1894).

In the Creek version from the Tuggle manuscript, the Terrapin makes fun of a woman, who gets back at him by smashing his shell with a corn pestle. He fixes the damage by singing a medicine song, but the scars stay as the checkered spots on his back. In a different version from the same collection, the ants repair his shell using tar in exchange for his fat and blood. Similar stories can be found among the Omaha, “How the Big Turtle went on the Warpath” (Dorsey, Contributions to North American Ethnology; VI, p. 275), and the Cheyenne, “The Turtle, the Grasshopper, and the Skunk” (Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900). The myth is also recorded from West Africa by Chatelain (“The Man and the Turtle,” in Folktales of Angola, 1894).

Kanahe′na.—This is a sour corn gruel, the tamfuli or “Tom Fuller” of the Creeks, which is a favorite food preparation among all the southern tribes. A large earthern jar of kanahe′na, with a wooden spoon upright in it, is always upon a bench just inside the cabin door, for every visitor to help himself.

Kanahe′na.—This is a sour corn porridge, the tamfuli or “Tom Fuller” of the Creeks, which is a popular dish among all the southern tribes. A large earthen jar of kanahe′na, with a wooden spoon sticking out of it, is always on a bench just inside the cabin door, so every visitor can help themselves.

32. Origin of the Groundhog dance (p. 279): This story is from Swimmer, the supplementary part being added by John Ax. The Groundhog dance is one of those belonging to the great thanksgiving ceremony, Green-corn dance. It consists of alternate advances and retreats by the whole line of dancers in obedience to signals by the song leader, who sings to the accompaniment of a rattle. The burden of the song, which is without meaning, is

32. Origin of the Groundhog Day dance (p. 279): This story comes from Swimmer, with a supplemental section added by John Ax. The Groundhog dance is part of the major thanksgiving ceremony, the Green-corn dance. It features alternating steps forward and backward by the entire line of dancers in response to cues from the song leader, who sings along with a rattle. The main part of the song, which has no specific meaning, is

Ha′wiye′ĕhi′ Yaha′wiye′ĕhi [twice] Yu-u

Ha′wiye′ĕhi′ Yaha′wiye′ĕhi [twice] Yu-u

Hi′yagu′wĕ Hahi′yagu′wĕ [twice] Yu-yu.

Hi′yagu′wĕ Hahi′yagu′wĕ [twice] Yu-yu.

[453]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

33. The migration of the animals (p. 280): This little story is given just as related by Ayâsta, the only woman privileged to speak in council among the East Cherokee. A similar incident occurs in number 76, “The Bear Man.” According to one Cherokee myth concerning the noted Track Rock gap, near Blairsville in upper Georgia, the pictographs in the rocks there are the footprints of all sorts of birds and animals which once crossed over the gap in a great migration toward the south.

33. Animal migration (p. 280): This little story is told exactly as Ayâsta shared it, the only woman allowed to speak in council among the East Cherokee. A similar event happens in number 76, “The Bear Man.” According to one Cherokee legend about the famous Track Rock gap, near Blairsville in upper Georgia, the drawings on the rocks there represent the footprints of various birds and animals that once crossed the gap in a massive migration to the south.

34. The Wolf’s revenge: The Wolf and the Dog (p. 280): These short stories from Swimmer illustrate the Cherokee belief that if a wolf be injured his fellows will surely revenge the injury. See also note to number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes,” and number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.”

34. The Wolf’s Revenge: The Wolf and the Dog (p. 280): These brief stories from Swimmer show the Cherokee belief that if one wolf is hurt, the others will definitely seek revenge. Also, see the note for number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes,” and number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.”

In a West African tale recorded by Chatelain (Folktales of Angola, 1894) the dog and the jackal are kinsmen, who live together in the bush until the jackal sends the dog to the village for fire. The dog goes, enters a house and is fed by a woman, and thereupon concludes to stay in the village, where there is always food.

In a West African story recorded by Chatelain (Folktales of Angola, 1894), the dog and the jackal are relatives who live together in the bush until the jackal sends the dog to the village for fire. The dog goes, enters a house, and is fed by a woman, which leads him to decide to stay in the village, where there is always food.

35. The bird tribes (p. 280): The eagle killer—Of the Southern tribes generally Adair says: “They use the feathers of the eagle’s tail in certain friendly and religious dances, but the whole town will contribute, to the value of 200 deerskins, for killing a large eagle—the bald eagle they do not esteem—and the man also gets an honorable title for the exploit, as if he had brought in the scalp of an enemy.”39

35. The bird clans (p. 280): The eagle killer—According to Adair about the Southern tribes: “They use eagle tail feathers in certain friendly and religious dances, but the whole community will pitch in the equivalent of 200 deerskins for taking down a large eagle—they don't hold the bald eagle in high regard—and the man also earns an honorable title for the act, as if he had brought in the scalp of an enemy.”39

Timberlake says that the Cherokee held the tail of an eagle in the greatest esteem, as these tails were sometimes given with the wampum in their treaties, and none of their warlike ceremonies could be performed without them (Memoirs, p. 81). The figurative expression, “a snowbird has been killed,” used to avoid offending the eagle tribe, is paralleled in the expression, “he has been scratched by a brier,” used by the Cherokee to mean, “he has been bitten by a snake.” Professional eagle killers existed among many tribes, together with a prescribed ceremonial for securing the eagle. The most common method was probably that described in a note to number 98, “Gana’s Adventures among the Cherokee.” A detailed account of the Blackfoot method is given by Grinnell, in his Blackfoot Lodge Tales, pp. 236–240. The eagle, being a bird of prey, as well as a sacred bird, was never eaten.

Timberlake says that the Cherokee held the tail of an eagle in the highest regard, as these tails were sometimes given along with wampum in their treaties, and none of their war ceremonies could happen without them (Memoirs, p. 81). The figurative phrase, “a snowbird has been killed,” used to avoid upsetting the eagle tribe, is similar to the expression, “he has been scratched by a brier,” used by the Cherokee to mean, “he has been bitten by a snake.” There were professional eagle hunters in many tribes, along with a specific ceremony for capturing the eagle. The most common method was likely the one described in a note to number 98, “Gana’s Adventures among the Cherokee.” A detailed description of the Blackfoot method can be found in Grinnell's Blackfoot Lodge Tales, pp. 236–240. The eagle, being a bird of prey and a sacred creature, was never eaten.

The shifting of responsibility for the killing to a vicarious victim is a common feature of Indian formulas for obtaining pardon, especially for offenses against the animal tribe or the spirits of the dead. A remarkable parallel to the Cherokee prayer, from the Quichua of Peru, is given by Dr G. A. Dorsey. Having started, with a party of Indian laborers and a Spanish gentleman who was well acquainted with the native language, to examine some cave tombs near the ancient city of Cuzco, they had arrived at the spot and he was about to give the order to begin operations, when the Indians, removing their blankets and hats, knelt down and recited in unison in their own language a prayer to the spirits of the dead, of which the following translation is an extract:

The transfer of responsibility for a killing to a symbolic victim is a common practice in Indian rituals for seeking forgiveness, especially for offenses against animals or the spirits of the deceased. Dr. G. A. Dorsey presents a remarkable parallel to the Cherokee prayer from the Quichua people of Peru. After gathering a group of Indian laborers and a Spanish gentleman familiar with the local language to explore some cave tombs near the ancient city of Cuzco, they reached the location and he was about to give the signal to start when the Indians removed their blankets and hats, knelt down, and recited a prayer to the spirits of the dead in unison in their own language. Here’s a translated excerpt of that prayer:

“Chiefs, sons of the sun, you and we are brothers, sons of the great Pachacamac. You only know this, but we know that three persons exist, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. This is the only difference between you and us.... Chiefs, sons of the sun, we have not come to disturb your tranquil sleep in this, your abode. We come only because we have been compelled by our superiors; toward them may you direct your vengeance and your curses.”

“Chiefs, children of the sun, you and we are brothers, children of the great Pachacamac. You might only know this, but we understand that three persons exist: the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. That’s the only difference between us.... Chiefs, children of the sun, we haven't come to disrupt your peaceful rest in this, your home. We're here only because we've been sent by our superiors; direct your anger and your curses toward them.”

Then followed sacrifices of coca leaves, aguardiente, and chicha, after which they called upon the snow-capped mountain to witness their affection for their ancestors, and were then ready to begin work (Dorsey, A Ceremony of the Quichuas of Peru, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1894).

Then came the sacrifices of coca leaves, aguardiente, and chicha, after which they called on the snow-capped mountain to witness their love for their ancestors, and were then ready to start their work (Dorsey, A Ceremony of the Quichuas of Peru, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1894).

Night birds—Says Adair of the Southern tribes (History of the American Indians, p. 130, 1775): “They reckon all birds of prey, and birds of night, to be unclean and [454]unlawful to be eaten.” The mixed feeling of fear and reverence for all night birds is universal among the Western tribes. Owls particularly are believed to bring prophetic tidings to the few great conjurers who can interpret their language.

Night birds—Adair of the Southern tribes says (History of the American Indians, p. 130, 1775): "They consider all birds of prey and night birds to be unclean and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]forbidden to eat." The blend of fear and respect for all night birds is common among the Western tribes. Owls, in particular, are thought to deliver prophetic messages to the few skilled conjurers who can understand their calls.

The hawk—This, being a bird of prey, was never eaten. The following incident is related by Adair, probably from the Chickasaw: “Not long ago when the Indians were making their winter’s hunt and the old women were without flesh meat at home, I shot a small fat hawk and desired one of them to take and dress it; but though I strongly importuned her by way of trial, she as earnestly refused it for fear of contracting pollution, which she called the ‘accursed sickness,’ supposing disease would be the necessary effect of such an impurity” (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 130).

The hawk—This bird of prey was never eaten. Adair recounts an incident, likely from the Chickasaw: “Not long ago, when the Indians were out on their winter hunt and the old women at home didn’t have any meat, I shot a small, plump hawk and asked one of them to prepare it. Even though I insisted as a test, she firmly refused out of fear of becoming polluted, which she referred to as the ‘cursed sickness,’ believing that such impurity would inevitably lead to disease” (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 130).

Chickadee and titmouse—Adair speaks of having once observed a party of Southern Indians “to be intimidated at the voice of a small uncommon bird, when it pitched and chirped on a tree over their camp” (op. cit., p. 26). At a conference with the Six Nations at Albany in 1775 the Oneida speaker said: “We, the Six Nations, have heard the voice of a bird called Tskleleli (Tsĭkĭlilĭ′?), a news carrier, that came among us. It has told us that the path at the western connection, by Fort Stanwix, would be shut up by either one party or the other.” In reply, the commissioners said: “We apprehend the bird Tskleleli has been busy again; he seems to be a mischievous bird and ought not to be nourished or entertained” (New York Colonial Documents, VIII, pp. 612, 628, 1857). The bird name is in the Oneida dialect. Bruyas gives teksereri as the Mohawk name for the tomtit.

Chickadee and titmouse—Adair mentions having once seen a group of Southern Indians who were frightened by the sound of a rare small bird as it sang and chirped from a tree above their camp (op. cit., p. 26). During a meeting with the Six Nations in Albany in 1775, the Oneida speaker stated: “We, the Six Nations, have heard the voice of a bird called Tskleleli (Tsĭkĭlilĭ′?), a messenger, that has come among us. It has informed us that the path at the western connection, near Fort Stanwix, would be blocked by either one side or the other.” In response, the commissioners said: “We believe the bird Tskleleli has been up to its tricks again; it appears to be a troublesome bird and should not be nurtured or entertained” (New York Colonial Documents, VIII, pp. 612, 628, 1857). The bird name is in the Oneida dialect. Bruyas lists teksereri as the Mohawk name for the tomtit.

36. The ball game of the birds and animals (p. 286): This is one of the best-known animal stories and was heard with more or less of detail from John Ax, Swimmer, Suyeta, and Aʻwani′ta in the east, and from Wafford in the Territory.

36. The game that birds and animals play (p. 286): This is one of the most well-known animal stories and was recounted in various details by John Ax, Swimmer, Suyeta, and Aʻwani′ta in the east, and by Wafford in the Territory.

The Creeks and the Seminoles also, as we learn from the Tuggle manuscript collection, have stories of ball games by the birds against the fourfooted animals. In one story the bat is rejected by both sides, but is finally accepted by the fourfooted animals on account of his having teeth, and enables them to win the victory from the birds.

The Creeks and the Seminoles also have stories of ball games between the birds and four-legged animals, as we see in the Tuggle manuscript collection. In one story, the bat is turned away by both sides but is eventually accepted by the four-legged animals because he has teeth, which helps them defeat the birds.

The ballplay—The ballplay, aʻne′tsâ, is the great athletic game of the Cherokee and the Gulf tribes, as well as with those of the St Lawrence and Great lakes. It need hardly be stated that it is not our own game of base ball, but rather a variety of tennis, the ball being thrown, not from the hand, but from a netted racket or pair of rackets. The goals are two sets of upright poles at either end of the ball ground, which is always a level grassy bottom beside a small stream. There is much accompanying ceremonial and conjuration, with a ball dance, in which the women take part, the night before. It is the same game by which the hostile tribes gained entrance to the British post at Mackinaw in 1763, and under the name of lacrosse has become the national game of Canada. It has also been adopted by the French Creoles of Louisiana under the name of raquette. In British Columbia it is held to be the favorite amusement of the people of the underworld (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 116). In the southern states the numerous localities bearing the names of “Ballplay,” “Ball flat,” and “Ball ground,” bear witness to the Indian fondness for the game. Large sums were staked upon it, and there is even a tradition that a considerable territory in northern Georgia was won from the Creeks by the Cherokee in a ball game. For an extended description see the the author’s article “The Cherokee Ball Play,” in the American Anthropologist for April, 1890.

The ballplay—The ballplay, aʻne′tsâ, is the major athletic game of the Cherokee and Gulf tribes, as well as those from the St. Lawrence and Great Lakes regions. It should be noted that it’s not the same as our modern game of baseball; instead, it resembles a form of tennis, where the ball is thrown not by hand but using a netted racket or a pair of rackets. The goals are two sets of upright poles at each end of the playing field, which is typically a flat, grassy area near a small stream. There are many rituals and ceremonies associated with it, including a ball dance that the women participate in the night before. This is the same game that hostile tribes used to gain access to the British post at Mackinaw in 1763, and it has become known as lacrosse, which is now the national game of Canada. It's also been embraced by the French Creoles of Louisiana, who call it raquette. In British Columbia, it's considered a favorite pastime among the underworld community (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 116). In the southern states, several places are named “Ballplay,” “Ball flat,” and “Ball ground,” highlighting the Native American affinity for the game. Large amounts of money were wagered on it, and there's even a tradition that the Cherokee won significant territory in northern Georgia from the Creeks through a ball game. For a more detailed description, see the author’s article “The Cherokee Ball Play” in the American Anthropologist from April 1890.

Won the game—On account of their successful work on this occasion the Cherokee ballplayer invokes the aid of the bat and the flying squirrel, and also ties a small piece of the bat’s wing to his ball stick or fastens it to the frame over which the sticks are hung during the preliminary dance the night before.

Won the game—Because of their successful efforts this time, the Cherokee ballplayer calls on the help of the bat and the flying squirrel, and also ties a small piece of the bat’s wing to his ball stick or attaches it to the frame where the sticks are hung during the pregame dance the night before.

Gave the martin a gourd—The black house-martin is a favorite with the Cherokee, who attract it by fastening hollow gourds to the tops of long poles set up near their houses so that the birds may build their nests in them. In South Carolina, as far [455]back as 1700, according to Lawson: “The planters put gourds on standing holes [poles] on purpose for these fowl to build in, because they are a very warlike bird and beat the crows from the plantations” (History of Carolina, p. 238).

Gave the martin a gourd—The black house-martin is popular with the Cherokee, who attract it by hanging hollow gourds on tall poles placed near their homes so the birds can build their nests in them. In South Carolina, as early as 1700, according to Lawson: “The planters put gourds on standing poles specifically for these birds to nest in, because they are very aggressive and drive the crows away from the plantations” (History of Carolina, p. 238).

37. How the Turkey got his beard (p. 287): This story is well known in the tribe and was heard from several informants.

37. How the Turkey Got His Beard (p. 287): This story is well-known in the tribe and was shared by several sources.

According to a Creek myth in the Tuggle collection the Turkey was once a warrior and still wears his last scalp from his neck. In another story of the same collection it is a man’s scalp which he seized from the Terrapin and accidentally swallowed as he ran off, so that it grew out from his breast.

According to a Creek myth in the Tuggle collection, the Turkey was once a warrior and still carries his last scalp around his neck. In another story from the same collection, it’s a man’s scalp that he took from the Terrapin and accidentally swallowed while running away, causing it to grow out from his chest.

38. Why the Turkey gobbles (p. 288): This story was first heard from John Ax (east) and afterward from Wafford (west). The grouse is locally called “partridge” in the southern Alleghenies.

38. Why the turkey gobbles (p. 288): This story was first heard from John Ax (east) and later from Wafford (west). The grouse is locally referred to as “partridge” in the southern Alleghenies.

39. How the Kingfisher got his bill (p. 288): The first version is from John Ax, the other from Swimmer.

39. How the Kingfisher Got Its Bill (p. 288): The first version is by John Ax, and the other is by Swimmer.

Yûñwĭ tsunsdi′—“Little People,” another name for the Nuñnĕ′hĭ (see number 78). These are not to be confounded with the Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′, “Little Men,” or Thunder Boys.

Yûñwĭ tsunsdi′—“Little People,” another name for the Nuñnĕ′hĭ (see number 78). These should not be confused with the Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′, “Little Men,” or Thunder Boys.

Tugălû′nă—A small slender-bodied spotted fish about four inches in length, which likes to lie upon the rocks at the bottom of the larger streams. The name refers to a gourd, from a fancied resemblance of the long nose to the handle of a gourd.

Tugălû′nă—A small, slender, spotted fish about four inches long, that enjoys resting on the rocks at the bottom of larger streams. The name comes from a gourd, due to the imagined similarity of its long nose to the handle of a gourd.

40. How the Partridge got his whistle (p. 289): This little story is well known in the tribe.

40. How the Partridge Got His Whistle (p. 289): This little story is well known in the tribe.

Whistles and flutes or flageolets are in use among nearly all tribes for ceremonial and amusement purposes. The whistle, usually made from an eagle bone, was worn suspended from the neck. The flute or flageolet was commonly made from cedar wood.

Whistles and flutes, or flageolets, are used by almost all tribes for ceremonies and fun. The whistle, usually made from an eagle bone, was worn around the neck. The flute or flageolet was typically crafted from cedar wood.

41. How the Redbird got his color (p. 289): This short story was obtained from Cornelius Boudinot, a prominent mixed-blood of Tahlequah, and differs from the standard Cherokee myth, according to which the redbird is the transformed daughter of the Sun (see number 5, “The Daughter of the Sun”).

41. How the Redbird Got Its Color (p. 289): This short story was collected from Cornelius Boudinot, a notable mixed-blood from Tahlequah, and varies from the traditional Cherokee myth, which says that the redbird is the changed daughter of the Sun (see number 5, “The Daughter of the Sun”).

Red paint—Much sacredness attaches, in the Indian mind, to red paint, the color being symbolic of war, strength, success, and spirit protection. The word paint, in any Indian language, is generally understood to mean red paint, unless it is otherwise distinctly noted. The Indian red paint is usually a soft hematite ore, found in veins of hard-rock formation, from which it must be dug with much labor and patience. In the western tribes everyone coming thus to procure paint makes a prayer beside the rock and hangs a small sacrifice upon a convenient bush or stick before beginning operations.

Red paint—A lot of significance is attached to red paint in the Indian perspective, as the color symbolizes war, strength, success, and spiritual protection. In any Indian language, the word for paint is generally interpreted as red paint unless specified otherwise. The red paint used by Indians typically comes from soft hematite ore, which is found in hard-rock formations and requires considerable effort and patience to extract. In the western tribes, anyone who goes to gather paint offers a prayer by the rock and hangs a small sacrifice on a nearby bush or stick before starting the work.

42. The Pheasant beating corn: The Pheasant dance (p. 290): The first of these little tales is from John Ax, the second from Swimmer. The pheasant (Bonasa umbella; Cherokee tluñti′stĭ) is also locally called grouse or partridge.

42. The Pheasant hitting the corn: The Pheasant dance (p. 290): The first of these short stories is by John Ax, and the second is by Swimmer. The pheasant (Bonasa umbella; Cherokee tluñti′stĭ) is also known locally as grouse or partridge.

43. The race between the Crane and the Hummingbird (p. 290): This story is a favorite one in the tribe, and was heard from several informants, both East and West. The sequel may surprise those who have supposed that woman has no rights in Indian society.

43. The race between the Crane and the Hummingbird (p. 290): This story is a favorite in the tribe and was shared by various informants from both the East and the West. The outcome might surprise those who think women have no rights in Indian society.

In a Creek story under the same title, in the Tuggle collection, the rivals agree to fly from a certain spot on a stream to the spring at its head. The humming bird is obliged to follow the windings of the stream, but the crane takes a direct course above the trees and thus wins the race.

In a Creek story with the same title, found in the Tuggle collection, the rivals decide to race from a specific point on a stream to the spring at its source. The hummingbird has to follow the twists and turns of the stream, while the crane takes a straight path above the trees and ultimately wins the race.

Fly around the world—Not around a globe, but around the circumference of a disk, according to the Indian idea. [456]

Fly around the world—Not around a globe, but around the edge of a disk, as the Indian concept suggests. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

44. The Owl gets married (p. 291): Told by Swimmer. The three owls of the Cherokee country are known, respectively, as tskĭlĭ′ (i. e., “witch,” Bubo virginianus saturatus, great, dusky-horned owl), waʻhuhu′ (Megascops asio, screech owl), and uguku′ (Syrnium nebulosum, hooting or barred owl). There is no generic term. The Cherokee say that there is almost no flesh upon the body of the hooting owl except upon the head.

44. The Owl ties the knot (p. 291): Told by Swimmer. The three owls of Cherokee country are known as tskĭlĭ′ (meaning “witch,” Bubo virginianus saturatus, great, dusky-horned owl), waʻhuhu′ (Megascops asio, screech owl), and uguku′ (Syrnium nebulosum, hooting or barred owl). There is no general term for them. The Cherokee say that the hooting owl has almost no flesh on its body except for its head.

45. The Huhu gets married (p. 292): This story was heard at different times from Swimmer, John Ax, and Ta′gwadihĭ′. The first named always gave in the proper place a very good imitation of the huhu call, drawing out the sau-h slowly, giving the hŭ, hŭ, hŭ, hŭ, hŭ, hŭ in quick, smothered tones, and ending with three chirps and a long whistle. From this and one or two other stories of similar import it would seem that the woman is the ruling partner in the Cherokee domestic establishment. Matches were generally arranged by the mother, and were conditional upon the consent of the girl (see notes to number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister”).

45. The Huhu ties the knot (p. 292): This story was shared at different times by Swimmer, John Ax, and Ta′gwadihĭ′. The first person always did a really good imitation of the huhu call at the right moment, slowly drawing out the sau-h, giving the hŭ, hŭ, hŭ, hŭ, hŭ, hŭ in quick, muffled tones, and finishing with three chirps followed by a long whistle. From this and a couple of other stories with a similar theme, it seems that the woman is the dominant partner in Cherokee households. Arrangements for matches were usually made by the mother and were dependent on the girl's consent (see notes to number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister”).

The huhu of the Cherokee, so called from its cry, is the yellow-breasted chat (Icteria virens), also known as the yellow mocking bird on account of its wonderful mimic powers.

The huhu of the Cherokee, named for its call, is the yellow-breasted chat (Icteria virens), also referred to as the yellow mockingbird because of its amazing ability to imitate sounds.

46. Why the Buzzard’s head is bare (p. 293): This story was told by Swimmer and other informants, and is well known. It has an exact parallel in the Omaha story of “Ictinike and the Buzzard” (Dorsey, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, vi).

46. Why is the Buzzard's head bald? (p. 293): This story was shared by Swimmer and other sources, and it's well known. It has a direct parallel in the Omaha tale of “Ictinike and the Buzzard” (Dorsey, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, vi).

47. The Eagle’s revenge (p. 293): This story, told by John Ax, illustrates the tribal belief and custom in connection with the eagle and the eagle dance, as already described in number 35, “The Bird Tribes,” and the accompanying notes.

47. The Eagle's vengeance (p. 293): This story, narrated by John Ax, highlights the tribal beliefs and traditions related to the eagle and the eagle dance, as previously mentioned in number 35, “The Bird Tribes,” along with the related notes.

Drying pole—A pole laid horizontally in the forks of two upright stakes, planted firmly in the ground, for the purpose of temporarily hanging up game and fresh meat in the hunting camp, to protect it from wolves and other prey animals or to allow it to dry out before the fire.

Drying pole—A horizontal pole set between two upright stakes, anchored firmly in the ground, used for temporarily hanging game and fresh meat in the hunting camp to keep it safe from wolves and other scavengers or to let it dry out before cooking.

48. The Hunter and the Buzzard (p. 294): Told by Swimmer. The custom of lending or exchanging wives in token of hospitality and friendship, on certain ceremonial occasions, or as the price of obtaining certain secret knowledge, was very general among the tribes, and has been noted by explorers and other observers, east and west, from the earliest period.

48. The Hunter and the Hawk (p. 294): Told by Swimmer. It was common among the tribes to lend or exchange wives as a sign of hospitality and friendship during specific ceremonies or to gain certain secret knowledge. This practice has been observed by explorers and other witnesses from the east and west since ancient times.

49. The snake tribe (p. 294): Rattlesnake—The custom of asking pardon of slain or offended animals has already been noted under number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes,” and number 35, “The Bird Tribes” (eagle). Reverence for the rattlesnake was universal among the Indians, and has been repeatedly remarked by travelers in every part of the country. To go into a dissertation upon the great subject of serpent worship is not a part of our purpose.

49. The serpent clan (p. 294): Rattlesnake—The practice of seeking forgiveness from slain or wronged animals has already been mentioned under number 15, “The Fourfooted Tribes,” and number 35, “The Bird Tribes” (eagle). Respect for the rattlesnake was widespread among Native Americans, and travelers across the country have often noted this. Discussing the significant topic of serpent worship is not our aim here.

The missionary Washburn tells how, among the Cherokee of Arkansas, he was once riding along, accompanied by an Indian on foot, when they discovered a poisonous snake coiled beside the path. “I observed Blanket turned aside to avoid the serpent, but made no signs of attack, and I requested the interpreter to get down and kill it. He did so, and I then inquired of Blanket why he did not kill the serpent. He answered, ‘I never kill snakes and so the snakes never kill me; but I will tell you about it when you next come to see me.’” He kept his word soon after by relating as a personal experience (probably, in fact, an Indian dream) a long story of having once been conducted by a rattlesnake to an underground council of the rattlesnake tribe, where he found all the snakes lamenting over one of their number who had been recently killed by an Indian, and debating the method of punishment, which was executed a day or two later by inflicting a fatal bite upon the offender while engaged in the ballplay (Reminiscences, pp. 208–212). As told by the missionary, [457]the story is very much dressed up, but strikingly resembles number 58, “The Rattlesnake’s Vengeance.”

The missionary Washburn shares how, while he was riding through the Cherokee territory in Arkansas with an Indian walking beside him, they came across a poisonous snake curled up next to the path. “I saw that Blanket stepped aside to avoid the snake but didn’t show any sign of wanting to attack it, so I asked the interpreter to get off his horse and kill it. He did, and then I asked Blanket why he didn’t kill the snake. He replied, ‘I never kill snakes, and so they never kill me; but I’ll tell you about it when you visit me next.’” He kept his promise shortly after by recounting what happened to him (likely an Indian dream) about being led by a rattlesnake to an underground meeting of the rattlesnake tribe, where he witnessed all the snakes mourning a member who had been killed by an Indian. They were debating how to punish the killer, and a day or two later, they exacted their revenge by delivering a deadly bite to the offender during a ball game (Reminiscences, pp. 208–212). As the missionary tells it, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the story is quite embellished, but it closely resembles number 58, “The Rattlesnake’s Vengeance.”

Adair, evidently confusing several Cherokee snake myths, speaks of some reputed gigantic rattlesnakes in the Cherokee mountains, with beautiful changing colors and great power of fascination, by which they drew into their jaws any living creature coming within their vision, and continues: “They call them and all of the rattlesnake kind, kings or chieftains of the snakes, and they allow one such to every different species of the brute creation. An old trader of Cheeowhee told me that for the reward of two pieces of stroud cloth he engaged a couple of young warriors to show him the place of their resort; but the headmen would not by any means allow it, on account of a superstitious tradition—for they fancy the killing of them would expose them to the danger of being bit by the other inferior species of the serpentine tribe, who love their chieftains and know by instinct those who maliciously killed them, as they fight only in their own defense and that of their young ones, never biting those who do not disturb them.” He mentions also an instance of a Chickasaw priest who, after having applied to his hands the juice of a certain plant, took up a rattlesnake without damage and laid it carefully in a hollow tree to prevent Adair’s killing it (History of the American Indians, pp. 237–238).

Adair, clearly mixing up various Cherokee snake legends, talks about some supposed giant rattlesnakes in the Cherokee mountains that have beautiful shifting colors and a powerful allure, which they use to capture any living creature that comes within sight. He adds: “They refer to these snakes and all rattlesnake kinds as kings or chieftains of the snakes, allowing one for every different species of animal. An old trader from Cheeowhee told me that for the reward of two pieces of stroud cloth, he hired a couple of young warriors to show him where these snakes gather; however, the leaders wouldn't allow it at all due to a superstitious belief—because they think that killing them would put them at risk of being bitten by other lesser snake species, who cherish their leaders and instinctively recognize those who harm them, as they only defend themselves and their young, never attacking those who leave them alone.” He also mentions a Chickasaw priest who, after applying the juice of a certain plant to his hands, was able to handle a rattlesnake without injury and carefully placed it in a hollow tree to keep Adair from killing it (History of the American Indians, pp. 237–238).

Of the Carolina tribes generally, Lawson, in 1701, says: “As for killing of snakes, they avoid it if they lie in their way, because their opinion is that some of the serpents’ kindred would kill some of the savage’s relations that should destroy him” (History of Carolina, p. 341).

Of the Carolina tribes in general, Lawson, in 1701, says: “When it comes to killing snakes, they avoid it if one is in their path, because they believe that some of the serpent’s relatives would kill a member of the tribe who harmed it” (History of Carolina, p. 341).

Bartram says of the Seminoles, about 1775: “These people never kill the rattlesnake or any other serpent, saying, if they do so, the spirit of the killed snake will excite or influence his living kindred or relatives to revenge the injury or violence done to him when alive.” He recounts an amusing incident of his own experience where the Indians sent for him to come and kill a rattlesnake which had invaded their camp ground, and which they were afraid to disturb. Their request having been complied with, the Indians then insisted upon scratching him, according to the Indian custom, in order to let out some of his superabundant blood and courage, but were finally, with some difficulty, dissuaded from their purpose. “Thus it seemed that the whole was a ludicrous farce to satisfy their people and appease the manes of the dead rattlesnake” (Travels, pp. 258–261).

Bartram talks about the Seminoles around 1775: “These people never kill the rattlesnake or any other snake, saying that if they do, the spirit of the slain snake will inspire its living relatives to get revenge for the harm done to it while it was alive.” He shares a funny story from his own experience where the Indians asked him to come and kill a rattlesnake that had invaded their campsite, which they were too afraid to deal with. After he agreed to help, the Indians insisted on scratching him, following their custom, to let out some of his excess blood and courage, but they were eventually talked out of it with some difficulty. “So it seemed that the whole thing was a ridiculous charade to satisfy their people and appease the spirit of the dead rattlesnake” (Travels, pp. 258–261).

The trader Henry (Travels, pp. 176–179) narrates a most interesting instance from among the Ojibwa of Lake Superior in 1764. While gathering wood near the camp he was startled by a sudden rattle, and looking down discovered a rattlesnake almost at his feet, with body coiled and head raised to strike.

The trader Henry (Travels, pp. 176–179) shares a fascinating story about the Ojibwa of Lake Superior in 1764. While he was collecting firewood near the camp, he was surprised by a sudden rattle, and when he looked down, he found a rattlesnake almost at his feet, coiled up with its head raised, ready to strike.

“I no sooner saw the snake, than I hastened to the canoe, in order to procure my gun; but, the Indians observing what I was doing, inquired the occasion, and being informed, begged me to desist. At the same time, they followed me to the spot, with their pipes and tobacco-pouches in their hands. On returning, I found the snake still coiled.

“I barely spotted the snake when I rushed to the canoe to get my gun; however, the Indians noticed what I was up to, asked why, and when I told them, they urged me to stop. At the same time, they followed me to the place with their pipes and tobacco pouches in hand. When I got back, I found the snake still coiled.”

“The Indians, on their part, surrounded it, all addressing it by turns, and calling it their grandfather; but yet keeping at some distance. During this part of the ceremony, they filled their pipes; and now each blew the smoke toward the snake, who, as it appeared to me, really received it with pleasure. In a word, after remaining coiled, and receiving incense, for the space of half an hour, it stretched itself along the ground, in visible good humor. Its length was between four and five feet. Having remained outstretched for some time, at last it moved slowly away, the Indians following it, and still addressing it by the title of grandfather, beseeching it to take care of their families during their absence, and to be pleased to open the heart of Sir William Johnson [the British Indian agent, whom they were about to visit], so that he might show them charity, and fill their canoe with rum. One of the chiefs added a petition, that the snake would take no notice of the insult which had been offered [458]him by the Englishman, who would even have put him to death, but for the interference of the Indians, to whom it was hoped he would impute no part of the offence. They further requested, that he would remain, and inhabit their country, and not return among the English; that is, go eastward.”

“The Indians surrounded it, taking turns to address it and calling it their grandfather, but they kept their distance. During this part of the ceremony, they filled their pipes, and each one blew smoke toward the snake, which seemed to enjoy it. After staying coiled and receiving the smoke for about half an hour, it stretched out along the ground, clearly in a good mood. It was between four and five feet long. After lying stretched out for a while, it slowly moved away, with the Indians following it and still calling it grandfather, asking it to watch over their families while they were away and to open the heart of Sir William Johnson [the British Indian agent they were about to visit], so he would show them charity and fill their canoe with rum. One of the chiefs added a request for the snake to ignore the insult from the Englishman, who would have killed it if the Indians hadn’t intervened, hoping the snake wouldn’t hold that against them. They also asked it to stay and inhabit their land, rather than going back among the English, meaning eastward.”

He adds that the appearance of the rattlesnake so far north was regarded as an extraordinary omen, and that very little else was spoken of for the rest of the evening. The next day, while steering across Lake Huron in their canoe, a terrible storm came up.

He mentions that the sighting of the rattlesnake so far north was seen as an incredible sign, and that it was pretty much all anyone talked about for the rest of the evening. The next day, while paddling across Lake Huron in their canoe, a fierce storm suddenly hit.

“The Indians, beginning to be alarmed, frequently called on the rattlesnake to come to their assistance. By degrees the waves grew high; and at 11 o’clock it blew a hurricane, and we expected every moment to be swallowed up. From prayers, the Indians now proceeded to sacrifices, both alike offered to the god-rattlesnake, or manito-kinibĭc. One of the chiefs took a dog, and after tying its forelegs together, threw it overboard, at the same time calling on the snake to preserve us from being drowned, and desiring him to satisfy his hunger with the carcass of the dog. The snake was unpropitious, and the wind increased. Another chief sacrificed another dog, with the addition of some tobacco. In the prayer which accompanied these gifts, he besought the snake, as before, not to avenge upon the Indians the insult which he had received from myself, in the conception of a design to put him to death. He assured the snake, that I was absolutely an Englishman, and of kin neither to him nor to them. At the conclusion of this speech, an Indian, who sat near me, observed, that if we were drowned it would be for my fault alone, and that I ought myself to be sacrificed, to appease the angry manito, nor was I without apprehensions, that in case of extremity, this would be my fate; but, happily for me, the storm at length abated, and we reached the island safely.”

“The Native Americans, starting to get worried, often called on the rattlesnake for help. Gradually, the waves got higher, and at 11 o’clock, a hurricane began to blow, and we expected to be swallowed at any moment. From prayers, the Indians moved to sacrifices, both offered to the god-rattlesnake, or manito-kinibĭc. One of the chiefs took a dog, tied its front legs together, and threw it overboard while calling on the snake to save us from drowning and asking it to satisfy its hunger with the dog’s body. The snake was not favorable, and the wind got stronger. Another chief sacrificed another dog, along with some tobacco. In the prayer that came with these offerings, he pleaded with the snake, as before, not to take revenge on the Indians for the insult it had received from me, as I had contemplated a plan to kill it. He assured the snake that I was entirely an Englishman and had no connection to either him or them. After this speech, an Indian sitting near me remarked that if we drowned, it would be entirely my fault and that I should be sacrificed to appease the angry manito. I worried that if things got desperate, this might be my fate; fortunately for me, the storm eventually calmed down, and we safely reached the island.”

The Delawares also, according to Heckewelder, called the rattlesnake grandfather and refrained from injuring him. He says: “One day, as I was walking with an elderly Indian on the banks of the Muskingum, I saw a large rattlesnake lying across the path, which I was going to kill. The Indian immediately forbade my doing so; ‘for,’ said he, ‘the rattlesnake is grandfather to the Indians, and is placed here on purpose to guard us, and to give us notice of impending danger by his rattle, which is the same as if he were to tell us, ‘look about.’ ‘Now,’ added he, ‘if we were to kill one of those, the others would soon know it, and the whole race would rise upon us and bite us.’ I observed to him that the white people were not afraid of this; for they killed all the rattlesnakes that they met with. On this he enquired whether any white man had been bitten by these animals, and of course I answered in the affirmative. ‘No wonder, then!’ replied he, ‘you have to blame yourselves for that. You did as much as declaring war against them, and you will find them in your country, where they will not fail to make frequent incursions. They are a very dangerous enemy; take care you do not irritate them in our country; they and their grandchildren are on good terms, and neither will hurt the other.’ These ancient notions have, however in a great measure died away with the last generation, and the Indians at present kill their grandfather, the rattlesnake, without ceremony, whenever they meet with him” (Indian Nations, p. 252).

The Delawares also, according to Heckewelder, called the rattlesnake grandfather and avoided harming it. He says: “One day, as I was walking with an elderly Indian along the banks of the Muskingum, I saw a large rattlesnake lying across the path, which I was about to kill. The Indian immediately stopped me, saying, ‘The rattlesnake is grandfather to the Indians and is here to protect us, giving us warnings of danger with his rattle, which is like saying, “look around.” Now,’ he added, ‘if we were to kill one of these, the others would quickly know it, and the whole species would turn against us and bite us.’ I mentioned that white people weren’t afraid of this, since they kill every rattlesnake they encounter. He then asked if any white man had been bitten by these snakes, and of course I replied yes. ‘No wonder, then!’ he said, ‘you have only yourselves to blame. You have essentially declared war against them, and you’ll find them in your country, where they will not hesitate to come after you. They are a very dangerous enemy; be careful not to provoke them in our territory; they and their descendants live in harmony, and neither will harm the other.’ These old beliefs, however, have mostly faded with the last generation, and nowadays, the Indians kill their grandfather, the rattlesnake, without hesitation whenever they encounter one” (Indian Nations, p. 252).

Sălikwâyĭ—“The old Tuscaroras had a custom, which they supposed would keep their teeth white and strong through life. A man caught a snake and held it by its head and tail. Then he bit it through, all the way from the head to the tail, and this kept the teeth from decay” (W. M. Beauchamp, Iroquois Notes, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1892).

Sălikwâyĭ—“The old Tuscaroras had a tradition that they believed would keep their teeth white and strong throughout their lives. A man would catch a snake and hold it by its head and tail. Then he would bite it in half, from the head to the tail, and this was thought to prevent tooth decay” (W. M. Beauchamp, Iroquois Notes, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1892).

Send torrents of rain—The belief in a connection between the serpent and the rain-gods is well-nigh universal among primitive peoples, and need only be indicated here.

Send torrents of rain—The idea that there’s a link between snakes and rain gods is nearly universal among indigenous peoples and just needs to be mentioned here.

50. The Uktena and the Ûlûñsû′tĭ (p. 297): The belief in the great Uktena and the magic power of the Ûlûñsû′tĭ is firmly implanted in the Cherokee breast. The Uktena has its parallel in the Gitchi-Kenebig or Great Horned Serpent of the [459]northern Algonquian tribes, and is somewhat analogous to the Zemoʻgu′ani or Great Horned Alligator of the Kiowa. Myths of a jewel in the head of a serpent or of a toad are so common to all Aryan nations as to have become proverbial. Talismanic and prophetic stones, which are carefully guarded, and to which prayer and sacrifice are offered, are kept in many tribes (see Dorsey, Teton Folklore, in American Anthropologist, April, 1889). The name of the serpent is derived from akta, “eye,” and may be rendered “strong looker,” i.e., “keen eyed,” because nothing within the range of its vision can escape discovery. From the same root is derived akta′tĭ, “to look into,” “to examine closely,” the Cherokee name for a field glass or telescope. By the English-speaking Indians the serpent is sometimes called the diamond rattlesnake. The mythic diamond crest, when in its proper place upon the snake’s head, is called ulstĭtlû′, literally, “it is on his head,” but when detached and in the hands of the conjurer it becomes the Ulûñsû′tĭ, “Transparent,” the great talisman of the tribe. On account of its glittering brightness it is sometimes called Igăgû′tĭ, “Day-light.” Inferior magic crystals are believed to be the scales from the same serpent, and are sometimes also called ulûñsû′tĭ.

50. The Uktena and the Êlûñsû′tĭ (p. 297): The belief in the powerful Uktena and the magical abilities of the Ûlûñsû′tĭ is strongly rooted in Cherokee culture. The Uktena parallels the Gitchi-Kenebig or Great Horned Serpent from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]northern Algonquian tribes and is somewhat similar to the Zemoʻgu′ani or Great Horned Alligator of the Kiowa. Myths about a jewel in the head of a serpent or a toad are so common among Aryan nations that they have become proverbial. Many tribes carefully guard talismanic and prophetic stones, to which they offer prayers and sacrifices (see Dorsey, Teton Folklore, in American Anthropologist, April, 1889). The name of the serpent comes from akta, meaning “eye,” and can be interpreted as “strong looker,” or “keen-eyed,” since nothing within its sight can escape detection. The same root also produces akta′tĭ, meaning “to look into” or “to examine closely,” which is the Cherokee term for a field glass or telescope. English-speaking Indians sometimes refer to the serpent as the diamond rattlesnake. The mythical diamond crest, when properly positioned on the snake's head, is called ulstĭtlû′, which literally means “it is on his head,” but when it is separated and held by the conjurer, it becomes the Ulûñsû′tĭ, meaning “Transparent,” the great talisman of the tribe. Due to its sparkling brightness, it is occasionally called Igăgû′tĭ, meaning “Day-light.” Less powerful magical crystals are thought to be scales from the same serpent and are sometimes also referred to as ulûñsû′tĭ.

The earliest notice of the Ulûñsû′tĭ is given by the young Virginian officer, Timberlake, who was sent upon a peace mission to the Cherokee in 1762, shortly after the close of their first war with the whites. He says (Memoirs, pp. 47–49):

The first mention of the Ulûñsû′tĭ comes from a young Virginian officer, Timberlake, who was sent on a peace mission to the Cherokee in 1762, shortly after their first war with the settlers ended. He states (Memoirs, pp. 47–49):

“They have many beautiful stones of different colours, many of which, I am apt to believe, are of great value; but their superstition has always prevented their disposing of them to the traders, who have made many attempts to that purpose; but as they use them in their conjuring ceremonies, they believe their parting with them or bringing them from home, would prejudice their health or affairs. Among others there is one in the possession of a conjurer, remarkable for its brilliancy and beauty, but more so for the extraordinary manner in which it was found. It grew, if we may credit the Indians, on the head of a monstrous serpent, whose retreat was, by its brilliancy, discovered; but a great number of snakes attending him, he being, as I suppose by his diadem, of a superior rank among the serpents, made it dangerous to attack him. Many were the attempts made by the Indians, but all frustrated, till a fellow more bold than the rest, casing himself in leather, impenetrable to the bite of the serpent or his guards, and watching a convenient opportunity, surprised and killed him, tearing his jewel from his head, which the conjurer has kept hid for many years, in some place unknown to all but two women, who have been offered large presents to betray it, but steadily refused, lest some signal judgment or mischance should follow. That such a stone exists, I believe, having seen many of great beauty; but I cannot think it would answer all the encomiums the Indians bestow upon it. The conjurer, I suppose, hatched the account of its discovery; I have however given it to the reader, as a specimen of an Indian story, many of which are much more surprising.”

“They have a lot of beautiful stones in various colors, many of which I believe could be quite valuable. However, their superstitions have always stopped them from selling them to traders, who have tried many times to buy them. They use these stones in their magical ceremonies and believe that getting rid of them or taking them from their home would harm their health or well-being. Among these stones is one that belongs to a conjurer, known for its brightness and beauty, but even more so for the strange way it was found. According to the Indians, it grew on the head of a gigantic serpent, whose lair was discovered because of its brilliance. However, a number of snakes were with him, and since he seemed to be of higher rank among snakes, as suggested by his crown, it was dangerous to attack him. Many attempts were made by the Indians, but all failed until a braver individual, protected in leather that was immune to the serpent’s bite or those of the guards, waited for the right moment, surprised and killed him, taking the jewel from his head. The conjurer has kept it hidden for many years in a place known only to two women, who have turned down large offers to reveal it, fearing that some kind of judgment or misfortune would ensue. I believe such a stone exists since I have seen many beautiful stones, but I doubt it would live up to all the praise the Indians give it. I suspect the conjurer invented the story of its discovery, but I have shared it with the reader as an example of an Indian tale, many of which are even more surprising.”

A few years later Adair gives us an account of the serpent and the stone. According to his statement the uktenas had their home in a deep valley between the heads of the Tuckasegee and the “northern branch of the lower Cheerake river” (i. e., the Little Tennessee), the valley being the deep defile of Nantahala, where, by reason of its gloomy and forbidding aspect, Cherokee tradition locates more than one legendary terror. With pardonable error he confounds the Uktena with the Chief of the Rattlesnakes. The two, however, are distinct, the latter being simply the head of the rattlesnake tribe, without the blazing carbuncle or the immense size attributed to the Uktena.

A few years later, Adair gives us a story about the serpent and the stone. He claims that the uktenas lived in a deep valley between the heads of the Tuckasegee and the “northern branch of the lower Cheerake river” (i.e., the Little Tennessee). This valley is the deep pass of Nantahala, which, because of its dark and intimidating look, is where Cherokee tradition places more than one legendary monster. With understandable confusion, he mixes up the Uktena with the Chief of the Rattlesnakes. However, they are different; the latter is just the leader of the rattlesnake tribe, without the fiery gem or the huge size attributed to the Uktena.

“Between two high mountains, nearly covered with old mossy rocks, lofty cedars and pines, in the valleys of which the beams of the sun reflect a powerful heat, there are, as the natives affirm, some bright old inhabitants or rattlesnakes, of a more enormous size than is mentioned in history. They are so large and unwieldy, that they take a circle almost as wide as their length to crawl around in their shortest orbit; but bountiful nature compensates the heavy motion of their bodies, for, as they say, [460]no living creature moves within the reach of their sight, but they can draw it to them....

“Between two tall mountains, nearly covered with old, mossy rocks and towering cedars and pines, where the sun’s rays reflect intense heat in the valleys, there are, according to the locals, some ancient inhabitants like rattlesnakes, which are much larger than what’s noted in history. They are so big and clumsy that they need a circle almost as wide as their length to move around in their shortest path; however, generous nature makes up for the heaviness of their movements because, as they say, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]no living creature can be seen within their sight, but they can draw it to them....

“The description the Indians give us of their colour is as various as what we are told of the camelion, that seems to the spectator to change its colour, by every different position he may view it in; which proceeds from the piercing rays of the light that blaze from their foreheads, so as to dazzle the eyes, from whatever quarter they post themselves—for in each of their heads, there is a large carbuncle, which not only repels, but they affirm, sullies the meridian beams of the sun. They reckon it so dangerous to disturb these creatures, that no temptation can induce them to betray their secret recess to the prophane. They call them and all of the rattlesnake kind, kings, or chieftains of the snakes, and they allow one such to every different species of the brute creation. An old trader of Cheeowhee told me, that for the reward of two pieces of stroud cloth, he engaged a couple of young warriors to shew him the place of their resort, but the head-men would not by any means allow it, on account of a superstitious tradition—for they fancy the killing of them would expose them to the danger of being bit by the other inferior species of that serpentine tribe, who love their chieftains, and know by instinct those who maliciously killed them, as they fight only in their own defence and that of their young ones, never biting those who do not disturb them.”—History of the American Indians, pp. 237–238.

“The way the Indians describe their color is as varied as what we hear about the chameleon, which seems to change its color depending on the angle from which it’s viewed. This is due to the intense light that radiates from their foreheads, dazzling anyone who looks at them from any direction. Each of them has a large gemstone in their forehead that not only reflects but they claim, diminishes the direct sunlight. They consider it so dangerous to disturb these creatures that no temptation could persuade them to reveal their hiding spots to outsiders. They refer to them and all rattlesnake species as kings or chieftains of snakes, assigning one such leader to each different type of animal. An old trader from Cheeowhee told me that for the price of two pieces of fabric, he convinced a couple of young warriors to show him where they lived, but the leaders would not permit it due to a superstitious belief—because they think that killing these leaders would put them at risk of being bitten by the other lesser snakes, who are loyal to their leaders and instinctively recognize those who harmed them, as they only strike in self-defense and to protect their young, never biting those who leave them alone.”—History of the American Indians, pp. 237–238.

In another place (page 87) he tells us of an ulûñsûtĭ owned by a medicine-man who resided at Tymahse (Tomassee), a former Cherokee town on the creek of the same name near the present Seneca, South Carolina. “The above Cheerake prophet had a carbuncle near as big as an egg, which they said he found where a great rattlesnake lay dead, and that it sparkled with such surprising lustre as to illuminate his dark winter house, like strong flashes of continued lightning, to the great terror of the weak, who durst not upon any account approach the dreadful fire-darting place, for fear of sudden death. When he died it was buried along with him, according to custom, in the town of Tymahse, under the great beloved cabbin [seat], which stood in the westernmost part of that old fabric, where they who will run the risk of searching may luckily find it.”

In another place (page 87), he mentions an ulûñsûtĭ owned by a medicine man who lived in Tymahse (Tomassee), an old Cherokee town by the creek of the same name near what is now Seneca, South Carolina. “The Cherokee prophet had a carbuncle about the size of an egg, which they said he found where a large rattlesnake lay dead, and it shimmered with such astonishing brilliance that it lit up his dark winter home, like powerful flashes of continuous lightning. This terrified the weak, who wouldn’t dare approach the fearsome, fire-darting place for fear of sudden death. When he died, it was buried with him, as was the custom, in the town of Tymahse, under the great beloved cabin [seat] that stood in the far western part of that old structure, where those who are willing to take the risk of searching may hopefully find it.”

Hagar also mentions the “Oolunsade,” and says, on the authority of John Ax: “He who owns a crystal can call one of the Little People to him at any time and make him do his bidding. Sometimes when people are ill it is because some evil invisible being has taken possession of him. Then the Little Man called up by the crystal can be placed on guard near the ill man to prevent the evil spirit from re-entering after it has been expelled” (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee).

Hagar also refers to the “Oolunsade” and states, based on John Ax's authority: “Whoever possesses a crystal can summon one of the Little People to come at any moment and fulfill their wishes. Sometimes when people fall ill, it’s due to an evil invisible entity having taken control of them. In that case, the Little Man summoned by the crystal can be positioned near the sick person to stop the evil spirit from coming back after it has been driven out” (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee).

The Southern Alleghenies, the old Cherokee country, abound with crystals of various kinds, as well as with minerals. The Ulûñsû′tĭ is described as a triangular crystal about two inches long, flat on the bottom, and with slightly convex sides tapering up to a point, and perfectly transparent with the exception of a single red streak running through the center from top to bottom. It is evidently a rare and beautiful specimen of rutile quartz, crystals of which, found in the region, may be seen in the National Museum at Washington.

The Southern Alleghenies, the historic Cherokee territory, are full of various crystals and minerals. The Ulûñsû′tĭ is described as a triangular crystal about two inches long, flat on the bottom, with slightly curved sides that taper up to a point, and is perfectly clear except for a single red streak that runs through the middle from top to bottom. It’s clearly a rare and beautiful example of rutile quartz, with crystals from this area showcased in the National Museum in Washington.

Other small stones of various shapes and color are in common use among the Cherokee conjurers to discover lost articles or for other occult purposes. These also are frequently called by the same name, and are said to have been originally the scales of the Uktena, but the Ulûñsû′tĭ—the talisman from the forehead of the serpent—is the crystal here described, and is so exceedingly rare that so far as is known only one remained among the East Cherokee in 1890. Its owner, a famous hunter, kept it hidden in a cave, wrapped up in a deerskin, but refused all inducements to show it, much less to part with it, stating that if he should expose it to the gaze of a white man he could kill no more game, even were he permitted to live after such a sacrilege.

Other small stones of different shapes and colors are commonly used by Cherokee shamans to find lost items or for other mystical purposes. These are often referred to by the same name and are said to have originally been the scales of the Uktena, but the Ulûñsû’tĭ—the talisman from the forehead of the serpent—is the crystal described here, and it is so incredibly rare that, as far as anyone knows, only one was left among the East Cherokee in 1890. Its owner, a well-known hunter, kept it hidden in a cave, wrapped in a deerskin, but he refused all offers to show it, let alone sell it, claiming that if he showed it to a white man, he would no longer be able to hunt game, even if he were allowed to live after such a violation.

The possession of the talisman insures success in hunting, love, rain making, and [461]all other undertakings, but its great use is in life divination, and when it is invoked for this purpose by its owner the future is mirrored in the transparent crystal as a tree is reflected in the quiet stream below.

The talisman ensures success in hunting, love, rain-making, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] all other endeavors, but its main value lies in predicting the future. When its owner uses it for this purpose, the future is revealed in the clear crystal just like a tree is reflected in a calm stream below.

When consulting it the conjurer gazes into the crystal, and after some little time sees in its transparent depths a picture of the person or event in question. By the action of the specter, or its position near the top or bottom of the crystal, he learns not only the event itself, but also its nearness in time or place.

When consulting it, the magician looks into the crystal, and after a short while, he sees a picture of the person or event in question in its clear depths. By observing the specter’s movements or its position near the top or bottom of the crystal, he discovers not only the event itself but also how close it is in time or location.

Many of the East Cherokee who enlisted in the Confederate service during the late war consulted the Ulûñsû′tĭ before starting, and survivors declare that their experiences verified the prediction. One of these had gone with two others to consult the fates. The conjurer, placing the three men facing him, took the talisman upon the end of his outstretched finger and bade them look intently into it. After some moments they saw their own images at the bottom of the crystal. The images gradually ascended along the red line. Those of the other two men rose to the middle and then again descended, but the presentment of the one who tells the story continued to ascend until it reached the top before going down again. The conjurer then said that the other two would die in the second year of the war, but the third would survive through hardships and narrow escapes and live to return home. As the prophecy, so the event.

Many of the East Cherokee who joined the Confederate army during the recent war consulted the Ulûñsû′tĭ before they left, and survivors say their experiences confirmed the prediction. One of these men went with two others to seek advice about their futures. The conjurer, positioning the three men in front of him, held the talisman on the tip of his finger and instructed them to look closely into it. After a few moments, they saw their own images at the bottom of the crystal. The images slowly rose along the red line. The images of the other two men reached the middle and then fell back down, but the image of the storyteller continued to rise until it reached the top before descending again. The conjurer then announced that the other two would die in the second year of the war, but the third would survive through struggles and close calls and would live to return home. Just as the prophecy said, so it happened.

When consulted by the friends of a sick man to know if he will recover; the conjurer shows them the image of the sick man lying at the bottom of the Ulûñsû′tĭ. He then tells them to go home and kill some game (or, in these latter days, any food animal) and to prepare a feast. On the appointed day the conjurer, at his own home, looks into the crystal and sees there the picture of the party at dinner. If the image of the sick man rises and joins them at the feast the patient will recover; if otherwise, he is doomed.

When the friends of a sick person ask a conjurer whether he will recover, the conjurer shows them an image of the sick man at the bottom of the Ulûñsû′tĭ. He then tells them to go home, hunt some game (or, nowadays, any food animal), and prepare a feast. On the set day, the conjurer, at his own home, looks into the crystal and sees a picture of the dinner party. If the image of the sick man appears and joins them at the feast, the patient will recover; if not, he is doomed.

51. Âgan-uni′tsĭ’s search for the Uktena (p. 248): This is one of the most important of the Cherokee traditions, for the reason that it deals with the mythic monster, the Uktena, and explains the origin of the great talisman, the Ulûñsû′tĭ. As here given it was obtained from Swimmer (east) with additions and variants from Wafford (west) and others. It is recorded by Ten Kate as obtained by him in the Territory (Legends of the Cherokees, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, January, 1889), and is mentioned in connection with the Ulûñsû′tĭ, by Adair, in 1775, and by Timberlake as early as 1762 (see notes to number 50, “The Uktena and the Ulûñsû′tĭ”). One variant makes the Ulûñsû′tĭ a scale from the seventh ring of the serpent.

51. Âgan-uni′tsĭ’s quest for the Uktena (p. 248): This is one of the most significant Cherokee traditions because it involves the mythical monster, the Uktena, and explains the origin of the great talisman, the Ulûñsû′tĭ. The version presented here was obtained from Swimmer (east) with additions and variations from Wafford (west) and others. It was recorded by Ten Kate as something he got in the Territory (Legends of the Cherokees, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, January, 1889), and is referred to in connection with the Ulûñsû′tĭ by Adair in 1775, and by Timberlake as early as 1762 (see notes to number 50, “The Uktena and the Ulûñsû′tĭ”). One variant states that the Ulûñsû′tĭ is a scale from the seventh ring of the serpent.

The Shawano, who at one time occupied the Cumberland region of Tennessee immediately adjoining the Cherokee, were regarded as wizards by all the southern tribes. Brinton says: “Among the Algonkins the Shawnee tribe did more than all others combined to introduce and carry about religious legends and ceremonies. From the earliest times they seem to have had peculiar aptitude for the ecstacies, deceits, and fancies that make up the spiritual life of their associates. Their constantly roving life brought them in contact with the myths of many nations, and it is extremely probable that they first brought the tale of the horned serpent from the Creeks and Cherokees” (Myths of the New World, p. 137).

The Shawano, who once lived in the Cumberland area of Tennessee next to the Cherokee, were seen as wizards by all the southern tribes. Brinton states: “Among the Algonkins, the Shawnee tribe did more than all others combined to share and spread religious legends and ceremonies. From early times, they appeared to have a unique talent for the ecstasies, deceits, and illusions that make up the spiritual life of their communities. Their constantly wandering lifestyle exposed them to the myths of many nations, and it’s very likely that they were the ones who first brought the story of the horned serpent from the Creeks and Cherokees” (Myths of the New World, p. 137).

Localities—Utăwagûn′ta mountain, Walâsi′yĭ gap, Duniskwaʻlgûñ′yĭ gap and Atagâ′hĭ (mythic) lake, are all points in the Great Smoky range, which forms the dividing line between North Carolina and Tennessee. Tlanusi′yĭ is the native name for the site of Murphy, at the junction of Hiwassee and Valley rivers, North Carolina. Gahû′tĭ is Cohutta mountain in Murray county, Georgia. According to Wafford there are on the sides of this mountain several stone inclosures which were built by Âgan-uni′tsĭ for shelter places before attacking the Uktena (see also Glossary).

Localities—Utăwagûn′ta mountain, Walâsi′yĭ gap, Duniskwaʻlgûñ′yĭ gap, and Atagâ′hĭ (mythic) lake, are all locations in the Great Smoky range, which acts as the border between North Carolina and Tennessee. Tlanusi′yĭ is the native name for the area of Murphy, where the Hiwassee and Valley rivers meet in North Carolina. Gahû′tĭ is Cohutta mountain in Murray County, Georgia. According to Wafford, there are several stone enclosures on the sides of this mountain that were built by Âgan-uni′tsĭ as shelters before they attacked the Uktena (see also Glossary).

52. The Red Man and the Uktena (p. 300): This story was obtained from John [462]Ax. Swimmer had heard it also, but remembered only a part of it. For more in regard to the Uktena and the talisman derived from it, see numbers 50 and 51, with notes.

52. The Red Man and the Uktena (p. 300): This story was collected from John [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Ax. Swimmer had heard it too, but only remembered part of it. For more about the Uktena and the talisman associated with it, see numbers 50 and 51, along with notes.

Asga′ya Gi′gage′ĭ—The “Red Man,” or lightning spirit, who is frequently invoked in the sacred formulas.

Asga′ya Gi′gage′ĭ—The “Red Man,” or lightning spirit, who is often called upon in the sacred rituals.

Struck by lightning—As has been explained elsewhere, the wood of a tree that has been struck by lightning plays an important part in Cherokee folklore.

Struck by lightning—As explained elsewhere, the wood from a tree hit by lightning holds significant meaning in Cherokee folklore.

Strong and dangerous—It is a common article of Indian belief that the presence of a powerful talisman, no matter how beneficent in itself, is enervating or positively dangerous to those in its vicinity unless they be fortified by some ceremonial tonic. For this reason every great “medicine” is usually kept apart in a hut or tipi built for the purpose, very much as we are accustomed to store explosives at some distance from the dwelling or business house.

Strong and dangerous—It’s a common belief in India that having a powerful talisman nearby, regardless of its positive qualities, can drain or even endanger those close to it unless they are strengthened by a ceremonial tonic. Because of this, every significant “medicine” is typically kept in a separate hut or tipi designed for that purpose, similar to how we usually store explosives away from our homes or businesses.

53. The Hunter and the Uksu′hĭ (p. 301): This story was told by Swimmer and John Ax as an actual fact. The uksu′hĭ is the mountain blacksnake or black racer (Coluber obsoletus). The name seems to refer to some peculiarity of the eye, aktă (cf. uktena). Hickory-log, properly Wane′asûñ′tlûñyi, “Hickory footlog,” was a Cherokee settlement on Hiwassee river, near the present Hayesville, Clay county, North Carolina. Another of the same name was on Etowah river in Georgia.

53. The Hunter and the Uksu'hĭ (p. 301): This story was shared by Swimmer and John Ax as a true account. The uksu′hĭ is the mountain blacksnake or black racer (Coluber obsoletus). The name appears to point to something unique about the eye, aktă (see uktena). Hickory-log, properly Wane′asûñ′tlûñyi, “Hickory footlog,” was a Cherokee settlement on the Hiwassee River, close to what is now Hayesville, Clay County, North Carolina. Another settlement with the same name was located on the Etowah River in Georgia.

Perspiration—The Indian belief may or may not have foundation in fact.

Perspiration—The Indian belief might or might not be based on fact.

54. The Ustû′tlĭ (p. 302): This story was told by Swimmer and John Ax (east) and by Wafford (west), and is a common tradition throughout the tribe. The name ustû′tlĭ refers to the sole of the foot, and was given to the serpent on account of its peculiar feet or “suckers.” The same name is given to the common hoop-snake of the south (Abastor erythrogrammus), about which such wonderful tales are told by the white mountaineers. Cohutta (Gahû′tĭ) mountain, in Murray county, Georgia, was also the traditional haunt of the Uktena (see number 51, “Âgan-Uni′tsĭ’s search for the Uktena,” and compare also number 55, “The Uwʻtsûñ′ta.”)

54. The Ustû'tlĭ (p. 302): This story was shared by Swimmer and John Ax (east) and by Wafford (west), and it's a well-known tradition throughout the tribe. The term ustû′tlĭ refers to the sole of the foot and was given to the serpent because of its unique feet or “suckers.” The same name is also used for the common hoop snake of the south (Abastor erythrogrammus), which has sparked many incredible stories among the white mountaineers. Cohutta (Gahû′tĭ) mountain, in Murray County, Georgia, was also a traditional home for the Uktena (see number 51, “Âgan-Uni′tsĭ’s search for the Uktena,” and compare also number 55, “The Uwʻtsûñ′ta.”)

55. The Uwʻtsûñ′ta (p. 303): This story was obtained from James Blythe. Nûñdaye′ʻĭ, whence Nantahala, was on the river of that name below the present Jarrett’s station.

55. The Uwʻtsûñ′ta (p. 303): This story was collected from James Blythe. Nûñdaye′ʻĭ, which is where Nantahala is located, was on the river of the same name, downstream from what is now Jarrett’s station.

56. The Snake Boy (p. 304): This myth was told by Swimmer.

56. The Snake Kid (p. 304): This myth was told by Swimmer.

Âsĭ—The Cherokee âsĭ, or “hot-house,” as it was called by the old traders, is the equivalent of the sweat-house of the western tribes. It is a small hut of logs plastered over with clay, with a shed roof, and just tall enough to permit a sitting or reclining, but not a standing, position inside. It is used for sweat-bath purposes, and as it is tight and warm, and a fire is usually kept smoldering within, it is a favorite sleeping place for the old people in cold weather. It is now nearly obsolete.

Âsĭ—The Cherokee âsĭ, or “hot-house,” as it was referred to by the old traders, is similar to the sweat-house of the western tribes. It is a small hut made of logs and covered with clay, featuring a sloped roof, and just tall enough to allow for sitting or lying down, but not standing inside. It's used for sweat-bath purposes, and since it is enclosed and warm, with a fire often kept smoldering inside, it has become a popular sleeping spot for the elderly during cold weather. It is now nearly outdated.

57. The Snake Man (p. 304): This myth, obtained from Chief Smith, seems designed to impress upon the laity the importance of a strict observance of the innumerable gaktûñ′ta, or tabus, which beset the daily life of the Cherokee, whether in health or sickness, hunting, war, or arts of peace (see the author’s “Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees,” in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology).

57. The Snake Guy (p. 304): This myth, shared by Chief Smith, appears to aim at highlighting to the community the significance of strictly following the countless gaktûñ′ta, or taboos, that surround the everyday lives of the Cherokee, whether they are in good health, dealing with illness, engaged in hunting, warfare, or peaceful activities (see the author’s “Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees,” in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology).

Similar transformation myths are found all over the world. One of the most ancient is the story of Cadmus, in Ovid’s “Metamorphoses,” with the despair of the wife as she sees the snaky change come over her husband. “Cadmus, what means this? Where are thy feet? Where are both thy shoulders and thy hands? Where is thy color? and, while I speak, where all else besides?”

Similar transformation myths are found all over the world. One of the oldest is the story of Cadmus in Ovid’s “Metamorphoses,” with the despair of the wife as she sees her husband change into a snake. “Cadmus, what does this mean? Where are your feet? Where are both your shoulders and your hands? Where is your color? And, while I speak, where is everything else?”

In a Pawnee story given by Grinnell two brothers, traveling, camp for the night. The elder eats some tabued food, and wakes from his sleep to find that he is changing into a great rattlesnake, the change beginning at his feet. He rouses his brother and gives him his last instructions:

In a Pawnee story shared by Grinnell, two brothers are traveling and set up camp for the night. The older brother eats some forbidden food and wakes up to discover he is transforming into a massive rattlesnake, the transformation starting at his feet. He wakes his brother and shares his final instructions:

“When I have changed into a snake, take me in your arms and carry me over to [463]that hole. That will be my home, for that is the house of the snakes.” Having still a man’s mind, he continues to talk as the metamorphosis extends upward, until at last his head changes to that of a snake, when his brother takes him up and carries him to the hole. The relatives make frequent visits to the place to visit the snake, who always comes out when they call, and the brother brings it a share of his war trophies, including a horse and a woman, and receives in return the protection of the snake man (Pawnee Hero Stories, pp. 171–181). A close Omaha variant is given by Dorsey (“The warriors who were changed to snakes,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI).

“When I turn into a snake, hold me in your arms and take me to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] that hole. That will be my home, because it’s where the snakes live.” Still possessing a human mind, he keeps talking as the transformation moves upward until his head finally becomes that of a snake, at which point his brother picks him up and carries him to the hole. The family often visits the snake, who always comes out when they call. The brother brings it gifts from his war conquests, including a horse and a woman, and in exchange, he receives the protection of the snake man (Pawnee Hero Stories, pp. 171–181). A similar story from Omaha is presented by Dorsey (“The warriors who were changed to snakes,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI).

58. The Rattlesnake’s vengeance (p. 305): This story, told by Swimmer, exemplifies the Indian reverence for the rattlesnake and dread of offending it already explained in number 49, “The Snake Tribe,” and the accompanying notes.

58. The Rattlesnake's revenge (p. 305): This story, narrated by Swimmer, highlights the Native American respect for the rattlesnake and the fear of offending it, as already discussed in number 49, “The Snake Tribe,” and the related notes.

Prayer song—See other references under number 3, “Kana′ti and Selu.” Many of the Indian ceremonial prayers and invocations are in the form of songs or chants.

Prayer song—See other references under number 3, “Kana′ti and Selu.” Many of the Indian ceremonial prayers and invocations are expressed as songs or chants.

59. The smaller reptiles, fishes, and insects (p. 306): Gi′gă-tsuha′ʻlĭ—This lizard is probably the Pleistodon erythrocephalus, which is described in Holbrook’s “Herpetology” as being about 11 to 13 inches long, with bright red head, olive-brown body and tail, and yellowish-white throat and abdomen. “The Pleistodon erythrocephalus chooses his residence in deep forests, and is commonly found about hollow trees, often at a height of 30 or 40 feet from the ground, sometimes taking up his abode in the last year’s nest of the woodpecker, out of which he thrusts his bright red head in a threatening manner to those who would disturb his home. He never makes his habitation on or near the ground, and in fact seldom descends from his elevation unless in search of food or water. Though shy and timid, he is very fierce when taken, and bites severely, owing to the great strength of his jaws, as well as the size and firmness of the teeth. The bite, however, though sharp and painful, is not, as is commonly supposed, venomous.”40

59. The smaller reptiles, fish, and insects (p. 306): Gi′gă-tsuha′ʻlĭ—This lizard is probably the Pleistodon erythrocephalus, which Holbrook describes in his “Herpetology” as being about 11 to 13 inches long, with a bright red head, olive-brown body and tail, and yellowish-white throat and abdomen. “The Pleistodon erythrocephalus prefers to live in deep forests and is often found near hollow trees, usually at heights of 30 to 40 feet off the ground. Sometimes it takes up residence in last year’s woodpecker nest, poking its bright red head out in a threatening way to anyone trying to disturb its home. It never makes its home on or near the ground and rarely comes down from its perch unless looking for food or water. Although it is shy and timid, it becomes very fierce when captured and bites hard due to the strength of its jaws and the size and firmness of its teeth. The bite is sharp and painful, but contrary to popular belief, it is not venomous.” 40

Large horned beetle—This beetle, variously called by the Cherokee crawfish, deer or buck, on account of its branching horns, is probably the “flying stag” of early travelers. Says Timberlake: “Of insects, the flying stag is almost the only one worthy of notice. It is about the shape of a beetle, but has very large, beautiful, branching horns, like those of a stag, from whence it took its name” (Memoirs p. 46). Lawson, about 1700, also mentions “the flying stags, with horns,” among the insects of eastern Carolina.

Large horned beetle—This beetle, known by the Cherokee as crawfish, deer, or buck due to its branching horns, is likely the “flying stag” referred to by early travelers. Timberlake states: “Of insects, the flying stag is almost the only one worthy of attention. It resembles a beetle but has very large, beautiful, branching horns, similar to a stag’s, which is how it got its name” (Memoirs p. 46). Lawson, around 1700, also notes “the flying stags, with horns,” among the insects found in eastern Carolina.

60. Why the Bullfrog’s head is striped (p. 310): The first version is from John Ax, the second from Swimmer, who had forgotten the details.

60. Why the Bullfrog’s head is striped (p. 310): The first version is by John Ax, and the second is by Swimmer, who couldn’t remember the details.

61. The Bullfrog lover (p. 310): The first amusing little tale was heard from several story-tellers. The warning words are sometimes given differently, but always in a deep, gruff, singing tone, which makes a very fair imitation of a bullfrog’s note. The other stories were told by Tsĕsa′ni (Jessan) and confirmed by Swimmer.

61. The bullfrog enthusiast (p. 310): The first funny little tale came from several storytellers. The warning words are sometimes expressed differently, but always in a deep, gruff, singing voice that makes a pretty good imitation of a bullfrog's call. The other stories were told by Tsĕsa′ni (Jessan) and confirmed by Swimmer.

In a Creek variant of the first story, in the Tuggle collection, it is a pretty girl, who is obdurate until her lover, the Rabbit, conceals himself in the same way near the spring, with a blowgun for a trumpet, and frightens her into consent by singing out: “The girl who stays single will die, will die, will die.”

In a Creek version of the first story, found in the Tuggle collection, there's a pretty girl who is stubborn until her lover, the Rabbit, hides nearby by the spring, using a blowgun as a trumpet, and scares her into agreeing by singing: “The girl who stays single will die, will die, will die.”

62. The Katydid’s warning (p. 311): Told by Swimmer and James Blythe.

62. The Katydid’s alert (p. 311): Narrated by Swimmer and James Blythe.

63. Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the Gambler (p. 311): This story was obtained from Swimmer and John Ax (east), and confirmed also by James Wafford (west), who remembered, however, only the main points of the pursuit and final capture at Kâgûñ′yĭ. The two versions corresponded very closely, excepting that Ax sends the boy to the Sunset land to play against his brothers, while Swimmer brings them to meet him [464]at their father’s house. In the Ax version, also, the gambler flees directly to the west, and as often as the brothers shoot at him with their arrows the thunder rolls and the lightning flashes, but he escapes by sinking into the earth, which opens for him, to reappear in another form somewhere else. Swimmer makes the Little People help in the chase. In Cherokee figure an invitation to a ball contest is a challenge to battle. Thunder is always personified in the plural, Ani′-Hyûñ′tikwălâ′skĭ, “The Thunderers.” The father and the two older sons seem to be Kana′tĭ and the Thunder Boys (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”), although neither informant would positively assert this, while the boy hero, who has no other name, is said to be the lightning. Nothing is told of his after career.

63. Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the Gambler (p. 311): This story was gathered from Swimmer and John Ax (east), and also confirmed by James Wafford (west), who only remembered the main points of the pursuit and final capture at Kâgûñ′yĭ. The two versions matched quite closely, except that Ax sends the boy to the Sunset land to compete against his brothers, while Swimmer brings them to meet him [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] at their father’s house. In Ax's version, the gambler flees directly west, and every time the brothers shoot at him with their arrows, thunder rolls and lightning flashes. However, he escapes by sinking into the earth, which opens for him, and then reappears in another form elsewhere. Swimmer includes the Little People in the chase. In Cherokee culture, an invitation to a ball contest is a call to battle. Thunder is always personified in the plural, Ani′-Hyûñ′tikwălâ′skĭ, “The Thunderers.” The father and the two older sons seem to be Kana′tĭ and the Thunder Boys (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”), although neither informant would definitively assert this, while the boy hero, who has no other name, is said to be the lightning. Nothing is mentioned about his future.

Ûñtsaiyĭ′—In this name (sometimes E′tsaiyĭ′ or Tsaiyĭ′) the first syllable is almost silent and the vowels are prolonged to imitate the ringing sound produced by striking a thin sheet of metal. The word is now translated “brass,” and is applied to any object made of that metal. The mythic gambler, who has his counterpart in the mythologies of many tribes, is the traditional inventor of the wheel-and-stick game, so popular among the southern and eastern Indians, and variously known as gatayûstĭ, chenco, or chûnki (see note under number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). He lived on the south side of Tennessee river, at Ûñ′tiguhĭ′.

Ûñtsaiyĭ′—In this name (sometimes E′tsaiyĭ′ or Tsaiyĭ′), the first syllable is nearly silent, and the vowels are prolonged to mimic the ringing sound made by hitting a thin sheet of metal. The word is now translated as “brass” and refers to any object made from that metal. The mythic gambler, who has a counterpart in the mythologies of many tribes, is the traditional inventor of the wheel-and-stick game, which is very popular among the southern and eastern Indians and is known by various names such as gatayûstĭ, chenco, or chûnki (see note under number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). He lived on the south side of the Tennessee River, at Ûñ′tiguhĭ′.

Ûñ′tiguhĭ′ or The Suck—The noted and dangerous rapid known to the whites as “The Suck” and to the Cherokee as Ûñ′tiguhĭ′, “Pot in the water,” is in Tennessee river, near the entrance of Suck creek, about 8 miles below Chattanooga, at a point where the river gathers its whole force into a contracted channel to break through the Cumberland mountain. The popular name, Whirl, or Suck, dates back at least to 1780, the upper portion being known at the same time as “The boiling pot” (Donelson diary, in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 71),41 a close paraphrase of the Indian name. In the days of pioneer settlement it was a most dangerous menace to navigation, but some of the most serious obstacles in the channel have now been removed by blasting and other means. The Cherokee name and legend were probably suggested by the appearance of the rapids at the spot. Close to where Ûñtsaiyĭ′ lived, according to the Indian account, may still be seen the large flat rock upon which he was accustomed to play the gatayûstĭ game with all who accepted his challenge, the lines and grooves worn by the rolling of the wheels being still plainly marked, and the stone wheels themselves now firmly attached to the surface of the rock. A similarly grooved or striped rock, where also, it is said, Ûñtsaiyĭ′ used to roll his wheel, is reported to be on the north side of Hiwassee, just below Calhoun, Tennessee.

Ûñ′tiguhĭ′ or The Suck—The well-known and dangerous rapid called “The Suck” by white settlers and Ûñ′tiguhĭ′, meaning “Pot in the water,” by the Cherokee, is located in the Tennessee River, near the entrance of Suck Creek, about 8 miles downriver from Chattanooga. This spot is where the river forces its entire flow into a narrow channel to cut through the Cumberland Mountain. The popular name, Whirl or Suck, has been in use since at least 1780, with the upper section also referred to as “The boiling pot” (Donelson diary, in Ramsey, Tennessee, p. 71), a close paraphrase of the Indian name. During the early days of settlement, it was a significant threat to navigation, but many of the major hazards in the channel have since been removed through blasting and other methods. The Cherokee name and legend were likely inspired by the appearance of the rapids at this location. Near where Ûñtsaiyĭ′ lived, according to the Indian tradition, there is a large flat rock where he used to play the gatayûstĭ game with anyone who accepted his challenge. The lines and grooves made by the rolling of the wheels are still clearly visible, and the stone wheels remain firmly embedded in the rock's surface. There's also a similarly grooved rock on the north side of Hiwassee, just below Calhoun, Tennessee, where it is said Ûñtsaiyĭ′ used to roll his wheel.

The Suck is thus described by a traveler in 1818, while the whole was still Indian country and Chattanooga was yet undreamed of:

The Suck is described by a traveler in 1818, when the area was still Native American land and Chattanooga hadn’t even been imagined yet:

“And here, I cannot forbear pausing a moment to call your attention to the grand and picturesque scenery which opens to the view of the admiring spectator. The country is still possessed by the aborigines, and the hand of civilization has done but little to soften the wild aspect of nature. The Tennessee river, having concentrated into one mass the numerous streams it has received in its course of three or four hundred miles, glides through an extended valley with a rapid and overwhelming current, half a mile in width. At this place, a group of mountains stand ready to dispute its progress. First, the ‘Lookout,’ an independent range, commencing thirty miles below, presents, opposite the river’s course, its bold and rocky termination of two thousand feet. Around its brow is a pallisade [sic] of naked rocks, from seventy to one hundred feet. The river flows upon its base, and instantly twines to the right. Passing on for six miles farther it turns again, and is met by the side of the Rackoon mountain. Collecting its strength into a channel of seventy yards, it severs the mountain, and rushes tumultuously through the rocky defile, wafting the trembling navigator at the rate of a mile in two or three minutes. The passage is called ‘The [465]Suck.’ The summit of the Lookout mountain overlooks the whole country. And to those who can be delighted with the view of an interminable forest, penetrated by the windings of a bold river, interspersed with hundreds of verdant prairies, and broken by many ridges and mountains, furnishes in the month of May, a landscape, which yields to few others, in extent, variety or beauty.”—Rev. Elias Cornelius, in (Silliman’s) American Journal of Science, I, p. 223, 1818.

“And here, I can’t help but pause for a moment to draw your attention to the stunning and picturesque scenery that opens up to the eyes of those who admire it. The land is still inhabited by the native people, and the influence of civilization has done little to soften the wildness of nature. The Tennessee River, having gathered numerous streams during its journey of three or four hundred miles, flows through a vast valley with a swift and powerful current, half a mile wide. At this point, a group of mountains stands ready to challenge its flow. First is ‘Lookout,’ an independent range beginning thirty miles below, presenting its bold and rocky end, rising two thousand feet above the river’s path. Around its peak is a wall of bare rocks, ranging from seventy to one hundred feet high. The river flows at its base and quickly bends to the right. Continuing for six miles, it curves again, meeting the side of Raccoon Mountain. Collecting its strength into a channel seventy yards wide, it cuts through the mountain, rushing violently through the rocky passage, carrying the trembling navigator at a speed of a mile in two or three minutes. This passage is known as ‘The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Suck.’ The summit of Lookout Mountain overlooks the entire region. For those who can appreciate the view of an endless forest, woven with the twists of a bold river, dotted with hundreds of green prairies, and interrupted by various ridges and mountains, it offers in May a landscape that rivals few others in size, diversity, or beauty.”—Rev. Elias Cornelius, in (Silliman’s) American Journal of Science, I, p. 223, 1818.

Bet even his life—The Indian was a passionate gambler and there was absolutely no limit to the risks which he was willing to take, even to the loss of liberty, if not of life. Says Lawson (History of Carolina, p. 287): “They game very much and often strip one another of all they have in the world; and what is more, I have known several of them play themselves away, so that they have remained the winners’ servants till their relations or themselves could pay the money to redeem them.”

Bet even his life—The Indian was an avid gambler and there were no limits to the risks he was willing to take, even if it meant losing his freedom, if not his life. Lawson (History of Carolina, p. 287) states: “They gamble a lot and often end up stripping each other of everything they own; furthermore, I've seen several of them gamble away their own freedom, becoming the winners’ servants until they or their families could come up with the money to buy them back.”

His skin was clean—The idea of purification or cleansing through the efficacy of the sweat-bath is very common in Indian myth and ceremonial. In an Omaha story given by Dorsey the hero has been transformed, by witchcraft, into a mangy dog. He builds a sweat lodge, goes into it as a dog and sweats himself until, on his command, the people take off the blankets, when “Behold, he was not a dog; he was a very handsome man” (“Adventures of Hingpe-agce,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 175).

His skin was clean—The concept of purification or cleansing through the power of the sweat lodge is quite common in Indian mythology and rituals. In an Omaha tale recounted by Dorsey, the hero has been turned, through witchcraft, into a scruffy dog. He constructs a sweat lodge, enters it as a dog, and sweats until, at his command, the people remove the blankets, and “Behold, he was not a dog; he was a very handsome man” (“Adventures of Hingpe-agce,” in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 175).

From the bottom—The choice of the most remote or the most insignificant appearing of several objects, as being really the most valuable, is another common incident in the myths.

From the bottom—Choosing the most distant or seemingly insignificant of several objects as the one that is actually the most valuable is another common theme in myths.

Honey-locust tree—The favorite honey-locust tree and the seat with thorns of the same species in the home of the Thunder Man may indicate that in Indian as in Aryan thought there was an occult connection between the pinnated leaves and the lightning, as we know to be the case with regard to the European rowan or mountain ash.

Honey-locust tree—The preferred honey-locust tree and the thorny seat of the same species in the home of the Thunder Man may suggest that, in both Indian and Aryan beliefs, there was a hidden link between the feathery leaves and lightning, similar to what we see with the European rowan or mountain ash.

All kinds of snakes—It will be remembered that the boy’s father was a thunder god. The connection between the snake and the rain or thunder spirit has already been noted. It appears also in number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister.”

All kinds of snakes—It will be remembered that the boy’s father was a thunder god. The link between the snake and the rain or thunder spirit has already been mentioned. It also appears in number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister.”

Elder brother—My elder brother (male speaking), ûñgini′lĭ; my elder brother (female speaking), ûñgidă′; thy two elder brothers (male speaking), tsetsăni′lĭ.

Elder brother—My elder brother (male speaking), ûñgini′lĭ; my elder brother (female speaking), ûñgidă′; your two elder brothers (male speaking), tsetsăni′lĭ.

Sunset land—The Cherokee word here used is Wusûhihûñ′yĭ, “there where they stay over night.” The usual expression in the sacred formula is usûñhi′yĭ, “the darkening, or twilight place”; the common word is wude′ligûñ′yĭ, “there where it (the sun) goes down.”

Sunset land—The Cherokee word used here is Wusûhihûñ′yĭ, meaning “the place where they stay overnight.” The typical phrase in the sacred formula is usûñhi′yĭ, meaning “the darkening, or twilight place”; the common term is wude′ligûñ′yĭ, which means “the place where it (the sun) goes down.”

Lightning at every stroke—In the Omaha myth of “The Chief’s Son and the Thunders,” given by Dorsey, some young men traveling to the end of the world meet a Thunder Man, who bids the leader to select one of four medicine bags. Having been warned in advance, he selects the oldest, but most powerful, and is then given also a club which causes thunder whenever flourished in the air (Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 185).

Lightning with every strike—In the Omaha myth of “The Chief’s Son and the Thunders,” as shared by Dorsey, a group of young men on a journey to the end of the world encounter a Thunder Man, who instructs the leader to choose one of four medicine bags. Having been warned earlier, he picks the oldest but most powerful one and is then also given a club that produces thunder whenever it’s swung in the air (Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 185).

Strike the rock—This method of procuring water is as old at least as the book of Exodus.

Strike the rock—This way of getting water is at least as old as the book of Exodus.

The brass rubbed off—The beautiful metallic luster on the head of Phanæus carnifex is thus accounted for. The common roller beetle is called “dung roller,” but this species is distinguished as the “horned, brass” beetle. It is also sometimes spoken of as the dog of the Thunder Boys.

The brass rubbed off—The shiny metallic shine on the head of Phanæus carnifex is explained this way. The common roller beetle is known as the “dung roller,” but this species is known as the “horned, brass” beetle. It’s also sometimes referred to as the dog of the Thunder Boys.

Beavers gnaw at the grapevine—Something like this is found among the Cheyenne: “The earth rests on a large beam or post. Far in the north there is a beaver as white as snow who is a great father of all mankind. Some day he will gnaw through the support at the bottom. We shall be helpless and the earth will fall. This will happen when he becomes angry. The post is already partly eaten through. For [466]this reason one band of the Cheyenne never eat beaver or even touch the skin. If they do touch it, they become sick” (Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900).

Beavers are gnawing on the grapevine—There's a saying among the Cheyenne: “The earth is supported by a large beam or post. Way up north, there's a beaver as white as snow who is the great father of all mankind. One day, he will gnaw through the support at the bottom. We will be powerless, and the earth will collapse. This will occur when he gets angry. The post is already partially chewed through. For [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]this reason, one group of the Cheyenne never eats beaver or even touches the skin. If they do touch it, they get sick” (Kroeber, Cheyenne Tales, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, July, 1900).

64. The nest of the Tlă′nuwă (p. 315): This story was obtained first from John Ax and Ta′gwadihi′, and was afterward heard of frequently in connection with the cave at Citico. It is mentioned by Ten Kate in “Legends of the Cherokees,” obtained in the Indian Territory, in the Journal of American Folk-Lore, January, 1889.

64. The Tlă′nuwă's nest (p. 315): This story was first shared by John Ax and Ta′gwadihi′, and was often referred to later in relation to the cave at Citico. Ten Kate includes it in “Legends of the Cherokees,” collected in the Indian Territory, in the Journal of American Folk-Lore, January 1889.

Tlă′nuwă—The Tlă′nuwă (Tsă′nuwă or Sû′năwă in the Middle dialect) is a mythic bird, described as a great hawk, larger than any bird now existing. There is a small hawk called tlă′nuwă usdi′, “little tlă′nuwă,” which is described as its smaller counterpart or image, and which the Cherokee say accompanies flocks of wild pigeons, occasionally when hungry swooping down and killing one by striking it with its sharp breast bone. It is probably the goshawk (Astur atricapillus). The great Tlă′nuwă, like the other animals, “went up.” According to Adair (History of the American Indians, p. 17) the Cherokee used to compare a miserly person to a “sinnawah.” When John Ax first recited the story he insisted that the whites must also believe it, as they had it pictured on their money, and holding up a silver coin, he triumphantly pointed out what he claimed was the figure of the Tlă′nuwă, holding in its talons the arrows and in its beak the serpent. He was not so far wrong, as it is well known that the Mexican coat of arms, stamped upon the coins of the republic, has its origin in a similar legend handed down from the Aztec. Myths of dangerous monster serpents destroyed by great birds were common to a number of tribes. The Tuscarora, formerly eastern neighbors of the Cherokee, told “a long tale of a great rattlesnake, which, a great while ago, lived by a creek in that river, which was Neus, and that it killed abundance of Indians; but at last a bald eagle killed it, and they were rid of a serpent that used to devour whole canoes full of Indians at a time” (Lawson, Carolina, p. 346).

Tlă′nuwă—The Tlă′nuwă (Tsă′nuwă or Sû′năwă in the Middle dialect) is a mythical bird described as a massive hawk, larger than any bird that exists today. There's a smaller hawk called tlă′nuwă usdi′, meaning “little tlă′nuwă,” which is seen as its smaller version and is said by the Cherokee to accompany flocks of wild pigeons. When it’s hungry, it swoops down and kills one by striking it with its sharp breastbone. This bird is likely the goshawk (Astur atricapillus). The great Tlă′nuwă, like all other animals, “went up.” According to Adair (History of the American Indians, p. 17), the Cherokee would compare a greedy person to a “sinnawah.” When John Ax first told the story, he insisted that white people must also believe it, as it was depicted on their money. Holding up a silver coin, he proudly pointed out what he claimed was the image of the Tlă′nuwă, holding arrows in its talons and a serpent in its beak. He wasn’t entirely wrong, as it’s well-known that the Mexican coat of arms stamped on the republic’s coins originates from a similar legend passed down from the Aztecs. Myths about dangerous serpent monsters defeated by great birds were shared among several tribes. The Tuscarora, who were eastern neighbors of the Cherokee, told “a long story of a great rattlesnake that lived by a creek in the Neuse River a long time ago and killed many Indians; but eventually, a bald eagle killed it, freeing them from a serpent that used to swallow canoes full of Indians at once” (Lawson, Carolina, p. 346).

Tlă′nuwă′ĭ—“Tlă′nuwă place,” the cliff so called by the Cherokee, with the cave half way up its face, is on the north bank of Little Tennessee river, a short distance below the entrance of the Citico creek, on land formerly belonging to Colonel John Lowrey, one of the Cherokee officers at the battle of the Horseshoe bend (Wafford). Just above, but on the opposite side of the river, is Uʻtlûñti′yĭ, the former haunt of the cannibal liver eater (see number 66, “Uʻtlûñta, the Spear-finger”).

Tlă′nuwă′ĭ—“Tlă′nuwă place,” the cliff named by the Cherokee, features a cave halfway up its face. It's located on the north bank of the Little Tennessee River, just a short distance below where Citico Creek meets the river, on land that used to belong to Colonel John Lowrey, one of the Cherokee officers at the Battle of Horseshoe Bend (Wafford). Just upstream, but on the other side of the river, is Uʻtlûñti′yĭ, the former home of the cannibal liver eater (see number 66, “Uʻtlûñta, the Spear-finger”).

Soon after the creation—As John Ax put it, adopting the Bible expression, Hĭlahi′yu dine′tlănă a′nigwa—“A long time ago the creation soon after.”

Soon after the creation—As John Ax put it, using the Bible phrase, Hĭlahi′yu dine′tlănă a′nigwa—“A long time ago, the creation happened soon after.”

Rope of linn bark—The old Cherokee still do most of their tying and packing with ropes twisted from the inner bark of trees. In one version of the story the medicine-man uses a long udâ′ĭ or cohosh (Actæa?) vine.

Rope of linn bark—The old Cherokee still do most of their tying and packing with ropes made from the inner bark of trees. In one version of the story, the medicine man uses a long udâ′ĭ or cohosh (Actæa?) vine.

Holes are still there—The place which the Cherokee call Tlă′nuwă-a′tsiyelûñisûñ′yĭ, “Where the Tlă′nuwă cut it up,” is nearly opposite Citico, on Little Tennessee river, just below Talassee ford, in Blount county, Tennessee. The surface of the rock bears a series of long trenchlike depressions, extending some distance, which, according to the Indians, are the marks where the pieces bitten from the body of the great serpent were dropt by the Tlă′nuwă.

Holes are still there—The place that the Cherokee call Tlă′nuwă-a′tsiyelûñisûñ′yĭ, “Where the Tlă′nuwă cut it up,” is almost directly across from Citico, on the Little Tennessee River, just below Talassee Ford, in Blount County, Tennessee. The surface of the rock shows a series of long trench-like depressions that stretch out for quite a distance, which, according to the Indians, are the marks where the pieces taken from the body of the great serpent were dropped by the Tlă′nuwă.

65. The hunter and the Tlă′nuwă (p. 316): This myth was told by Swimmer.

65. The hunter and the Tlă’nuwă (p. 316): This story was shared by Swimmer.

66. Uʻtlûñ′ta, the Spear-finger (p. 316): This is one of the most noted among the Cherokee myths, being equally well known both east and west. The version here given was obtained from John Ax, with some corrections and additions from Swimmer, Wafford (west) and others. A version of it, “The Stone-shields,” in which the tomtit is incorrectly made a jay, is given by Ten Kate, in his “Legends of the Cherokees,” in the Journal of American Folk-Lore for January, 1889, as obtained from a mixed-blood informant in Tahlequah. Another version, “The Demon of [467]Consumption,” by Capt. James W. Terrell, formerly a trader among the East Cherokee, appears in the same journal for April, 1892. Still another variant, apparently condensed from Terrell’s information, is given by Zeigler and Grosscup, “Heart of the Alleghanies,” page 24 (Raleigh and Cleveland, 1883). In Ten Kate’s version the stone coat of mail broke in pieces as soon as the monster was killed, and the fragments were gathered up and kept as amulets by the people.

66. U'tlûñ'ta, the Spear-finger (p. 316): This is one of the most famous Cherokee myths, recognized equally in the east and west. The version presented here was sourced from John Ax, along with some corrections and additions from Swimmer, Wafford (west), and others. A version titled “The Stone-shields,” in which the tomtit is wrongly referred to as a jay, is presented by Ten Kate in his “Legends of the Cherokees,” in the Journal of American Folk-Lore for January 1889, sourced from a mixed-blood informant in Tahlequah. Another version, “The Demon of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Consumption,” by Capt. James W. Terrell, who used to be a trader among the East Cherokee, appears in the same journal for April 1892. Yet another variant, seemingly condensed from Terrell’s information, is given by Zeigler and Grosscup in “Heart of the Alleghanies,” page 24 (Raleigh and Cleveland, 1883). In Ten Kate’s version, the stone armor shattered into pieces as soon as the monster was defeated, and the fragments were collected and preserved as amulets by the people.

There is some confusion between this story of Uʻtlûñ′ta and that of Nûñ′yunu′wĭ (number 67). According to some myth tellers the two monsters were husband and wife and lived together, and were both alike dressed in stone, had awl fingers and ate human livers, the only difference being that the husband waylaid hunters, while his female partner gave her attention to children.

There’s some confusion between the story of Uʻtlûñ′ta and that of Nûñ′yunu′wĭ (number 67). According to some storytellers, the two monsters were husband and wife who lived together and were both similarly dressed in stone, had fingers like awls, and ate human livers. The only difference was that the husband ambushed hunters, while his wife focused on children.

This story has a close parallel in the Creek myth of the Tuggle collection, “The Big Rock Man,” in which the people finally kill the stony monster by acting upon the advice of the Rabbit to shoot him in the ear.

This story closely resembles the Creek myth from the Tuggle collection, “The Big Rock Man,” where the people ultimately defeat the stone monster by following the Rabbit's advice to shoot him in the ear.

Far away, in British Columbia, the Indians tell how the Coyote transformed himself to an Elk, covering his body with a hard shell. “Now this shell was like an armor, for no arrow could pierce it; but being hardly large enough to cover all his body, there was a small hole left underneath his throat.” He attacks the people, stabbing them with his antlers and trampling them under foot, while their arrows glance harmlessly from his body, until the Meadow-lark, who was a great telltale, appeared and cried out, ‘There is just a little hole at his throat!’” A hunter directs his arrow to that spot and the Elk falls dead (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, pp. 33–34).

Far away in British Columbia, the Indigenous people share the story of how the Coyote turned into an Elk, covering his body with a tough shell. “This shell acted like armor; no arrow could penetrate it. However, it didn't completely cover him, leaving a small hole under his throat.” He attacks the people, using his antlers to stab them and trampling them underfoot, while their arrows bounce off him harmlessly, until the Meadowlark, known for being a great snitch, shows up and shouts, ‘There’s a tiny hole at his throat!’” A hunter aims his arrow at that spot and the Elk collapses dead (Teit, Thompson River Traditions, pp. 33–34).

Uʻtlûñ′ta—The word means literally “he (or she) has it sharp,” i. e., has some sharp part or organ. It might be used of a tooth or finger nail or some other attached portion of the body, but here refers to the awl-like finger. Ten Kate spells the name Uilata. On Little Tennessee river, nearly opposite the entrance of Citico creek, in Blount county, Tennessee, is a place which the Cherokee call Uʻtlûñtûñ′yĭ, “Sharp-finger place,” because, they say, Uʻtlûñ′ta used to frequent the spot.

Uʻtlûñ′ta—The word literally means "he (or she) has it sharp," referring to some sharp part or organ. It could relate to a tooth, fingernail, or another body part, but in this context, it refers to the awl-like finger. Ten Kate spells the name Uilata. On the Little Tennessee River, almost across from the entrance of Citico Creek in Blount County, Tennessee, there’s a place the Cherokee call Uʻtlûñtûñ′yĭ, meaning “Sharp-finger place,” because they say Uʻtlûñ′ta used to visit that spot.

Nûñyû′-tluʻgûñ′ĭ—“Tree rock,” so called on account of its resemblance to a standing tree trunk; a notable monument-shape rock on the west side of Hiwassee river, about four miles above Hayesville, North Carolina, and nearly on the Georgia line.

Nûñyû′-tluʻgûñ′ĭ—“Tree rock,” named for its likeness to an upright tree trunk; a prominent rock formation on the west side of the Hiwassee River, situated about four miles north of Hayesville, North Carolina, and close to the Georgia border.

Whiteside mountain—This noted mountain, known to the Cherokee as Sanigilâ′gĭ, a name for which they have no meaning, is one of the prominent peaks of the Blue ridge, and is situated southeast from Franklin and about four miles from Highlands, or the dividing line between Macon and Jackson counties, North Carolina. It is 4,900 feet high, being the loftiest elevation on the ridge which forms the watershed between the tributaries of the Little Tennessee and the Chattooga branch of Savannah. It takes its name from the perpendicular cliff on its western exposure, and is also known sometimes as the Devil’s courthouse. The Indians compare the appearance of the cliff to that of a sheet of ice, and say that the western summit was formerly crowned by a projecting rock, since destroyed by lightning, which formed a part of the great bridge which Uʻtlûñ′ta attempted to build across the valley. Lanman’s description of this mountain, in 1848, has been quoted in the notes to number 13, “The Great Yellow-jacket.” Following is a notice by a later writer:

Whiteside Mountain—This well-known mountain, called Sanigilâ′gĭ by the Cherokee, a name that doesn't have a specific meaning for them, is one of the prominent peaks in the Blue Ridge range. It is located southeast of Franklin and about four miles from Highlands, marking the boundary between Macon and Jackson counties in North Carolina. It stands at 4,900 feet, making it the highest point on the ridge that separates the tributaries of the Little Tennessee and the Chattooga branch of Savannah. The mountain gets its name from the sheer cliff on its western side and is sometimes referred to as the Devil’s Courthouse. The Native Americans liken the look of the cliff to a sheet of ice and say that the western summit once had a projecting rock that was destroyed by lightning, which was part of the great bridge that Uʻtlûñ′ta tried to build across the valley. Lanman’s description of this mountain, written in 1848, has been referenced in the notes to number 13, “The Great Yellow-jacket.” Below is a commentary by a later writer:

“About five miles from Highlands is that huge old cliff, Whitesides, which forms the advanced guard of all the mountain ranges trending on the south. It is no higher than the Righi, but, like it, rising direct from the plain, it overpowers the spectator more than its loftier brethren. Through all the lowlands of upper Georgia and Alabama this dazzling white pillar of rock, uplifting the sky, is an emphatic and significant landmark. The ascent can be made on horseback, on the rear side of the mountain, to within a quarter of a mile of the summit. When the top is reached, after a short stretch of nearly perpendicular climbing, the traveler finds himself on [468]the edge of a sheer white wall of rock, over which, clinging for life to a protecting hand, he can look, if he chooses, two thousand feet down into the dim valley below. A pebble dropped from his hand will fall straight as into a well. On the vast plain below he can see the wavelike hills on which the great mountain ranges which have stretched from Maine along the continent ebb down finally into the southern plains”—Rebecca H. Davis, Bypaths in the Mountains, in Harper’s Magazine, LXI, p. 544, September, 1880.

“About five miles from Highlands is that huge old cliff, Whitesides, which acts as the first line of defense for all the mountain ranges stretching to the south. It may not be taller than the Righi, but like it, rising directly from the flatlands, it makes a bigger impression on viewers than its taller counterparts. This dazzling white rock pillar, reaching up to the sky, stands out as a notable landmark throughout the lowlands of upper Georgia and Alabama. You can ride a horse up the backside of the mountain, getting within a quarter mile of the summit. Once at the top, after a brief bit of nearly straight-up climbing, the traveler finds himself on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the edge of a sheer white rock wall, where, holding on to a protective hand for dear life, he can look, if he wants to, two thousand feet down into the misty valley below. A pebble dropped from his hand will fall straight down like it’s into a well. From the vast plain below, he can see the rolling hills where the great mountain ranges that stretch from Maine down through the continent finally fade into the southern plains."—Rebecca H. Davis, Bypaths in the Mountains, in Harper’s Magazine, LXI, p. 544, September, 1880.

Picking strawberries—For more than a hundred years, as readers of Bartram will remember, the rich bottom lands of the old Cherokee country have been noted for their abundance of strawberries and other wild fruits.

Picking strawberries—For over a hundred years, as readers of Bartram will recall, the fertile lowlands of the old Cherokee land have been famous for their plentiful strawberries and other wild fruits.

My grandchildren—As in most Indian languages, Cherokee kinship terms are usually specialized, and there is no single term for grandchild. “My son’s child” is ûñgini′sĭ, plural tsûñgini′sĭ; “my daughter’s child” is ûñgili′sĭ, plural tsûñgili′sĭ. The use of kinship terms as expressive of affection or respect is very common among Indians.

My grandchildren—Like in most Indian languages, Cherokee kinship terms are usually specific, and there isn't just one word for grandchild. “My son’s child” is ûñgini′sĭ, plural tsûñgini′sĭ; “my daughter’s child” is ûñgili′sĭ, plural tsûñgili′sĭ. Using kinship terms to express affection or respect is very common among Native Americans.

Taking the appearance—This corresponds closely with the European folk-belief in fairy changelings.

Taking the appearance—This closely relates to the European belief in fairy changelings.

To burn the leaves—The burning of the fallen leaves in the autumn, in order to get at the nuts upon the ground below, is still practiced by the white mountaineers of the southern Alleghenies. The line of fire slowly creeping up the mountain side upon a dark night is one of the picturesque sights of that picturesque country.

To burn the leaves—Burning fallen leaves in the autumn to access the nuts on the ground below is still done by the white mountaineers of the southern Alleghenies. The line of fire slowly making its way up the mountainside on a dark night is one of the beautiful sights in that scenic area.

The song—As rendered by Swimmer, the songs seem to be intended for an imitation of the mournful notes of some bird, such as the turtle dove, hidden in the deep forests.

The song—According to Swimmer, the songs appear to be meant to mimic the sad sounds of a bird, like the mourning dove, secreted away in the dense woods.

Pitfall—The pitfall trap for large game was known among nearly all the tribes, but seems not to have been in frequent use.

Pitfall—The pitfall trap for large game was recognized by almost all the tribes, but it doesn't seem to have been used often.

Chickadee and tomtit—These two little birds closely resemble each other, the Carolina chickadee (Parus carolinensis) or tsĭkĭlilĭ being somewhat smaller than the tufted titmouse (Parus bicolor) or utsuʻgĭ, which is also distinguished by a topknot or crest. The belief that the tsĭkĭlilĭ foretells the arrival of an absent friend is general among the Cherokee, and has even extended to their neighbors, the white mountaineers. See also number 35, “The Bird Tribes,” and accompanying notes.

Chickadee and tomtit—These two small birds look a lot like each other, with the Carolina chickadee (Parus carolinensis) or tsĭkĭlilĭ being slightly smaller than the tufted titmouse (Parus bicolor) or utsuʻgĭ, which is also recognized by its distinctive crest. Many Cherokee believe that the tsĭkĭlilĭ signals the return of a long-lost friend, a belief that has spread to their neighbors, the white mountaineers. See also number 35, “The Bird Tribes,” and accompanying notes.

Her heart—The conception of a giant or other monster whose heart or “life” is in some unaccustomed part of the body, or may even be taken out and laid aside at will, so that it is impossible to kill the monster by ordinary means, is common in Indian as well as in European and Asiatic folklore.

Her heart—The idea of a giant or other monster whose heart or "life" is in an unusual part of the body, or can even be removed and set aside at will, makes it impossible to kill the monster by normal means, is a common theme in Indian, European, and Asian folklore.

In a Navaho myth we are told that the Coyote “did not, like other beings, keep his vital principle in his chest, where it might easily be destroyed. He kept it in the tip of his nose and in the end of his tail, where no one would expect to find it.” He meets several accidents, any one of which would be sufficient to kill an ordinary creature, but as his nose and tail remain intact he is each time resurrected. Finally a girl whom he wishes to marry beats him into small pieces with a club, grinds the pieces to powder, and scatters the powder to the four winds. “But again she neglected to crush the point of the nose and the tip of the tail,” with the result that the Coyote again comes to life, when of course they are married and live happily until the next chapter (Matthews, Navaho Legends, pp. 91–94).

In a Navajo myth, we learn that the Coyote “did not, like other beings, keep his vital principle in his chest, where it could easily be destroyed. He kept it in the tip of his nose and the end of his tail, where no one would expect to find it.” He encounters several accidents, any one of which could kill a normal creature, but since his nose and tail remain intact, he is resurrected each time. Eventually, a girl he wants to marry beats him into small pieces with a club, grinds the pieces into powder, and scatters the powder to the four winds. “But again she neglected to crush the tip of the nose and the end of the tail,” resulting in the Coyote coming back to life, and of course, they get married and live happily until the next chapter (Matthews, Navajo Legends, pp. 91–94).

In a tale of the Gaelic highlands the giant’s life is in an egg which he keeps concealed in a distant place, and not until the hero finds and crushes the egg does the giant die. The monster or hero with but one vulnerable spot, as was the case with Achilles, is also a common concept.

In a story from the Gaelic highlands, the giant's life is contained in an egg that he keeps hidden in a remote location, and the giant doesn’t die until the hero discovers and crushes the egg. The idea of a monster or hero having just one weak point, like Achilles did, is also a familiar theme.

67. Nûñyunu′wĭ, the Stone Man (p. 319): This myth, although obtained from Swimmer, the best informant in the eastern band, is but fragmentary, for the reason that he confounded it with the somewhat similar story of Uʻtlûñ′ta (number 66). It was mentioned by Ayâsta and others (east) and by Wafford (west) as a very old [469]and interesting story, although none of these could recall the details in connected form. It is noted as one of the stories heard in the Territory by Ten Kate (Legends of the Cherokees, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, January, 1889), who spells the name Nayunu′wi.

67. Nûñyunu′wĭ, the Stone Guy (p. 319): This myth, although obtained from Swimmer, the best informant in the eastern band, is quite incomplete because he mixed it up with the somewhat similar story of Uʻtlûñ′ta (number 66). It was noted by Ayâsta and others (east) and by Wafford (west) as a very old [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and interesting story, although none of them could recall the details in a connected way. It is mentioned as one of the stories heard in the Territory by Ten Kate (Legends of the Cherokees, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, January, 1889), who spells the name Nayunu′wi.

Nûñyunu′wĭ, “Dressed in stone”; adâ′lanûñstĭ, a staff or cane; asûñ′tlĭ, asûñ′tlûñĭ, a foot log or bridge; ada′wehĭ, a great magician or supernatural wonder-worker; see the glossary.

Nûñyunu′wĭ, "Dressed in stone"; adâ′lanûñstĭ, a staff or cane; asûñ′tlĭ, asûñ′tlûñĭ, a foot log or bridge; ada′wehĭ, a great magician or supernatural wonder-worker; see the glossary.

A very close parallel is found among the Iroquois, who have traditions of an invasion by a race of fierce cannibals known as the Stonish Giants, who, originally like ordinary humans, had wandered off into the wilderness, where they became addicted to eating raw flesh and wallowing in the sand until their bodies grew to gigantic size and were covered with hard scales like stone, which no arrow could penetrate (see Cusick, in Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, p. 637). One of these, which preyed particularly upon the Onondaga, was at last taken in a pitfall and thus killed. Another, in tracking his victims used “something which looked like a finger, but was really a pointer made of bone. With this he could find anything he wished.” The pointer was finally snatched from him by a hunter, on which the giant, unable to find his way without it, begged piteously for its return, promising to eat no more men and to send the hunter long life and good luck for himself and all his friends. The hunter thereupon restored it and the giant kept his promises (Beauchamp, W. M., Iroquois Notes, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, Boston, July, 1892.) As told by Mrs Smith (“The Stone Giant’s Challenge,” Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1883), the pointer was a human finger. “He placed it upright upon his hand, and it immediately pointed the way for him to go.”

A striking similarity can be found among the Iroquois, who have stories about an invasion by a tribe of fierce cannibals called the Stonish Giants. These beings, originally just normal humans, wandered off into the wilderness, where they became hooked on eating raw flesh and rolling around in the sand. As a result, their bodies grew to enormous sizes and were covered with tough scales like stone, which arrows couldn't penetrate (see Cusick, in Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, p. 637). One of these giants, who specifically hunted the Onondaga, was eventually caught in a pit and killed. Another giant used "something that looked like a finger, but was actually a pointer made of bone. With this, he could track and find anything he wanted." A hunter eventually snatched the pointer away from him, and the giant, unable to navigate without it, desperately begged for its return, promising to stop eating humans and to grant the hunter long life and good fortune for himself and all his friends. The hunter then gave it back, and the giant kept his promises (Beauchamp, W. M., Iroquois Notes, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, Boston, July, 1892). As recounted by Mrs. Smith (“The Stone Giant’s Challenge,” Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1883), the pointer was actually a human finger. “He held it upright on his hand, and it immediately showed him the way to go.”

Menstrual woman—Among all our native tribes it is believed that there is something dangerous or uncanny in the touch or presence of a menstrual woman. Hence the universal institution of the “menstrual lodge,” to which the woman retires at such periods, eating, working, and sleeping alone, together with a host of tabus and precautions bearing upon the same subject. Nearly the same ideas are held in regard to a pregnant woman.

Menstruating woman—Among all our native tribes, it is believed that there is something dangerous or eerie about the touch or presence of a menstruating woman. Therefore, the common practice of the “menstrual lodge” exists, where the woman stays during her period, eating, working, and sleeping alone, along with many taboos and precautions related to this topic. Similar beliefs are held regarding a pregnant woman.

Sourwood stakes—Cherokee hunters impale meat upon sourwood (Oxydendrum) stakes for roasting, and the wood is believed, also, to have power against the spells of witches.

Sourwood stakes—Cherokee hunters pierce meat onto sourwood (Oxydendrum) stakes for roasting, and it’s also believed that the wood can protect against witch spells.

Began to talk—The revealing of “medicine” secrets by a magician when in his final agony is a common incident in Indian myths.

Began to talk—The disclosure of "medicine" secrets by a magician during his last moments is a common event in Indian myths.

Whatever he prayed for—Swimmer gives a detailed statement of the particular petition made by several of those thus painted. Painting the face and body, especially with red paint, is always among Indians a more or less sacred performance, usually accompanied with prayers.

Whatever he prayed for—Swimmer gives a detailed statement of the specific request made by several of those portrayed. Painting the face and body, especially with red paint, is always a somewhat sacred act among Native Americans, typically accompanied by prayers.

68. The hunter in the Dăkwă′—This story was told by Swimmer and Ta′gwadihĭ′ and is well known in the tribe. The version from the Wahnenauhi manuscript differs considerably from that here given. In the Bible translation the word dăkwă′ is used as the equivalent of whale. Haywood thus alludes to the story (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 244): “One of the ancient traditions of the Cherokees is that once a whale swallowed a little boy, and after some time spewed him upon the land.”

68. The hunter in the Dăkwă'—This story was shared by Swimmer and Ta′gwadihĭ′ and is well-known in the tribe. The version from the Wahnenauhi manuscript is quite different from the one presented here. In the Bible translation, the word dăkwă′ is used to mean whale. Haywood references the story (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 244): “One of the old legends of the Cherokees is that once a whale swallowed a little boy, and after a while, it spit him back onto the land.”

It is pretty certain that the Cherokee formerly had some acquaintance with whales, which, about the year 1700, according to Lawson, were “very numerous” on the coast of North Carolina, being frequently stranded along the shore, so that settlers derived considerable profit from the oil and blubber. He enumerates four species there known, and adds a general statement that “some Indians in America” hunted them at sea (History of Carolina, pp. 251–252).

It’s fairly certain that the Cherokee were familiar with whales, which, around the year 1700, according to Lawson, were “very numerous” along the coast of North Carolina, often getting stranded on the shore, allowing settlers to make a decent profit from the oil and blubber. He lists four species known in the area and adds a general note that “some Indians in America” hunted them at sea (History of Carolina, pp. 251–252).

In almost every age and country we find a myth of a great fish swallowing a man, [470]who afterward finds his way out alive. Near to the Cherokee myth are the Bible story of Jonah, and the Greek story of Hercules, swallowed by a fish and coming out afterward alive, but bald. For parallels and theories of the origin and meaning of the myth among the ancient nations, see chapter IX of Bouton’s Bible Myths.

In almost every age and country, there's a myth about a giant fish swallowing a man, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] who later manages to escape alive. Close to the Cherokee myth are the biblical story of Jonah and the Greek tale of Hercules, who was swallowed by a fish and emerged later, though bald. For parallels and theories about the origin and meaning of the myth among ancient cultures, check out chapter IX of Bouton’s Bible Myths.

In an Ojibwa story, the great Manabozho is swallowed, canoe and all, by the king of the fishes. With his war club he strikes repeated blows upon the heart of the fish, which attempts to spew him out. Fearing that he might drown in deep water, Manabozho frustrates the endeavor by placing his canoe crosswise in the throat of the fish, and continues striking at the heart until the monster makes for the shore and there dies, when the hero makes his escape through a hole which the gulls have torn in the side of the carcass (Schoolcraft, Algic Researches, I, pp. 145–146).

In an Ojibwa story, the great Manabozho gets swallowed, canoe and all, by the king of the fish. Using his war club, he strikes repeatedly at the heart of the fish, which tries to spit him out. Worried that he might drown in the deep water, Manabozho stops this by placing his canoe sideways in the fish’s throat, and he keeps hitting the heart until the creature heads for the shore and dies. The hero then escapes through a hole that the gulls have torn in the side of the carcass (Schoolcraft, Algic Researches, I, pp. 145–146).

69. Atagâ′hi, the enchanted lake (p. 321): This story was heard from Swimmer, Ta′gwadihĭ′, and others, and is a matter of familiar knowledge to every hunter among the East Cherokee. If Indian testimony be believed there is actually a large bare flat of this name in the difficult recesses of the Great Smoky mountains on the northern boundary of Swain county, North Carolina, somewhere between the heads of Bradleys fork and Eagle creek. It appears to be a great resort for bears and ducks, and is perhaps submerged at long intervals, which would account for the legend.

69. Atagâ′hi, the magic lake (p. 321): This story comes from Swimmer, Ta′gwadihĭ′, and others, and is well-known among every hunter in the East Cherokee. If we trust Indian accounts, there really is a large flat area with this name hidden deep in the Great Smoky Mountains on the northern edge of Swain County, North Carolina, located somewhere between the heads of Bradley's Fork and Eagle Creek. It seems to be a popular spot for bears and ducks, and may get flooded at long intervals, which could explain the legend.

Prayer, fasting, and vigil—In Indian ritual, as among the Orientals and in all ancient religions, these are prime requisites for obtaining clearness of spiritual vision. In almost every tribe the young warrior just entering manhood voluntarily subjected himself to an ordeal of this kind, of several days’ continuance, in order to obtain a vision of the “medicine” which was to be his guide and protector for the rest of his life.

Prayer, fasting, and vigil—In Indian rituals, as in Oriental traditions and all ancient religions, these are essential practices for gaining clarity of spiritual insight. In nearly every tribe, a young warrior stepping into manhood willingly underwent such an ordeal that lasted several days to receive a vision of the “medicine” that would guide and protect him for the rest of his life.

70. The bride from the south (p. 322): This unique allegory was heard from both Swimmer and Ta′gwădihĭ′ in nearly the same form. Hagar also (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee) heard something of it from Ayâsta, who, however, confused it with the Hagar variant of number 11, “The Milky Way” (see notes to number 11).

70. The southern bride (p. 322): This unique allegory was shared by both Swimmer and Ta′gwădihĭ′ in almost the same way. Hagar also (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee) heard something about it from Ayâsta, who, however, mixed it up with the Hagar version of number 11, “The Milky Way” (see notes to number 11).

In a myth from British Columbia, “The Hot and the Cold Winds,” the cold-wind people of the north wage war with the hot-wind people of the south, until the Indians, whose country lay between, and who constantly suffer from both sides, bring about a peace, to be ratified by a marriage between the two parties. Accordingly, the people of the south send their daughter to marry the son of the north. The two are married and have one child, whom the mother after a time decides to take with her to visit her own people in the north. Her visit ended, she starts on her return, accompanied by her elder brother. “They embarked in a bark canoe for the country of the cold. Her brother paddled. After going a long distance, and while crossing a great lake, the cold became so intense that her brother could not endure it any longer. He took the child from his sister and threw it into the water. Immediately the air turned warm and the child floated on the water as a lump of ice.”—Teit, Traditions of the Thompson River Indians, pp. 55, 56.

In a myth from British Columbia, “The Hot and the Cold Winds,” the cold-wind people from the north fight against the hot-wind people from the south, until the Indigenous people whose land is in between, and who constantly suffer from both sides, create a peace that is finalized by a marriage between the two groups. So, the people from the south send their daughter to marry the son from the north. They get married and have one child. After a while, the mother decides to take her child to visit her own people in the north. When the visit is over, she begins the journey back, along with her older brother. “They set out in a bark canoe toward the land of the cold. Her brother paddled. After traveling a long distance, while crossing a large lake, the cold became so severe that her brother couldn’t bear it anymore. He took the child from his sister and threw it into the water. Instantly, the air warmed up and the child floated on the water like a block of ice.”—Teit, Traditions of the Thompson River Indians, pp. 55, 56.

71. The Ice Man (p. 322): This story, told by Swimmer, may be a veiled tradition of a burning coal mine in the mountains, accidentally ignited in firing the woods in the fall, according to the regular Cherokee practice, and finally extinguished by a providential rainstorm. One of Buttrick’s Cherokee informants told him that “a great while ago a part of the world was burned, though it is not known now how, or by whom, but it is said that other land was formed by washing in from the mountains” (Antiquities, p. 7).

71. The Iceman (p. 322): This story, shared by Swimmer, might be a hidden tale about a coal mine fire in the mountains that started accidentally while burning the woods in the fall, a common Cherokee practice, and was eventually put out by a lucky rainstorm. One of Buttrick’s Cherokee sources mentioned that “a long time ago a part of the world was burned, though it’s not known how or by whom, but it’s said that other land was created by being washed in from the mountains” (Antiquities, p. 7).

When the French built Fort Caroline, near the present Charleston, South Carolina, in 1562, an Indian village was in the vicinity, but shortly afterward the chief, with all his people, removed to a considerable distance in consequence of a strange [471]accident—“a large piece of peat bog [was] kindled by lightning and consumed, which he supposed to be the work of artillery.”42

When the French built Fort Caroline near present-day Charleston, South Carolina, in 1562, there was an Indian village nearby, but soon after, the chief and all his people moved far away because of an unusual [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] incident — “a large piece of peat bog caught fire due to lightning and burned, which he thought was caused by artillery.”42

Volcanic activities, some of very recent date, have left many traces in the Carolina mountains. A mountain in Haywood county, near the head of Fines creek, has been noted for its noises and quakings for nearly a century, one particular explosion having split solid masses of granite as though by a blast of gunpowder. These shocks and noises used to recur at intervals of two or three years, but have not now been noticed for some time. In 1829 a violent earthquake on Valley river split open a mountain, leaving a chasm extending for several hundred yards, which is still to be seen. Satoola mountain, near Highlands, in Macon county, has crevices from which smoke is said to issue at intervals. In Madison county there is a mountain which has been known to rumble and smoke, a phenomenon with which the Warm springs in the same county may have some connection. Another peak, known as Shaking or Rumbling bald, in Rutherford county, attracted widespread attention in 1874 by a succession of shocks extending over a period of six months (see Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 228–229).

Volcanic activity, some of it quite recent, has left many traces in the Carolina mountains. A mountain in Haywood County, near the head of Fines Creek, has been known for its noises and rumblings for nearly a century, with one particular explosion having split solid granite blocks as if by a blast of gunpowder. These shocks and sounds used to happen every two or three years but haven't been noticed in a while. In 1829, a powerful earthquake on Valley River opened up a mountain, creating a chasm that stretches for several hundred yards, which is still visible today. Satoola Mountain, near Highlands in Macon County, has cracks from which smoke reportedly comes out at intervals. In Madison County, there is a mountain known to rumble and smoke, possibly linked to the Warm Springs in the same county. Another peak, called Shaking or Rumbling Bald in Rutherford County, drew significant attention in 1874 due to a series of shocks that lasted for six months (see Zeigler and Grosscup, Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 228–229).

72. The Hunter and Selu (p. 323): The explanation of this story, told by Swimmer, lies in the myth which derives corn from the blood of the old woman Selu (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”).

72. The Hunter and Selu (p. 323): The story explained by Swimmer is based on the myth that connects corn to the blood of the old woman Selu (see number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”).

In Iroquois myth the spirits of Corn, Beans, and Squash are three sisters. Corn was originally much more fertile, but was blighted by the jealousy of an evil spirit. “To this day, when the rustling wind waves the corn leaves with a moaning sound, the pious Indian fancies that he hears the Spirit of Corn, in her compassion for the red man, still bemoaning with unavailing regrets her blighted fruitfulness” (Morgan, League of the Iroquois, p. 162). See number 126, “Plant Lore,” and accompanying notes.

In Iroquois myth, the spirits of Corn, Beans, and Squash are three sisters. Corn was originally much more fertile but was affected by the jealousy of an evil spirit. “Even now, when the wind rustles through the corn leaves with a moaning sound, the devout Indian believes he hears the Spirit of Corn, in her compassion for the Native people, still mourning over her lost potential” (Morgan, League of the Iroquois, p. 162). See number 126, “Plant Lore,” and accompanying notes.

73. The Underground Panthers (p. 324): This story was told by John Ax. For an explanation of the Indian idea concerning animals see number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes,” and number 76, “The Bear Man.”

73. The Underground Panthers (p. 324): This story was shared by John Ax. For an explanation of the Indigenous perspective on animals, see number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes,” and number 76, “The Bear Man.”

Several days—The strange lapse of time, by which a period really extending over days or even years seems to the stranger under the spell to be only a matter of a few hours, is one of the most common incidents of European fairy recitals, and has been made equally familiar to American readers through Irving’s story of Rip Van Winkle.

Several days—The odd feeling of time passing, where a stretch that actually lasts for days or even years feels to someone affected as if it were just a few hours, is one of the most typical elements in European fairy tales, and it has become equally well-known to American readers through Irving’s story of Rip Van Winkle.

74. The Tsundige′wĭ (p. 325): This curious story was told by Swimmer and Ta′gwădihĭ′ (east) and Wafford (west). Swimmer says the dwarfs lived in the west, but Ta′gwădihĭ′ and Wafford locate them south from the Cherokee country.

74. The Tsundige’wĭ (p. 325): This intriguing story was shared by Swimmer and Ta′gwădihĭ′ (east) and Wafford (west). Swimmer mentions that the dwarfs lived in the west, but Ta′gwădihĭ′ and Wafford place them to the south of the Cherokee territory.

A story which seems to be a variant of the same myth was told to the Spanish adventurer Ayllon by the Indians on the South Carolina coast in 1520, and is thus given in translation from Peter Martyr’s Decades, in the Discovery and Conquest of Florida, ninth volume of the Hakluyt Society’s publications, pages XV-XVI, London, 1851.

A story that appears to be a version of the same myth was shared with the Spanish explorer Ayllon by the Native Americans on the South Carolina coast in 1520. This is presented in translation from Peter Martyr’s Decades, in the Discovery and Conquest of Florida, ninth volume of the Hakluyt Society’s publications, pages XV-XVI, London, 1851.

“Another of Ayllon’s strange stories refers to a country called Inzignanin, ... The inhabitauntes, by report of their ancestors, say, that a people as tall as the length of a man’s arme, with tayles of a spanne long, sometime arrived there, brought thither by sea, which tayle was not movable or wavering, as in foure-footed beastes, but solide, broad above, and sharpe beneath, as wee see in fishes and crocodiles, and extended into a bony hardness. Wherefore, when they desired to sitt, they used seates with holes through them, or wanting them, digged upp the earth a spanne deepe or little more, they must convay their tayle into the hole when they rest them.” [472]

“Another of Ayllon’s strange stories talks about a country called Inzignanin, ... The inhabitants, according to their ancestors, say that a people as tall as a man's arm, with tails a span long, once arrived there, brought by sea. Their tails were not flexible or swinging like those of four-legged animals, but solid, wide at the top and sharp at the bottom, like we see in fish and crocodiles, and extended into a bony hardness. Therefore, when they wanted to sit, they used seats with holes in them, or if those were unavailable, they dug the ground a span deep or a little more, so they could fit their tails into the hole when they rested.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It is given thus in Barcia, Ensayo, page 5: “Tambien llegaron a la Provincia de Yncignavin adonde les contaron aquellos Indios, que en cierto tiempo, avian aportado à ella, unas Gentes, que tenian Cola ... de una quarta de largo, flexible, que les estorvaba tanto, que para sentarse agujereaban los asientos: que el Pellejo era mui aspero, y como escamoso, y que comìan solo Peces crudos: y aviendo estos muerto, se acabò esta Nacion, y la Verdad del Caso, con ella.

It is stated in Barcia, Ensayo, page 5: “They also reached the Province of Yncignavin, where the locals told them that at one point, there were people with a tail about a quarter of a foot long and flexible. It bothered them so much that when they sat down, they would poke holes in the seats. Their skin was really rough and scaly, and they only ate raw fish. When these people died, this Nation came to an end, and so did the Truth of the Matter with it.

A close parallel to the Cherokee story is found among the Nisqualli of Washington, in a story of three [four?] brothers, who are captured by a miraculously strong dwarf who ties them and carries them off in his canoe. “Having rounded the distant point, where they had first descried him, they came to a village inhabited by a race of people as small as their captor, their houses, boats and utensils being all in proportion to themselves. The three brothers were then taken out and thrown, bound as they were, into a lodge, while a council was convened to decide upon their fate. During the sitting of the council an immense flock of birds, resembling geese, but much larger, pounced down upon the inhabitants and commenced a violent attack. These birds had the power of throwing their sharp quills like the porcupine, and although the little warriors fought with great valour, they soon became covered with the piercing darts and all sunk insensible on the ground. When all resistance has ceased, the birds took to flight and disappeared. The brothers had witnessed the conflict from their place of confinement, and with much labour had succeeded in releasing themselves from their bonds, when they went to the battle ground, and commenced pulling the quills from the apparently lifeless bodies; but no sooner had they done this, than all instantly returned to consciousness” (Kane, Wanderings of an Artist, pp. 252–253).

A close parallel to the Cherokee story can be found among the Nisqualli of Washington, in a tale of three [four?] brothers who are captured by a miraculously strong dwarf who binds them and carries them off in his canoe. “After rounding the far-off point where they had first seen him, they arrived at a village inhabited by a people as small as their captor, with houses, boats, and tools all scaled to their size. The three brothers were then taken out and thrown, still tied up, into a lodge, while a council was called to decide their fate. During the council meeting, a huge flock of birds, resembling geese but much larger, swooped down on the villagers and began a brutal attack. These birds could shoot their sharp feathers like porcupines, and although the tiny warriors fought bravely, they quickly became covered in the piercing darts and fell unconscious to the ground. Once all resistance ceased, the birds flew away and vanished. The brothers watched the fight from their prison and, after much effort, managed to free themselves from their bindings. They then went to the battlefield and started pulling the quills from the apparently lifeless bodies; but as soon as they did, everyone instantly regained consciousness” (Kane, Wanderings of an Artist, pp. 252–253).

75. Origin of the Bear (p. 325): This story was told by Swimmer, from whom were also obtained the hunting songs, and was frequently referred to by other informants. The Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ are said to have been an actual clan in ancient times. For parallels, see number 76, “The Bear Man.”

75. Origin of the Bear (p. 325): This story was shared by Swimmer, who also provided the hunting songs, and it was often mentioned by other storytellers. The Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ are said to have been a real clan in ancient times. For comparisons, see number 76, “The Bear Man.”

Had not taken human food—The Indian is a thorough believer in the doctrine that “man is what he eats.” Says Adair (History of the American Indians, p. 133): “They believe that nature is possessed of such a property as to transfuse into men and animals the qualities, either of the food they use or of those objects that are presented to their senses. He who feeds on venison is, according to their physical system, swifter and more sagacious than the man who lives on the flesh of the clumsy bear or helpless dunghill fowls, the slow-footed tame cattle, or the heavy wallowing swine. This is the reason that several of their old men recommend and say that formerly their greatest chieftains observed a constant rule in their diet, and seldom ate of any animal of a gross quality or heavy motion of body, fancying it conveyed a dullness through the whole system and disabled them from exerting themselves with proper vigour in their martial, civil, and religious duties.” A continuous adherence to the diet commonly used by a bear will finally give to the eater the bear nature, if not also the bear form and appearance. A certain term of “white man’s food” will give the Indian the white man’s nature, so that neither the remedies nor the spells of the Indian doctor will have any effect upon him (see the author’s “Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees,” in Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1891).

Had not taken human food—The Indian truly believes in the saying that “you are what you eat.” Adair (History of the American Indians, p. 133) states: “They think that nature has a way of transferring the qualities of the food they consume or the things they experience into both people and animals. According to their view, someone who eats venison is faster and more perceptive than someone who feeds on the flesh of a clumsy bear, a defenseless chicken, slow cattle, or heavy swine. This belief is why many of their elders advise that their greatest leaders historically followed strict dietary rules and rarely consumed any animals that were heavy or cumbersome, believing it would dull their senses and hinder their ability to perform their martial, civil, and religious duties with the necessary energy.” If someone consistently follows a diet similar to that of a bear, they will eventually take on the bear's nature, and perhaps even its form. A certain amount of “white man’s food” will change the Indian’s nature to that of a white man, rendering neither the remedies nor the spells of the Indian doctor effective on him (see the author’s “Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees,” in Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1891).

Shall live always—For explanation of the doctrine of animal reincarnation, see number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes.”

Shall live always—For an explanation of the concept of animal reincarnation, see number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes.”

The songs—These are fair specimens of the hunting songs found in every tribe, and intended to call up the animals or to win the favor of the lords of the game (see also deer songs in notes to number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). As usual, the word forms are slightly changed to suit the requirements of the tune. The second song was first published by the author in the paper on sacred formulas, noted above. Tsistu′yĭ, [473]Kuwâ′hĭ, Uya′hye, and Gâte′gwâ (-hĭ) are four mountains, under each of which the bears have a townhouse in which they hold a dance before retiring to their dens for their winter sleep. At Tsistu′yĭ, “Rabbit place,” known to us as Gregory bald, in the Great Smoky range, dwells the Great Rabbit, the chief of the rabbit tribe. At Kuwâ′hĭ, “Mulberry place,” farther northeast along the same range, resides the White Bear, the chief of the bear tribe, and near by is the enchanted lake of Atagâ′hĭ, to which wounded bears go to bathe and be cured (see number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes,” and number 69, “Atagâ′hĭ, the Enchanted Lake”). Uyâhye is also a peak of the Great Smokies, while Gâtegwâ′hĭ, “Great swamp or thicket (?),” is southeast of Franklin, North Carolina, and is perhaps identical with Fodderstack mountain (see also the glossary).

The songs—These are typical examples of the hunting songs found in every tribe, meant to summon animals or gain the favor of the spirits of the hunt (see also deer songs in notes to number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu”). As usual, the word forms are slightly modified to fit the tune. The second song was first published by the author in the paper on sacred formulas mentioned above. Tsistu′yĭ, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kuwâ′hĭ, Uya′hye, and Gâte′gwâ (-hĭ) are four mountains, each home to a townhouse for bears, where they hold a dance before settling into their dens for winter hibernation. At Tsistu′yĭ, “Rabbit place,” known to us as Gregory bald, in the Great Smoky range, lives the Great Rabbit, the leader of the rabbit tribe. At Kuwâ′hĭ, “Mulberry place,” further northeast along the same range, resides the White Bear, the leader of the bear tribe, and nearby is the magical lake of Atagâ′hĭ, where injured bears go to bathe and heal (see number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes,” and number 69, “Atagâ′hĭ, the Enchanted Lake”). Uyâhye is also a peak in the Great Smokies, while Gâtegwâ′hĭ, “Great swamp or thicket (?),” is located southeast of Franklin, North Carolina, and may be the same as Fodderstack mountain (see also the glossary).

76. The Bear Man (p. 327): This story was obtained first from John Ax, and has numerous parallels in other tribes, as well as in European and oriental folklore. The classic legend of Romulus and Remus and the stories of “wolf boys” in India will at once suggest themselves. Swimmer makes the trial of the hunter’s weapons by the bears a part of his story of the origin of disease and medicine (number 4), but says that it may have happened on this occasion (see also number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes,” and notes to number 75, “Origin of the Bear”).

76. The Bear Guy (p. 327): This story was first collected from John Ax and has many similarities with tales from other tribes, as well as European and Asian folklore. The classic legend of Romulus and Remus and the stories of “wolf boys” in India come to mind. Swimmer includes the test of the hunter’s weapons by the bears as part of his story about the origin of disease and medicine (number 4), but he notes that it might have happened on this occasion (see also number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes,” and notes to number 75, “Origin of the Bear”).

In a strikingly similar Creek myth of the Tuggle collection, “Origin of the Bear Clan,” a little girl lost in the woods is adopted by a she-bear, with whom she lives for four years, when the bear is killed by the hunter and the girl returns to her people to become the mother of the Bear clan.

In a surprisingly similar Creek myth from the Tuggle collection, “Origin of the Bear Clan,” a little girl who gets lost in the woods is taken in by a she-bear. She lives with the bear for four years until the bear is killed by a hunter, after which the girl returns to her community and becomes the mother of the Bear clan.

The Iroquois have several stories of children adopted by bears. In one, “The Man and His Stepson,” a boy thus cared for is afterward found by a hunter, who tames him and teaches him to speak, until in time he almost forgets that he had lived like a bear. He marries a daughter of the hunter and becomes a hunter himself, but always refrains from molesting the bears, until at last, angered by the taunts of his mother-in-law, he shoots one, but is himself killed by an accident while on his return home (Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology). In line with this is the story of a hunter who had pursued a bear into its den. “When some distance in he could no longer see the bear, but he saw a fire and around it sat several men. The oldest of the three men looked up and asked, ‘Why did you try to shoot one of my men. We sent him out to entice you to us’” (Curtin, Seneca MS in Bureau of American Ethnology archives).

The Iroquois have several stories about children being adopted by bears. In one story, “The Man and His Stepson,” a boy raised by a bear is eventually discovered by a hunter, who tames him and teaches him to talk, until he nearly forgets his life as a bear. He marries the hunter's daughter and becomes a hunter himself, but he always avoids harming bears. However, one day, frustrated by his mother-in-law's insults, he shoots one, but tragically dies in an accident on his way home (Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology). A similar tale involves a hunter who chased a bear into its den. “As he went deeper inside, he could no longer see the bear, but he spotted a fire with several men sitting around it. The oldest of the three men looked up and asked, ‘Why did you try to shoot one of my men? We sent him out to lure you to us’” (Curtin, Seneca MS in Bureau of American Ethnology archives).

In a Pawnee myth, “The Bear Man,” a boy whose father had put him under the protection of the bears grows up with certain bear traits and frequently prays and sacrifices to these animals. On a war party against the Sioux he is killed and cut to pieces, when two bears find and recognize the body, gather up and arrange the pieces and restore him to life, after which they take him to their den, where they care for him and teach him their secret knowledge until he is strong enough to go home (Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, pp. 121–128).

In a Pawnee myth, “The Bear Man,” a boy whose father had placed him under the protection of the bears grows up with certain bear characteristics and often prays and makes offerings to these animals. During a war party against the Sioux, he is killed and dismembered, but two bears find and recognize his body, gather the pieces, and bring him back to life. After that, they take him to their den, where they care for him and teach him their secret knowledge until he is strong enough to return home (Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, pp. 121–128).

In a Jicarilla myth, “Origin and Destruction of the Bear,” a boy playing about in animal fashion runs into a cave in the hillside. “When he came out his feet and hands had been transformed into bear’s paws.” Four times this is repeated, the change each time mounting higher, until he finally emerges as a terrible bear monster that devours human beings (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1898).

In a Jicarilla myth, “Origin and Destruction of the Bear,” a boy playing like an animal runs into a cave in the hillside. “When he comes out, his feet and hands have turned into bear paws.” This happens four times; each time the transformation intensifies until he finally emerges as a fearsome bear monster that eats humans (Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1898).

Read the thoughts—Thought reading is a very common feature of Indian myths. Certain medicine ceremonies are believed to confer the power upon those who fulfil the ordeal conditions.

Read the thoughts—Thought reading is a very common feature in Indian myths. Some medicinal ceremonies are believed to grant this power to those who meet the required conditions.

Food was getting scarce—Several references in the myths indicate that, through failure of the accustomed wild crops, famine seasons were as common among the animal tribes as among the Indians (see number 33, “The Migration of the Animals”). [474]

Food was becoming scarce—Several references in the myths suggest that, due to the failure of the usual wild crops, famine seasons were just as common among the animal tribes as they were among the Indians (see number 33, “The Migration of the Animals”). [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Kalâs′-Gûnahi′ta—See number 15, “The Four-footed Tribes.”

Kalâs′-Gûnahi′ta—See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, “The Four-legged Tribes.”

Rubbed his stomach—This very original method of procuring food occurs also in number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.”

Rubbed his stomach—This unique way of getting food also happens in number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.”

Topknots and Splitnoses—Tsunĭ′stsăhĭ′, “Having topknots”—i. e., Indians, in allusion to the crests of upright hair formerly worn by warriors of the Cherokee and other eastern tribes. Timberlake thus describes the Cherokee warrior’s headdress in 1762: “The hair of their head is shaved, tho’ many of the old people have it plucked out by the roots, except a patch on the hinder part of the head about twice the bigness of a crown piece, which is ornamented with beads, feathers, wampum, stained deer’s hair, and such like baubles” (Memoirs, p. 49). Tsunû′ʻliyû′ sûnĕstlâ′tă, “they have split noses”—i. e., dogs.

Topknots and Splitnoses—Tsunĭ′stsăhĭ′, “Having topknots”—referring to the Indians, a nod to the upright hair crests that warriors from the Cherokee and other eastern tribes used to wear. Timberlake describes the headdress of Cherokee warriors in 1762: “Their heads are shaved, although many of the older folks have it pulled out by the roots, except for a patch on the back of the head about twice the size of a coin, which is decorated with beads, feathers, wampum, stained deer’s hair, and similar trinkets” (Memoirs, p. 49). Tsunû′ʻliyû′ sûnĕstlâ′tă, “they have split noses”—referring to dogs.

Cover the blood—The reincarnation of the slain animal from the drops of blood spilt upon the ground or from the bones is a regular part of Cherokee hunting belief, and the same idea occurs in the folklore of many tribes. In the Omaha myth, “Ictinike and the Four Creators,” the hero visits the Beaver, who kills and cooks one of his own children to furnish the dinner. When the meal was over “the Beaver gathered the bones and put them into a skin, which he plunged beneath the water. In a moment the youngest beaver came up alive out of the water” (Dorsey, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 557).

Cover the blood—The rebirth of the killed animal from the blood spilled on the ground or from the bones is a common belief in Cherokee hunting traditions, and a similar idea appears in the folklore of many tribes. In the Omaha myth, “Ictinike and the Four Creators,” the hero visits the Beaver, who kills and cooks one of his own children for dinner. When the meal was finished, “the Beaver gathered the bones and put them into a skin, which he plunged beneath the water. In a moment the youngest beaver came up alive out of the water” (Dorsey, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 557).

Like a man again—It is a regular article of Indian belief, which has its parallels in European fairy lore, that one who has eaten the food of the spirit people or supernaturals can not afterward return to his own people and live, unless at once, and sometimes for a long time, put under a rigid course of treatment intended to efface the longing for the spirit food and thus to restore his complete human nature. See also number 73, “The Underground Panthers.” In “A Yankton Legend,” recorded by Dorsey, a child falls into the water and is taken by the water people. The father hears the child crying under the water and employs two medicine men to bring it back. After preparing themselves properly they go down into the deep water, where they find the child sitting beside the water spirit, who, when they declare their message, tells them that if they had come before the child had eaten anything he might have lived, but now if taken away “he will desire the food which I eat; that being the cause of the trouble, he shall die.” They return and report: “We have seen your child, the wife of the water deity has him. Though we saw him alive, he had eaten part of the food which the water deity eats, therefore the water deity says that if we bring the child back with us out of the water he shall die,” and so it happened. Some time after the parents lose another child in like manner, but this time “she did not eat any of the food of the water deity and therefore they took her home alive.” In each case a white dog is thrown in to satisfy the water spirits for the loss of the child (Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 357).

Like a man again—It’s a common belief among Native Americans, similar to themes in European fairy tales, that someone who has eaten the food of spirit beings or supernatural entities cannot return to their own people and live unless they immediately undergo a strict treatment aimed at eliminating the craving for that spirit food, thereby restoring their full human essence. See also number 73, “The Underground Panthers.” In “A Yankton Legend,” recorded by Dorsey, a child falls into the water and is taken by the water spirits. The father hears his child crying from beneath the surface and hires two medicine men to retrieve the child. After they prepare themselves properly, they dive into the deep water, where they find the child sitting next to the water spirit, who tells them that if they had come before the child had eaten anything, he might have survived, but now if he is taken away “he will long for the food that I eat; that’s what caused the problem, and he will die.” They go back and report: “We have seen your child; the wife of the water deity has him. While we saw him alive, he has eaten some of the food that the water deity consumes, so the water deity says that if we bring the child back with us out of the water, he will die,” and that’s exactly what happened. Later, the parents lose another child in a similar way, but this time “she did not eat any of the food of the water deity, so they were able to take her home alive.” In each instance, a white dog is thrown in to appease the water spirits for the loss of the child (Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI, p. 357).

77. The Great Leech of Tlanusi′yĭ (p. 329): This legend was heard first from Swimmer and Chief Smith, the latter of whom was born near Murphy; it was confirmed by Wafford (west) and others, being one of the best known myths in the tribe and embodied in the Cherokee name for Murphy. It is apparently founded upon a peculiar appearance, as of something alive or moving, at the bottom of a deep hole in Valley river, just below the old Unicoi turnpike ford, at Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. It is said that a tinsmith of the town once made a tin bomb which he filled with powder and sank in the stream at this spot with the intention of blowing up the strange object to see what it might be, but the contrivance failed to explode. The hole is caused by a sudden drop or split in the rock bed of the stream, extending across the river. Wafford, who once lived on Nottely river, adds the incident of the two women and says that the Leech had wings and could fly. He asserts also that he found rich lead ore in the hole, but that the swift current prevented working it. About two miles above the mouth of Nottely river a bend of the stream brings it within about the same distance of the Hiwassee at Murphy. [475]This nearest point of approach on Nottely is also known to the Cherokee as Tlanusi′yĭ, “leech place,” and from certain phenomena common to both streams it is a general belief among Indians and whites that they are connected here by a subterranean water way. The legend and the popular belief are thus noted in 1848 by Lanman, who incorrectly makes the leech a turtle:

77. The Great Leech of Tlanusiʹyĭ (p. 329): This legend was first shared by Swimmer and Chief Smith, who was born near Murphy. It was confirmed by Wafford (west) and others, and is one of the most well-known myths in the tribe, reflected in the Cherokee name for Murphy. It seems to be based on a strange sighting, resembling something alive or moving at the bottom of a deep hole in the Valley River, just below the old Unicoi turnpike ford in Murphy, Cherokee County, North Carolina. It is said that a tinsmith from the town once created a tin bomb filled with powder and sank it in the stream at this location, intending to blow up the mysterious object to discover what it was, but the device did not detonate. The hole was formed by a sudden drop or split in the rock bed of the stream, spanning across the river. Wafford, who once lived on Nottely River, adds that two women encountered the Leech and claims it had wings and could fly. He also states that he found rich lead ore in the hole, but the swift current made it impossible to extract. About two miles upstream from the mouth of Nottely River, a bend in the stream brings it within the same distance of the Hiwassee at Murphy. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]This closest point of approach on Nottely is also referred to by the Cherokee as Tlanusi′yĭ, meaning “leech place,” and due to certain phenomena common to both rivers, there is a widespread belief among both Indian and white communities that they are connected here by an underground waterway. The legend and the common belief were recorded in 1848 by Lanman, who mistakenly referred to the leech as a turtle:

“The little village of Murphy, whence I date this letter, lies at the junction of the Owassa and Valley rivers, and in point of location is one of the prettiest places in the world. Its Indian name was Klausuna, or the Large Turtle. It was so called, says a Cherokee legend, on account of its being the sunning place of an immense turtle which lived in its vicinity in ancient times. The turtle was particularly famous for its repelling power, having been known not to be at all injured by a stroke of lightning. Nothing on earth had power to annihilate the creature; but, on account of the many attempts made to take its life, when it was known to be a harmless and inoffensive creature, it became disgusted with this world, and burrowed its way into the middle of the earth, where it now lives in peace.

The small village of Murphy, from where I’m writing this letter, is located at the meeting point of the Owassa and Valley rivers, and it’s one of the prettiest places in the world. Its Native American name was Klausuna, or the Large Turtle. According to a Cherokee legend, it got this name because it used to be the sunbathing spot for a giant turtle that lived nearby long ago. This turtle was well-known for its ability to withstand attacks, having never been harmed by a lightning strike. Nothing on Earth could destroy it; however, due to all the attempts to kill it, despite being a gentle and harmless creature, it grew tired of this world and dug its way down to the center of the earth, where it now lives in peace.

“In connection with this legend, I may here mention what must be considered a remarkable fact in geology. Running directly across the village of Murphy is a belt of marble, composed of the black, grey, pure white and flesh-colored varieties, which belt also crosses the Owassa river. Just above this marble causeway the Owassa, for a space of perhaps two hundred feet, is said to be over one hundred feet deep, and at one point, in fact, a bottom has never been found. All this is simple truth, but I have heard the opinion expressed that there is a subterranean communication between this immense hole in Owassa and the river Notely, which is some two miles distant. The testimony adduced in proof of this theory is, that a certain log was once marked on the Notely, which log was subsequently found floating in the pool of the Deep Hole in the Owassa” (Letters, pp. 63–64).

“In relation to this legend, I should mention what is considered a remarkable fact in geology. Right across the village of Murphy runs a belt of marble, made up of black, gray, pure white, and flesh-colored varieties, which also crosses the Owassa River. Just above this marble causeway, the Owassa is said to be over one hundred feet deep for about two hundred feet, and at one spot, a bottom has never been found. All of this is true, but I’ve heard some people suggest that there’s a hidden connection between this huge hole in the Owassa and the Notely River, which is about two miles away. The evidence for this theory is that a certain log was once marked on the Notely, and that log was later found floating in the Deep Hole of the Owassa” (Letters, pp. 63–64).

78. The Nûñnĕ′hĭ and other spirit folk (p. 330): The belief in fairies and kindred spirits, frequently appearing as diminutive beings in human form, is so universal among all races as to render citation of parallels unnecessary. Every Indian tribe has its own spirits of the woods, the cliffs, and the waters, usually benevolent and kindly when not disturbed, but often mischievous, and in rare cases malicious and revengeful. These invisible spirit people are regarded as a sort of supernatural human beings, entirely distinct from ghosts and from the animal and plant spirits, as well as from the godlike beings who rule the sun, the rain, and the thunder. Most of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ stories here given were told by Wafford, who believed them all firmly in spite of his white man’s blood and education. The others, excepting that of the offended spirits (Wahnenauhi MS) and the Fire-carrier (Wafford), were heard from various persons upon the reservation. For other Nûñnĕ′hĭ references see the stories of Tsuwe′năhĭ, Kăna′sta, Yahula, etc.

78. The Nûñnĕ′hĭ and other spiritual beings (p. 330): The belief in fairies and kindred spirits, often depicted as small beings in human form, is so widespread across all cultures that it's unnecessary to provide examples. Every Indian tribe has its own spirits associated with the woods, cliffs, and waters, usually friendly and helpful when left undisturbed, but often playful, and in rare instances, spiteful and vengeful. These invisible spirit beings are seen as a type of supernatural human, completely different from ghosts, animal and plant spirits, and from the divine entities that control the sun, rain, and thunder. Most of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ stories included here were shared by Wafford, who believed in them wholeheartedly despite his white ancestry and education. The other stories, apart from that of the offended spirits (Wahnenauhi MS) and the Fire-carrier (Wafford), were collected from various people on the reservation. For additional Nûñnĕ′hĭ references, see the stories of Tsuwe′năhĭ, Kăna′sta, Yahula, etc.

Nûñnĕ′hĭ—This word (gûñnĕ′hĭ in a dialectic form and nayĕ′hĭ in the singular) may be rendered “dwellers anywhere” or “those who live anywhere,” but is understood to mean “those who live forever,” i. e., Immortals. It is spelled Nanehi by Buttrick and Nuhnayie in the Wahnenauhi manuscript. The singular form, Nayĕ′hĭ, occurs also as a personal name, equivalent to Edâ′hĭ, “One who goes about.”

Nûñnĕ′hĭ—This word (gûñnĕ′hĭ in a dialect form and nayĕ′hĭ in the singular) can be translated as “dwellers anywhere” or “those who live anywhere,” but it is understood to mean “those who live forever,” i.e., Immortals. It is spelled Nanehi by Buttrick and Nuhnayie in the Wahnenauhi manuscript. The singular form, Nayĕ′hĭ, also appears as a personal name, equivalent to Edâ′hĭ, “One who goes about.”

Some invisible townhouse—The ancient Creek town of Okmulgee, where now is the city of Macon, in Georgia, was destroyed by the Carolina people about the time of the Yamassee war. Sixty years later Adair says of the Creeks: “They strenuously aver that when the necessity forces them to encamp there, they always hear at the dawn of the morning the usual noise of Indians singing their joyful religious notes and dancing, as if going down to the river to purify themselves, and then returning to the old townhouse; with a great deal more to the same effect. Whenever I have been there, however, all hath been silent.... But they say this was ‘because I am an obdurate infidel that way’” (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 36).

Some invisible townhouse—The ancient Creek town of Okmulgee, where the city of Macon now stands in Georgia, was destroyed by the Carolina people around the time of the Yamassee War. Sixty years later, Adair notes about the Creeks: “They strongly insist that when they're forced to camp there, they always hear at dawn the familiar sounds of Indians singing their joyful religious songs and dancing, as if heading to the river to purify themselves, and then returning to the old townhouse; along with much more to that effect. However, whenever I've been there, it has been completely silent.... But they say this was ‘because I am an unyielding infidel in that regard’” (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 36).

Nottely town—Properly Na′dûʻlĭ, was on Nottely river, a short distance above [476]Raper creek in Cherokee county, North Carolina. The old townhouse was upon a large mound on the west side of the river and about five miles below the Georgia line. The town was practically deserted before the removal in 1838 (see glossary).

Nottely town—Officially Na′dûʻlĭ, was located on the Nottely River, just a little upstream from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Raper Creek in Cherokee County, North Carolina. The old townhouse sat on a large hill on the west side of the river, approximately five miles south of the Georgia state line. The town was almost abandoned before the removal in 1838 (see glossary).

Hemptown—Properly Gatûñlti′yĭ, “Hemp place,” existed until the Removal, on Hemptown creek, a branch of Toccoa river, a few miles north of the present Morganton, in Fannin county, Georgia.

Hemptown—Properly Gatûñlti′yĭ, “Hemp place,” existed until the Removal, on Hemptown creek, a branch of the Toccoa River, a few miles north of modern-day Morganton, in Fannin County, Georgia.

Noted circular depression—This may have been a circular earthwork of about thirty feet diameter, described as existing in 1890 a short distance east of Soquee post-office near the head of Soquee creek, about ten miles northwest of Clarkesville, Habersham county, Georgia. There are other circular structures of stone on elevated positions within a few miles of Clarkesville (see author’s manuscript notes on Cherokee archeology, in Bureau of American Ethnology archives). The same story about throwing logs and stones into one of these sacred places, only to have them thrown out again by invisible hands, is told by Zeigler and Grosscup, in connection with the Jutaculla old fields (see note under number 81, “Tsulʻkălû′”).

Noted circular depression—This might have been a circular earthwork about thirty feet in diameter, reported to be located in 1890 just east of the Soquee post office near the head of Soquee Creek, approximately ten miles northwest of Clarkesville, Habersham County, Georgia. There are other circular stone structures on elevated sites within a few miles of Clarkesville (see the author's manuscript notes on Cherokee archaeology in the Bureau of American Ethnology archives). The same tale about throwing logs and stones into one of these sacred sites, only to have them thrown back out by invisible forces, is recounted by Zeigler and Grosscup in relation to the Jutaculla old fields (see note under number 81, “Tsulʻkălû′”).

Bewildered—“Crazy persons were supposed to be possessed with the devil or afflicted with the Nanehi” (Buttrick, Antiquities, p. 14). According to Hagar’s informant: “The little people cause men to lose their minds and run away and wander in the forests. They wear very long hair, down to their heels” (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee). In Creek belief, according to the Tuggle manuscript, “Fairies or little people live in hollow trees and on rocky cliffs. They often decoy people from their homes and lose them in the woods. When a man’s mind becomes bewildered—not crazy—this is caused by the little people.”

Bewildered—“Crazy people were thought to be possessed by the devil or tormented by the Nanehi” (Buttrick, Antiquities, p. 14). According to Hagar’s source: “The little people make men lose their minds and run away, wandering in the forests. They have very long hair, reaching down to their heels” (MS Stellar Legends of the Cherokee). In Creek belief, per the Tuggle manuscript, “Fairies or little people live in hollow trees and on rocky cliffs. They often lure people away from their homes and get them lost in the woods. When a man’s mind becomes bewildered—not crazy—this is caused by the little people.”

Loaves seemed to shrink—The deceptive and unsatisfactory character of all fairy belongings when the spell is lifted is well known to the European peasantry.

Loaves seemed to shrink—The tricky and disappointing nature of all fairy gifts when the spell is broken is well known to European peasants.

Tsăwa′sĭ and Tsăga′sĭ—These sprites are frequently named in the hunting prayers and other sacred formulas.

Tsăwa′sĭ and Tsăga′sĭ—These spirits are often mentioned in hunting prayers and other sacred rituals.

Scratching—This is a preliminary rite of the ballplay and other ceremonies, as well as the doctor’s method of hypodermic injection. As performed in connection with the ballplay it is a painful operation, being inflicted upon the naked skin with a seven-toothed comb of turkey bone, the scratches being drawn in parallel lines upon the breast, back, arms and legs, until the sufferer is bleeding from head to foot. In medical practice, in order that the external application may take hold more effectually, the scratching is done with a rattlesnake’s tooth, a brier, a flint, or a piece of glass. See author’s Cherokee Ball Play, in American Anthropologist, April, 1890, and Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in Seventh Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1891. The practice seems to have been general among the southern tribes, and was sometimes used as a punishment for certain delinquents. According to Adair the doctor bled patients by scratching them with the teeth of garfish after the skin had been first well softened by the application of warm water, while any unauthorized person who dared to intrude upon the sacred square during ceremonial performances “would be dry-scratched with snakes’ teeth, fixed in the middle of a split reed or piece of wood, without the privilege of warm water to supple the stiffened skin” (Hist. Am. Indians, pp. 46, 120).

Scratching—This is a preliminary rite of the ball game and other ceremonies, as well as a method the doctor uses for hypodermic injection. When done in connection with the ball game, it's a painful process, inflicted on bare skin with a seven-toothed comb made from turkey bone, creating parallel scratches on the chest, back, arms, and legs until the person is bleeding all over. In medical practice, to make the external application more effective, scratching is done with a rattlesnake's tooth, a thorn, flint, or a piece of glass. See the author's Cherokee Ball Play, in American Anthropologist, April 1890, and Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report Bureau of Ethnology, 1891. This practice seems to have been common among southern tribes and was sometimes used as a punishment for certain offenders. According to Adair, the doctor would bleed patients by scratching them with the teeth of garfish after first softening the skin with warm water, while anyone who dared to intrude on the sacred area during ceremonies “would be dry-scratched with snake teeth, fixed in the middle of a split reed or piece of wood, without the privilege of warm water to soften the stiff skin” (Hist. Am. Indians, pp. 46, 120).

The Fire-carrier—This is probably the gaseous phenomenon known as the will-of-the-wisp, which has been a thing of mystery and fear to others beside Indians.

The Fire-carrier—This is likely the gas-like occurrence known as a will-o'-the-wisp, which has been a source of mystery and fear for people beyond just Native Americans.

79. The removed townhouses (p. 335): The first of these stories was told by John Ax. The second was obtained from Salâ′lĭ, “Squirrel,” mentioned elsewhere as a self-taught mechanic of the East Cherokee. Wafford (west) had also heard it, but confused it with that of Tsalʻkălû′ (number 81).

79. The demolished townhouses (p. 335): The first of these stories was shared by John Ax. The second one came from Salâ′lĭ, “Squirrel,” who is mentioned elsewhere as a self-taught mechanic from East Cherokee. Wafford (west) had also heard it but mixed it up with Tsalʻkălû′ (number 81).

Excepting Gustĭ′, the localities are all in western North Carolina. The large mound of Sĕʻtsĭ is on the south side of Valley river, about three miles below Valleytown, in Cherokee county. Anisgaya′yĭ town is not definitely located by the story teller, but was probably in the same neighborhood. Tsudayeʻlûñ′yĭ, literally “where it is isolated,” or “isolated place,” is a solitary high peak near Cheowa Maximum, a [477]few miles northeast of Robbinsville, in Graham county, on the summit of which there is said to be a large rock somewhat resembling in appearance a circular townhouse with a part wanting from one side. Du′stiyaʻlûñ′yĭ, “Where it was shot,” i. e., “Where it was struck by lightning,” is the territory on Hiwassee river, about the mouth of Shooting creek, above Hayesville, in Clay county (see also glossary).

Except for Gustĭ′, all the locations are in western North Carolina. The large mound of Sĕʻtsĭ is on the south side of Valley River, about three miles below Valleytown, in Cherokee County. Anisgaya′yĭ town isn't specifically located by the storyteller, but it was likely in the same area. Tsudayeʻlûñ′yĭ, which means “where it is isolated” or “isolated place,” is a lone high peak near Cheowa Maximum, a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]few miles northeast of Robbinsville, in Graham County, where it's said there's a large rock that looks somewhat like a circular townhouse with part of it missing from one side. Du′stiyaʻlûñ′yĭ, meaning “Where it was shot,” or “Where it was struck by lightning,” refers to the area on the Hiwassee River, near the mouth of Shooting Creek, above Hayesville, in Clay County (see also glossary).

No one must shout—The same injunction occurs in the legend of Tsulʻkălû′ (number 81). The necessity for strict silence while under the conduct of fairy guides is constantly emphasized in European folklore.

No one should yell—The same warning appears in the legend of Tsulʻkălû′ (number 81). The importance of absolute silence when being led by fairy guides is a consistent theme in European folklore.

Townhouse in the water below—Breton legend tells of a submerged city which rises out of the sea at long intervals, when it can be seen by those who possess the proper talisman, and we know that in Ireland

Townhouse in the water below—Breton legend tells of a submerged city that surfaces from the sea at long intervals, visible only to those who have the right talisman, and we know that in Ireland

“On Lough Neagh’s banks as the fisherman strays,

“On Lough Neagh’s banks as the fisherman wanders,

When the clear cold eve’s declining,

When the clear, cold evening is winding down,

He sees the round towers of other days

He sees the round towers from back in the day.

In the wave beneath him shining.”

In the wave below him shimmering.

80. The spirit defenders of Nĭkwăsĭ′ (p. 336): This story was obtained from Swimmer. Nĭkwăsĭ′ or Nĭkwʼsĭ′, one of the most ancient settlements of the Cherokee, was on the west bank of Little Tennessee river, where is now the town of Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina. The mound upon which the townhouse stood, in a field adjoining the river, is probably the largest in western Carolina and has never been explored. The Cherokee believe that it is the abode of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ or Immortals (see number 78) and that a perpetual fire burns within it. The name, which can not be translated, appears as Nucassee in old documents. The British agent held a council here with the Cherokee as early as 1730. Although twice destroyed, the town was rebuilt and continued to be occupied probably until the land was sold in 1819.

80. The spirit defenders of Nĭkwăsĭ′ (p. 336): This story was gathered from Swimmer. Nĭkwăsĭ′ or Nĭkwʼsĭ′, one of the oldest Cherokee settlements, was located on the west bank of the Little Tennessee River, where the town of Franklin now stands in Macon County, North Carolina. The mound on which the townhouse stood, in a field next to the river, is likely the largest in western Carolina and has never been investigated. The Cherokee believe that it is the home of the Nûñnĕ′hĭ or Immortals (see number 78) and that a perpetual fire burns inside it. The name, which can't be translated, appears as Nucassee in old documents. The British agent held a council with the Cherokee here as early as 1730. Although it was destroyed twice, the town was rebuilt and probably remained inhabited until the land was sold in 1819.

Bring the news home—It was a frequent custom in Indian warfare to spare a captive taken in battle in order that he might carry back to his people the news of the defeat. After the disastrous defeat of the French under D’Artaguette by the Chickasaw in upper Mississippi in 1736, D’Artaguette, Lieutenant Vincennes, Father Senac, and fifteen others were burned at the stake by the victors, but “one of the soldiers was spared to carry the news of the triumph of the Chickasaws and the death of these unhappy men to the mortified Bienville” (Pickett, History of Alabama, p. 298, ed. 1896).

Bring the news home—It was a common practice in Indian warfare to let a captive taken in battle go free so they could bring word of the defeat back to their people. After the disastrous loss of the French under D’Artaguette to the Chickasaw in upper Mississippi in 1736, D’Artaguette, Lieutenant Vincennes, Father Senac, and fifteen others were burned at the stake by the victors, but “one of the soldiers was spared to carry the news of the triumph of the Chickasaws and the death of these unfortunate men to the devastated Bienville” (Pickett, History of Alabama, p. 298, ed. 1896).

81. Tsulʻkălû′, the slant-eyed giant (p. 337): The story of Tsulʻkălû′ is one of the finest and best known of the Cherokee legends. It is mentioned as early as 1823 by Haywood, who spells the name Tuli-cula, and the memory is preserved in the local nomenclature of western Carolina. Hagar also alludes briefly to it in his manuscript Stellar Legends of the Cherokee. The name signifies literally “he has them slanting,” being understood to refer to his eyes, although the word eye (aktă′, plural diktă′) is not a part of it. In the plural form it is also the name of a traditional race of giants in the far west (see number 106, “The Giants from the West”). Tsulʻkălû′ lives in Tsunegûñ′yĭ and is the great lord of the game, and as such is frequently invoked in the hunting formulas. The story was obtained from Swimmer and John Ax, the Swimmer version being the one here followed. For parallels to the incident of the child born from blood see notes to number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.”

81. Tsulʻkălû′, the slanted-eye giant (p. 337): The tale of Tsulʻkălû′ is one of the most renowned Cherokee legends. It was mentioned as early as 1823 by Haywood, who spelled the name Tuli-cula, and the memory of it is kept alive in the local names of western Carolina. Hagar also briefly references it in his manuscript Stellar Legends of the Cherokee. The name literally means “he has them slanting,” referring to his eyes, even though the word for eye (aktă′, plural diktă′) is not included in it. In its plural form, it also refers to a traditional race of giants in the far west (see number 106, “The Giants from the West”). Tsulʻkălû′ resides in Tsunegûñ′yĭ and is the great lord of the game, often called upon in hunting rituals. The story was gathered from Swimmer and John Ax, with the Swimmer version being the one followed here. For parallels to the incident of the child born from blood, see notes to number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu.”

In the John Ax version it is the girl’s father and mother, instead of her mother and brother, who try to bring her back. They are told they must fast seven days to succeed. They fast four days before starting, and then set out and travel two days, when they come to the mouth of the cave and hear the sound of the drum and the dance within. They are able to look over the edge of the rock and see their daughter among the dancers, but can not enter until the seventh day is arrived. Unluckily the man is very hungry by this time, and after watching nearly all night he insists that it is so near daylight of the seventh morning that he may safely take a small [478]bite. His wife begs him to wait until the sun appears, but hunger overcomes him and he takes a bite of food from his pouch. Instantly the cave and the dancers disappear, and the man and his wife find themselves alone on the mountain. John Ax was a very old man at the time of the recital, with memory rapidly failing, and it is evident that his version is only fragmentary.

In the John Ax version, it’s the girl’s dad and mom, instead of her mom and brother, who try to bring her back. They’re told they need to fast for seven days to succeed. They fast for four days before starting, and then set out, traveling for two days until they reach the cave’s entrance and hear the sound of the drum and the dance inside. They can look over the edge of the rock and see their daughter among the dancers, but they can’t enter until the seventh day arrives. Unfortunately, by this point, the man is very hungry, and after watching nearly all night, he insists that it’s close enough to dawn on the seventh morning that he can safely take a small [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]bite. His wife pleads with him to wait until the sun comes up, but hunger takes over, and he grabs a bite from his pouch. Instantly, the cave and the dancers vanish, leaving the man and his wife alone on the mountain. John Ax was quite old at the time of the storytelling, with a rapidly fading memory, and it’s clear that his version is only partial.

Haywood notes the story on the authority of Charles Hicks, an educated halfbreed (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 280): “They have a fabulous tradition respecting the mounds, which proves that they are beyond the events of their history. The mounds, they say, were caused by the quaking of the earth and great noise with it, a ceremony used for the adoption of their people into the family of Tuli-cula, who was an invisible person and had taken a wife of one of their town’s people. And at the time when his first son was born the quaking of the earth and noise had commenced, but had ceased at the alarm whoop, which had been raised by two imprudent young men of the town, in consequence of which the mounds had been raised by the quaking noise. Whereupon the father took the child and mother and removed to near Brasstown, and had made the tracks in the rocks which are to be seen there.”

Haywood shares the story based on Charles Hicks, an educated mixed-race individual (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 280): “They have an interesting tradition about the mounds, which shows that they go beyond their historical events. The mounds, they say, were created by the shaking of the earth and the accompanying loud noise, a ceremony used to adopt their people into the family of Tuli-cula, an invisible being who married someone from their town. When his first son was born, the earth started shaking and the noise began, but it stopped when two reckless young men from the town raised an alarm. As a result, the mounds formed from the shaking noise. Then, the father took the child and mother and moved near Brasstown, where he made the tracks in the rocks that can still be seen today.”

From Buttrick we get the following version of the tradition, evidently told for the missionary’s special benefit: “God directed the Indians to ascend a certain mountain—that is, the warriors—and he would there send them assistance. They started and had ascended far up the mountain, when one of the warriors began to talk about women. His companion immediately reproved him, but instantly a voice like thunder issued from the side of the mountain and God spoke and told them to return, as he could not assist them on account of that sin. They put the man to death, yet the Lord never returned to them afterwards” (Antiquities, p. 14). On the next page he tells it in a somewhat different form: “It is said that before coming to this continent, while in their own country, they were in great distress from their enemies, and God told them to march to the top of a certain mountain and He would come down and afford them relief. They ascended far up the mountain and thought they saw something coming down from above, which they supposed was for their aid. But just then one of the warriors,” etc.

From Buttrick we get the following version of the tradition, clearly intended for the missionary's special benefit: “God directed the Indians to climb a certain mountain—that is, the warriors—and He would send them help there. They started and had climbed far up the mountain when one of the warriors began talking about women. His friend immediately scolded him, but suddenly a voice like thunder came from the mountainside and God spoke, telling them to go back, as He could not help them because of that sin. They killed the man, yet the Lord never returned to them after that” (Antiquities, p. 14). On the next page, he tells it in a slightly different way: “It is said that before coming to this continent, while they were still in their own country, they faced great distress from their enemies, and God told them to march to the top of a certain mountain and He would come down and provide them relief. They climbed high up the mountain and thought they saw something coming down from above, which they believed was to help them. But just then one of the warriors,” etc.

Zeigler and Grosscup give another version, which, although dressed up for advertising purposes, makes a fairly good story:

Zeigler and Grosscup offer a different version that, while polished for marketing, tells a pretty good story:

“But there is another legend of the Balsams more significant than any of these. It is the Paradise Gained of Cherokee mythology, and bears some distant resemblance to the Christian doctrine of mediation. The Indians believed that they were originally mortal in spirit as well as body, but above the blue vault of heaven there was, inhabited by a celestial race, a forest into which the highest mountains lifted their dark summits. * * *

“But there is another legend of the Balsams that is more significant than any of these. It is the Paradise Gained of Cherokee mythology and has some distant resemblance to the Christian idea of mediation. The Native Americans believed that they were originally mortal in both spirit and body, but above the blue sky, there was a forest inhabited by a celestial race, where the highest mountains lifted their dark peaks.”

“The mediator, by whom eternal life was secured for the Indian mountaineers, was a maiden of their own tribe. Allured by the haunting sound and diamond sparkle of a mountain stream, she wandered far up into a solitary glen, where the azalea, the kalmia, and the rhododendron brilliantly embellished the deep, shaded slopes, and filled the air with their delicate perfume. The crystal stream wound its crooked way between moss-covered rocks over which tall ferns bowed their graceful stems. Enchanted by the scene, she seated herself upon the soft moss, and, overcome by fatigue, was soon asleep. The dream picture of a fairyland was presently broken by the soft touch of a strange hand. The spirit of her dream occupied a place at her side, and, wooing, won her for his bride.

“The mediator, who secured eternal life for the Indian mountaineers, was a young woman from their tribe. Drawn in by the mesmerizing sound and sparkling beauty of a mountain stream, she wandered deep into a remote glen, where azaleas, kalmias, and rhododendrons brightly decorated the lush, shaded slopes and filled the air with their sweet fragrance. The crystal-clear stream meandered its winding path between moss-covered rocks, over which tall ferns gracefully bowed. Captivated by the scene, she sat down on the soft moss, and, worn out, soon fell asleep. The dreamlike vision of a fairyland was suddenly interrupted by the gentle touch of a mysterious hand. The spirit from her dream took a seat beside her and, through gentle persuasion, won her as his bride.”

“Her supposed abduction caused great excitement among her people, who made diligent search for her recovery in their own villages. Being unsuccessful, they made war upon the neighboring tribes in the hope of finding the place of her concealment. Grieved because of so much bloodshed and sorrow, she besought the great chief of the eternal hunting grounds to make retribution. She was accordingly [479]appointed to call a council of her people at the forks of the Wayeh (Pigeon) river. She appeared unto the chiefs in a dream, and charged them to meet the spirits of the hunting ground with fear and reverence.

“Her supposed kidnapping created a lot of excitement among her people, who searched diligently in their own villages to find her. When they were unsuccessful, they went to war against neighboring tribes, hoping to uncover where she was hidden. Heartbroken over the bloodshed and suffering, she pleaded with the great chief of the eternal hunting grounds for justice. As a result, she was appointed to call a council of her people at the forks of the Wayeh (Pigeon) river. She appeared to the chiefs in a dream and urged them to approach the spirits of the hunting ground with fear and respect.

“At the hour appointed the head men of the Cherokees assembled. The high Balsam peaks were shaken by thunder and aglare with lightning. The cloud, as black as midnight, settled over the valley, then lifted, leaving upon a large rock a cluster of strange men, armed and painted as for war. An enraged brother of the abducted maiden swung his tomahawk and raised the war whoop, but a swift thunderbolt dispatched him before the echo had died in the hills. The chiefs, terror-stricken, fled to their towns.

“At the scheduled hour, the Cherokee leaders gathered together. The tall Balsam peaks shook from the thunder and blazed with lightning. A cloud as dark as night settled over the valley, then lifted, revealing a group of strange men on a large rock, armed and painted for battle. An angry brother of the kidnapped girl swung his tomahawk and let out a war cry, but a quick lightning strike took him down before the sound had faded in the hills. The chiefs, paralyzed with fear, ran back to their towns.”

“The bride, grieved by the death of her brother and the failure of the council, prepared to abandon her new home and return to her kindred in the valleys. To reconcile her the promise was granted that all brave warriors and their faithful women should have an eternal home in the happy hunting ground above, after death. The great chief of the forest beyond the clouds became the guardian spirit of the Cherokees. All deaths, either from wounds in battle or disease, were attributed to his desire to make additions to the celestial hunting ground, or, on the other hand, to his wrath, which might cause their unfortunate spirits to be turned over to the disposition of the evil genius of the mountain tops.”—Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 22–24.

“The bride, mourning the loss of her brother and the failure of the council, was ready to leave her new home and go back to her family in the valleys. To comfort her, it was promised that all brave warriors and their loyal women would have an eternal home in the happy hunting ground above after they died. The great chief of the forest beyond the clouds became the guardian spirit of the Cherokees. All deaths, whether from battle wounds or illness, were seen as his desire to add to the celestial hunting ground, or, alternatively, his anger, which could lead their unfortunate spirits to be given over to the evil spirit of the mountaintops.”—Heart of the Alleghanies, pp. 22–24.

Kănu′ga—An ancient Cherokee town on Pigeon river, in the present Haywood county, North Carolina. It was deserted before the beginning of the historic period, but may have been located about the junction of the two forks of Pigeon river, a few miles east of Waynesville, where there are still a number of mounds and ancient cemeteries extending for some miles down the stream. Being a frontier town, it was probably abandoned early on account of its exposed position. The name, signifying “scratcher,” is applied to a comb, used for scratching the ballplayers, and is connected with kănugû′ʻlă, or nugû′ʻlă, a blackberry bush or brier. There are other mounds on Richland creek, in the neighborhood of Waynesville.

Kănu′ga—An ancient Cherokee town on the Pigeon River, in what is now Haywood County, North Carolina. It was abandoned before the start of the historic period but may have been situated near the junction of the two forks of the Pigeon River, a few miles east of Waynesville, where there are still several mounds and ancient cemeteries stretching for miles along the river. Being a frontier town, it was likely deserted early due to its vulnerable location. The name, meaning “scratcher,” refers to a comb used for scratching the ballplayers and is associated with kănugû′ʻlă, or nugû′ʻlă, a blackberry bush or briar. There are also other mounds on Richland Creek, close to Waynesville.

Tsulʻkălû′ Tsunegûñ′yĭ—Abbreviated Tsunegûñ′yĭ; the mountain in which the giant is supposed to have his residence, is Tennessee bald, in North Carolina, where the Haywood, Jackson, and Transylvania county lines come together, on the ridge separating the waters of Pigeon river from those flowing into Tennessee creek and Cany fork of the Tuckasegee, southeastward from Waynesville and Webster. The name seems to mean, “at the white place,” from une′ga, “white,” and may refer to a bald spot of perhaps a hundred acres on the top, locally known among the whites as Jutaculla old fields, from a tradition, said to be derived from the Indians, that it was a clearing made by “Jutaculla” (i. e., Tsulʻkălû′) for a farm. Some distance farther west, on the north side of Cany fork and about ten miles above Webster, in Jackson county, is a rock known as Jutaculla rock, covered with various rude carvings, which, according to the same tradition, are scratches made by the giant in jumping from his farm on the mountain to the creek below. Zeigler and Grosscup refer to the mountain under the name of “Old Field mountain” and mention a tradition among the pioneers that it was regarded by the Indians as the special abode of the Indian Satan!

Tsulʻkălû′ Tsunegûñ′yĭ—Abbreviated Tsunegûñ′yĭ; the mountain believed to be the home of the giant is Tennessee Bald, located in North Carolina, where the county lines of Haywood, Jackson, and Transylvania meet, on the ridge that separates the waters of Pigeon River from those flowing into Tennessee Creek and Cany Fork of the Tuckasegee, southeast of Waynesville and Webster. The name appears to mean "at the white place," derived from une′ga, meaning "white," and may refer to a bald spot of about a hundred acres at the top, known locally among white settlers as Jutaculla Old Fields, based on a tradition thought to come from the Indians that it was a clearing made by “Jutaculla” (i.e., Tsulʻkălû′) for farming. A little further west, on the north side of Cany Fork and about ten miles above Webster in Jackson County, there’s a rock called Jutaculla Rock, which is covered in various crude carvings. According to the same tradition, these are scratches made by the giant when he jumped from his farm on the mountain to the creek below. Zeigler and Grosscup refer to the mountain as "Old Field Mountain" and mention a tradition among the pioneers that it was seen by the Indians as the special home of the Indian Satan!

“On the top of the mountain there is a prairie-like tract, almost level, reached by steep slopes covered with thickets of balsam and rhododendron, which seem to garrison the reputed sacred domain. It was understood among the Indians to be forbidden territory, but a party one day permitted their curiosity to tempt them. They forced a way through the entangled thickets, and with merriment entered the open ground. Aroused from sleep and enraged by their audacious intrusion, the devil, taking the form of an immense snake, assaulted the party and swallowed fifty of them before the thicket could be gained. Among the first whites who settled among the Indians, and traded with them, was a party of hunters who used this superstition [480]to escape punishment for their reprehensible conduct. They reported that they were in league with the great spirit of evil, and to prove that they were, frequented this ‘old field.’ They described his bed, under a large overhanging rock, as a model of neatness. They had frequently thrown into it stones and brushwood during the day, while the master was out, but the place was invariably as clean the next morning ‘as if it had been brushed with a bunch of feathers’” (Heart of the Alleghanies, p. 22).

“On the top of the mountain, there’s a flat area that resembles a prairie, accessible via steep slopes covered with thickets of balsam and rhododendron, which seem to guard this supposedly sacred land. The Indians regarded it as forbidden territory, but one day, a group let their curiosity get the better of them. They pushed their way through the thick bushes and cheerfully entered the open space. Woken from slumber and furious at their bold intrusion, the devil, taking the form of a massive snake, attacked the group and swallowed fifty of them before they could escape back into the thicket. Among the first white settlers who interacted with the Indians were a group of hunters who used this superstition [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to evade punishment for their wrongdoings. They claimed to be in league with the great spirit of evil, and to prove their connection, they frequently visited this ‘old field.’ They described his resting place, under a large overhanging rock, as immaculately tidy. They often tossed stones and brush into it during the day while the master was away, but it was always as clean the next morning ‘as if it had been brushed with a bunch of feathers’” (Heart of the Alleghanies, p. 22).

The footprints can still be seen—Shining rock or Cold mountain, between the Forks of Pigeon river, in Haywood county, North Carolina, is known to the Cherokee as Datsu′nălâsgûñ′yĭ, “where their tracks are this way,” on account of a rock at its base, toward Sonoma and three miles south of the trail, upon which are impressions said to be the footprints made by the giant and his children on their way to Tsunegûñ′yĭ. Within the mountain is also the legendary abode of invisible spirits. Haywood confounds this with Track Rock gap, near Blairsville, Georgia, where are other noted petroglyphs (see number 125, Minor Legends of Georgia).

The footprints can still be seen—Shining Rock or Cold Mountain, located between the Forks of Pigeon River in Haywood County, North Carolina, is known to the Cherokee as Datsu′nălâsgûñ′yĭ, “where their tracks are this way,” because of a rock at its base, toward Sonoma and three miles south of the trail, which has impressions that are said to be the footprints made by the giant and his children on their way to Tsunegûñ′yĭ. Inside the mountain is also the legendary home of invisible spirits. Haywood confuses this with Track Rock Gap, near Blairsville, Georgia, where there are other well-known petroglyphs (see number 125, Minor Legends of Georgia).

The rapid growth of the two children is paralleled in many other tribal mythologies. The sequence of growth as indicated by the footprints reminds us of the concluding incident of the Arabian Nights, when Queen Scheherazade stands before the king to make a last request: “And the king answered her, ‘Request, thou shalt receive, O Scheherazade.’ So thereupon she called out to the nurses and the eunuchs and said to them, ‘Bring ye my children.’ Accordingly they brought them to her quickly, and they were three male children; one of them walked, and one crawled, and one was at the breast.”

The rapid growth of the two kids is similar to many other tribal myths. The way their growth is shown through the footprints reminds us of the final scene in the Arabian Nights, when Queen Scheherazade stands before the king to make one last request: “And the king replied, ‘You shall have your request, O Scheherazade.’ So she called out to the nurses and the eunuchs and said to them, ‘Bring my children to me.’ They quickly brought them to her, and there were three boys; one was walking, one was crawling, and one was still breastfeeding.”

Must not raise the war whoop—See note under number 79, “The Removed Townhouses.”

Must not raise the war whoop—See note under number 79, “The Removed Townhouses.”

82. Kăna′sta, the lost settlement (p. 341): This story, obtained from Swimmer, bears resemblance to those of Tsulʻkălû′, Tsuwe′năhĭ, The Removed Townhouses, and others, in which individuals, or even whole settlements, elect to go with the invisible spirit people in order to escape hardships or coming disaster.

82. Kăna′sta, the forgotten settlement (p. 341): This story, shared by Swimmer, is similar to those of Tsulʻkălû′, Tsuwe′năhĭ, The Removed Townhouses, and others, where people, or entire communities, choose to join the invisible spirit people to avoid difficulties or impending disasters.

Kăna′sta—Abbreviated from Kănastûñ′yĭ, a name which can not be translated, is described as an ancient Cherokee town on the French Broad where the trail from Tennessee creek of the Tuckasegee comes in, near the present Brevard, in Transylvania county, North Carolina. No mounds are known there, and we find no notice of the town in history, but another of the same name existed on Hiwassee and was destroyed in 1776.

Kăna′sta—Short for Kănastûñ′yĭ, a name that can't be translated, is noted as an ancient Cherokee town located on the French Broad River where the trail from Tennessee Creek of the Tuckasegee meets, close to present-day Brevard in Transylvania County, North Carolina. There are no known mounds there, and we don't find any historical mention of the town, although another town with the same name existed on the Hiwassee River and was destroyed in 1776.

Tsuwaʻtel′da—Abbreviated from Tsuwaʻteldûñ′yĭ, and known to the whites as Pilot knob, is a high mountain in Transylvania county, about eight miles north of Brevard. On account of the peculiar stratified appearance of the rocks, the faces of the cliffs are said frequently to present a peculiar appearance under the sun’s rays, as of shining walls with doors, windows, and shingled roofs.

Tsuwaʻtel′da—Shortened from Tsuwaʻteldûñ′yĭ, and referred to by white settlers as Pilot Knob, is a tall mountain in Transylvania County, roughly eight miles north of Brevard. Because of the unique layered look of the rocks, the cliffs often appear striking under the sunlight, resembling shiny walls with doors, windows, and shingled roofs.

Datsu′nălâsgûñ′yĭ—Shining rock. See note under number 81, “Tsulʻkălû′.”

Datsu’nălâsgûñ’yĭ—Shining rock. See note under number 81, “Tsulʻkălû′.”

Fast seven days—This injunction of a seven days’ fast upon those who would join the spirit people appears in several Cherokee myths, the idea being, as we learn from the priests, to spiritualize the human nature and quicken the spiritual vision by abstinence from earthly food. The doctrine is exemplified in an incident of the legend of Tsuwe′năhĭ, q. v. In a broader application, the same idea is a foundation principle of every ancient religion. In ordinary Cherokee ceremonial the fast is kept for one day—i. e., from midnight to sunset. On occasions of supreme importance it continues four or even seven days. Among the plains tribes those who voluntarily enter the Sun dance to make supplication and sacrifice for their people abstain entirely from food and drink during the four days and nights of the ceremony.

Fast seven days—This requirement for a seven-day fast for those wanting to connect with the spirit people appears in several Cherokee myths. The belief, as we hear from the priests, is that abstaining from earthly food helps elevate human nature and enhance spiritual vision. This concept is illustrated in a story from the legend of Tsuwe′năhĭ, q. v. More broadly, the same idea is a foundational principle in all ancient religions. In typical Cherokee ceremonies, the fast lasts for one day—meaning from midnight to sunset. During events of great significance, it can last four or even seven days. Among the plains tribes, those who choose to participate in the Sun dance to pray and sacrifice for their community completely abstain from food and drink for the four days and nights of the ceremony.

The Thunders—See number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu” and notes, and number 8, “The Moon and the Thunders,” with notes.

The Thunders—See number 3, “Kana′tĭ and Selu” and notes, and number 8, “The Moon and the Thunders,” with notes.

83. Tsuwe′năhĭ, a legend of Pilot knob (p. 343): This story, from Swimmer, [481]is of the same order as the legends of Tsulʻkălû′, Kăna′sta, etc. The people whom the hunter met inside the enchanted mountain are evidently the same described in the last-named story (number 82), with the guests from the lost settlement.

83. Tsuwe′năhĭ, a legend of Pilot Knob (p. 343): This story, from Swimmer, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] is similar to the legends of Tsulʻkălû′, Kăna′sta, and others. The people the hunter encountered inside the enchanted mountain are clearly the same as those described in the last-mentioned story (number 82), including the guests from the lost settlement.

The name Tsuwe′năhĭ can not be translated, but may possibly have, a connection with uwe′năhĭ, “rich.”

The name Tsuwe′năhĭ can't be translated but might have a connection to uwe′năhĭ, which means “rich.”

Kanu′ga and Tsuwaʻtel′da—See notes under number 81, “Tsulʻkălû′,” and number 82, “Kana′sta.”

Kanu′ga and Tsuwaʻtel′da—See notes under number 81, “Tsulʻkălû′,” and number 82, “Kana′sta.”

Parched corn—This was the standard provision of the warrior when on the march among all the tribes east of the Mississippi and probably among all the corn-growing tribes of America. It is the pinole of the Tarumari and other Mexican tribes. The Cherokee call it găhăwĭ′sita. Hawkins thus describes it as seen with his Cherokee guides in 1796: “They are small eaters, use no salt and but little bread. They carry their parched corn meal, wissactaw, and mix a handful in a pint of water, which they drink. Although they had plenty of corn and fowls, they made no other provision than a small bag of this for the path. I have plenty of provisions and give them some at every meal. I have several times drank of the wissactaw, and am fond of it with the addition of some sugar. To make of the best quality, I am told the corn should first be boiled, then parched in hot ashes, sifted, powdered, and made into flour.”43

Parched corn—This was the go-to food for warriors when they were on the move among all the tribes east of the Mississippi, and likely among all the corn-growing tribes in America. It's similar to pinole from the Tarumari and other Mexican tribes. The Cherokee refer to it as găhăwĭ′sita. Hawkins described it while with his Cherokee guides in 1796: “They eat very little, don’t use salt, and eat minimal bread. They carry their parched corn meal, wissactaw, and mix a handful into a pint of water, which they drink. Even though they had plenty of corn and chickens, they only took a small bag of this for the journey. I have plenty of food and share some with them at every meal. I have tried the wissactaw several times and enjoy it with a bit of sugar added. To make the best quality, I was told you should first boil the corn, then parch it in hot ashes, sift it, powder it, and turn it into flour.”43

The seat was a turtle—This incident also occurs in number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister.” The species meant is the săligu′gĭ or common water turtle.

The seat was a turtle—This incident also occurs in number 84, “The Man who Married the Thunder’s Sister.” The species referred to is the săligu′gĭ or common water turtle.

Like dogs’ paws—No reason is given for this peculiarity, which is nowhere else mentioned as a characteristic of the mountain spirits.

Like dogs’ paws—No explanation is provided for this peculiarity, which is not mentioned anywhere else as a trait of the mountain spirits.

Old tobacco—Tsâl-agăyûñ′li, “ancient tobacco,” the Nicotiana rustica, sacred among all the eastern tribes. See number 6, “How they Brought back the Tobacco,” and number 126, “Plant Lore.”

Old tobacco—Tsâl-agăyûñ′li, “ancient tobacco,” the Nicotiana rustica, revered by all the eastern tribes. See number 6, “How they Brought back the Tobacco,” and number 126, “Plant Lore.”

Thorns of honey locust—This incident occurs also in number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′, The Gambler.”

Thorns of honey locust—This incident also takes place in number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′, The Gambler.”

84. The man who married the Thunder’s sister (p. 345): This story was heard first from John Ax, and afterward with additions and variants from Swimmer and others. It is also briefly noted in Hagar’s manuscript “Stellar Legends of the Cherokee.”

84. The guy who married Thunder's sister (p. 345): This story was initially told by John Ax, and later included additional details and variations from Swimmer and others. It is also briefly mentioned in Hagar’s manuscript “Stellar Legends of the Cherokee.”

As explained elsewhere, the Thunder spirits are supposed to have their favorite residence under cataracts, of which Tallulah falls is probably the greatest in the Cherokee country. The connection of Thunder and Rain spirits with snakes and water animals is a matter of universal primitive belief and has already been noted. One Cherokee informant told Hagar (see above) that “Thunder is a horned snake (?), and lightning its tongue, and it lives with water and rains.” It is hardly necessary to state that the dance was, and is, among all the tribes, not only the most frequent form of social amusement, but also an important part of every great religious or other ceremonial function.

As explained elsewhere, the Thunder spirits are believed to reside under waterfalls, with Tallulah Falls likely being the most impressive in Cherokee territory. The association of Thunder and Rain spirits with snakes and aquatic creatures is a common ancient belief and has been previously mentioned. One Cherokee informant told Hagar (see above) that “Thunder is a horned snake, and lightning is its tongue, and it lives with water and rain.” It's worth noting that the dance has always been, and continues to be, not only the most common form of social entertainment among all tribes but also a key part of every significant religious or ceremonial event.

Sâkwi′yĭ—Abbreviated Sâkwi′, an ancient town about on the site of the present village of Soquee on the creek of the same name near Clarkesville, in Habersham county, Georgia.

Sâkwi′yĭ—Abbreviated Sâkwi′, an old town located where the current village of Soquee is, on the creek of the same name near Clarkesville, in Habersham County, Georgia.

Marry him—Among nearly all the tribes, with the exception of the Pueblo, the marriage ceremony was simple, consisting chiefly of the giving, by the lover, of certain presents to the parents of the intended bride, by way of compensating them for the loss of their daughter, after she herself had first signified her consent to the union. Although this has been represented as a purchase, it was really only a formal ratification of the contract, which the girl was free to accept or reject as she chose. On the other hand, should the presents be insufficient to satisfy the parents, they were [482]refused or returned and the marriage could not take place, however willing the girl might be. The young man usually selected a friend to act as go-between with the girl’s family, and in all tribes—as now in the West—the result seems to have been largely at the disposal of her brother, who continued to exercise some supervision and claim over her even after her marriage.

Marry him—In almost all tribes, except for the Pueblo, the marriage ceremony was straightforward. It mainly involved the groom giving certain gifts to the bride's parents as compensation for losing their daughter, but only after she had first agreed to the marriage. Although some have portrayed this as a purchase, it was really just a formal confirmation of the contract, which the girl was free to accept or decline. On the flip side, if the gifts were not enough to please the parents, they were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] rejected or returned, and the marriage couldn't happen, no matter how eager the girl was. The young man typically chose a friend to act as a go-between with the girl’s family, and in every tribe—like today in the West—the outcome was largely up to her brother, who maintained some oversight and claim over her even after she got married.

Lawson’s statement concerning the eastern Carolina tribes in 1700 will hold almost equally good to-day in any part of the West: “As for the Indian marriages, I have read and heard of a great deal of form and ceremony used, which I never saw; nor yet could learn in the time I have been amongst them any otherwise than I shall here give you an account of, which is as follows:

Lawson’s statement about the eastern Carolina tribes in 1700 is still relevant today in any part of the West: “As for Indian marriages, I’ve read and heard a lot about the rituals and ceremonies involved, but I never actually saw any of it. I also couldn’t learn anything different during my time with them aside from what I’m about to tell you, which is as follows:

“When any young Indian has a mind for such a girl to his wife, he, or some one for him, goes to the young woman’s parents, if living; if not, to her nearest relations, where they make offers of the match betwixt the couple. The relations reply, they will consider of it; which serves for a sufficient answer, till there be a second meeting about the marriage, which is generally brought into debate before all the relations that are old people, on both sides, and sometimes the king with all his great men give their opinions therein. If it be agreed on and the young woman approve thereof—for these savages never give their children in marriage without their own consent—the man pays so much for his wife, and the handsomer she is the greater price she bears” (History of Carolina, pp. 302–303).

“When a young Indian wants to marry a particular girl, he or someone on his behalf approaches her parents, if they are alive; if not, they go to her closest relatives to discuss the potential match. The relatives respond that they will think about it; this is enough for now until there’s a second meeting regarding the marriage. This discussion usually involves all the older relatives from both sides, and occasionally the king and his advisors weigh in. If everyone agrees and the young woman is on board—since these people never arrange marriages without the children's consent—the man pays a bride price, which is higher the more attractive she is” (History of Carolina, pp. 302–303).

According to Adair, who makes it a little more formal among the Gulf tribes, “When an Indian makes his first address to the young woman he intends to marry, she is obliged by ancient custom to sit by him till he hath done eating and drinking, whether she likes or dislikes him; but afterward she is at her own choice whether to stay or retire” (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 139).

According to Adair, who formalizes it a bit among the Gulf tribes, “When a Native American makes his first proposal to the young woman he wants to marry, she is required by old custom to sit with him until he has finished eating and drinking, regardless of whether she likes or dislikes him; but afterward, she can decide whether to stay or leave” (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 139).

Would surely die—In Cherokee myth and ritual we frequently meet the idea that one who reveals supernatural secrets will die. Sometimes the idea is reversed, as when the discovery of the nefarious doings of a wizard or conjurer causes his death. The latter belief has its parallel in Europe.

Would surely die—In Cherokee myth and rituals, we often encounter the idea that someone who reveals supernatural secrets will die. Sometimes, this belief is flipped; for instance, when the uncovering of a wizard’s or conjurer’s evil deeds leads to their death. This latter belief has a parallel in Europe.

Smooth as a pumpkin—This is the rendering of the peculiar tautologic Cherokee expression, i′ya iya′-tăwi′skage—tăwi′skage i′ya-iyu′stĭ, literally, “pumpkin, of pumpkin smoothness—smooth like a pumpkin.” The rendering is in line with the repetition in such children’s stories as that of “The House that Jack Built,” but the translation fails to convey the amusing sound effect of the original.

Smooth as a pumpkin—This is the translation of the unique tautological Cherokee expression, i′ya iya′-tăwi′skage—tăwi′skage i′ya-iyu′stĭ, literally, “pumpkin, of pumpkin smoothness—smooth like a pumpkin.” The translation aligns with the repetition found in children’s stories like “The House that Jack Built,” but it doesn't capture the amusing sound effect of the original.

A large turtle—This incident occurs also in number 83, “Tsuwe′năhĭ.”

A large turtle—This incident also happens in number 83, “Tsuwe′năhĭ.”

A horse—Although the reference to the horse must be considered a more modern interpolation it may easily date back two centuries, or possibly even to De Soto’s expedition in 1540. Among the plains tribes the horse quickly became so essential a part of Indian life that it now enters into their whole social and mythic system.

A horse—Even though the mention of the horse is likely a more modern addition, it could easily trace back two centuries, or even to De Soto’s expedition in 1540. Among the plains tribes, the horse became such a crucial part of Native American life that it now plays a significant role in their entire social and mythic system.

The bracelets were snakes—The same concept appears also in number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′,” when the hero visits his father, the Thunder god.

The bracelets were snakes—The same idea is also found in number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′,” when the hero goes to see his father, the Thunder god.

85. The haunted whirlpool (p. 347): This legend was related by an East Cherokee known to the whites as Knotty Tom. For a description of the whirlpool rapids known as The Suck, see notes under number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the Gambler.”

85. The spooky whirlpool (p. 347): This legend was shared by an East Cherokee who the white settlers referred to as Knotty Tom. For a description of the whirlpool rapids called The Suck, refer to the notes under number 63, “Ûñtsaiyĭ′, the Gambler.”

86. Yahula (p. 347): This fine myth was obtained in the Territory from Wafford, who had it from his uncle, William Scott, a halfbreed who settled upon Yahoola creek shortly after the close of the Revolution. Scott claimed to have heard the bells and the songs, and of the story itself Wafford said, “I’ve heard it so often and so much that I’m inclined to believe it.” It has its explanation in the beliefs connected with the Nûñnĕ′hĭ (see number 78 and notes), in whom Wafford had firm faith.

86. Yahula (p. 347): This great myth was collected in the Territory from Wafford, who got it from his uncle, William Scott, a mixed-race man who settled by Yahoola Creek shortly after the Revolution ended. Scott said he had heard the bells and songs, and Wafford mentioned, “I’ve heard it so often and so much that I’m inclined to believe it.” The story relates to the beliefs surrounding the Nûñnĕ′hĭ (see number 78 and notes), in whom Wafford had strong faith.

Yahula—This is a rather frequent Cherokee personal name, but seems to be of Creek origin, having reference to the song used in the “black drink” or “busk” ceremony of that tribe, and the songs which the lost trader used to sing may have been those of that ceremony. See the glossary. [483]

Yahula—This is a common Cherokee name, but it appears to originate from the Creek tribe, relating to the song used in their “black drink” or “busk” ceremony. The songs that the lost trader sang might have been from that ceremony. See the glossary. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Tinkling of the bells—Among the southern tribes in the old days the approach of a trader’s cavalcade along the trail was always heralded by the jingling of bells hung about the necks of the horses, somewhat in the manner of our own winter sleighing parties. Among the plains tribes the children’s ponies are always equipped with collars of sleigh bells.

Tinkling of the bells—In the past, when a trader’s caravan was coming down the trail, it was always announced by the jingling of bells around the horses' necks, similar to the way we have our winter sleigh rides today. Among the plains tribes, the children’s ponies are always fitted with collars of sleigh bells.

In his description of a trader’s pack-train before the Revolution, Bartram says (Travels, p. 439): “Every horse has a bell on, which being stopped, when we start in the morning, with a twist of grass or leaves, soon shakes out, and they are never stopped again during the day. The constant ringing and clattering of the bells, smacking of the whips, whooping and too frequent cursing these miserable quadrupeds, cause an incessant uproar and confusion inexpressibly disagreeable.”

In his description of a trader’s pack train before the Revolution, Bartram says (Travels, p. 439): “Every horse has a bell on it, which, when we start in the morning, is stopped with a twist of grass or leaves, and soon shakes it out. They’re never stopped again during the day. The constant ringing and clattering of the bells, the cracking of the whips, the shouting, and the all-too-frequent cursing of these poor animals create an endless racket and confusion that is incredibly unpleasant.”

87. The water cannibals (p. 349): This story was obtained from Swimmer and contains several points of resemblance to other Cherokee myths. The idea of the spirit changeling is common to European fairy lore.

87. The water raiders (p. 349): This story was taken from Swimmer and shares several similarities with other Cherokee myths. The concept of the spirit changeling is also found in European fairy tales.

Tĭkwăli′tsĭ—This town, called by the whites Tuckalechee, was on Tuckasegee river, at the present Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina, where traces of the mound can still be seen on the south side of the river.

Tĭkwăli′tsĭ—This town, referred to by whites as Tuckalechee, was located on the Tuckasegee River, at what is now Bryson City in Swain County, North Carolina, where remnants of the mound can still be seen on the south side of the river.

Afraid of the witches—See number 120, “The Raven Mocker,” and notes.

Afraid of the witches—See number 120, “The Raven Mocker,” and notes.

88. First contact with whites (p. 350): The story of the jug of whisky left near a spring was heard first from Swimmer; the ulûñsû′tĭ story from Wafford; the locomotive story from David Blythe. Each was afterward confirmed from other sources.

88. First contact with Europeans (p. 350): The tale of the jug of whisky found near a spring was first shared by Swimmer; the ulûñsû′tĭ story came from Wafford; and the locomotive story was told by David Blythe. Each of these stories was later verified by other sources.

The story of the book and the bow, quoted from the Cherokee Advocate of October 26, 1844, was not heard on the reservation, but is mentioned by other authorities. According to an old Cherokee quoted by Buttrick, “God gave the red man a book and a paper and told him to write, but he merely made marks on the paper, and as he could not read or write, the Lord gave him a bow and arrows, and gave the book to the white man.” Boudinot, in “A Star in the West,”44 quoted by the same author, says: “They have it handed down from their ancestors, that the book which the white people have was once theirs; that while they had it they prospered exceedingly; but that the white people bought it of them and learned many things from it, while the Indians lost credit, offended the Great Spirit, and suffered exceedingly from the neighboring nations; that the Great Spirit took pity on them and directed them to this country,” etc. It is simply another version of the common tale of decadent nations, “We were once as great as you.”

The story about the book and the bow, cited from the Cherokee Advocate on October 26, 1844, was not known on the reservation but is referenced by other sources. An old Cherokee, as quoted by Buttrick, said, “God gave the Native American a book and some paper and told him to write, but he only made marks on the paper. Since he couldn’t read or write, the Lord gave him a bow and arrows and gave the book to the white man.” Boudinot, in “A Star in the West,” 44 referred to by the same author, states: “They have it passed down from their ancestors that the book the white people now possess was once theirs; that when they had it, they thrived greatly; but the white people bought it from them and learned many things from it, while the Native Americans lost their reputation, angered the Great Spirit, and suffered greatly from neighboring nations; the Great Spirit took pity on them and led them to this land,” etc. It’s just another version of the familiar story of fallen civilizations, "We were once as great as you."

89. The Iroquois wars (p. 351): The Iroquois league—The Iroquois league consisted originally of a confederacy of five kindred tribes, the Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, Cayuga, and Seneca, in what is now the state of New York; to these were added the cognate Tuscarora after their expulsion from Carolina about 1715. The name Iroquois, by which they were known to the French, is supposed to be a derivative from some Indian term. To the English they were known as the Five, afterward the Six Nations. They called themselves by a name commonly spelt Hodenosaunee, and interpreted “People of the Long House.” Of this symbolic long house the Mohawk guarded the eastern door, while the Seneca protected the western. Their remarkable governmental and clan system is still well preserved, each tribe, except the Mohawk and Oneida, having eight clans, arranged in two groups or phratries. The Mohawk and Oneida are said to have now but three clans apiece, probably because of their losses by withdrawals to the French missions. The Seneca clans, which are nearly the same for the other tribes, are the Wolf, Bear, Turtle, Beaver, Deer, Snipe, Heron, and Hawk. The confederacy is supposed to have been formed about the middle of the sixteenth century, and by 1680 the Iroquois had conquered and destroyed or incorporated all the surrounding tribes, and had asserted a paramount [484]claim over the whole territory from the Cherokee border to Hudson bay and from southern New England to the Mississippi. According to a careful estimate in 1677 the Five Nations then numbered 2,150 warriors, or about 10,750 persons. The Tuscarora in Carolina were estimated a few years later at 1,200 warriors, or 5,000 persons, but this is probably an exaggeration. The league afterward lost heavily by wars with the French, and still more by withdrawals of Christianized Indians to the French Catholic mission colonies at Caughnawaga, Saint Regis, and elsewhere, the Mohawk being the chief sufferers. The Revolution brought about another separation, when about two-fifths of those remaining, including nearly all of the Mohawk and Cayuga, removed in a body to Canada. A mixed band of Seneca and Cayuga, known as the “Seneca of Sandusky,” had previously settled in Ohio, whence they removed in 1831 to Indian Territory. Between 1820 and 1826 the greater portion of the Oneida removed from New York to lands in Wisconsin purchased from the Menomini. In spite, however, of wars and removals the Iroquois have held their own with a tenacity and a virility which mark their whole history, and both in this country and in Canada they are fairly prosperous and are increasing in population, being apparently more numerous to-day than at any former period. Those in New York and Pennsylvania, except the Saint Regis, and on the Grand River reservation in Canada, constituting together about one-half of the whole number, still keep up the forms and ceremonies of the ancient league.

89. The Iroquois Wars (p. 351): The Iroquois league—The Iroquois league originally included a confederation of five related tribes: the Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, Cayuga, and Seneca, located in what is now New York state. The Tuscarora were added after they were forced out of Carolina around 1715. The name Iroquois, used by the French, is thought to come from an Indigenous term. The English referred to them as the Five, and later the Six Nations. They called themselves Hodenosaunee, meaning “People of the Long House.” In this symbolic long house, the Mohawk guarded the eastern door while the Seneca protected the western. Their impressive government and clan system is still well preserved, with each tribe, except for the Mohawk and Oneida, having eight clans split into two groups or phratries. The Mohawk and Oneida now have only three clans each, likely due to losses stemming from their shift to French missions. The clans of the Seneca, which are similar among the other tribes, include the Wolf, Bear, Turtle, Beaver, Deer, Snipe, Heron, and Hawk. The confederacy is believed to have formed around the mid-sixteenth century, and by 1680, the Iroquois had conquered, destroyed, or absorbed all nearby tribes and had claimed dominance over the entire region from the Cherokee border to Hudson Bay, and from southern New England to the Mississippi. A careful estimate from 1677 indicated that the Five Nations had around 2,150 warriors, totaling about 10,750 people. The Tuscarora in Carolina were estimated a few years later to have about 1,200 warriors, or 5,000 people, but this was likely an exaggeration. The league later suffered significant losses due to wars with the French, further exacerbated by the exodus of Christianized Indians to French Catholic mission colonies at Caughnawaga, Saint Regis, and other locations, with the Mohawk experiencing the most losses. The Revolution resulted in another division, with about two-fifths of the remaining population, including nearly all Mohawk and Cayuga, moving collectively to Canada. A mixed group of Seneca and Cayuga, known as the “Seneca of Sandusky,” settled in Ohio before relocating in 1831 to Indian Territory. Between 1820 and 1826, most of the Oneida moved from New York to lands in Wisconsin purchased from the Menomini. Despite wars and relocations, the Iroquois have shown remarkable resilience, maintaining a strength and vitality throughout their history. They are relatively prosperous today and have a growing population, appearing to be more numerous now than at any previous time. Those in New York and Pennsylvania, except for the Saint Regis, and those on the Grand River reservation in Canada, representing about half of the total population, continue to practice the traditions and ceremonies of the ancient league.

According to a special bulletin of the census of 1890 the total number of Indians then belonging to the tribes originally constituting the Six Nations was 15,833, of whom 8,483 were living in Canada and 7,350 in the United States, excluding from the latter count 37 resident members of other tribes. Those in the United States were on six reservations in the State of New York, one in Pennsylvania, one in Wisconsin, and one in the Indian Territory, and were classed as follows:

According to a special bulletin from the 1890 census, the total number of Indians who were originally part of the Six Nations was 15,833. Of these, 8,483 lived in Canada and 7,350 in the United States, not counting 37 members of other tribes who lived in the latter. Those in the United States resided on six reservations in New York, one in Pennsylvania, one in Wisconsin, and one in Indian Territory, and were classified as follows:

Mohawk (including Indians of Saint Regis and Caughnawaga):
in New York 1,162
Oneida:
in New York, 212;
at Green Bay agency, Wisconsin, 1,716 1,928
Onondaga:
in New York, 470;
on Cornplanter reservation, Pennsylvania, 11 481
Cayuga: in New York 183
Seneca:
in New York, 2,680;
on Cornplanter reservation, Pennsylvania, 87 2,767
Tuscarora: in New York 408
Iroquois mixed bloods, separately enumerated, on
reservations in New York 87
Iroquois outside reservations in New York, Connecticut,
and Massachusetts 79
Mixed Seneca and Cayuga at Quapaw agency, Indian Territory 255
7,350

Those in Canada were at the same time officially reported thus:

Those in Canada were officially reported like this:

Mohawk:
at Caughnawaga, 1,722;
at Saint Regis, 1,190;
on Grand River reservation, 1,344;
at Bay of Quinte, 1,056 5,312
Oneida:
on Thames river, 715;
on Grand River reservation, 244 959
Onondaga: on Grand River reservation 325
Cayuga: on Grand River reservation 865
Seneca: on Grand River reservation 183
Tuscarora: on Grand River reservation 327
Iroquois of Lake of Two Mountains 375
Iroquois of Gibson 137
8,483

A few Algonkin are included among the Iroquois of Caughnawaga and Saint Regis, the Iroquois of these two settlements having been originally Catholic emigrants from the Mohawk villages in New York, with a few Oneida and Onondaga. When the boundary line between New York and Canada was run it cut the Saint Regis reservation in two. The report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs for 1900 shows [485]7,700 Iroquois living on the reservations in New York, Wisconsin, and Indian Territory, an increase within these limits of 527 in nine years. Assuming the same rate of increase in Pennsylvania and on the Canada side, the whole number of Iroquois to-day would be approximately 17,000. For detailed information see Colden, History of the Five Nations; Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois; Morgan, League of the Hodenosaunee or Iroquois; Parkman’s works; reports of the commissioners of Indian affairs for both the United States and Canada, and the excellent report on “The Six Nations of New York,” by Donaldson and Carrington, contained in an extra bulletin of the Eleventh Census of the United States.

A few Algonkin are part of the Iroquois at Caughnawaga and Saint Regis. The Iroquois in these two communities originally migrated as Catholics from the Mohawk villages in New York, along with some Oneida and Onondaga. When the boundary line between New York and Canada was established, it split the Saint Regis reservation in half. The 1900 report from the Commissioner of Indian Affairs indicates there were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]7,700 Iroquois living on reservations in New York, Wisconsin, and Indian Territory, which is an increase of 527 over the last nine years. Assuming this same growth rate applied in Pennsylvania and on the Canadian side, the total number of Iroquois today would be roughly 17,000. For more detailed information, see Colden's "History of the Five Nations"; Schoolcraft's "Notes on the Iroquois"; Morgan's "League of the Hodenosaunee or Iroquois"; the works of Parkman; reports from the commissioners of Indian affairs for both the U.S. and Canada; and the comprehensive report on “The Six Nations of New York” by Donaldson and Carrington, found in an extra bulletin of the Eleventh Census of the United States.

Seneca town, South Carolina—The statement given by Schoolcraft (Notes on Iroquois, 161), on the authority of Calhoun, that the Seneca once lived at Seneca town, in South Carolina, has probably no foundation in fact, the story having evidently arisen from a supposed similarity of name. The Cherokee call it Iʻsû′nigû′, and do not connect it in any way with A-Sĕ′nikă or Ani′-Sĕ′nikă, their name for the northern tribe.

Seneca town, South Carolina—The claim made by Schoolcraft (Notes on Iroquois, 161), based on Calhoun's assertion, that the Seneca once lived in Seneca town, South Carolina, likely has no factual basis, as the story seems to have come from a supposed similarity in names. The Cherokee refer to it as Iʻsû′nigû′ and do not link it in any way to A-Sĕ′nikă or Ani′-Sĕ′nikă, which are their names for the northern tribe.

The Cherokee war—The Iroquois story of the war between themselves and the Cherokee is from Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, pages 252 and 256.

The Cherokee war—The Iroquois account of the conflict between them and the Cherokee comes from Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, pages 252 and 256.

Five days’ journey—This statement is on Morgan’s authority, but the distance was certainly greater, unless we are to understand only the distance that separated their extreme accustomed hunting ranges, not that between the permanent settlements of the two peoples.

Five days’ journey—This claim is based on Morgan’s authority, but the distance was definitely greater, unless we only consider the distance between their farthest usual hunting grounds, not the distance between the permanent settlements of the two groups.

The Tennessee river boundary—The statement from Morgan (League of the Iroquois, p. 337) in regard to the truce line established at Tennessee river seems to find confirmation in incidental references in early documents. Boundaries beyond which war parties might not go, or neutral grounds where hereditary enemies met in peace, were a regular institution in ancient Indian society, the most notable instance being perhaps the famous pipestone quarry in Minnesota. Notwithstanding the claim of the Iroquois, backed by Sir William Johnson, to all the country north of the Tennessee river, it is very plain from history and the treaties that the Cherokee asserted a more or less valid claim as far north as the Ohio. Their actual settlements, however, were all south of the main Tennessee.

The Tennessee river boundary—Morgan's statement (League of the Iroquois, p. 337) regarding the truce line set at the Tennessee River seems to be supported by incidental references in early documents. Boundaries beyond which war parties couldn’t go, or neutral areas where traditional enemies met peacefully, were a common practice in ancient Native American society, with the famous pipestone quarry in Minnesota being one of the most notable examples. Despite the Iroquois' claim, supported by Sir William Johnson, to all the land north of the Tennessee River, historical records and treaties show that the Cherokee had a more or less valid claim extending as far north as the Ohio River. However, their actual settlements were all located south of the main Tennessee River.

The Buffalo dance—The origin ascribed to the Buffalo dance of the Iroquois (Morgan, League of the Iroquois, p. 287) is in agreement with the common Indian idea, according to which dances named from animals are performed in imitation of the peculiar actions and cries of these animals, or in obedience to supposed commands from the ruling spirit animals.

The Buffalo dance—The origin associated with the Buffalo dance of the Iroquois (Morgan, League of the Iroquois, p. 287) aligns with the widespread Native American belief that dances named after animals imitate the unique behaviors and sounds of those animals or are performed in response to perceived directives from the dominant spirit animals.

The peace embassy—The story of the proposed intertribal alliance, with the statements as to Cherokee captives among the Seneca, are from Schoolcraft (Notes on Iroquois, pp. 158, 252, 257). The records of the conference at Johnson Hall in 1768 are published in the New York Colonial Documents. The account of the Iroquois peace embassy to Echota was given to Wafford by two eyewitnesses, one of whom was his mother’s cousin, Sequoya. As the old man said, “Sequoya told me all about it.” As stated in the narrative, Wafford himself had also seen the belts brought out and explained in a great intertribal council at Tahlequah. By common tribal custom ambassadors of peace were secure from molestation, whatever might be the result of the negotiations, although, as among more civilized nations, this rule was sometimes violated. According to tradition, the ancient peace pipe of the Cherokee, and probably of other eastern tribes, was of white stone, white being the universal peace color. The red stone pipe of the Sioux was also used in peace ceremonials, from the peculiar sacredness attached to it among the western tribes.

The peace embassy—The story of the proposed intertribal alliance, along with the details about Cherokee captives among the Seneca, comes from Schoolcraft (Notes on Iroquois, pp. 158, 252, 257). The records of the conference at Johnson Hall in 1768 are published in the New York Colonial Documents. The account of the Iroquois peace embassy to Echota was shared with Wafford by two eyewitnesses, one of whom was his mother’s cousin, Sequoya. As the old man said, “Sequoya told me all about it.” As mentioned in the narrative, Wafford himself had also witnessed the belts being presented and explained during a large intertribal council at Tahlequah. By tribal custom, peace ambassadors were protected from harm, regardless of the outcome of the negotiations, although this rule was sometimes broken, even among more civilized nations. According to tradition, the ancient peace pipe of the Cherokee, and likely of other eastern tribes, was made of white stone, as white is seen as the universal color of peace. The red stone pipe of the Sioux was also used in peace ceremonies due to the special sacredness it held among the western tribes.

The accuracy of Wafford’s statement from memory in 1891 is strikingly confirmed by a contemporary account of the great intertribal council at Tahlequah in 1843, by the artist, Stanley, who was present and painted a number of portraits on that occasion. The council was convened by John Ross in June and remained in session four weeks, some ten thousand Indians being in attendance, representing seventeen [486]tribes. “During the whole session the utmost good feeling and harmony prevailed. The business was brought to a close at sundown, after which the various tribes joined in dancing, which was usually kept up to a late hour.” The wampum belt was explained, according to Stanley’s account, by Major George Lowrey (Agiʻlĭ, “Rising”), second chief of the Nation, who thus recited the tradition of its coming from the Seneca [i. e. Iroquois]. The talk abounds in Indian reference and symbolism:

The accuracy of Wafford’s statement from memory in 1891 is impressively backed up by a contemporary account of the significant intertribal council at Tahlequah in 1843, provided by the artist Stanley, who was there and painted several portraits during the event. The council was called by John Ross in June and lasted four weeks, with around ten thousand Indians in attendance, representing seventeen [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] tribes. “Throughout the entire session, there was a strong sense of goodwill and harmony. The business wrapped up at sundown, after which the various tribes participated in dancing, which usually lasted until late at night.” According to Stanley’s account, Major George Lowrey (Agiʻlĭ, “Rising”), the second chief of the Nation, explained the wampum belt and recounted its tradition of coming from the Seneca [i.e., Iroquois]. The discussion included plenty of references and symbolism from Indian culture:

“You will now hear a talk from our forefathers. You must not think hard if we make a few mistakes in describing our wampum. If we do, we will try and rectify them.

“You will now hear a speech from our ancestors. Please don’t dwell too much on any mistakes we might make while describing our wampum. If we do, we’ll try to correct them.”

“My Brothers, you will now hear what our forefathers said to us.

“My brothers, you will now hear what our ancestors told us.

“In the first place, the Senecas, a great many years ago, devised a plan for us to become friends. When the plan was first laid, the Seneca rose up and said, I fear the Cherokee, because the tomahawk is stuck in several parts of his head. The Seneca afterwards remarked, that he saw the tomahawk still sticking in all parts of the Cherokee’s head, and heard him whooping and hallooing say [sic] that he was too strong to die. The Seneca further said, Our warriors in old times used to go to war; when they did go, they always went to fight the Cherokees; sometimes one or two would return home—sometimes none. He further said, The Great Spirit must love the Cherokees, and we must be in the wrong, going to war with them. The Seneca then said, Suppose we make friends with the Cherokee, and wash his wounds and cause them to heal up, that he may grow larger than he was before. The Seneca, after thus speaking, sat down. The Wyandot then rose and said, You have done right, and let it be. I am your youngest brother, and you our oldest. This word was told to the Shawnees; They replied, We are glad, let it be; you are our elder brothers. The Senecas then said, they would go about and pray to the Great Spirit for four years to assist them in making peace, and that they would set aside a vessel of water and cover it, and at the end of every year they would take the cover off, and examine the water, which they did; every time they opened it they found it was changed; at the end of four years they uncovered the vessel and found that the water had changed to a colour that suited them. The Seneca then said, The Great Spirit has had mercy upon us, and the thing has taken place just as we wished it.

"First of all, many years ago, the Senecas came up with a plan for us to become friends. When the plan was first presented, a Seneca stood up and said, 'I'm afraid of the Cherokee because I've seen the tomahawk stuck in various parts of his head.' The Seneca later added that he saw the tomahawk still embedded in the Cherokee’s head, and heard him shouting that he was too strong to die. The Seneca went on to say, 'In the past, our warriors used to go to war, and whenever they did, they always fought the Cherokees; sometimes one or two would return home—sometimes none. The Great Spirit must love the Cherokees, and we must be in the wrong for going to war with them.' Then he suggested, 'What if we make peace with the Cherokee, heal his wounds so he could grow stronger than before?' After making this statement, the Seneca sat down. The Wyandot then stood up and said, 'You’ve done well, let’s go with it. I am your youngest brother, and you are our oldest.' This message was delivered to the Shawnees; they replied, 'We’re pleased, let it be; you are our older brothers.' The Senecas then declared they would spend four years praying to the Great Spirit to help them make peace, and they would set aside a covered vessel of water. At the end of each year, they would remove the cover and check the water, and each time they did, they noticed it had changed; at the end of four years, they uncovered the vessel and saw that the water had changed to a color they found agreeable. The Seneca then said, 'The Great Spirit has shown us mercy, and everything has unfolded just as we hoped.'"

“The Shawnee then said, We will make straight paths; but let us make peace among our neighbouring tribes first, before we make this path to those afar off.

“The Shawnee then said, We will create clear paths; but let's establish peace with our neighboring tribes first, before we make this path to those far away.

“The Seneca then said, Before we make peace, we must give our neighboring tribes some fire; for it will not do to make peace without it,—they might be traveling about, and run against each other, and probably cause them to hurt each other. These three tribes said, before making peace, that this fire which was to be given to them should be kindled in order that a big light may be raised, so they may see each other at a long distance; this is to last so long as the earth stands; They said further, that this law of peace shall last from generation to generation—so long as there shall be a red man living on this earth: They also said, that the fire shall continue among us and shall never be extinguished as long as one remains. The Seneca further said to the Shawnees, I have put a belt around you, and have tied up the talk in a bundle, and placed it on your backs; we will now make a path on which we will pass to the Sioux. The Seneca said further, You shall continue your path until it shall reach the lodge of the Osage. When the talk was brought to the Sioux, they replied, we feel thankful to you and will take your talk; we can see a light through the path you have made for us.

“The Seneca then said, Before we make peace, we need to share some fire with our neighboring tribes. It’s not a good idea to make peace without it—it’s possible they could be traveling around and run into each other, which might lead to them hurting one another. These three tribes said that before making peace, the fire given to them should be lit so a big light can be raised, allowing them to see each other from far away; this is meant to last as long as the earth exists. They also said that this peace treaty should continue from generation to generation—as long as there are red people living on this earth. They added that the fire must stay alive among us and must never go out as long as anyone remains. The Seneca then told the Shawnees, I have wrapped a belt around you and tied our conversation in a bundle, placing it on your backs; we will now create a path that will lead us to the Sioux. The Seneca continued, You should keep following this path until it reaches the lodge of the Osage. When the message was delivered to the Sioux, they responded, we appreciate your kindness and will accept your message; we can see a light shining through the path you’ve laid out for us.”

“When the Shawnees brought the talk to the Osages, they replied, By to-morrow, by the middle of the day, we shall have finished our business. The Osage said further, The Great Spirit has been kind to me. He has brought something to me, I being fatigued hunting for it. When the Shawnees returned to the lodge of the Osages, [487]they were informed that they were to be killed, and they immediately made their escape.

“When the Shawnees talked to the Osages, they replied, 'By tomorrow, around noon, we’ll have wrapped up our business.' The Osage added, 'The Great Spirit has been good to me. He has provided something for me when I was tired from searching for it.' When the Shawnees went back to the Osage lodge, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]they were told that they were going to be killed, and they quickly managed to escape."

“When the Shawnees returned to their homes whence they came, they said they had been near being killed.

“When the Shawnees went back home, they said they had come close to being killed.”

“The Seneca then said to the Shawnees, that the Osages must be mistaken. The Shawnees went again to see the Osages—they told them their business. The Osages remarked, The Great Spirit has been good to us,—to-morrow by the middle of the day he will give us something without fatigue. When the Shawnees arrived at the lodge, an old man of the Osages told them that they had better make their escape; that if they did not, by the middle of the following day, they were all to be destroyed, and directed them to the nearest point of the woods. The Shawnees made their escape about midday. They discovered the Osages following them, and threw away their packs, reserving the bag their talk was in, and arrived at their camp safe. When the Shawnees arrived home, they said they had come near being killed, and the Osages refused to receive their talk. The Seneca then said, If the Osages will not take our talk, let them remain as they are; and when the rising generation shall become as one, the Osages shall be like some herb standing alone. The Seneca further said, The Osages shall be like a lone cherry-tree, standing in the prairies, where the birds of all kinds shall light upon it at pleasure. The reason this talk was made about the Osages was, that they prided themselves upon their warriors and manhood, and did not wish to make peace.

The Seneca then told the Shawnees that the Osages must be wrong. The Shawnees went back to talk to the Osages—they explained their situation. The Osages said, "The Great Spirit has been kind to us—tomorrow by midday, He will provide us with something without any effort." When the Shawnees reached the lodge, an old Osage man warned them that it was better for them to escape; if they didn’t, by midday the next day, they would all be wiped out, and he pointed them to the nearest woods. The Shawnees managed to escape around noon. They noticed the Osages were chasing them and dropped their packs, except for the bag that contained their message, and safely reached their camp. When the Shawnees returned home, they reported that they had narrowly escaped death and that the Osages refused to accept their message. The Seneca then said, "If the Osages won’t accept our message, let them stay as they are; and when future generations unite, the Osages will be like a lone herb standing apart." The Seneca added, "The Osages will be like a solitary cherry tree in the prairies, where birds of all kinds will come to rest at their leisure." The reason this was said about the Osages was that they took pride in their warriors and bravery and did not want to pursue peace.

“The Seneca further said, we have succeeded in making peace with all the Northern and neighbouring tribes. The Seneca then said to the Shawnees, You must now turn your course to the South: you must take your path to the Cherokees, and even make it into their houses. When the Shawnees started at night they took up their camp and sat up all night, praying to the Great Spirit to enable them to arrive in peace and safety among the Cherokees. The Shawnees still kept their course, until they reached a place called Tah-le-quah, where they arrived in safety, as they wished, and there met the chiefs and warriors of the Cherokees. When they arrived near Tah-le-quah, they went to a house and sent two men to the head chiefs. The chief’s daughter was the only person in the house. As soon as she saw them, she went out and met them, and shook them by the hand and asked them into the house to sit down. The men were all in the field at work—the girl’s father was with them. She ran and told him that there were two men in the house, and that they were enemies. The chief immediately ran to the house and shook them by the hand, and stood at the door. The Cherokees all assembled around the house, and said, Let us kill them, for they are enemies. Some of the men said, No, the chief’s daughter has taken them by the hand; so also has our chief. The men then became better satisfied. The chief asked the two men if they were alone. They answered, No; that there were some more with them. He told them to go after them and bring them to his house. When these two men returned with the rest of their people, the chief asked them what their business was. They then opened this valuable bundle, and told him that it contained a talk for peace. The chief told them, I cannot do business alone; all the chiefs are assembled at a place called Cho-qua-ta [for E-cho-ta], where I will attend to your business in general council. When the messengers of peace arrived at Cho-qua-ta, they were kindly received by the chiefs, who told them they would gladly receive their talk of peace. The messengers of peace then said to the Cherokees, We will make a path for you to travel in, and the rising generation may do the same,—we also will keep it swept clean and white, so that the rising generation may travel in peace. The Shawnee further said, We will keep the doors of our houses open, so that when the rising generation come among us they shall be welcome. He further said, This talk is intended for all the different tribes of our red brothers, and is to last to the end of time. He further said, I have made a fire out of the dry elm—this fire is for all [488]the different tribes to see by. I have put one chunk toward the rising sun, one toward the north, and one toward the south. This fire is not to be extinguished so long as time lasts. I shall stick up a stick close by this fire, in order that it may frequently be stirred, and raise a light for the rising generation to see by; if any one should turn in the dark, you must catch him by the hand, and lead him to the light, so that he can see that he was wrong.

“The Seneca went on to say that they had successfully made peace with all the Northern and neighboring tribes. They then told the Shawnees, 'You must now head South; you need to make your way to the Cherokees and even enter their homes.' When the Shawnees set out at night, they packed up their camp and stayed awake, praying to the Great Spirit for a safe arrival among the Cherokees. The Shawnees continued on their path until they reached a place called Tah-le-quah, where they arrived safely, just as they hoped, and there they met the chiefs and warriors of the Cherokees. Upon nearing Tah-le-quah, they went to a house and sent two men to the head chiefs. The chief’s daughter was the only person inside. As soon as she saw them, she went out to meet them, shook their hands, and invited them into the house to sit down. The men were all working in the fields—the girl’s father was with them. She ran to tell him that two men were in the house and that they were enemies. The chief immediately rushed to the house, shook their hands, and stood at the door. The Cherokees gathered around the house and said, 'Let's kill them, for they are enemies.' Some of the men argued, 'No, the chief’s daughter has welcomed them, and so has our chief.' The men then began to feel more at ease. The chief asked the two men if they were alone. They replied, 'No, there are more with us.' He instructed them to go after their companions and bring them to his house. When these two men returned with the rest of their group, the chief inquired about their purpose. They then opened an important bundle and explained that it contained a message for peace. The chief said, 'I cannot handle this alone; all the chiefs are gathered at a place called Cho-qua-ta [for E-cho-ta], where we can discuss your message in general council.' When the messengers of peace arrived at Cho-qua-ta, the chiefs welcomed them kindly and expressed their willingness to hear their message of peace. The messengers of peace told the Cherokees, 'We will create a path for you to travel, and future generations may follow the same route—we will also keep it clean and clear so the next generation can travel in peace.' The Shawnee added, 'We will keep our doors open, welcoming those who come among us.' He continued, 'This message is meant for all our red brothers and is intended to last forever.' He also said, 'I have made a fire from dry elm—this fire is for all [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the different tribes to see. I have placed one log toward the rising sun, one toward the north, and one toward the south. This fire is to stay lit as long as time endures. I will place a stick near this fire so it can be stirred regularly, providing light for future generations; if anyone strays in the dark, you must take their hand and guide them to the light, so they can see their mistakes.'”

“I have made you a fire-light, I have stripped some white hickory bark and set it up against the tree, in order that when you wish to remove this fire, you can take it and put it on the bark; when you kindle this fire it will be seen rising up toward the heavens. I will see it and know it; I am your oldest brother. The messenger of peace further said, I have prepared white benches for you, and leaned the white pipe against them, and when you eat you shall have but one dish and one spoon. We have done everything that was good, but our warriors still hold their tomahawks in their hands, as if they wished to fight each other. We will now take their tomahawks from them and bury them; we must bury them deep under the earth where there is water; and there must be winds, which we wish to blow them so far that our warriors may never see them again.

“I’ve made you a fire-light, and I’ve stripped some white hickory bark to set it up against the tree, so when you want to put out this fire, you can take it and place it on the bark; when you light this fire, it will rise up toward the heavens. I’ll see it and know it; I’m your oldest brother. The messenger of peace also said, I’ve prepared white benches for you and leaned the white pipe against them, and when you eat, you’ll have just one dish and one spoon. We’ve done everything that was good, but our warriors still hold their tomahawks, as if they want to fight one another. We will take their tomahawks from them and bury them; we must bury them deep underground where there’s water, and there need to be winds to blow them far away so our warriors may never see them again.”

“The messenger further said, Where there is blood spilt I will wipe it up clean—wherever bones have been scattered, I have taken them and buried them, and covered them with white hickory bark and a white cloth—there must be no more blood spilt; our warriors must not recollect it any more. Our warriors said that the Cherokees were working for the rising generation by themselves; we must take hold and help them.

“The messenger also said, Wherever there’s blood spilled, I will clean it up—wherever bones have been scattered, I’ve gathered them and buried them, covering them with white hickory bark and a white cloth—there can’t be any more blood spilled; our warriors must not remember it anymore. Our warriors said that the Cherokees were working for the next generation on their own; we need to step in and help them.”

“The messengers then said that you Cherokees are placed now under the centre of the sun; this talk I leave with you for the different tribes, and when you talk it, our voice shall be loud enough to be heard over this island. This is all I have to say.”45

“The messengers then said that you Cherokees are now positioned under the center of the sun; I leave this message with you for the different tribes, and when you convey it, our voice will be loud enough to be heard across this island. That’s all I have to say.”45

Wampum—The celebrated wampum was a species of bead cut from the shell of the clam, conch, or other shell-bearing mollusk of the coast or the larger streams. The common name is derived from an Algonquian word signifying white, and was properly applied only to one variety, the generic term varying with the tribe. The beads were rather cylindrical than globular, and were of two colors, white and purple or dark. They were rated at definite values. The wampum was manufactured by the coast tribes, being traded by them to those of the interior, and was largely used everywhere east of the Mississippi for necklaces, collars, belts, and other purposes of personal adornment, as well as in connection with the noted wampum belts, by means of which the memory of treaties and tribal traditions was handed down. These belts were woven with various designs in wampum, either pictographic or symbolic, the meaning of which was preserved and explained on public occasions by an officer appointed to that duty. In ancient times no treaty or covenant was considered binding, and no tribal embassy was recognized as official, without the delivery of a wampum belt as a guaranty and memorial. The colonial documents are full of references to this custom. Up to the end of the last century the Cherokee still tendered such belts in their treaties with the Government, and one was delivered in the same manner so late as the treaty of Prairie des Chiens in 1825. The Iroquois still preserve several ancient belts, of which a good idea is afforded by the illustration and accompanying description (figure 2, page 354). On account of the high estimation in which these shell beads were held they were frequently used in the East as a standard of exchange, as eagle feathers were in the West, and among the Cherokee the same word, atela, is used alike for bead and for money. On the Pacific coast, [489]shells were more generally shaped into pendants and gorgets. For a good eye-witness account of the manufacture and use of wampum and gorgets of shell among the South Atlantic tribes, see Lawson, History of Carolina, 315–316.

Wampum—The well-known wampum was a type of bead made from the shell of clams, conchs, or other shellfish found along the coast or in larger rivers. The common term comes from an Algonquian word meaning white and was specifically used for one type, while the generic name varied by tribe. The beads were more cylindrical than round and came in two colors, white and purple or dark. They had specific values assigned to them. The coastal tribes made these beads and traded them to those in the interior, and they were widely used east of the Mississippi for necklaces, collars, belts, and other forms of personal decoration, as well as in the famous wampum belts that held the memories of treaties and tribal traditions. These belts were woven with various designs made of wampum, which could be pictorial or symbolic, and an officer designated for this purpose would explain their meanings during public events. In ancient times, no treaty or agreement was considered valid, nor was any tribal delegation recognized as official without delivering a wampum belt as a guarantee and reminder. Colonial documents are filled with mentions of this custom. Up until the end of the last century, the Cherokee still presented such belts in their treaties with the Government, and one was delivered in this manner as recently as the Prairie des Chiens treaty in 1825. The Iroquois still have several ancient belts, which are well-illustrated and described (figure 2, page 354). Due to the high value placed on these shell beads, they were often used in the East as a form of currency, similar to how eagle feathers were used in the West, and among the Cherokee, the same word, atela, refers to both bead and money. On the Pacific coast, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] shells were more commonly shaped into pendants and gorgets. For a detailed account of how wampum and shell gorgets were made and used by the South Atlantic tribes, see Lawson, History of Carolina, 315–316.

90. Hiadeoni, the Seneca (p. 356): Of this story Schoolcraft says: “The following incident in the verbal annals of Iroquois hardihood and heroism was related to me by the intelligent Seneca, Tetoyoah, William Jones of Cattaraugus, along with other reminiscences of the ancient Cherokee wars.” Hewitt thinks the proper Seneca form of the name may be Hăia′di′oñnĭ, signifying “His body lies supine.”

90. Hiadeoni, the Seneca Tribe (p. 356): In this story, Schoolcraft mentions: “The following event from the oral traditions of Iroquois bravery and courage was shared with me by the knowledgeable Seneca, Tetoyoah, William Jones from Cattaraugus, along with other memories of the early Cherokee wars.” Hewitt believes the correct Seneca version of the name might be Hăia′di′oñnĭ, meaning “His body lies on his back.”

92. Escape of the Seneca boys (p. 359): The manuscript notes from which this and several following traditions are arranged are in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology, and were obtained in 1886–87 among the Seneca Indians of New York by Mr Jeremiah Curtin, since noted as the author of several standard collections of Indian and European myths and the translator of the works of the Polish novelist, Sienkiewicz.

92. Escape of the Seneca boys (p. 359): The manuscript notes used to compile this and several subsequent stories are held in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. They were collected in 1886–87 among the Seneca Indians of New York by Mr. Jeremiah Curtin, who is known for his work on various significant collections of Indian and European myths, as well as for translating the works of Polish novelist Sienkiewicz.

Gowe′!—This is along drawn halloo without significance except as a signal to arrest attention. It strikingly resembles the Australian “bush cry” Coowee′! used for the same purpose.

Gowe′!—This is a long shout that doesn't really mean anything except to get someone's attention. It closely resembles the Australian "bush cry" Coowee′! used for the same reason.

93. The Unseen Helpers (p. 359): The meaning of the Seneca name can not be given.

93. The Invisible Helpers (p. 359): The meaning of the Seneca name cannot be provided.

Animal Protectors—The leading incident of this tale is closely paralleled by a Kiowa story, told by the old men as an actual occurrence of some fifty years ago, concerning a warrior who, having been desperately wounded in an engagement with Mexican troops in southern Texas, was abandoned to die by his retreating comrades. At night, while lying upon the ground awaiting death, and unable to move, he heard a long howl in the distance, which was repeated nearer and nearer, until at last he heard the patter of feet in the sand, and a wolf came up and licked the festering wounds of the warrior with such soothing effect that he fell asleep. This was repeated several times until the man was able to sit up, when the wolf left him, after telling him—not in the vision of a dream, but as a companion face to face—that he must keep up his courage, and that he would get back in safety to his tribe. Soon afterward the wounded warrior was found by a party of Comanche, who restored him to his people. At the next Sun dance he made public thanksgiving for his rescue (see the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in Seventeenth Annual Report Bureau of American Ethnology, part 1, 1901). The story is not impossible. A wolf may easily have licked the wounded man’s sores, as a dog might do, and through the relief thus afforded, if not by sympathy of companionship, have enabled him to hold out until rescued by friends. The rest is easy to the imagination of an Indian, who believes that there is no essential difference between himself and other animals.

Animal Protectors—The main story in this tale closely resembles a Kiowa tale shared by the elders as a real event from about fifty years ago. It’s about a warrior who, after being seriously injured in a battle with Mexican troops in southern Texas, was left behind to die by his fleeing comrades. At night, while lying on the ground waiting for death and unable to move, he heard a long howl in the distance that got closer and closer. Eventually, he felt the patter of feet on the sand, and a wolf approached and licked his festering wounds, providing enough comfort that he fell asleep. This happened several times until he was able to sit up. Then the wolf left him, after telling him—not in a dream or vision, but face to face—that he needed to stay brave and would make it back safely to his tribe. Shortly after, the injured warrior was found by a group of Comanche, who took him back to his people. At the next Sun dance, he publicly thanked the spirits for his rescue (see the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in Seventeenth Annual Report Bureau of American Ethnology, part 1, 1901). The story isn’t far-fetched. A wolf could easily have licked the injured man’s wounds, similar to what a dog might do, and the relief, whether physical or the comfort of companionship, might have helped him hold on until his friends came to save him. The rest is easy for an Indian's imagination, who believes that there's no fundamental difference between himself and other animals.

The War Woman—The women described as having power to decide the fate of captives, mentioned also in the next story (number 94), are evidently the female dignitaries among the ancient Cherokee known to early writers as “War Women” or “Pretty Women.” Owing to the decay of Cherokee tradition and custom it is now impossible to gather anything positive on the subject from Indian informants, but from documentary references it is apparent that there existed among the Cherokee a custom analogous to that found among the Iroquois and probably other Eastern tribes, by which the decision of important questions relating to peace and war was left to a vote of the women. Among the Iroquois this privilege was exercised by a council of matrons, the mothers of the tribes. It may have been the same among the Cherokee, with the “Pretty Woman” to voice the decision of the council, or the final rendering may have been according to the will of the “Pretty Woman” herself. The institution served in a measure to mitigate the evils of war and had its origin in the clan system. Under this system a captive enemy was still an enemy until he had been adopted into the tribe, which could only be done through adoption into a clan and family. As clan descent was reckoned through the women it rested with them [490]to decide the question of adoption. If they were favorable all was well, and the captive became at once a member of a family and clan and of the tribe at large. Otherwise, as a public enemy, only death remained to him, unless he was ransomed by friends. The proper Cherokee title of this female arbiter of life and death is unknown. The clan of the Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ, or “Long-hairs,” is sometimes spoken of as the Pretty-woman clan, and the office may have been hereditary in that clan. The Seneca stories imply that there were two of these female officers, but from Haywood’s account there would seem to have been but one. An upper tributary of Savannah river in Georgia bears the name War-woman creek.

The War Woman—The women mentioned as having the power to determine the fate of captives, which is also referenced in the next story (number 94), are clearly the female leaders among the ancient Cherokee, known to early writers as “War Women” or “Pretty Women.” Due to the decline of Cherokee traditions and customs, it's now impossible to gather any concrete information on the subject from Native American sources, but from historical documents, it’s clear that the Cherokee had a custom similar to that of the Iroquois and likely other Eastern tribes, where the decision on important matters related to peace and war was left to a vote among women. Among the Iroquois, this privilege was exercised by a council of mothers from the tribes. It may have been similar among the Cherokee, with the “Pretty Woman” representing the council's decision, or the final choice may have rested solely with the “Pretty Woman” herself. This system helped to ease the harsh realities of war and originated from the clan system. In this framework, an enemy captive remained an enemy until they were adopted into the tribe, which could only happen through being adopted into a clan and family. Since clan lineage was traced through women, it was up to them [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to make the decision about adoption. If they were supportive, everything was fine, and the captive immediately became a member of a family, clan, and the tribe as a whole. If not, as a public enemy, only death awaited them unless friends could ransom them. The specific Cherokee title for this female arbiter of life and death is unknown. The clan of the Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ, or “Long-hairs,” is sometimes referred to as the Pretty-woman clan, and this role might have been hereditary within that clan. The Seneca stories suggest there were two of these female leaders, but according to Haywood’s account, there seems to have been just one. A tributary of the Savannah River in Georgia is named War-woman Creek.

Timberlake says in 1765 (Memoirs, p. 70): “These chiefs or headmen likewise compose the assemblies of the nation, into which the war women are admitted, many of the Indian women being as famous in war as powerful in the council.”

Timberlake says in 1765 (Memoirs, p. 70): “These chiefs or headmen also make up the assemblies of the nation, which the war women can join, as many of the Indian women are just as renowned in battle as they are influential in the council.”

At the Hopewell treaty conference in 1785 the principal chief of Echota, after an opening speech, said: “I have no more to say, but one of our beloved women has, who has borne and raised up warriors.” After delivering a string of wampum to emphasize the importance of the occasion, “the war woman of Chota then addressed the commissioners.” Having expressed her pleasure at the peace, she continued: “I have a pipe and a little tobacco to give to the commissioners to smoke in friendship. I look on you and the red people as my children. Your having determined on peace is most pleasing to me, for I have seen much trouble during the late war. I am old, but I hope yet to bear children, who will grow up and people our nation, as we are now to be under the protection of Congress and shall have no more disturbance. The talk I have given is from the young warriors I have raised in my town, as well as myself. They rejoice that we have peace, and we hope the chain of friendship will never more be broken.” Two strings of wampum, a pipe, and some tobacco accompanied her words (American State Papers; Indian Affairs, I, p. 41, 1832).

At the Hopewell treaty conference in 1785, the principal chief of Echota, after giving an opening speech, said: “I don’t have much more to say, but one of our beloved women has something to share; she has given birth to and raised warriors.” After presenting a string of wampum to highlight the significance of the occasion, “the war woman of Chota then spoke to the commissioners.” Feeling happy about the peace, she continued: “I have a pipe and a little tobacco for the commissioners to smoke in friendship. I see you and the red people as my children. Your decision to choose peace brings me great joy, as I have witnessed a lot of trouble during the recent war. I am old, but I still hope to have children who will grow up and strengthen our nation, since we are now to be under the protection of Congress and will no longer face disturbances. The words I speak reflect the feelings of the young warriors I have raised in my town, as well as my own. They are glad that we have peace, and we hope that the chain of friendship will never be broken.” Two strings of wampum, a pipe, and some tobacco accompanied her words (American State Papers; Indian Affairs, I, p. 41, 1832).

Haywood says in 1823: “The Cherokees had the law or custom of assigning to a certain woman the office of declaring what punishment should be inflicted on great offenders; whether, for instance, burning or other death, or whether they should be pardoned. This woman they called the pretty woman. Mrs Ward exercised this office when Mrs Bean, about the year 1776, was taken from the white settlements on the upper parts of Holston. Being bound and about to be burned on one of the mounds, the pretty woman interfered and pronounced her pardon” (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 278). See also historical note 20, “Peace Towns and Towns of Refuge.”

Haywood states in 1823: “The Cherokees had a law or custom where a specific woman was given the role of deciding what punishment should be given to serious offenders; for example, whether it would be burning or another form of execution, or if they should be forgiven. This woman was known as the pretty woman. Mrs. Ward took on this role when Mrs. Bean, around the year 1776, was captured from the white settlements in the upper Holston area. As she was bound and about to be burned on one of the mounds, the pretty woman stepped in and declared her pardon” (Nat. and Aborig. Hist. Tenn., p. 278). See also historical note 20, “Peace Towns and Towns of Refuge.”

Between two lines of people—This custom, known to colonial writers as “running the gauntlet,” was very common among the eastern tribes, and was intended not so much to punish the captive as to test his courage and endurance, with a view to adoption if he proved worthy. It was practiced only upon warriors, never upon women or children, and although the blows were severe they were not intended to be fatal. The prisoner was usually unbound and made to run along a cleared space in the center of the village toward a certain goal, and was safe for the time being if he succeeded in reaching it.

Between two lines of people—This practice, referred to by colonial writers as “running the gauntlet,” was quite common among the eastern tribes. It was meant not so much as punishment for the captive, but rather as a way to test his courage and endurance, with the possibility of adoption if he proved himself worthy. It was only performed on warriors, never on women or children, and while the blows could be harsh, they were not meant to be lethal. The prisoner was typically unbound and had to run along a cleared path in the center of the village toward a specific goal, and he was considered safe for the moment if he managed to reach it.

94. Hatcinoñdoñ’s escape from the Cherokee (p. 362): The Seneca name is not translatable.

94. Hatcinoñdoñ's escape from the Cherokee (p. 362): The Seneca name cannot be translated.

Canebrake—The tall cane reed (Arundinaria), called i′hya by the Cherokee, is common along the southern streams, as such names as Cany fork, Cut-cane creek, and Young-cane creek testify. It was greatly valued among the Indians for fishing rods, blowguns, and baskets, as well as for fodder for stock. The best canebrakes were famous far and wide, and were resorted to from long distances in the gathering season. Most of the cane now used by the East Cherokee for blowguns and baskets is procured by long journeys on foot to the streams of upper South Carolina, or to points on the French Broad above Knoxville, Tennessee. [491]

Canebrake—The tall cane reed (Arundinaria), known as i′hya by the Cherokee, is commonly found along southern streams, as indicated by names like Cany Fork, Cut-Cane Creek, and Young-Cane Creek. It was highly valued by Native Americans for making fishing rods, blowguns, and baskets, as well as for animal feed. The finest canebrakes were famous far and wide, attracting visitors from long distances during the gathering season. Nowadays, most of the cane used by the Eastern Cherokee for blowguns and baskets is collected through long foot journeys to the streams of upper South Carolina or to areas along the French Broad River above Knoxville, Tennessee. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Sky vault—See notes to number 1, “How the World was Made.”

Sky vault—See notes to number 1, "How the World was Made."

Hawĕñni′o—The Seneca name for the Thunder god is in the singular form. In the Cherokee language Thunder and the Thunder spirits are always spoken of in the plural. The messengers in the story may have been Thunder spirits.

Hawĕñni′o—The Seneca name for the Thunder god is in singular form. In the Cherokee language, Thunder and the Thunder spirits are always referred to in plural. The messengers in the story might have been Thunder spirits.

Thought reading—See notes to number 76, “The Bear Man.”

Thought reading—See notes to number 76, “The Bear Man.”

Woman arbiters—See the preceding story, number 93, and the note on “The War Woman.”

Women arbiters—See the previous story, number 93, and the note on “The War Woman.”

My grandson—Among all the eastern and plains tribes this is a term of affectionate address to a dependent or inferior, as “grandfather” is a respectful address to one occupying a superior station, or venerable by reason of age or dignity, both words being thus used without any reference to kinship. In tribal councils nearly all the eastern tribes except the Iroquois addressed the Delaware representatives as “grandfather,” and in an Arapaho song of the Ghost dance the Whirlwind is thus addressed.

My grandson—In many eastern and plains tribes, this term is used affectionately to refer to someone who is dependent or considered inferior, similar to how “grandfather” is a respectful term for someone in a higher position or respected due to age or dignity, with both terms used without any actual family connection. In tribal councils, nearly all the eastern tribes, except the Iroquois, referred to the Delaware representatives as “grandfather,” and in an Arapaho song of the Ghost dance, the Whirlwind is also addressed this way.

95. Hemp-carrier (p. 364): This story of the old wars was obtained from Colonel William H. Thomas, who says that Tâle′danigi′skĭ was a chief formerly living near Valleytown, in Cherokee county. The name is variously rendered “Hemp-carrier,” “Nettle-carrier,” or “Flax-toter,” from tâle′ta, the richweed (Pilea pumila), a plant with a fibrous stalk from which the Indians wove thread and cordage. The trail along which the Seneca came ran from Valley river across the ridge to Cheowa (Robbinsville) and thence northwest to connect with the “great war path” in Tennessee (see historical note 19).

95. Hemp bag (p. 364): This account of the old wars was taken from Colonel William H. Thomas, who states that Tâle′danigi′skĭ was a chief who used to live near Valleytown in Cherokee County. The name is interpreted as “Hemp-carrier,” “Nettle-carrier,” or “Flax-toter,” derived from tâle′ta, a plant known as richweed (Pilea pumila), which has a fibrous stalk used by the Indians to make thread and rope. The pathway that the Seneca followed stretched from Valley River across the ridge to Cheowa (Robbinsville) and then northwest to link up with the “great war path” in Tennessee (see historical note 19).

Cairns—Stone cairns were formerly very common along the trails throughout the Cherokee country, but are now almost gone, having been demolished by treasure hunters after the occupation of the country by the whites. They were usually sepulchral monuments built of large stones piled loosely together above the body to a height of sometimes 6 feet or more, with a corresponding circumference. This method of interment was used only when there was a desire to commemorate the death, and every passer-by was accustomed to add a stone to the heap. The custom is ancient and world-wide, and is still kept up in Mexico and in many parts of Europe and Asia. Early references to it among the southern tribes occur in Lederer (1670), Travels, page 10, ed. 1891, and Lawson (1700), History of Carolina, pages 43 and 78, ed. 1860. The latter mentions meeting one day “seven heaps of stones, being the monuments of seven Indians that were slain in that place by the Sinnagers or Troquois [Iroquois]. Our Indian guide added a stone to each heap.” The common name is the Gaelic term, meaning literally “a pile.”

Cairns—Stone cairns used to be very common along the trails in Cherokee country, but they are now almost gone, destroyed by treasure hunters after the area was taken over by white settlers. These were typically burial monuments made of large stones piled loosely together over a body, reaching heights of sometimes 6 feet or more, with a corresponding width. This burial method was only used when there was a wish to honor the deceased, and anyone passing by would often add a stone to the pile. This tradition is ancient and found worldwide, and it is still practiced in Mexico and many parts of Europe and Asia. Early mentions of it among southern tribes can be found in Lederer (1670), Travels, page 10, ed. 1891, and Lawson (1700), History of Carolina, pages 43 and 78, ed. 1860. The latter recounts one day seeing “seven heaps of stones, which were the monuments of seven Indians killed there by the Sinnagers or Troquois [Iroquois]. Our Indian guide added a stone to each heap.” The common name for this is the Gaelic term, which literally means “a pile.”

Seven wives—Polygamy was common among the Cherokee, as among nearly all other tribes, although not often to such an exaggerated extent as in this instance. The noted chief Yânûgûñskĭ, who died in 1839, had two wives. With the plains tribes, and perhaps with others, the man who marries the eldest of several daughters has prior claim upon her unmarried sisters.

Seven wives—Polygamy was common among the Cherokee, as it was with nearly all other tribes, although not usually to such an extreme degree as in this case. The well-known chief Yânûgûñskĭ, who passed away in 1839, had two wives. With the Plains tribes, and perhaps others, the man who marries the oldest of several daughters has the first right to her unmarried sisters.

96. The Seneca peacemakers (p. 365): This story was told to Schoolcraft by the Seneca more than fifty years ago. A somewhat similar story is related by Adair (Hist. American Indians, p. 392) of a young “Anantooeah” (i. e., Nûndăwegĭ or Seneca) warrior taken by the Shawano.

96. The Seneca peacekeepers (p. 365): This story was shared with Schoolcraft by the Seneca over fifty years ago. A similar story is recounted by Adair (Hist. American Indians, p. 392) about a young “Anantooeah” (i.e., Nûndăwegĭ or Seneca) warrior who was captured by the Shawano.

Death song—It seems to have been a chivalrous custom among the eastern tribes to give to the condemned prisoner who requested it a chance to recite his warlike deeds and to sing his death song before proceeding to the final torture. He was allowed the widest latitude of boasting, even at the expense of his captors and their tribe. The death song was a chant belonging to the warrior himself or to the war society of which he was a member, the burden being farewell to life and defiance to death. When the great Kiowa war chief, Set-ängya, burst his shackles at Fort Sill and sprang upon the soldiers surrounding him, with the deliberate purpose to sell his life rather than to remain a prisoner, he first sang the war song of his order, the [492]Kâitseñ′ko, of which the refrain is: “O earth, you remain forever, but we Kâitseñ′ko must die” (see the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in Seventeenth Annual Report of the Bureau American Ethnology, part 1, 1901).

Death song—It was a noble tradition among the eastern tribes to give a condemned prisoner, if he asked for it, the opportunity to share his heroic feats and to sing his death song before facing the final punishment. He had complete freedom to boast, even at the expense of his captors and their tribe. The death song was a chant belonging to the warrior himself or to the war society he was part of, expressing a farewell to life and a challenge to death. When the great Kiowa war chief, Set-ängya, broke free from his shackles at Fort Sill and charged at the soldiers surrounding him, determined to fight for his life rather than be captured, he first sang the war song of his order, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Kâitseñ′ko, which has the refrain: “O earth, you remain forever, but we Kâitseñ′ko must die” (see the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in Seventeenth Annual Report of the Bureau American Ethnology, part 1, 1901).

97. Origin of the Yontoñwisas dance (p. 365): This is evidently the one called by Morgan (League of Iroquois, p. 290) the Untowesus. He describes both this and the Oaskanea as a “shuffle dance” for women only. The spelling of the Seneca names in the story is that given in the manuscript.

97. Origin of the Yontoñwisas dance (p. 365): This is clearly the one referred to by Morgan (League of Iroquois, p. 290) as the Untowesus. He describes both this and the Oaskanea as a “shuffle dance” exclusively for women. The spelling of the Seneca names in the story is as provided in the manuscript.

Not to go after—Morgan, in his work quoted above, asserts that the Iroquois never made any effort to recover those of their people who have been captured by the enemy, choosing to consider them thenceforth as lost to their tribe and kindred. This, if true, is doubly remarkable, in view of the wholesale adoption of prisoners and subjugated tribes by the Iroquois.

Not to go after—Morgan, in his work mentioned earlier, claims that the Iroquois never tried to rescue their people who had been captured by the enemy, choosing to regard them as lost to their tribe and family from that point on. If this is true, it's even more surprising considering the big-scale adoption of prisoners and conquered tribes by the Iroquois.

Blazing pine knots—Torches of seasoned pine knots are much in use among the Cherokee for lighting up the way on journeys along the difficult mountain trails by night. Owing to the accumulation of resin in the knots they burn with a bright and enduring flame, far surpassing the cloudy glow of a lantern.

Blazing pine knots—Cherokee frequently use torches made from seasoned pine knots to light their way while traveling on tough mountain trails at night. Because the knots have a lot of resin in them, they burn with a bright, long-lasting flame that is much better than the dim light of a lantern.

Wild potatoes—As is well known, the potato is indigenous to America, and our first knowledge of it came to us from the Indians. Many other native tubers were in use among the tribes, even those which practiced no agriculture, but depended almost entirely upon the chase. Favorites among the Cherokee are the Cynara scolymus or wild artichoke, and the Phaseolus or pig potato, the name of the latter, nuna, being now used to designate the cultivated potato.

Wild potatoes—As we all know, the potato originates from America, and our first knowledge of it came from the Indigenous peoples. Many other native tubers were used by various tribes, even those that did not practice agriculture and relied mainly on hunting. The Cherokee particularly favor the Cynara scolymus or wild artichoke, and the Phaseolus or pig potato, with the latter's name, nuna, now being used to refer to the cultivated potato.

Sky people—These spirit messengers are mentioned also in the story of Hatcinoñdoñ (number 94), another Seneca tradition. Every tribe has its own spirit creation.

Sky people—These spirit messengers are also mentioned in the story of Hatcinoñdoñ (number 94), which is another Seneca tradition. Every tribe has its own spirit creation.

Must do all this—Every sacred dance and religious rite, as well as almost every important detail of Indian ceremonial, is supposed to be in accordance with direct instruction from the spirit world as communicated in a vision.

Must do all this—Every sacred dance and religious ritual, along with nearly every significant aspect of Indian ceremonies, is believed to follow direct guidance from the spirit world as revealed in a vision.

98. Gaʼna’s adventures among the Cherokee (p. 367): This story, from Curtin’s Seneca manuscript, is particularly rich in Indian allusion. The purificatory rite, the eagle capture, the peace ceremonial, the ballplay, the foot race, and the battle are all described in a way that gives us a vivid picture of the old tribal life. The name of the Seneca hero, Gaʼnaʼ, signifies, according to Hewitt, “Arrow” (cf. Cherokee gûnĭ, “arrow”), while the name of the great eagle, Shadaʼgea, may, according to the same authority, be rendered “Cloud-dweller.” The Seoqgwageono, living east of the Cherokee and near the ocean, can not be identified. They could not have been the Catawba, who were known to the Iroquois as Toderigh-rono, but they may possibly have been the Congaree, Santee, or Sewee, farther down in South Carolina. In the Seneca form, as here given, ge (geʻ) is a locative, and ono (oñnoñ) a tribal suffix qualifying the root of the word, the whole name signifying “people of, or at, Seoqgwa” (cf. Oyadageono, etc., i. e., Cherokee, p. 186).

98. Gaʼna’s adventures with the Cherokee (p. 367): This story, from Curtin’s Seneca manuscript, is filled with Native American references. The purification ceremony, the eagle capture, the peace ritual, the ball game, the foot race, and the battle are all described in a way that creates a vivid image of traditional tribal life. The name of the Seneca hero, Gaʼnaʼ, means, according to Hewitt, “Arrow” (cf. Cherokee gûnĭ, “arrow”), while the name of the great eagle, Shadaʼgea, could be translated as “Cloud-dweller,” according to the same source. The Seoqgwageono, who lived east of the Cherokee and near the ocean, cannot be definitively identified. They were likely not the Catawba, referred to by the Iroquois as Toderigh-rono, but they might have been the Congaree, Santee, or Sewee, who lived further south in South Carolina. In the Seneca version presented here, ge (geʻ) acts as a locative, and ono (oñnoñ) is a tribal suffix that modifies the root of the word, meaning the entire name translates to “people of, or at, Seoqgwa” (cf. Oyadageono, etc., i.e., Cherokee, p. 186).

Go to water—This rite, as practiced among the Cherokee, has been already noted in the chapter on stories and story tellers. Ceremonial purification by water or the sweat bath, accompanied by prayer and fasting, is almost universal among the tribes as a preliminary to every important undertaking. With the Cherokee it precedes the ballplay and the Green-corn dance, and is a part of the ritual for obtaining long life, for winning the affections of a woman, for recovering from a wasting sickness, and for calling down prosperity upon the family at each return of the new moon.

Go to water—This ritual, as practiced by the Cherokee, has already been mentioned in the chapter about stories and storytellers. Ceremonial purification through water or the sweat bath, along with prayer and fasting, is nearly universal among the tribes as a preliminary step before any important endeavor. For the Cherokee, it occurs before the ballplay and the Green-corn dance, and it is part of the ritual for gaining long life, winning a woman's love, recovering from a chronic illness, and bringing prosperity to the family at each new moon.

Get the eagle feathers—The Cherokee ritual for procuring eagle feathers for ceremonial and decorative purposes has been described in number 35, “The Bird Tribes.” The Seneca method, as here described, is practically that in use among all the Indians of the plains, although the hunter is not usually satisfied with a single feather at a capture. Among certain western tribes the eagle was sometimes strangled before being stripped [493]of its feathers, but it was essential that the body must not be mangled or any blood be drawn. The Pueblos were sometimes accustomed to take the young eagles from the nest and keep them in cages for their feathers. A full tail contains twelve large feathers of the kind used for war bonnets and on the wands of the Eagle dance.

Get the eagle feathers—The Cherokee ritual for obtaining eagle feathers for ceremonial and decorative purposes has been described in number 35, “The Bird Tribes.” The Seneca method, as described here, is basically the same as that used by all the Plains Indians, although the hunter is typically not satisfied with just one feather per catch. Among some western tribes, the eagle was sometimes strangled before being stripped [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of its feathers, but it was crucial that the body remained intact and no blood was shed. The Pueblos sometimes took young eagles from their nests and kept them in cages for their feathers. A complete tail contains twelve large feathers that are used for war bonnets and on the wands of the Eagle dance.

Stockade—Stockaded villages were common to the Iroquois and most of the tribes along the Atlantic coast. They are mentioned also among the Cherokee in some of the exaggerated narratives of the early Spanish period, but were entirely unknown within the later colonial period, and it is very doubtful if the nature of the country would permit such compact mode of settlement.

Stockade—Stockaded villages were common among the Iroquois and most tribes along the Atlantic coast. They are also mentioned among the Cherokee in some of the exaggerated stories from the early Spanish period, but they were completely unknown in the later colonial period, and it’s highly unlikely that the nature of the land would allow for such a dense style of settlement.

Dancers went forward—The method of ceremonial approach here described was probably more or less general among the eastern tribes. On the plains the visitors usually dismount in sight of the other camp and advance on foot in slow procession, chanting the “visiting song,” while the leader holds out the red stone pipe, which is the symbol of truce or friendship. For a good description of such a ceremonial, reproduced from Battey, see the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in the Seventeenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology. In this instance the visiting Pawnee carried a flag in lieu of a pipe.

Dancers moved forward—The way of ceremonially approaching described here was likely common among the eastern tribes. On the plains, visitors typically dismount within sight of the other camp and walk in a slow procession, singing the “visiting song,” while the leader holds out the red stone pipe, symbolizing truce or friendship. For a detailed description of such a ceremony, reproduced from Battey, see the author’s Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, in the Seventeenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology. In this case, the visiting Pawnee carried a flag instead of a pipe.

The Cherokee ceremonial is thus described by Timberlake as witnessed at Citico in 1762: ‘About 100 yards from the town-house we were received by a body of between three and four hundred Indians, ten or twelve of which were entirely naked, except a piece of cloth about their middle, and painted all over in a hideous manner, six of them with eagles’ tails in their hands, which they shook and flourished as they advanced, danced in a very uncommon figure, singing in concert with some drums of their own make, and those of the late unfortunate Capt. Damere; with several other instruments, uncouth beyond description. Cheulah, the headman of the town, led the procession, painted blood-red, except his face, which was half black, holding an old rusty broad-sword in his right hand, and an eagle’s tail in his left. As they approached, Cheulah, singling himself out from the rest, cut two or three capers, as a signal to the other eagle-tails, who instantly followed his example. This violent exercise, accompanied by the band of musick, and a loud yell from the mob, lasted about a minute, when the headman, waving his sword over my head, struck it into the ground, about two inches from my left foot; then directing himself to me, made a short discourse (which my interpreter told me was only to bid me a hearty welcome) and presented me with a string of beads. We then proceeded to the door, where Cheulah, and one of the beloved men, taking me by each arm, led me in, and seated me in one of the first seats; it was so dark that nothing was perceptible till a fresh supply of canes were brought, which being burnt in the middle of the house answers both purposes of fuel and candle. I then discovered about five hundred faces; and Cheulah addressing me a second time, made a speech much to the same effect as the former, congratulating me on my safe arrival thro’ the numerous parties of northern Indians, that generally haunt the way I came. He then made some professions of friendship, concluding with giving me another string of beads, as a token of it. He had scarce finished, when four of those who had exhibited at the procession made their second appearance, painted in milk-white, their eagle-tails in one hand, and small gourds with beads in them in the other, which they rattled in time to the musick. During this dance the peace-pipe was prepared.”—Timberlake, Memoirs, pp. 36–39.

The Cherokee ceremony is described by Timberlake as he witnessed it at Citico in 1762: “About 100 yards from the town center, we were welcomed by a group of three to four hundred Indians, ten or twelve of whom were completely naked except for a piece of cloth around their waist and painted in a bizarre way. Six of them held eagles' tails in their hands, shaking and waving them as they moved forward, dancing in a very unusual formation while singing in unison with some drums of their own making and the drums from the late unfortunate Capt. Damere, along with several other instruments that were strange beyond words. Cheulah, the town's leader, led the procession, painted blood-red except for his face, which was half black. He held an old rusty broad sword in his right hand and an eagle's tail in his left. As they got closer, Cheulah, separating himself from the others, performed a few jumps as a signal to the other eagle-tails, who immediately copied him. This intense display, accompanied by the music and a loud yell from the crowd, lasted about a minute. Then the leader, waving his sword over my head, struck it into the ground about two inches from my left foot. Turning to me, he made a brief speech (which my interpreter told me was just to warmly welcome me) and presented me with a string of beads. We then proceeded to the entrance, where Cheulah and one of the respected men took me by each arm, leading me inside and seating me in one of the front seats. It was so dark that nothing was visible until fresh canes were brought in, which, when burned in the middle of the house, served both as fuel and light. I then saw about five hundred faces, and Cheulah addressed me again, making a speech similar to the first, congratulating me on my safe journey through the many northern Indian groups that usually patrol the route I had taken. He then expressed friendship, finishing off by giving me another string of beads as a symbol of it. He had hardly finished when four of those who had performed in the procession returned, painted milk-white, with their eagle-tails in one hand and small gourds filled with beads in the other, rattling them in time to the music. During this dance, the peace-pipe was prepared.” —Timberlake, Memoirs, pp. 36–39.

Adair also makes brief mention of the ceremony among the Gulf tribes (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 260), but his account is too badly warped by theorizing to have much value.

Adair also briefly mentions the ceremony among the Gulf tribes (Hist. Am. Indians, p. 260), but his account is too distorted by speculation to be very valuable.

Adopt a relative—This seems to point to a custom which has escaped the notice of earlier writers on the eastern tribes, but which is well known in Africa and other parts of the world, and is closely analogous to a still existing ceremony among the plains Indians by which two young men of the same tribe formally agree to become brothers, and ratify the compact by a public exchange of names and gifts. [494]

Adopt a relative—This appears to refer to a practice that has been overlooked by previous authors discussing the eastern tribes, yet it is quite common in Africa and other regions. It’s similar to a current ceremony among the plains Indians where two young men from the same tribe officially agree to become brothers, confirming their bond through a public exchange of names and gifts. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

White wampum—As is well known, white was universally typical of peace. The traditional peace-pipe of the Cherokee was of white stone and the word itself is symbolic of peace and happiness in their oratory and sacred formulas. Thus the speaker at the Green-corn dance invites the people to come along the white path and enter the white house of peace to partake of the new white food.

White wampum—As everyone knows, white has always been a symbol of peace. The traditional peace pipe of the Cherokee was made from white stone, and the word itself represents peace and happiness in their speeches and sacred rituals. Therefore, at the Green-corn dance, the speaker invites everyone to follow the white path and enter the white house of peace to enjoy the new white food.

Held up the belt—As already noted, every paragraph of an ambassador’s speech was accompanied by the delivery of a string or belt of wampum to give authority to his words, and to accept the belt was to accept the condition or compact which it typified. On the plains the red stone pipe took the place of the wampum.

Held up the belt—As previously mentioned, every paragraph of an ambassador’s speech was accompanied by the presentation of a string or belt of wampum to lend credibility to his words, and accepting the belt meant accepting the terms or agreement it represented. On the plains, the red stone pipe served the same purpose as the wampum.

Try a race—Public foot races were common among many tribes, more particularly in the West among the Pueblos, the Apache, and the Wichita, either as simple athletic contests or in connection with religious ceremonials. On the plains the horse race is more in favor and is always the occasion of almost unlimited betting.

Try a race—Public foot races were common among many tribes, especially in the West among the Pueblos, the Apache, and the Wichita, either as simple athletic competitions or as part of religious ceremonies. In the plains, horse racing is more popular and usually involves almost unrestricted betting.

Throwing sumac darts—The throwing of darts and arrows, either at a mark or simply to see who can throw farthest, is a favorite amusement among the young men and boys. The arrows used for this purpose are usually longer and heavier than the ordinary ones, having carved wooden heads and being artistically painted. They are sometimes tipped with the end of a buffalo horn.

Throwing sumac darts—Throwing darts and arrows, either at a target or just to see who can throw the farthest, is a popular pastime among young men and boys. The arrows used for this are typically longer and heavier than regular ones, featuring carved wooden tips and artistic paint. Sometimes, they are tipped with the end of a buffalo horn.

99. The Shawano wars (p. 370): The chief authority as to the expulsion of the Shawano from Tennessee is Haywood (Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 222–224). The Schoolcraft reference is from Notes on the Iroquois, p. 160, and the notice of the Cherokee-Delaware war from Loskiel, Mission of United Brethren, p. 128, and Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 88. The Tunâ′ĭ story is from Wafford; the other incidents from Swimmer.

99. The Shawano conflicts (p. 370): The primary source regarding the removal of the Shawano from Tennessee is Haywood (Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee, pp. 222–224). The reference from Schoolcraft comes from Notes on the Iroquois, p. 160, and the mention of the Cherokee-Delaware war is from Loskiel's Mission of United Brethren, p. 128, as well as Heckewelder's Indian Nations, p. 88. The Tunâ′ĭ story comes from Wafford; the other events are from Swimmer.

Shawano—The Shawano or Shawnee were one of the most important of the Algonquian tribes. Their most noted chief was the great Tecumtha. The meaning of the name is doubtful. It is commonly interpreted “Southerners,” from the Algonquian shawan, “the south,” but may have come from another Algonquian word signifying “salt” (siutagan, sewetagan, etc., from sewan, “sweet, pungent”). Unlike the southern Indians generally, the Shawano were great salt users, and carried on an extensive salt manufacture by boiling at the salt springs of southwestern Virginia, furnishing the product in trade to other tribes. They have thirteen clans—Wolf, Loon, Bear, Buzzard, Panther, Owl, Turkey, Deer, Raccoon, Turtle, Snake, Horse, and Rabbit (Morgan), the clan of the individual being indicated by his name. They are organized also into four divisions or bands, perhaps originally independent allied tribes, viz, Piqua, Mequachake, Kiscopocoke, and Chilicothe. To the second of these belonged the hereditary priesthood, but the first was most prominent and apparently most numerous. The Shawano were of very wandering and warlike habit. Their earliest historical habitat appears to have been on the middle Savannah river, which takes its name from them, but before the end of the seventeenth century we find a portion of them, apparently the main body, occupying the basin of the Cumberland river in Tennessee and the adjacent region of Kentucky. About the year 1692 most of those remaining in South Carolina moved northward and settled upon the upper Delaware river, with their relatives and friends the Delaware and Mahican. These emigrants appear to have been of the Piqua division. Up to about the year 1730 the Shawano still had a town on Savannah river, near Augusta, from which they were finally driven by the Cherokee. From their former intimate association with the Uchee, living in the same neighborhood, some early writers have incorrectly supposed the two tribes to be the same. A part of the Shawano joined the Creek confederary, and up to the beginning of the last century, and probably until the final removal to the West, occupied a separate town and retained their distinct language. Those settled upon the Cumberland were afterward expelled by the Cherokee and Chickasaw, and retired to the upper waters of the Ohio under protection of the Delaware, who had given refuge to the original emigrants from South [495]Carolina. With the advance of the white settlements the two tribes moved westward into Ohio, the Shawano fixing themselves in the vicinity of the present Piqua and Chillicothe about the year 1750. They took a leading part in the French and Indian war, Pontiac’s war, the Revolution, and the war of 1812. In 1793 a considerable band settled in Missouri upon lands granted by the Spanish government. As a result of successive sales and removals all that remain of the tribe are now established in Indian Territory, about one-half being incorporated with the Cherokee Nation. In 1900 they numbered about 1,580, viz, in Cherokee Nation (in 1898), 790; Absentee Shawnee of Sac and Fox Agency, 509; Absentee Shawnee of Big Jim’s band, special agency, 184; Eastern Shawnee of Quapaw Agency, 93. There are also a few scattered among other tribes. For detailed information consult Drake, Life of Tecumseh; Heckewelder, Indian Nations; Brinton, Lenâpé and Their Legends; American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I and II; Annual Reports of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs.

Shawano—The Shawano or Shawnee were one of the most significant tribes of the Algonquian people. Their most famous chief was the notable Tecumseh. The meaning of the name is uncertain. It’s often interpreted as “Southerners,” derived from the Algonquian shawan, meaning “the south,” but it might also come from another Algonquian word that means “salt” (siutagan, sewetagan, etc., from sewan, “sweet, pungent”). Unlike most southern tribes, the Shawano were heavy users of salt and engaged in significant salt production by boiling at the salt springs of southwestern Virginia, which they traded with other tribes. They had thirteen clans—Wolf, Loon, Bear, Buzzard, Panther, Owl, Turkey, Deer, Raccoon, Turtle, Snake, Horse, and Rabbit (Morgan)—with the individual's clan reflected in their name. They were also organized into four divisions or bands, possibly originally independent allied tribes: Piqua, Mequachake, Kiscopocoke, and Chilicothe. The second band was home to the hereditary priesthood, but the first was the most prominent and apparently the largest. The Shawano were known for their nomadic and warlike lifestyle. Their earliest documented home seems to have been along the middle Savannah River, which is named after them, but by the late seventeenth century, a large portion of them appeared to occupy the basin of the Cumberland River in Tennessee and the nearby area of Kentucky. Around 1692, most of those remaining in South Carolina moved north and settled along the upper Delaware River, alongside their relatives, the Delaware and Mahican. These emigrants were likely part of the Piqua division. Up until about 1730, the Shawano still had a town on the Savannah River, near Augusta, from which they were eventually forced out by the Cherokee. Due to their close ties with the Uchee, who lived nearby, some early historians mistakenly thought the two tribes were the same. Part of the Shawano joined the Creek confederacy and, up until the early 1900s, likely maintained a separate town and their own distinct language. Those who settled along the Cumberland were later driven out by the Cherokee and Chickasaw and retreated to the upper Ohio River under the protection of the Delaware, who had sheltered the original emigrants from South Carolina. As white settlements expanded, both tribes moved westward into Ohio, with the Shawano settling near what is now Piqua and Chillicothe around 1750. They played a significant role in the French and Indian War, Pontiac's War, the Revolution, and the War of 1812. In 1793, a substantial group settled in Missouri on lands granted by the Spanish government. Due to various sales and relocations, only a remnant of the tribe now remains in Indian Territory, with about half incorporated into the Cherokee Nation. By 1900, their numbers were around 1,580: in the Cherokee Nation (in 1898), 790; Absentee Shawnee of Sac and Fox Agency, 509; Absentee Shawnee of Big Jim’s band, special agency, 184; Eastern Shawnee of Quapaw Agency, 93. There are also a few scattered among other tribes. For detailed information, consult Drake, Life of Tecumseh; Heckewelder, Indian Nations; Brinton, Lenâpé and Their Legends; American State Papers: Indian Affairs, I and II; Annual Reports of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs.

100. The raid on Tĭkwăli′tsĭ (p. 374): Swimmer, from whom this story was obtained, was of opinion that the event occurred when his mother was a little girl, say about 1795, but it must have been earlier.

100. The raid on Tĭkwăli′tsĭ (p. 374): Swimmer, who shared this story, believed that the event took place when his mother was a young girl, around 1795, but it likely happened even earlier.

The locations are all in Swain county, North Carolina. Tĭkwăli′tsĭ town was on Tuckasegee river, at the present Bryson City, immediately below and adjoining the more important town of Kituhwa. Deep creek enters the Tuckasegee from the north, about a mile above Bryson City. The place where the trail crossed is called Uniga′yataʻti′yĭ, “Where they made a fish trap,” a name which may have suggested the simile used by the story teller. The place where the Cherokee crossed, above Deep creek, is called Uniyâ′hitûñ′yĭ, “Where they shot it.” The cliff over which the prisoners were thrown is called Kala′ăsûñyĭ, “Where he fell off,” near Cold Spring knob, west of Deep creek. The Cherokee halted for a night at Agitstaʻti′yĭ, “Where they staid up all night,” a few miles beyond, on the western head fork of Deep creek. They passed Kûnstûtsi′yĭ, “Sassafras place,” a gap about the head of Noland creek, near Clingman’s dome, and finally gave up the pursuit where the trail crossed into Tennessee, at a gap on the main ridge, just below Clingman’s dome, known as Duniya′ʻtâʻlûñ′yĭ, “Where there are shelves,” so called from an exposure of flat rock on the top of the ridge (see the glossary).

The locations are all in Swain County, North Carolina. Tĭkwăli′tsĭ town was on the Tuckasegee River, where Bryson City is now, just below the more significant town of Kituhwa. Deep Creek flows into the Tuckasegee from the north, about a mile above Bryson City. The place where the trail crossed is called Uniga′yataʻti′yĭ, meaning “Where they made a fish trap,” a name that might have inspired the story told. The spot where the Cherokee crossed, above Deep Creek, is called Uniyâ′hitûñ′yĭ, meaning “Where they shot it.” The cliff where the prisoners were thrown is called Kala′ăsûñyĭ, “Where he fell off,” near Cold Spring Knob, west of Deep Creek. The Cherokee paused for a night at Agitstaʻti′yĭ, “Where they stayed up all night,” a few miles further on the western fork of Deep Creek. They passed Kûnstûtsi′yĭ, “Sassafras place,” a gap at the head of Noland Creek, near Clingman’s Dome, and ultimately gave up the chase where the trail crossed into Tennessee, at a gap on the main ridge, just below Clingman’s Dome, known as Duniya′ʻtâʻlûñ′yĭ, “Where there are shelves,” named for the flat rock exposure on the top of the ridge (see the glossary).

Magic arts—It is almost superfluous to state that no Indian war party ever started out without a vast deal of conjuring and “making medicine” to discover the whereabouts and strength of the enemy and to insure victory and safe return to the departing warriors.

Magic arts—It's almost unnecessary to mention that no Indian war party ever set out without a lot of conjuring and “making medicine” to find out where the enemy was, how strong they were, and to ensure victory and a safe return for the departing warriors.

Wait for death—The Indian usually meets inevitable fate with equanimity, and more than once in our Indian wars an aged warrior or helpless woman, unable to escape, has sat down upon the ground, and, with blanket drawn over the head, calmly awaited the fatal bullet or hatchet stroke.

Wait for death—The Indian typically faces inevitable fate with calmness, and more than once in our Indian wars, an elderly warrior or defenseless woman, unable to flee, has sat down on the ground and, with a blanket pulled over their head, quietly waited for the deadly bullet or hatchet strike.

101. The last Shawano invasion (p. 374): This story also is from Swimmer, whose antiquarian interest in the history of these wars may have been heightened by the fact that he had a slight strain of Shawano blood himself. The descendants of the old chief Sawanu′gi and his brothers, originally of Shawano stock, as the name indicates, have been prominent in the affairs of the East Cherokee for more than half a century, and one of them, bearing the ancestral name, is now second chief of the band and starter of the game at every large ballplay.

101. The final Shawano invasion (p. 374): This story is also from Swimmer, whose interest in the history of these wars may have been intensified by the fact that he has a bit of Shawano ancestry himself. The descendants of the old chief Sawanu′gi and his brothers, who originally came from Shawano stock, as the name suggests, have played a significant role in the affairs of the East Cherokee for over fifty years, and one of them, carrying the family name, is currently the second chief of the band and the organizer of the game at every major ballplay.

The cry of an owl—One of the commonest claims put forth by the medicine men is that of ability to understand the language of birds and to obtain supernatural knowledge from them, particularly from the owl, which is regarded with a species of fear by the laity, as the embodiment of a human ghost, on account of its nocturnal habit and generally uncanny appearance. A medicine man who died a few years ago among the Kiowa claimed to derive his powers from that bird. The body of an owl, [496]wrapped in red cloth and decorated with various trinkets, was kept constantly suspended from a tall pole set up in front of his tipi, and whenever at night the warning cry sounded from the thicket he was accustomed to leave his place at the fire and go out, returning in a short while with a new revelation.

The cry of an owl—One of the most common claims from the medicine men is that they can understand the language of birds and gain supernatural knowledge from them, especially from the owl, which is feared by many as it’s seen as a symbol of a human ghost, due to its nighttime habits and eerie appearance. A medicine man who passed away a few years ago among the Kiowa claimed to get his powers from that bird. The body of an owl, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wrapped in red cloth and adorned with different trinkets, was always hung from a tall pole set up in front of his tipi. Whenever the warning cry echoed from the thicket at night, he would leave his spot by the fire and go out, returning shortly with a new revelation.

Rafts—The Cherokee canoe is hewn from a poplar log and is too heavy to be carried about like the bark canoe of the northern tribes. As a temporary expedient they sometimes used a bear or buffalo skin, tying the legs together at each end to fashion a rude boat. Upon this the baggage was loaded, while the owner swam behind, pushing it forward through the water.

Rafts—The Cherokee canoe is carved from a poplar log and is too heavy to be carried around like the bark canoe of the northern tribes. As a temporary solution, they sometimes used a bear or buffalo skin, tying the legs together at each end to create a makeshift boat. The baggage was loaded onto this, while the owner swam behind, pushing it through the water.

102. The false warriors of Chilhowee (p. 375): This story was given by Swimmer and corroborated by others as that of an actual incident of the old times. The middle Cherokee (Kituhwa) settlements, on the head-streams of the Little Tennessee, were separated from the upper settlements, about its junction with the main Tennessee, by many miles of extremely rough mountain country. Dialectic differences and local jealousies bred friction, which sometimes brought the two sections into collision and rendered possible such an occurrence as is here narrated. On account of this jealousy, according to Adair, the first Cherokee war, which began in 1760, concerned for some time only a part of the tribe. “According to the well-known temper of the Cheerake in similar cases it might either have remained so, or soon have been changed into a very hot civil war, had we been so wise as to have improved the favourable opportunity. There were seven northern towns, opposite to the middle parts of the Cheerake country, who from the beginning of the unhappy grievances, firmly dissented from the hostile intentions of their suffering and enraged countrymen, and for a considerable time before bore them little good will, on account of some family disputes which occasioned each party to be more favourable to itself than to the other. These would readily have gratified their vindictive disposition either by a neutrality or an offensive alliance with our colonists against them” (History of the American Indians, page 248).

102. The fake warriors of Chilhowee (p. 375): This story was shared by Swimmer and confirmed by others as a true event from the past. The middle Cherokee (Kituhwa) settlements, located on the upper streams of the Little Tennessee, were many miles away from the upper settlements at its confluence with the main Tennessee, separated by rough mountain terrain. Differences in dialect and local rivalries created tension, which sometimes led to conflicts between the two areas and made possible the event described here. Due to this rivalry, according to Adair, the first Cherokee war, which started in 1760, initially involved only part of the tribe. “Given the typical reactions of the Cheerake in similar situations, it could have either remained that way or quickly turned into a very intense civil war, had we been wise enough to take advantage of the situation. There were seven northern towns, across from the central parts of the Cheerake land, that from the start of the unfortunate grievances strongly opposed the aggressive intentions of their suffering and furious fellow tribesmen, and for quite some time had little goodwill towards them due to some family disputes that caused each group to favor themselves over the other. They would have gladly satisfied their desire for revenge either by remaining neutral or forming an offensive alliance with our colonists against them” (History of the American Indians, page 248).

Chilhowee (properly Tsûʻlûñ′we or Tsûʻla′wĭ) was a noted settlement on the south bank of Little Tennessee river, opposite the present Chilhowee, in Monroe county, Tennessee. Cowee (properly Kawi′yĭ, abbreviated Kawi′) was the name of two or more former settlements. The one here meant was at the junction of Cowee creek with Little Tennessee river, a short distance below the present Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina. Neither name can be analyzed. The gunstocker’s name, Gûlsădi′hĭ or Gûltsădi′hĭ, and that of the original owner of the gun, Gûñskăli′skĭ, are both of doubtful etymology.

Chilhowee (properly Tsûʻlûñ′we or Tsûʻla′wĭ) was a well-known settlement on the south bank of the Little Tennessee River, across from what is now Chilhowee in Monroe County, Tennessee. Cowee (properly Kawi′yĭ, shortened to Kawi′) referred to two or more former settlements. The one meant here was located at the junction of Cowee Creek and the Little Tennessee River, a short distance below present-day Franklin in Macon County, North Carolina. Neither name can be broken down into parts for analysis. The name of the gunmaker, Gûlsădi′hĭ or Gûltsădi′hĭ, along with that of the original gun owner, Gûñskăli′skĭ, both have uncertain origins.

Great war trail—See historical note 19.

Great War Trail—See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Scalp dance—This dance, common to every tribe east of the Rocky mountains, was held to celebrate the taking of fresh scalps from the enemy. The scalps, painted red on the fleshy side, decorated and stretched in small hoops attached to the ends of poles, were carried in the dance by the wives and sweethearts of the warriors, while in the pauses of the song each warrior in turn recited his exploits in minute detail. Among the Cherokee it was customary for the warrior as he stepped into the center of the circle to suggest to the drummer an improvised song which summed up in one or two words his own part in the encounter. A new “war name” was frequently assumed after the dance (see sketch of Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, page 164). Dances were held over the same scalps on consecutive nights or sometimes at short intervals for weeks together.

Scalp dance—This dance, common to every tribe east of the Rocky Mountains, was performed to celebrate taking fresh scalps from enemies. The scalps, painted red on the fleshy side, were decorated and stretched in small hoops attached to the ends of poles, which were carried in the dance by the wives and sweethearts of the warriors. During pauses in the song, each warrior took turns recounting his exploits in detail. Among the Cherokee, it was customary for the warrior, as he stepped into the center of the circle, to suggest to the drummer an improvised song that summarized his role in the encounter in one or two words. A new “war name” was often taken after the dance (see sketch of Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, page 164). Dances were held over the same scalps on consecutive nights or sometimes at short intervals for weeks.

Coming for water—The getting of water from the neighboring stream or spring was a daily duty of the women, and accordingly we find in Indian stories constant allusion to ambuscades or lovers’ appointments at such places.

Getting Water—Fetching water from the nearby stream or spring was a daily responsibility for the women, and as a result, Indian stories often reference ambushes or romantic meetings at these locations.

To have a ballplay—See note under number 3, Kana′tĭ and Selu.

To have a ballplay—See note under number 3, Kana’tĭ and Selu.

103. Cowee town: See the preceeding note. [497]

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cowee town: See the previous __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

104. The eastern tribes (p. 378): Delaware—The Delawares derive their popular name from the river upon which, in the earliest colonial period, they had their principal settlements. They call themselves Lena′pe or Leni-lena′pe, a term apparently signifying “real, or original men,” or “men of our kind.” To the cognate tribes of the Ohio valley and the lakes they were known as Wapanaq′ki, “easterners,” the name being extended to include the closely related tribes, the Mahican, Wappinger (i. e. Wapanaq′ki), Nanticoke, and Conoy. By all the widespread tribes of kindred Algonquian stock, as well as by the Winnebago, Wyandot, and Cherokee, they were addressed under the respectful title of “grandfather,” the domineering Iroquois alone refusing to them any higher designation than “nephew.”

104. The eastern tribes (p. 378): Delaware—The Delawares got their common name from the river where they had their main settlements during the early colonial period. They refer to themselves as Lena′pe or Leni-lena′pe, which seems to mean “real or original people,” or “people like us.” To the related tribes in the Ohio Valley and the Great Lakes, they were known as Wapanaq′ki, meaning “easterners,” a name that also included closely related tribes like the Mahican, Wappinger (i.e. Wapanaq′ki), Nanticoke, and Conoy. All the widely spread Algonquian tribes, as well as the Winnebago, Wyandot, and Cherokee, respectfully called them “grandfather,” while the dominant Iroquois only referred to them as “nephew.”

Their various bands and subtribes seem originally to have occupied the whole basin of Delaware river, together with all of New Jersey, extending north to the watershed of the Hudson and west and southwest to the ridge separating the waters of the Delaware and Susquehanna. Immediately north of them, along the lower Hudson and extending into Massachusetts and Connecticut, were the closely affiliated Mahican and Wappinger, while to the south were their friends and kindred, the Nanticoke and Conoy, the former in Delaware and on the eastern shore of Maryland, the latter between Chesapeake bay and the lower Potomac. All of these, although speaking different languages of the common Algonquian stock, asserted their traditional origin from the Delawares, with whom, in their declining days, most of them were again merged. The Delawares proper were organized into three divisions, which, according to Brinton, were subtribes and not clans, although each of the three had a totemic animal by whose name it was commonly known. These three subtribes were: (1) The Minsi or Munsee (people of the “stony country”?), otherwise known as the Wolf tribe, occupying the hill country about the head of the Delaware; (2) the Unami (people “downstream”), or Turtle tribe, on the middle Delaware, and (3) the Unalachtgo (people “near the ocean”?), or Turkey tribe, in the southern part of the common territory. Of these the Turtle tribe assumed precedence in the council, while to the Wolf tribe belonged the leadership in war. Each of these three was divided into twelve families, or embryonic clans, bearing female names. In this connection it may be mentioned that the Delawares now residing with the Wichita, in Oklahoma, still use the figure of a turtle as their distinctive cattle brand.

Their various bands and subtribes seem to have originally occupied the entire Delaware River basin, along with all of New Jersey, extending north to the Hudson River watershed and west and southwest to the ridge that separates the waters of the Delaware and Susquehanna. Just north of them, along the lower Hudson and stretching into Massachusetts and Connecticut, were the closely related Mahican and Wappinger, while to the south were their allies and relatives, the Nanticoke and Conoy, with the former in Delaware and on the eastern shore of Maryland, and the latter between Chesapeake Bay and the lower Potomac. All of these groups, although speaking different languages from the common Algonquian family, claimed they descended from the Delawares, with whom, during their decline, most of them merged again. The Delawares themselves were organized into three divisions, which, according to Brinton, were subtribes, not clans, although each had a totemic animal by which it was commonly known. These three subtribes were: (1) The Minsi or Munsee (people of the “stony country”?), also known as the Wolf tribe, occupying the hill country around the head of the Delaware; (2) the Unami (people “downstream”), or Turtle tribe, on the middle Delaware, and (3) the Unalachtgo (people “near the ocean”?), or Turkey tribe, in the southern part of their shared territory. Of these, the Turtle tribe took precedence in council, while the Wolf tribe provided the leadership in war. Each of these three was divided into twelve families, or early clans, named after females. It's worth noting that the Delawares currently living with the Wichita in Oklahoma still use a turtle figure as their distinctive cattle brand.

Of the history of the Delawares it is only possible to say a very few words here. Their earliest European relations were with the Dutch and Swedes. In 1682 they made the famous treaty with William Penn, which was faithfully observed on both sides for sixty years. Gradually forced backward by the whites, they retired first to the Susquehanna, then to the upper Ohio, where, on the breaking out of the French and Indian war in 1754, they ranged themselves on the side of the French. They fought against the Americans in the Revolution, and in the war of 1812, having by that time been driven as far west as Indiana. In 1818 they ceded all their lands in that State and were assigned to a reservation in Kansas, where they were joined by a considerable body that had emigrated to Missouri, in company with a band of Shawano, some years before, by permission of the Spanish government. About the close of the Revolution another portion of the tribe, including most of those who had been Christianized by Moravian missionaries, had fled from Ohio and taken up a permanent abode on Canadian soil. In 1867 the main body of those in Kansas removed to Indian Territory and became incorporated with the Cherokee Nation. A smaller band settled on the Wichita reservation in Oklahoma. The present number of Delawares is, approximately, 1,600, viz: “Moravians and Munsees of the Thames,” Ontario, 475; incorporated in Cherokee Nation, 870 (in 1898); on Wichita reservation, 95; Munsee in Kansas and incorporated with Stockbridges in Wisconsin, perhaps 100; Delawares, etc., with Six Nations, in New York, 50.

Of the history of the Delawares, we can only say a few words here. Their earliest interactions with Europeans were with the Dutch and Swedes. In 1682, they made the famous treaty with William Penn, which was honored by both sides for sixty years. Gradually pushed back by settlers, they first moved to the Susquehanna, then to the upper Ohio. When the French and Indian War broke out in 1754, they sided with the French. They fought against the Americans during the Revolution and in the War of 1812, having been pushed as far west as Indiana by that time. In 1818, they gave up all their lands in Indiana and were assigned to a reservation in Kansas, where they were joined by a significant group that had migrated to Missouri several years earlier, along with a band of Shawano, with permission from the Spanish government. Near the end of the Revolution, another part of the tribe, including most of those who had been Christianized by Moravian missionaries, fled from Ohio and settled permanently in Canada. In 1867, the main group in Kansas moved to Indian Territory and became part of the Cherokee Nation. A smaller group settled on the Wichita reservation in Oklahoma. The current population of Delawares is approximately 1,600: “Moravians and Munsees of the Thames,” Ontario, 475; incorporated in the Cherokee Nation, 870 (in 1898); on the Wichita reservation, 95; Munsee in Kansas and incorporated with Stockbridges in Wisconsin, about 100; Delawares, etc., with Six Nations in New York, 50.

Of their former allies, the Wappinger and Conoy have long since disappeared [498]through absorption into other tribes; the Mahican are represented by a band of about 530 Stockbridge Indians, including a number of Munsee, in Wisconsin, while about 70 mixed bloods still keep up the Nanticoke name in southern Delaware.

Of their former allies, the Wappinger and Conoy have long since vanished [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]through merging with other tribes; the Mahican are represented by a group of around 530 Stockbridge Indians, including several Munsee, in Wisconsin, while about 70 mixed-blood individuals still maintain the Nanticoke name in southern Delaware.

Tuscarora—The Tuscarora, a southern tribe of the Iroquoian stock, formerly occupied an extensive territory upon Neuse river and its branches, in eastern North Carolina, and, like their northern cousins, seem to have assumed and exercised a certain degree of authority over all the smaller tribes about them. As early as 1670 Lederer described the Tuscarora “emperor” as the haughtiest Indian he had ever met. About the year 1700 Lawson estimated them at 1,200 warriors (6,000 souls?) in 15 towns. In 1711 they rose against the whites, one of their first acts of hostility being the killing of Lawson himself, who was engaged in surveying lands which they claimed as their own. In a struggle extending over about two years they were so terribly decimated that the greater portion fled from Carolina and took refuge with their kinsmen and friends, the Iroquois of New York, who were henceforth known as the Six Nations. The so-called “friendly” party, under Chief Blount, was settled upon a small reservation north of Roanoke river in what is now Bertie county, North Carolina. Here they gradually decreased by disease and emigration to the north, until the few who were left sold their last remaining lands in 1804. The history of the tribe after the removal to the north is a part of the history of the Iroquois or Six Nations. They number now about 750, of whom about 380 are on the Tuscarora reservation in New York, the others upon the Grand River reservation in Ontario.

Tuscarora—The Tuscarora, a southern tribe of Iroquoian descent, once occupied a large area along the Neuse River and its branches in eastern North Carolina. Like their northern relatives, they seemed to take on and exercise some authority over the smaller tribes around them. As early as 1670, Lederer described the Tuscarora “emperor” as the proudest Native American he had ever encountered. Around 1700, Lawson estimated their population at 1,200 warriors (maybe 6,000 people?) spread across 15 towns. In 1711, they revolted against the European settlers, one of their first acts of aggression being the killing of Lawson, who was surveying land they believed to be theirs. In a conflict that lasted about two years, they suffered such severe losses that most fled from Carolina and sought refuge with their relatives and allies, the Iroquois in New York, who became known as the Six Nations. The so-called “friendly” faction, led by Chief Blount, settled on a small reservation north of the Roanoke River in what is now Bertie County, North Carolina. Here, they gradually diminished due to disease and migration to the north until the few remaining members sold their last lands in 1804. The tribe's history after relocating to the north becomes part of the broader story of the Iroquois or Six Nations. Today, they number around 750, with about 380 living on the Tuscarora reservation in New York, and the rest on the Grand River reservation in Ontario.

Xuala, Suwali, Sara or Cheraw—For the identification and earliest notices of the Sara see historical note 8, “De Soto’s Route.” Their later history is one of almost constant hostility to the whites until their final incorporation with the Catawba, with whom they were probably cognate, about the year 1720. In 1743 they still preserved their distinct language, and appear to be last mentioned in 1768, when they numbered about 50 souls living among the Catawba. See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1894.

Xuala, Suwali, Sara or Cheraw—To learn about the identification and earliest accounts of the Sara, see historical note 8, “De Soto’s Route.” Their later history is marked by almost constant conflict with white settlers until they were finally incorporated with the Catawba around 1720, with whom they were likely related. In 1743, they still had their own distinct language, and they were last mentioned in 1768, when there were about 50 of them living among the Catawba. See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East, bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1894.

Catawba—The origin and meaning of this name, which dates back at least two centuries, are unknown. It may possibly come from the Choctaw through the Mobilian trade jargon. They call themselves Nieye, which means simply “people” or “Indians.” The Iroquois call them and other cognate tribes in their vicinity Toderigh-rono, whence Tutelo. In the seventeenth century they were often known as Esaw or Ushery, apparently from iswă′, river, in their own language. The Cherokee name Ata′gwa, plural Ani′ta′gwa, is a corruption of the popular form. Their linguistic affinity with the Siouan stock was established by Gatschet in 1881. See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East.

Catawba—The origin and meaning of this name, which dates back at least two centuries, are unknown. It might come from the Choctaw language through the Mobilian trade jargon. They refer to themselves as Nieye, which simply means “people” or “Indians.” The Iroquois call them and other related tribes nearby Toderigh-rono, which leads to Tutelo. In the seventeenth century, they were often known as Esaw or Ushery, apparently derived from iswă′, meaning river, in their own language. The Cherokee name Ata′gwa, plural Ani′ta′gwa, is a variation of the popular form. Their linguistic connection to the Siouan family was established by Gatschet in 1881. See Mooney, Siouan Tribes of the East.

105. The southern and western tribes (p. 382): The Creek confederacy—Next in importance to the Cherokee, among the southern tribes, were the Indians of the Creek confederacy, occupying the greater portion of Georgia and Alabama, immediately south of the Cherokee. They are said to have been called Creeks by the early traders on account of the abundance of small streams in their country. Before the whites began to press upon them their tribes held nearly all the territory from the Atlantic westward to about the watershed between the Tombigby and the Pearl and Pascagoula rivers, being cut off from the Gulf coast by the Choctaw tribes, and from the Savannah, except near the mouth, by the Uchee, Shawano, and Cherokee. About the year 1800 the confederacy comprised 75 towns, the people of 47 of which were the Upper Creeks, centering about the upper waters of the Alabama, while those of the remaining 28 were the Lower Creeks, upon the lower Chattahoochee and its branches (Hawkins). Among them were represented a number of tribes formerly distinct and speaking distinct languages. The ruling tribe and language was the Muscogee (plural, Muscogûlgee), which frequently gave its name to the confederacy. Other languages were the Alabama, Koasati, Hichitee, Taskigi, Uchee, Natchee, and Sawanugi [499]or Shawano. The Muscogee, Alabama, Koasati, Hichitee, and Taskigi (?) belonged to the Muskhogean stock, the Alabama and Koasati, however, being nearer linguistically to the Choctaw than to the Muscogee. The Hichitee represent the conquered or otherwise incorporated Muskhogean tribes of the Georgia coast region. The Apalachi on Appalachee bay in Florida, who were conquered by the English about 1705 and afterward incorporated with the Creeks, were dialectically closely akin to the Hichitee; the Seminole also were largely an offshoot from this tribe. Of the Taskigi all that is known has been told elsewhere (see number 105).

105. The southern and western tribes (p. 382): The Creek confederacy—Next in importance to the Cherokee, among the southern tribes, were the Indians of the Creek confederacy, who occupied most of Georgia and Alabama, just south of the Cherokee. Early traders called them Creeks because of the many small streams in their territory. Before the arrival of white settlers, their tribes held nearly all the land from the Atlantic west to about the divide between the Tombigby and the Pearl and Pascagoula rivers, being separated from the Gulf coast by the Choctaw tribes, and from the Savannah River, except near the mouth, by the Uchee, Shawano, and Cherokee. Around the year 1800, the confederacy included 75 towns, with 47 of them being the Upper Creeks, centered around the upper Alabama River, while the remaining 28 were the Lower Creeks, located along the lower Chattahoochee and its branches (Hawkins). Among them were several previously distinct tribes that spoke different languages. The dominant tribe and language was Muscogee (plural, Muscogûlgee), which often named the confederacy. Other languages included Alabama, Koasati, Hichitee, Taskigi, Uchee, Natchee, and Sawanugi [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] or Shawano. The Muscogee, Alabama, Koasati, Hichitee, and Taskigi (?) were part of the Muskhogean family, with the Alabama and Koasati being linguistically closer to Choctaw than to Muscogee. The Hichitee represent the conquered or assimilated Muskhogean tribes from the Georgia coastal area. The Apalachi from Apalachee Bay in Florida, who were conquered by the English around 1705 and later integrated with the Creeks, were dialectically similar to the Hichitee; the Seminole were also largely a branch of this tribe. Little is known about the Taskigi, as previously explained (see number 105).

The Uchee, Natchee, and Sawanugi were incorporated tribes, differing radically in language from each other and from the Muskhogean tribes. The territory of the Uchee included both banks of the middle Savannah, below the Cherokee, and extended into middle Georgia. They had a strong race pride, claiming to be older in the country than the Muscogee, and are probably identical with the people of Cofitachiqui, mentioned in the early Spanish narratives. According to Hawkins, their incorporation with the Creeks was brought about in consequence of intermarriages about the year 1729. The Natchee or Natchez were an important tribe residing in lower Mississippi, in the vicinity of the present town of that name, until driven out by the French about the year 1730, when most of them took refuge with the Creeks, while others joined the Chickasaw and Cherokee. The Sawanugi were Shawano who kept their town on Savannah river, near the present Augusta, after the main body of their tribe had removed to the north about 1692. They probably joined the Creeks about the same time as their friends, the Uchee. The Uchee still constitute a compact body of about 600 souls in the Creek Nation, keeping up their distinct language and tribal character. The Natchee are reduced to one or two old men, while the Sawanugi have probably lost their identity long ago.

The Uchee, Natchee, and Sawanugi were incorporated tribes that differed significantly in language both from each other and from the Muskhogean tribes. The Uchee territory stretched along both sides of the middle Savannah River, south of the Cherokee, and reached into central Georgia. They had a strong sense of racial pride, claiming to be older in the region than the Muscogee, and are likely the same people referred to as Cofitachiqui in early Spanish accounts. According to Hawkins, their integration with the Creeks occurred due to intermarriages around 1729. The Natchee, or Natchez, were an important tribe living in lower Mississippi, near the current town of Natchez, until they were driven out by the French around 1730. Most of them found refuge with the Creeks, while others joined the Chickasaw and Cherokee. The Sawanugi were Shawano who remained in their town along the Savannah River, close to present-day Augusta, after most of their tribe moved north around 1692. They likely joined the Creeks around the same time as their allies, the Uchee. The Uchee still form a tightknit community of about 600 individuals in the Creek Nation, maintaining their distinct language and tribal identity. The Natchee have dwindled to one or two elderly men, while the Sawanugi have likely lost their identity long ago.

According to Morgan, the Muscogee proper, and perhaps also their incorporated tribes, have 22 clans. Of these the Wind appears to be the leading one, possessing privileges accorded to no other clan, including the hereditary guardianship of the ancient metal tablets which constitute the palladium of the tribe. By the treaty of Washington in 1832, the Creeks sold all of their remaining lands in their old country and agreed to remove west of the Mississippi to what is now the Creek Nation in the Indian Territory. The removal extended over a period of several years and was not finally accomplished until 1845. In 1898 the citizen population of the Creek Nation numbered 14,771, of whom 10,014 were of Indian blood and the remainder were negroes, their former slaves. It appears that the Indian population included about 700 from other tribes, chiefly Cherokee. There are also about 300 Alabama, “Cushatta” (Koasati), and Muscogee in Texas. See also Hawkins, Sketch of the Creek Country; Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; Adair, History of the American Indians; Bartram, Travels; The Five Civilized Tribes, Bulletin of the Eleventh Census; Wyman, in Alabama Historical Society Collections.

According to Morgan, the Muscogee people and possibly their associated tribes have 22 clans. Among these, the Wind clan seems to be the most prominent, holding unique privileges not given to any other clan, including the hereditary guardianship of the ancient metal tablets that are the tribe's sacred protectors. Through the treaty of Washington in 1832, the Creeks sold all their remaining lands in their original territory and agreed to relocate west of the Mississippi to what is now the Creek Nation in Indian Territory. The removal took place over several years and wasn't fully completed until 1845. In 1898, the citizen population of the Creek Nation was 14,771, of which 10,014 were of Indian descent and the rest were blacks, their former slaves. The Indian population included around 700 individuals from other tribes, mainly Cherokee. There were also about 300 Alabama, “Cushatta” (Koasati), and Muscogee members in Texas. See also Hawkins, Sketch of the Creek Country; Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; Adair, History of the American Indians; Bartram, Travels; The Five Civilized Tribes, Bulletin of the Eleventh Census; Wyman, in Alabama Historical Society Collections.

Chickasaw—This tribe, of Muskhogean stock, formerly occupied northern Mississippi and adjacent portions of Alabama and Tennessee, and at an early period had incorporated also several smaller tribes on Yazoo river in central Mississippi, chief among which were the cognate Chokchuma. The name occurs first in the De Soto narrative. The Chickasaw language was simply a dialect of Choctaw, although the two tribes were hereditary enemies and differed widely in character, the former being active and warlike, while the latter were notoriously sluggish. Throughout the colonial period the Chickasaw were the constant enemies of the French and friends of the English, but they remained neutral in the Revolution. By the treaty of Pontotoc in 1832 they sold their lands east of the Mississippi and agreed to remove to Indian Territory, where they are now organized as the Chickasaw Nation. According to Morgan they have 12 clans grouped into two phratries. In 1890, the citizen population of the Nation (under Chickasaw laws) consisted of 3,941 full-blood and mixed-blood Chickasaw, 681 adopted whites, 131 adopted negroes, and 946 [500]adopted Indians from other tribes, chiefly Choctaws. Under the present law, by which citizenship claims are decided by a Government commission, “Chickasaw by blood” are reported in 1898 to number 4,230, while “white and negro” citizens are reported at 4,818. See also Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; The Five Civilized Tribes, Bulletin of Eleventh Census.

Chickasaw—This tribe, from the Muskhogean family, once lived in northern Mississippi and neighboring areas of Alabama and Tennessee. Early on, they also absorbed several smaller tribes along the Yazoo River in central Mississippi, notably the related Chokchuma. The name first appears in the De Soto narrative. The Chickasaw language was simply a dialect of Choctaw, even though the two tribes were lifelong enemies and varied greatly in character; the Chickasaw were known for being energetic and warlike, while the Choctaw were often seen as slow and lethargic. During the colonial period, the Chickasaw consistently opposed the French and supported the English, but they stayed neutral during the Revolution. Through the treaty of Pontotoc in 1832, they sold their lands east of the Mississippi and agreed to relocate to Indian Territory, where they are now known as the Chickasaw Nation. According to Morgan, they have 12 clans divided into two phratries. In 1890, the citizen population of the Nation (under Chickasaw laws) included 3,941 full-blood and mixed-blood Chickasaw, 681 adopted whites, 131 adopted blacks, and 946 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]adopted Indians from other tribes, mostly Choctaws. Under the current law, which determines citizenship claims through a Government commission, “Chickasaw by blood” were reported to number 4,230 in 1898, while “white and black” citizens totaled 4,818. See also Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; The Five Civilized Tribes, Bulletin of Eleventh Census.

The Choctaw confederacy—This was a loose alliance of tribes, chiefly of Muskhogean stock, occupying southern Alabama and Mississippi, with the adjacent Gulf coast of western Florida and eastern Louisiana. The Choctaw proper, of Muskhogean stock, occupying south central Mississippi, was the dominant tribe. Smaller tribes more or less closely affiliated were the Mobilian, Tohome, Mugulasha, Pascagoula, Biloxi, Acolapissa, Bayagoula, Houma, with others of less note. It had been assumed that all of these were of Muskhogean stock until Gatschet in 1886 established the fact that the Biloxi were of Siouan affinity, and it is quite probable that the Pascagoula also were of the same connection. All the smaller tribes excepting the Biloxi were practically extinct, or had entirely lost their identity, before the year 1800.

The Choctaw confederacy—This was a loose alliance of tribes, mainly of Muskhogean heritage, located in southern Alabama and Mississippi, along with the nearby Gulf coast of western Florida and eastern Louisiana. The main tribe, the Choctaw, of Muskhogean background, inhabited south-central Mississippi and was the dominant tribe. Smaller tribes that were more or less affiliated included the Mobilian, Tohome, Mugulasha, Pascagoula, Biloxi, Acolapissa, Bayagoula, and Houma, among others of lesser significance. It was believed that all of these tribes were of Muskhogean origin until Gatschet in 1886 confirmed that the Biloxi were actually connected to the Siouan people, and it’s quite likely that the Pascagoula were as well. All the smaller tribes, except for the Biloxi, were nearly extinct or had completely lost their identities by the year 1800.

The Choctaw were one of the largest of the eastern tribes, being exceeded in numbers, if at all, only by the Cherokee; but this apparent superiority was neutralized by their unwarlike character and lack of cohesion. According to Morgan, whose statement has, however, been challenged, they had eight clans grouped into two phratries. There was also a geographic division into “Long towns,” “Potato-eating towns,” and “Six towns,” the last named differing considerably in dialect and custom from the others. By treaties in 1820 and 1830 the Choctaw sold all their lands east of the Mississippi and agreed to remove to Indian Territory, where they now constitute the Choctaw Nation. A considerable number of vagrant Choctaw who had drifted into Louisiana and Arkansas at an early period have since joined their kindred in Indian Territory, but from 1,000 to 2,000 are still scattered along the swampy Gulf coast of Mississippi. In 1890 those of pure or mixed Choctaw blood in the Choctaw Nation were officially reported to number 10,211. In 1899, under different conditions of citizenship, the “Choctaw by blood” were put at 14,256, while the adopted whites and negroes numbered 5,150. See also Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; The Five Civilized Tribes, Bulletin of Eleventh Census.

The Choctaw were one of the largest eastern tribes, only slightly fewer in number than the Cherokee; however, their apparent superiority was offset by their non-warrior nature and lack of unity. According to Morgan, whose claims have been disputed, they had eight clans organized into two groups. There was also a geographic division into “Long towns,” “Potato-eating towns,” and “Six towns,” with the last being quite different in dialect and customs from the others. Through treaties in 1820 and 1830, the Choctaw sold all their land east of the Mississippi and agreed to move to Indian Territory, where they now make up the Choctaw Nation. A considerable number of wandering Choctaw who had settled in Louisiana and Arkansas early on have since reunited with their relatives in Indian Territory, but between 1,000 to 2,000 are still spread out along the marshy Gulf coast of Mississippi. In 1890, those of pure or mixed Choctaw heritage in the Choctaw Nation were officially reported at 10,211. By 1899, under different citizenship conditions, the “Choctaw by blood” were counted at 14,256, while adopted whites and blacks totaled 5,150. See also Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; The Five Civilized Tribes, Bulletin of Eleventh Census.

The Osage—The popular name is a corruption of Ouasage, the French spelling of Wasash, the name used by themselves. The Osage were the principal southern Siouan tribe, claiming at one time nearly the whole territory from the Missouri to the Arkansas and from the Mississippi far out into the plains. Their geographic position brought them equally into contact with the agricultural and sedentary tribes of the eastern country and the roving hunters of the prairie, and in tribal habit and custom they formed a connecting link between the two. Whether or not they deserved the reputation, they were considered by all their neighbors as particularly predatory and faithless in character, and had consequently few friends, but were generally at war with all tribes alike. They made their first treaty with the Government in 1808. In 1825 they ceded all their claims in Missouri and Arkansas, together with considerable territory in what is now Kansas. They have decreased terribly from war and dissipation, and are now, to the number of about 1,780, gathered upon a reservation in Oklahoma just west of the Cherokee and south of the Kansas line.

The Osage—The popular name is a distorted version of Ouasage, the French spelling of Wasash, the name they used for themselves. The Osage were the main southern Siouan tribe, once claiming nearly all the land from the Missouri River to the Arkansas River, and from the Mississippi far into the plains. Their location allowed them to interact with both the farming tribes of the east and the wandering hunters of the prairie, and in their customs and habits, they served as a link between the two. They were seen by their neighbors as particularly aggressive and untrustworthy, which led to few friendships and frequent conflicts with other tribes. They signed their first treaty with the government in 1808. In 1825, they gave up all their claims in Missouri and Arkansas, along with a sizable portion of land in what is now Kansas. Their population has greatly diminished due to war and loss of resources, and now, about 1,780 of them are living on a reservation in Oklahoma, just west of the Cherokee and south of the Kansas border.

106. The Giants from the west (p. 391): This may be an exaggerated account of a visit from some warriors of a taller tribe from the plains, where it is customary to pluck out the eyebrows and to wear the hair in two long side pendants, wrapped round with otter skin and reaching to the knees, thus giving a peculiar expression to the eyes and an appearance of tallness which is sometimes deceptive. The Osage warriors have, however, long been noted for their height.

106. The Giants from the West (p. 391): This might be an exaggerated story about a visit from some warriors of a taller tribe from the plains, where it's common to shave their eyebrows and wear their hair in two long side braids, wrapped in otter skin and reaching down to their knees. This gives their eyes a distinct look and creates an illusion of height that can sometimes be misleading. However, the Osage warriors have been well-known for their tall stature for a long time.

With the exception of Tsulʻkalû′ there seem to be no giants in the mythology of [501]the Cherokee, although all their woods and waters are peopled by invisible fairy tribes. This appears to be characteristic of Indian mythologies generally, the giants being comparatively few in number while the “little people” are legion. The Iroquois have a story of an invasion by a race of stony-skinned cannibal giants from the west (Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 266). Giant races occur also in the mythologies of the Navaho (Matthews, Navaho Legends), Choctaw (Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend), and other tribes. According to the old Spanish chroniclers, Ayllon in 1520 met on the coast of South Carolina a tribe of Indians whose chiefs were of gigantic size, owing, as he was told, to a special course of dieting and massage to which they were subjected in infancy.

With the exception of Tsulʻkalû′, there don’t seem to be any giants in the mythology of the Cherokee, although all their forests and rivers are inhabited by invisible fairy tribes. This seems to be a common theme in Indian mythologies overall, with giants being relatively rare while the “little people” are abundant. The Iroquois have a story about an invasion by a race of stone-skinned cannibal giants from the west (Schoolcraft, Notes on Iroquois, p. 266). Giant races also appear in the mythologies of the Navaho (Matthews, Navaho Legends), Choctaw (Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend), and other tribes. According to old Spanish chroniclers, Ayllon met a tribe of Indians along the coast of South Carolina in 1520, whose chiefs were exceptionally large, supposedly due to a special diet and massages they received during infancy.

107. The lost Cherokee (p. 391): This tradition as here given is taken chiefly from the Wahnenauhi manuscript. There is a persistent belief among the Cherokee that a portion of their people once wandered far to the west or southwest, where they were sometimes heard of afterward, but were never again reunited with their tribe. It was the hope of verifying this tradition and restoring his lost kinsmen to their tribe that led Sequoya to undertake the journey on which he lost his life. These traditional lost Cherokee are entirely distinct from the historic emigrants who removed from the East shortly after the Revolution.

107. The missing Cherokee (p. 391): This tradition, as presented here, is primarily based on the Wahnenauhi manuscript. The Cherokee have a lasting belief that part of their people wandered far to the west or southwest, where they were occasionally mentioned afterward, but they never reunited with their tribe. It was the desire to confirm this tradition and bring back his lost relatives that drove Sequoya to embark on the journey that ultimately cost him his life. These traditionally lost Cherokee are completely different from the historical emigrants who moved from the East shortly after the Revolution.

Similar stories are common to nearly all the tribes. Thus the Kiowa tell of a chief who, many years ago, quarreled over a division of game and led his people far away across the Rocky mountains, where they are still living somewhere about the British border and still keeping their old Kiowa language. The Tonkawa tell of a band of their people who in some way were cut off from the tribe by a sudden inroad of the sea on the Texas coast, and, being unable to return, gradually worked their way far down into Mexico. The Tuscarora tell how, in their early wanderings, they came to the Mississippi and were crossing over to the west side by means of a grapevine, when the vine broke, leaving those on the farther side to wander off until in time they became enemies to those on the eastern bank. See Mooney, Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, Seventeenth Annual Report Bureau of American Ethnology, part 1, and The Last of Our Cannibals, in Harper’s Magazine, August, 1901; Cusick, quoted in Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 478.

Similar stories are common among almost all the tribes. For instance, the Kiowa recount a tale of a chief who, many years ago, argued over how to divide the game and led his people far across the Rocky Mountains, where they still live somewhere around the British border and continue to speak their old Kiowa language. The Tonkawa talk about a group of their people who were unexpectedly cut off from the tribe by a sudden surge of the sea on the Texas coast, and, unable to return, they gradually made their way deep into Mexico. The Tuscarora share a story of how, during their early journeys, they arrived at the Mississippi River and were crossing over to the west side using a grapevine when the vine broke, leaving those on the other side to wander off until they eventually became enemies of those on the eastern bank. See Mooney, Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians, Seventeenth Annual Report Bureau of American Ethnology, part 1, and The Last of Our Cannibals, in Harper’s Magazine, August, 1901; Cusick, quoted in Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 478.

108. The massacre of the Ani′-Kuta′ni (p. 392): Swimmer, Ta′gwădihĭ′, Ayâsta, and Wafford all knew this name, which Ayâsta pronounced Ani′-Kwăta′nĭ, but none of them could tell anything more definite than has been stated in the opening sentence. The hereditary transmission of priestly dignities in a certain clan or band is rather the rule than the exception Among the tribes, both east and west.

108. The Ani′-Kuta′ni massacre (p. 392): Swimmer, Ta′gwădihĭ′, Ayâsta, and Wafford were all familiar with this name, which Ayâsta pronounced Ani′-Kwăta′nĭ, but none of them could provide any more details than what was mentioned in the opening sentence. The passing down of priestly roles in a specific clan or group is more common than not among the tribes, both to the east and west.

109. The war medicine (p. 393): The first two paragraphs are from Wafford, the rest from Swimmer. The stories are characteristic of Indian belief and might be paralleled in any tribe. The great Kiowa chief, Set-ängya, already mentioned, was—and still is—believed by his tribe to have possessed a magic knife, which he carried in his stomach and could produce from his mouth at will. The Kiowa assert that it was this knife, which of course the soldiers failed to find when disarming him, with which he attacked the guard in the encounter that resulted in his death.

109. The combat medicine (p. 393): The first two paragraphs are from Wafford, and the rest are from Swimmer. These stories reflect Indian beliefs and can be found in any tribe. The prominent Kiowa chief, Set-ängya, who has been mentioned before, was—and still is—thought by his tribe to have a magic knife that he carried in his stomach and could pull out from his mouth whenever he wanted. The Kiowa claim that it was this knife, which the soldiers obviously failed to find when they disarmed him, that he used to attack the guard during the incident that led to his death.

110. Incidents of personal heroism (p. 394): The incident of the fight at Waya gap is on the authority of the late Maj. James Bryson, of Dillsboro, North Carolina, born in 1818, who had it from his great-uncle, Daniel Bryson, a member of Williamson’s expedition.

110. Acts of personal bravery (p. 394): The account of the fight at Waya gap comes from the late Maj. James Bryson of Dillsboro, North Carolina, who was born in 1818. He received this story from his great-uncle, Daniel Bryson, who was part of Williamson’s expedition.

Speaking of the Cherokee “War Women,” who were admitted to the tribal councils, Timberlake says (Memoirs, p. 70): “The reader will not be a little surprised to find the story of Amazons not so great a fable as we imagined, many of the Indian women being as famous in war as powerful in the Council.”

Speaking of the Cherokee "War Women," who were allowed in the tribal councils, Timberlake says (Memoirs, p. 70): "The reader will be quite surprised to discover that the story of Amazons is not as much of a myth as we thought, with many Indian women being just as renowned in battle as they are influential in the Council."

111. The mounds and the constant fire: The old sacred things (p. 395): What is here said concerning the mounds, based chiefly upon Swimmer’s recital, is given solely [502]as a matter of popular belief, shaped by tribal custom and ritual. The question of fact is for the archeologist to decide. The Indian statement is of value, however, in showing the supposed requirements for the solemn consecration of an important work.

111. The mounds and the ongoing fire: The ancient sacred items (p. 395): What’s mentioned here about the mounds, mainly based on Swimmer’s story, is presented only [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as a reflection of popular belief, shaped by tribal customs and rituals. The actual facts are up to the archeologist to determine. Nonetheless, the Indian perspective is valuable as it illustrates the supposed requirements for the formal dedication of an important project.

A note by John Howard Payne upon the sacred square of the Creeks, as observed by him in 1835, just before his visit to the Cherokee, may throw further light on the problem: “In the center of this outer square was a very high circular mound. This, it seems, was formed from the earth accumulated yearly by removing the surface of the sacred square thither. At every Green-corn festival the sacred square is strewn with soil yet untrodden; the soil of the year preceding being taken away, but preserved as above explained. No stranger’s foot is allowed to press the new earth of the sacred square until its consecration is complete” (Letter of 1835 in Continental Monthly, New York, 1862, p. 19). See note on the sacred fire.

A note by John Howard Payne about the sacred square of the Creeks, which he observed in 1835, just before his visit to the Cherokee, may shed more light on the issue: “In the center of this outer square was a very tall circular mound. This mound seems to have been formed from earth gathered each year by moving the surface of the sacred square there. At every Green-corn festival, the sacred square is covered with freshly placed soil; the soil from the previous year is removed but kept as described above. No outsider's foot is allowed to touch the fresh earth of the sacred square until the consecration is fully complete” (Letter of 1835 in Continental Monthly, New York, 1862, p. 19). See note on the sacred fire.

Conjured with disease—The practice of conjuring certain favorite spots in order to render them fatal to an invading enemy was common to many if not to all tribes. One of the most terrible battles of the Creek war was fought upon the “Holy ground,” so called because it was believed by the Indians that in consequence of the mystic rites which had been performed there for that purpose by their prophets, no white troops could set foot upon it and live.

Conjured with disease—The practice of summoning certain cherished locations to make them deadly for an invading enemy was common among many tribes, if not all. One of the most horrific battles of the Creek War occurred on the “Holy Ground,” named so because the Indians believed that due to the mystical rituals performed there by their prophets, no white troops could step on it and survive.

The sacred fire—The method described for producing fire and keeping it constantly smoldering in the townhouse appears to have been that actually in use in ancient times, as indicated by the name given to the plant (atsil′-sûñtĭ), and corroborated by the unanimous testimony of the old people. All the older East Cherokee believe that the ancient fire still burns within the mounds at Franklin and Bryson City, and those men who were stationed for a time near the latter place while in the Confederate service, during the Civil war, assert that they frequently saw the smoke rising from the adjacent mound.

The sacred fire—The method for creating fire and keeping it constantly smoldering in the townhouse seems to have been the same as what was actually used in ancient times, as shown by the name of the plant (atsil′-sûñtĭ), and supported by the consistent accounts of the older generation. All the older East Cherokee believe that the ancient fire still burns within the mounds at Franklin and Bryson City. Those soldiers who were stationed near Bryson City during the Civil War claim that they often saw smoke rising from the nearby mound.

The missionary Buttrick, from old Cherokee authority, says: “They were obliged to make new fire for sacred purposes by rubbing two pieces of dry wood together, with a certain weed, called golden rod, dry, between them.... When their enemies destroyed the house in which this holy fire was kept, it was said the fire settled down into the earth, where it still lives, though unknown to the people. The place where they lost this holy fire is somewhere in one of the Carolinas” (Antiquities, p. 9).

The missionary Buttrick, referencing old Cherokee beliefs, states: “They had to create new fire for sacred purposes by rubbing two dry pieces of wood together, with a specific dried weed called golden rod in between them.... When their enemies burned down the house that held this sacred fire, it was said the fire sank into the earth, where it still exists, although the people are unaware of it. The location of where they lost this sacred fire is somewhere in one of the Carolinas” (Antiquities, p. 9).

The general accuracy of Swimmer’s account is strikingly confirmed by the description of the New-fire ceremony given more than half a century before by John Howard Payne, the poet, who had gone among the Cherokee to study their ethnology and was engaged in that work when arrested, together with John Ross, by the Georgia guard in 1835. He makes the kindling of the new fire a part of the annual spring festival. At that time, says Payne, “the altar in the center of the national heptagon [i.e. townhouse] was repaired. It was constructed of a conical shape, of fresh earth. A circle was drawn around the top to receive the fire of sacrifice. Upon this was laid, ready for use, the inner bark of seven different kinds of trees. This bark was carefully chosen from the east side of the trees, and was clear and free from blemish.” After some days of preliminary purification, sacrifice, and other ceremonial performances, the day appointed for the kindling of the new fire arrived.

The overall accuracy of Swimmer’s account is remarkably supported by the description of the New-fire ceremony provided over fifty years earlier by John Howard Payne, the poet who went among the Cherokee to study their culture and was working on that project when he was arrested, along with John Ross, by the Georgia guard in 1835. He describes the kindling of the new fire as part of the annual spring festival. At that time, Payne says, “the altar in the center of the national heptagon [i.e. townhouse] was repaired. It was shaped like a cone and made of fresh earth. A circle was drawn around the top to hold the sacrificial fire. Onto this was placed, ready for use, the inner bark of seven different types of trees. This bark was carefully selected from the east side of the trees and was clear and free from blemishes.” After several days of preliminary purification, sacrifice, and other ceremonial activities, the day for kindling the new fire finally arrived.

“Early in the morning the seven persons who were commissioned to kindle the fire commenced their operations. One was the official fire-maker; the remaining six his assistants. A hearth was carefully cleared and prepared. A round hole being made in a block of wood, a small quantity of dry golden-rod weed was placed in it. A stick, the end of which just fitted the opening, was whirled rapidly until the weed took fire. The flame was then kindled on the hearth and thence taken to every house by the women, who collectively waited for that purpose. The old fires having been everywhere extinguished, and the hearths cleansed, new fires were lighted [503]throughout the country, and a sacrifice was made in each one of them of the first meat killed afterwards by those to whom they respectively belonged.”—Payne MS, quoted in Squier, Serpent Symbol, pp. 116–118.

“Early in the morning, the seven people assigned to start the fire began their tasks. One was the official fire-maker, and the other six were his assistants. They carefully cleared and prepared a hearth. They created a round hole in a block of wood and placed a small amount of dry golden-rod weed inside it. A stick, the end of which fit perfectly into the hole, was spun quickly until the weed ignited. The flame was then kindled on the hearth and taken to each house by the women, who had gathered for this purpose. The old fires had been extinguished everywhere, and the hearths cleaned, so new fires were lit [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] throughout the country, and a sacrifice was made at each one of them of the first meat killed afterwards by those to whom they belonged.” —Payne MS, quoted in Squier, Serpent Symbol, pp. 116–118.

Similar ceremonies were common to many tribes, particularly the southern tribes and the Pueblos, in connection with the annual kindling of the sacred new fire. See Adair, History of the American Indians; Hawkins, Sketch of the Creek Country, quoted by Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; Bartram, Travels; Fewkes, The New-fire Ceremony at Walpi, in American Anthropologist for January, 1900; Squier, Serpent Symbol. Going beyond our own boundaries it may be said briefly that fire worship was probably as ancient as ritual itself and well-nigh as universal.

Similar ceremonies were common among many tribes, especially the southern tribes and the Pueblos, in connection with the yearly lighting of the sacred new fire. See Adair, History of the American Indians; Hawkins, Sketch of the Creek Country, quoted by Gatschet, Creek Migration Legend; Bartram, Travels; Fewkes, The New-fire Ceremony at Walpi, in American Anthropologist for January 1900; Squier, Serpent Symbol. Looking beyond our own boundaries, it can be said that fire worship was likely as ancient as ritual itself and almost as widespread.

Wooden box—The sacred ark of the Cherokee is described by Adair (History of the American Indians, pp. 161–162), and its capture by the Delawares is mentioned by Washburn (Reminiscences, pp. 191, 221), who states that to its loss the old priests of the tribe ascribed the later degeneracy of their people. They refused to tell him the contents of the ark. On this subject Adair says:

Wooden box—The sacred ark of the Cherokee is detailed by Adair (History of the American Indians, pp. 161–162), and its seizure by the Delawares is referenced by Washburn (Reminiscences, pp. 191, 221), who claims that the old priests of the tribe attributed their people's subsequent decline to its loss. They would not disclose the contents of the ark to him. On this topic, Adair states:

“A gentleman who was at the Ohio in the year 1756 assured me he saw a stranger there very importunate to view the inside of the Cheerake ark, which was covered with a drest deerskin and placed on a couple of short blocks. An Indian centinel watched it, armed with a hiccory bow and brass-pointed barbed arrows; and he was faithful to his trust, for finding the stranger obtruding to pollute the supposed sacred vehicle, he drew an arrow to the head, and would have shot him through the body had he not suddenly withdrawn. The interpreter, when asked by the gentleman what it contained, told him there was nothing in it but a bundle of conjuring traps. This shews what conjurers our common interpreters are, and how much the learned world have really profited by their informations.”

“A man who was in Ohio in 1756 told me he saw a stranger there very eager to look inside the Cheerake ark, which was covered with a dressed deerskin and placed on a couple of short blocks. An Indian guard was watching it, armed with a hickory bow and brass-tipped barbed arrows; and he was committed to his duty, because when he saw the stranger trying to disrespect the supposed sacred object, he drew an arrow to the tip and would have shot him through the body if he hadn't quickly backed away. When the gentleman asked the interpreter what was inside, he said there was nothing in it but a bundle of magic tricks. This shows how much of a conjurer our common interpreters are, and how little the learned world has truly gained from their information.”

Such tribal palladiums or “medicines,” upon which the existence and prosperity of the tribe are supposed to depend, are still preserved among the plains Indians, the sacred receptacle in each case being confided to the keeping of a priest appointed for the purpose, who alone is privileged to undo the wrappings or expose the contents. Among these tribal “medicines” may be mentioned the sacred arrows of the Cheyenne, the “flat pipe” of the Arapaho, the great shell of the Omaha, and the taime image of the Kiowa (see reference in the author’s Ghost-dance Religion and Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians).

Such tribal sacred objects or “medicines,” believed to be essential for the survival and success of the tribe, are still maintained among the Plains Indians. The sacred item is entrusted to a priest appointed for this role, who is the only one allowed to unwrap or reveal what’s inside. Among these tribal “medicines” are the sacred arrows of the Cheyenne, the “flat pipe” of the Arapaho, the great shell of the Omaha, and the taime image of the Kiowa (see reference in the author’s Ghost-dance Religion and Calendar History of the Kiowa Indians).

White peace pipe—This statement concerning the ancient seven-stem peace pipe carved from white stone is given on the authority of Swimmer, who said that the stone was procured from a quarry near the present town of Knoxville, Tennessee. A certain district of western North Carolina has recently acquired an unenviable reputation for the manufacture of spurious “Indian pipes,” ostensibly taken from the mounds, carved from soapstone and having from three to half a dozen stem-holes encircling the bowl.

White peace pipe—This statement about the ancient seven-stem peace pipe made from white stone comes from Swimmer, who mentioned that the stone was sourced from a quarry near what is now Knoxville, Tennessee. A certain area in western North Carolina has recently gained a bad reputation for producing fake “Indian pipes,” which are supposedly taken from the mounds, carved from soapstone, and feature anywhere from three to six stem-holes around the bowl.

Turtle drum—This statement is on the authority of Wafford, who had talked with men who claimed to have known those who had seen the drum. He was not positive as to the town, but thought it was Keowee. It is believed that the drum was hidden by the Indians, in anticipation of their speedy return, when the country was invaded by Williamson in 1776, but as the country was never recovered by the Cherokee the drum was lost.

Turtle drum—This information comes from Wafford, who spoke with people claiming to have known those who actually saw the drum. He wasn't sure about the town but thought it might be Keowee. It's believed that the drum was hidden by the Indians, expecting to return soon when Williamson invaded in 1776, but since the Cherokee never regained the land, the drum was lost.

112115. Short humorous stories (pp. 397, 399): These short stories are fairly representative of Cherokee humor. Each was heard repeatedly from several informants, both east and west.

112115. Funny short stories (pp. 397, 399): These short stories capture Cherokee humor well. Each one was shared multiple times by different sources, from both the east and west.

116. The star feathers (p. 399): This story was obtained from John Ax, with additional details from Chief Smith and others, to whom it was equally familiar. It is told as an actual happening in the early days, before the Indian had much acquaintance with the whites, and is thoroughly characteristic of the methods of medicine-men. [504]The deception was based upon the Cherokee belief that the stars are living creatures with feathers (see number 9, “What the Stars are Like”).

116. The star's feathers (p. 399): This story was shared by John Ax, with additional insights from Chief Smith and others who were equally familiar with it. It is recounted as a true event from the early days, before Native Americans had much contact with white people, and it reflects the typical practices of medicine men. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The trickery was rooted in the Cherokee belief that stars are living beings with feathers (see number 9, “What the Stars are Like”).

The Indian has always been noted for his love of feather decorations, and more than any from his native birds he prized the beautiful feathers of the peacock whenever it was possible to procure them from the whites. So far back as 1670 Lederer noted of a South Carolina tribe: “The Ushery delight much in feather ornament, of which they have great variety; but peacocks in most esteem, because rare in these parts” (Travels, p. 32, ed. 1891).

The Indian has always been known for his love of feather decorations, and more than any from his native birds, he valued the beautiful feathers of the peacock whenever he could get them from the white settlers. As early as 1670, Lederer noted about a South Carolina tribe: “The Ushery really enjoy feather accessories, of which they have a great variety; but they hold peacocks in the highest regard, because they are rare in these parts” (Travels, p. 32, ed. 1891).

117. The mother bear’s song (p. 400): The first of these songs was obtained from Ayâsta, and was unknown to Swimmer. The second song was obtained also from Ayâsta, who knew only the verses, while Swimmer knew both the verses and the story which gives them their setting.

117. The mother bear's lullaby (p. 400): The first of these songs came from Ayâsta and was unfamiliar to Swimmer. The second song also came from Ayâsta, who only knew the verses, while Swimmer was aware of both the verses and the story that provides their context.

The first has an exact parallel among the Creeks, which is thus given in the “Baby Songs” of the Tuggle manuscript:

The first has a direct counterpart among the Creeks, which is presented in the “Baby Songs” of the Tuggle manuscript:

Ah tan Down the stream
Ah yah chokese if you hear
Mah kah cho kofe chase going
Hoche yoke saw up the stream
Lit kahts chars, run,
Lit kahts chars. run.
 
A thle poo Up the stream
Ahyohchokese if you hear
Mah kah cho kofe the chase going
Thorne yoke saw to the high mountain
Lit karts chars, run,
Lit karts chars. run.

Translation

Translation

If you hear the noise of the chase

If you hear the sound of the pursuit

Going down the stream

Going downstream

Then run up the stream.

Then run upstream.

If you hear the noise of the chase

If you hear the sound of the chase

Going up the stream

Going upstream

Then run to the high mountain,

Then run to the tall mountain,

Then run to the high mountain.

Then run to the high mountain.

118. Baby song, to please the children (p. 401): This song is well known to the women and was sung by both Ayâsta and Swimmer.

118. Lullaby, to entertain the kids (p. 401): This tune is familiar to the women and was performed by both Ayâsta and Swimmer.

119. When babies are born: The wren and the cricket (p. 401): These little bits of Indian folklore were obtained from Swimmer, but are common tribal property.

119. When babies are born: The wren and the cricket (p. 401): These snippets of Indian folklore were collected from Swimmer, but they are shared cultural heritage.

120. The Raven Mocker (p. 401): The grewsome belief in the “Raven Mocker” is universal among the Cherokee and has close parallels in other tribes. Very near to it is the Iroquois belief in the vampire or cannibal ghost, concerning which Schoolcraft relates some blood-curdling stories. He says: “It is believed that such doomed spirits creep into the lodges of men at night, and during sleep suck their blood and eat their flesh. They are invisible” (Notes on the Iroquois, p. 144). On one occasion, while the author was among the Cherokee, a sick man was allowed to die alone because his friends imagined they felt the presence of the Raven Mocker or other invisible witches about the house, and were consequently afraid to stay with him. The description of the flying terror appears to be that of a great meteor. It is a universal principle of folk belief that discovery or recognition while disguised in another form brings disaster to the witch. [505]

120. The Raven Mocker (p. 401): The horrifying belief in the “Raven Mocker” is widespread among the Cherokee and has strong similarities in other tribes. Closely related is the Iroquois belief in the vampire or cannibal ghost, about which Schoolcraft shares some chilling stories. He states: “It is believed that such doomed spirits creep into the lodges of men at night and, while they sleep, suck their blood and eat their flesh. They are invisible” (Notes on the Iroquois, p. 144). One time, when the author was with the Cherokee, a sick man was left to die alone because his friends thought they sensed the presence of the Raven Mocker or other invisible witches nearby, and were therefore too afraid to stay with him. The description of the flying terror seems to resemble a large meteor. A common belief in folklore is that being discovered or recognized while disguised in another form brings misfortune to the witch. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The “diving” of the raven while flying high in air is performed by folding one wing close to the body, when the bird falls to a lower plane, apparently turning a somersault in the descent. It seems to be done purely for amusement.

The raven's "diving" while soaring high in the sky involves tucking one wing close to its body, causing the bird to drop to a lower level, seemingly flipping over during the fall. It appears to be done purely for fun.

121. Herbert’s spring (p. 403): The subject of this old trader’s legend must have been one of the head-springs of Chattooga river, an upper branch of Savannah, having its rise in the southern part of Jackson county, North Carolina, on the eastern slope of the ridge from which other streams flow in the opposite direction to join the waters of the Tennessee. It was probably in the vicinity of the present highlands in Macon county, where the trail from Chattooga river and the settlements on Keowee crossed the Blue ridge, thence descending Cullasagee to the towns on Little Tennessee.

121. Herbert's spring (p. 403): The focus of this old trader’s legend must have been one of the main springs of the Chattooga River, which is an upper branch of the Savannah River. It originates in the southern part of Jackson County, North Carolina, on the eastern slope of the ridge where other streams flow in the opposite direction to join the waters of the Tennessee River. It was likely near the current highlands in Macon County, where the trail from the Chattooga River and the settlements on Keowee crossed the Blue Ridge, then descended Cullasagee toward the towns along the Little Tennessee.

126. Plant lore (p. 420): For ceremonies, prayers, and precautions used by the doctors in connection with the gathering and preparation of medicinal roots, barks, and herbs, see the author’s Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1891.

126. Plant knowledge (p. 420): For rituals, prayers, and guidelines used by healers related to the collection and preparation of medicinal roots, barks, and herbs, refer to the author’s Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees, in the Seventh Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1891.

Violet—The Onondaga name signifies “two heads entangled,” referring, we are told, to “the way so often seen where the heads are interlocked and pulled apart by the stems” (W. M. Beauchamp, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1888).

Violet—The Onondaga name means “two heads tangled up,” which, as we’re told, refers to “the way it often looks when the heads are locked together and pulled apart by the stems” (W. M. Beauchamp, in Journal of American Folk-Lore, October, 1888).

Cedar—For references to the sacred character of the cedar among the plains tribes, see the author’s Ghost-dance Religion, in the Fourteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, part 2, 1896.

Cedar—For mentions of the sacred significance of the cedar among the plains tribes, check out the author’s Ghost-dance Religion, in the Fourteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, part 2, 1896.

Linn and basswood—The ancient Tuscarora believed that no tree but black gum was immune from lightning, which, they declared, would run round the tree a great many times seeking in vain to effect an entrance. Lawson, who records the belief, adds: “Now, you must understand that sort of gum will not split or rive: therefore, I suppose the story might arise from thence” (Carolina, pp. 345–346, ed. 1860). The Pawnee claim the same immunity for the cedar, and throw sprigs of it as incense upon the fire during storms to turn aside the lightning stroke (Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, p. 126).

Linn and basswood—The ancient Tuscarora believed that no tree besides black gum was safe from lightning, which they said would circle the tree many times trying unsuccessfully to get in. Lawson, who recorded this belief, adds: “Now, you must understand that kind of gum won't split or crack: therefore, I suppose the story might have come from that” (Carolina, pp. 345–346, ed. 1860). The Pawnee have a similar belief about cedar, and they throw sprigs of it as incense on the fire during storms to ward off lightning strikes (Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories, p. 126).

Ginseng—For more concerning this plant see the author’s Sacred Formulas, above mentioned. [506]

Ginseng—For more information about this plant, see the author's Sacred Formulas, mentioned above. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


1 Asher & Co., Berlin, 1895. 

1 Asher & Co., Berlin, 1895. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

2 Antiquities of the Cherokee Indians, compiled from the collection of Reverend Sabin Buttrick, their missionary from 1817 to 1847, as presented in the Indian Chieftain; Vinita, Indian Territory, 1884. 

2 The history of the Cherokee Indians, gathered from the collection of Reverend Sabin Buttrick, their missionary from 1817 to 1847, as featured in the Indian Chieftain; Vinita, Indian Territory, 1884.

3 Buttrick, Antiquities of the Cherokee Indians, pp. 9–10. 

3 Buttrick, Antiquities of the Cherokee Indians, pp. 9–10. 

4 Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 359, 1847. 

4 Schoolcraft, Notes on the Iroquois, p. 359, 1847.

5 Buttrick, op. cit., p. 10. 

5 Buttrick, cited work, p. 10. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

6 Travels, pp. 449–450. 

6 Travels, pp. 449–450. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

7 W. O. Tuggle, Myths of the Creeks, MS, 1887. Copy in archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. 

7 W. O. Tuggle, Myths of the Creeks, MS, 1887. Copy in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology.

8 A. S. Gatschet, Some Mythic Stories of the Yuchi Indians, in American Anthropologist, VI, p. 281, July, 1893. 

8 A. S. Gatschet, Some Mythic Stories of the Yuchi Indians, in American Anthropologist, VI, p. 281, July, 1893.

9 Antiquities. 

9 Artifacts. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

10 E. G. Squier, The Serpent Symbol and the Worship of the Reciprocal Principles of Nature in America (Am. Archæological Researches, 1); New York, 1851. 

10 E. G. Squier, The Serpent Symbol and the Worship of the Reciprocal Principles of Nature in America (Am. Archaeological Researches, 1); New York, 1851.

11 Rev. Wm. W. Gill, Myths and Songs from the South Pacific, with a preface by F. Max Müller; London, 1876, pp. 18, 21, 58, 71. 

11 Rev. Wm. W. Gill, Myths and Songs from the South Pacific, with a preface by F. Max Müller; London, 1876, pp. 18, 21, 58, 71.

12 G. E. Foster, Sequoyah, the American Cadmus and Modern Moses; Philadelphia, Indian Rights Association, 1885. 

12 G. E. Foster, Sequoyah, the American Cadmus and Modern Moses; Philadelphia, Indian Rights Association, 1885. 

13 Historical Sketches of the Cherokees, together with some of their Customs, Traditions, and Superstitions, by Wahnenauhi, a Cherokee Indian; MS in archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. 

13 Historical Sketches of the Cherokees, along with some of their customs, traditions, and superstitions, by Wahnenauhi, a Cherokee Indian; manuscript in the archives of the Bureau of American Ethnology. 

14 Frank Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla Apaches, in Journal of Am. Folklore, October, 1898. 

14 Frank Russell, Myths of the Jicarilla Apaches, in Journal of Am. Folklore, October, 1898. 

15 H. R. Schoolcraft, Algic Researches, Comprising Inquiries Respecting the Mental Characteristics of the North American Indians; first series, Indian Tales and Legends (two volumes); New York, 1839. 

15 H. R. Schoolcraft, Algic Researches, Including Studies on the Mental Traits of North American Indians; first series, Indian Stories and Legends (two volumes); New York, 1839.

16 The Dhegiha Language, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI (Department of the Interior, U. S. Geographical and Geological Survey of the Rocky Mountain Region. J. W. Powell in charge), Washington, D. C. 

16 The Dhegiha Language, in Contributions to North American Ethnology, VI (Department of the Interior, U.S. Geographical and Geological Survey of the Rocky Mountain Region. J. W. Powell in charge), Washington, D.C.

17 League of the Iroquois, pp. 161, 102, and 199. 

17 League of the Iroquois, pp. 161, 102, and 199. 

18 Hewitt, Cosmogonic Gods of the Iroquois, in Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci., XLIV, 1895. 

18 Hewitt, Cosmogonic Gods of the Iroquois, in Proc. Am. Ass. Adv. Sci., XLIV, 1895. 

19 History of Carolina, ed. 1860, p. 35. 

19 History of Carolina, ed. 1860, p. 35.

20 Traditions of the Thompson River Indians of British Columbia, collected and annotated by James Teit, with introduction by Franz Boas (Memoirs of the American Folk-Lore Society, VI); Boston and New York, 1898, p. 74. 

20 The traditions of the Thompson River Indians from British Columbia, gathered and explained by James Teit, with an introduction by Franz Boas (Memoirs of the American Folk-Lore Society, VI); Boston and New York, 1898, p. 74. 

21 Memoirs, p. 77. 

21 Memoirs, p. 77. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

22 History of the American Indians, p. 401. 

22 History of the American Indians, p. 401.

23 Erminnie Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, p. 80. 

23 Erminnie Smith, Myths of the Iroquois, in Second Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, p. 80. 

24 Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 61. 

24 Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 61.

25 Josiah Gregg, The Commerce of the Prairies, or The Journal of a Santa Fe Trader During Eight Expeditions across the Great Western Prairies and a Residence of Nearly Nine Years in Northern Mexico; vol. II, pp. 239–240; New York and London, 1844. 

25 Josiah Gregg, The Commerce of the Prairies, or The Journal of a Santa Fe Trader During Eight Expeditions across the Great Western Prairies and a Residence of Nearly Nine Years in Northern Mexico; vol. II, pp. 239–240; New York and London, 1844.

26 Francis Parkman, The Jesuits in North America in the Seventeenth Century, second edition, p. lxxxiii (quoting Le Clerc); Boston, 1867. 

26 Francis Parkman, The Jesuits in North America in the Seventeenth Century, second edition, p. lxxxiii (quoting Le Clerc); Boston, 1867.

27 Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 85. 

27 Teit, Thompson River Traditions, p. 85.

28 Alfred Wiedemann, Religion of the Ancient Egyptians; New York, 1897, p. 55. 

28 Alfred Wiedemann, Religion of the Ancient Egyptians; New York, 1897, p. 55.

29 Heli Chatelain, Folktales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu text, literal English translation, introduction, and notes (Memoirs of the American Folk-Lore Society, I); Boston and New York. 1894. 

29 Heli Chatelain, Folktales of Angola: Fifty Tales, with Ki-mbundu text, literal English translation, introduction, and notes (Memoirs of the American Folk-Lore Society, I); Boston and New York. 1894.

30 Memoirs of American Folk-Lore Society, V; Boston and New York, 1897. 

30 Memoirs of American Folk-Lore Society, V; Boston and New York, 1897. 

31 J. W. Bouton, Bible Myths and their Parallels in Other Religions; 2d ed., New York, 1883; Bible Folklore, A Study in Comparative Mythology; New York, 1884. 

31 J. W. Bouton, Bible Myths and their Parallels in Other Religions; 2nd ed., New York, 1883; Bible Folklore, A Study in Comparative Mythology; New York, 1884.

32 The Myths of the New World, A Treatise on the Symbolism and Mythology of the Red Race of America; 3d ed., Philadelphia, 1896. 

32 The Myths of the New World, A Study on the Symbolism and Mythology of Native American Cultures; 3rd ed., Philadelphia, 1896.

33 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 254, ed. 1876. 

33 Heckewelder, Indian Nations, p. 254, ed. 1876. 

34 Henry, Travels and Adventures in Canada, etc., pp. 212–213, New York, 1809. 

34 Henry, Travels and Adventures in Canada, etc., pp. 212–213, New York, 1809.

35 G. B. Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories and Folktales, with Notes on the Origin, Customs, and Character of the Pawnee People; New York, 1889, pp. 358–359. 

35 G. B. Grinnell, Pawnee Hero Stories and Folktales, with Notes on the Origin, Customs, and Character of the Pawnee People; New York, 1889, pp. 358–359.

36 Joel C. Harris, Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings; New York, 1886. 

36 Joel C. Harris, Uncle Remus, His Songs and His Sayings; New York, 1886.

37 J. C. Harris, Nights with Uncle Remus: Myths and Legends of the Old Plantation; Boston, 1883. 

37 J. C. Harris, Nights with Uncle Remus: Myths and Legends of the Old Plantation; Boston, 1883. 

38 C. G. Leland, Algonquin Legends of New England, p. 212; Boston, 1884. 

38 C. G. Leland, Algonquin Legends of New England, p. 212; Boston, 1884.

39 History of the American Indians, p. 30. 

39 History of the American Indians, p. 30. 

40 J. E. Holbrook, North American Herpetology, or a Description of the Reptiles inhabiting the United States, II, p. 119; Phila., 1842. 

40 J. E. Holbrook, North American Herpetology, or a Description of the Reptiles Living in the United States, II, p. 119; Phila., 1842.

41 J. G. M. Ramsey, The Annals of Tennessee to the end of the Eighteenth Century, etc., Philadelphia, 1853. 

41 J. G. M. Ramsey, The Annals of Tennessee to the end of the Eighteenth Century, etc., Philadelphia, 1853. 

42 Buckingham Smith, Letter of Hernando de Soto and Memoir of Hernando de Escalante, translated from the Spanish; Washington, 1854, p. 46. 

42 Buckingham Smith, Letter of Hernando de Soto and Memoir of Hernando de Escalante, translated from the Spanish; Washington, 1854, p. 46.

43 Manuscript Journal, 1796, with Georgia Historical Society, Savannah. 

43 Manuscript Journal, 1796, with the Georgia Historical Society, Savannah.

44 Dr Elias Boudinot, A Star in the West, or a Humble Attempt to Discover the Long Lost Ten Tribes of Israel, Preparatory to Their Return to Their Beloved City, Jerusalem; Trenton, N. J., 1816. 

44 Dr. Elias Boudinot, A Star in the West, or a Humble Attempt to Discover the Long Lost Ten Tribes of Israel, Preparing for Their Return to Their Beloved City, Jerusalem; Trenton, N. J., 1816.

45 J. M. Stanley, Portraits of North American Indians, with sketches of scenery, etc., painted by J. M. Stanley, deposited with the Smithsonian Institution. Washington: Smithsonian Institution, December, 1852; pp. 18–22. The Stanley account was not seen by the present author until after the Wafford tradition was in proofs. 

45 J. M. Stanley, Portraits of North American Indians, along with sketches of landscapes, etc., created by J. M. Stanley, stored at the Smithsonian Institution. Washington: Smithsonian Institution, December, 1852; pp. 18–22. The Stanley account wasn't reviewed by the current author until after the Wafford tradition was already in proofs.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

GLOSSARY OF CHEROKEE WORDS

The Cherokee language has the continental vowel sounds a, e, i, and u, but lacks o, which is replaced by a deep â. The obscure or short û is frequently nasalized, but the nasal sound is seldom heard at the end of a word. The only labial is m, which occurs in probably not more than half a dozen words in the Upper and Middle dialects, and is entirely absent from the Lower dialect, in which w takes its place. The characteristic l of the Upper and Middle dialects becomes r in the Lower, but no dialect has both sounds. There is also an aspirated l; k and t have the ordinary sounds of these letters, but g and d are medials, approximating the sounds of k and t, respectively. A frequent double consonant is ts, commonly rendered ch by the old traders (see p. 188, “Dialects”).

The Cherokee language has the continental vowel sounds a, e, i, and u, but it doesn’t include o, which is replaced by a deep â. The unclear or short û is often nasalized, but you rarely hear the nasal sound at the end of a word. The only labial sound is m, which appears in probably no more than six words in the Upper and Middle dialects, and it’s completely missing from the Lower dialect, where w takes its place. The distinct l of the Upper and Middle dialects turns into r in the Lower dialect, but no dialect has both sounds. There is also an aspirated l; k and t have their usual sounds, but g and d act as medial sounds, resembling the sounds of k and t, respectively. A common double consonant is ts, often represented as ch by the old traders (see p. 188, “Dialects”).

a as in far.
ă as in what, or obscure as in showman.
â as in law, all.
d medial (semisonant), approximating t.
e as in they.
ĕ as in net.
g medial (semisonant), approximating k.
h as in hat.
i as in pique.
ĭ as in pick.
k as in kick.
l as in lull.
ʻl surd l (sometimes written hl), nearly the Welsh ll.
m as in man.
n as in not.
r takes place of l in Lower dialect.
s as in sin.
t as in top.
u as in rule.
û as in cut.
ûñ û nasalized.
w as in wit.
y as in you.
ʻ a slight aspirate, sometimes indicating the omission of a vowel.

[507]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A number of English words, with cross references, have been introduced into the glossary, and these, together with corrupted Cherokee forms, are indicated by small capitals.

A number of English words, with cross references, have been included in the glossary, and these, along with altered Cherokee forms, are shown in small capitals.

adâ′lănûñ′stĭ—a staff or cane.

adâ′lănûñ′stĭ—a staff or cane.

adan′ta—soul.

adan'ta—soul.

ada′wehĭ—a magician or supernatural being.

ada′wehĭ—an entertainer or supernatural being.

ada′wehi′yu—a very great magician; intensive form of ada′wehĭ.

ada′wehi′yu—a very powerful magician; an intensified version of ada′wehĭ.

â′gănă—groundhog.

groundhog.

Â′gănstâ′ta—“Groundhog-sausage,” from â′gănă, groundhog, and tsistâ′û, “I am pounding it,” understood to refer to pounding meat, etc., in a mortar, after having first crisped it before the fire. A war chief noted in the Cherokee war of 1760, and prominent until about the close of the Revolution; known to the whites as Oconostota. Also the Cherokee name for Colonel Gideon Morgan of the war of 1812, for Washington Morgan, his son, of the Civil war, and now for a full-blood upon the reservation, known to the whites as Morgan Calhoun.

Â′gănstâ′ta—“Groundhog-sausage,” from â′gănă, groundhog, and tsistâ′û, “I am pounding it,” understood to refer to pounding meat, etc., in a mortar after crisping it over the fire. A war chief noted in the Cherokee war of 1760, and prominent until around the end of the Revolution; known to whites as Oconostota. Also the Cherokee name for Colonel Gideon Morgan from the War of 1812, for Washington Morgan, his son, during the Civil War, and now for a full-blood on the reservation, known to whites as Morgan Calhoun.

Â′găn-uni′tsĭ—“Groundhogs’-mother,” from â′gănă and uni′tsĭ, their mother, plural of utsĭ′, his mother (etsĭ′, agitĭ′, my mother). The Cherokee name of a Shawano captive, who, according to tradition, killed the great Uktena serpent and procured the Ulûñsû′tĭ.

Â′găn-uni′tsĭ—“Groundhogs’-mother,” from â′gănă and uni′tsĭ, their mother, plural of utsĭ′, his mother (etsĭ′, agitĭ′, my mother). The Cherokee name of a Shawano captive, who, according to tradition, killed the great Uktena serpent and obtained the Ulûñsû′tĭ.

Agawe′la—“Old Woman,” a formulistic name for corn or the spirit of corn.

Agawe′la—“Old Woman,” a traditional name for corn or the spirit of corn.

agăyûñ′li—for agăyûñ′lige, old, ancient.

agăyûñ′li—for agăyûñ′lige, old, ancient.

agidâ′tă—see edâ′tă.

agidâ′tă—see edâ′tă.

agidu′tŭ—see edu′tŭ.

agidu'tŭ—see edu'tŭ.

Agiʻlĭ—“He is rising,” possibly a contraction of an old personal name, Agin′-agiʻlĭ, “Rising-fawn.” Major George Lowrey, cousin of Sequoya, and assistant chief of the Cherokee Nation about 1840. Stanley incorrectly makes it “Keeth-la, or Dog” (for giʻlĭ′.)

Agiʻlĭ—“He is rising,” possibly a contraction of an old personal name, Agin′-agiʻlĭ, “Rising-fawn.” Major George Lowrey, cousin of Sequoya, was the assistant chief of the Cherokee Nation around 1840. Stanley mistakenly refers to it as “Keeth-la, or Dog” (for giʻlĭ′.)

agini′sĭ—see eni′sĭ.

agini'si—see eni'si.

agi′sĭ—female, applied usually to quadrupeds.

agi′sĭ—female, usually refers to mammals.

Agis′-e′gwa—“Great Female,” possibly “Great Doe.” A being, probably an animal god, invoked in the sacred formulas.

Agis'-e-gwa—“Great Female,” possibly “Great Doe.” A being, probably an animal god, called upon in the sacred formulas.

agitsĭ′—see etsĭ′.

agitsĭ′—see etsĭ′.

Agitstaʻti′yĭ—“Where they stayed up all night,” from tsigitsûñ′tihû′, “I stay up all night.” A place in the Great Smoky range about the head of Noland creek, in Swain county, North Carolina. See notes to number 100.

Agitstaʻti′yĭ—“Where they stayed up all night,” from tsigitsûñ′tihû′, “I stay up all night.” A location in the Great Smoky Mountains near the beginning of Noland Creek, in Swain County, North Carolina. See notes to number 100.

Aguaquiri—see Guaquili.

Aguaquiri—see Guaquili.

Ăhălu′na—“Ambush,” Ăhălunûñ′yĭ, “Ambush place,” or Uni′hălu′na, “Where they ambushed,” from ăkălu′ga, “I am watching”. Soco gap, at the head of Soco creek, on the line between Swain and Haywood counties, North Carolina (see number 122). The name is also applied to a lookout station for deer hunters.

Ăhălu′na—“Ambush,” Ăhălunûñ′yĭ, “Ambush place,” or Uni′hălu′na, “Where they ambushed,” from ăkălu′ga, “I am watching.” Soco Gap, at the head of Soco Creek, on the line between Swain and Haywood counties, North Carolina (see number 122). The name is also used for a lookout station for deer hunters.

ahănu′lăhĭ—“he is bearded,” from ahănu′lăhû, a beard.

ahănu′lăhĭ—“he is bearded,” from ahănu′lăhû, a beard.

Ahu′lude′gĭ—“He throws away the drum” (habitual), from ahu′lĭ, drum, and akwăde′gû, “I am throwing it away” (round object). The Cherokee name of John Jolly, a noted chief and adopted father of Samuel Houston, about 1800.

Ahu′lude′gĭ—“He throws away the drum” (habitual), from ahu′lĭ, drum, and akwăde′gû, “I am throwing it away” (round object). The Cherokee name of John Jolly, a well-known chief and adoptive father of Samuel Houston, around 1800.

ahyeli′skĭ—a mocker or mimic.

ahyeli′skĭ—a mocker or impersonator.

aktă′—eye; plural, diktă′.

aktă′—eye; plural, diktă′.

akta′tĭ—a telescope or field glass. The name denotes something with which to examine or look into closely, from aktă′, eye.

akta′tĭ—a telescope or binoculars. The name refers to something used to examine or look at closely, derived from aktă′, meaning eye.

akwandu′li—a song form for akwidu′li(-hû, “I want it.”

akwandu′li—a song form for akwidu′li(-hû, “I want it.”

Akwanʻkĭ—see Anakwanʻkĭ.

Akwanʻkĭ—see Anakwanʻkĭ.

Akwĕʻti′yĭ—a location on Tuckasegee river, in Jackson county, North Carolina; the meaning of the name is lost. See number 122.

Akwĕʻti′yĭ—a spot on the Tuckasegee River in Jackson County, North Carolina; the meaning of the name is unknown. See number 122.

Alarka—see Yalâgĭ. [508]

Alarka—see Yalâgĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

âligă′—the red-horse fish (Moxostoma).

âligă′—the redhorse fish (Moxostoma).

Alkinĭ′—the last woman known to be of Natchez descent and peculiarity among the East Cherokee; died about 1890. The name has no apparent meaning.

Alkinĭ′—the last woman recognized as being of Natchez descent and unique among the East Cherokee; died around 1890. The name has no clear meaning.

ămă′—water; in the Lower dialect, ăwă′; cf. a′mă, salt.

ămă′—water; in the Lower dialect, ăwă′; cf. a′mă, salt.

amăyĕ′hĭ—“dwelling in the water,” from ămă′ (ămă′yĭ, “in the water”) and ĕhû′, “I dwell,” “I live.”

amăyĕ′hĭ—“living in the water,” from ămă′ (ămă′yĭ, “in the water”) and ĕhû′, “I live.”

Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa—“Great island,” from ămăyeʻlĭ, island (from ămă′, water, and ayeʻlĭ, “in the middle”) and e′gwa, great. A former Cherokee settlement on Little Tennessee river, at Big island, a short distance below the mouth of Tellico, in Monroe county, Tennessee. Timberlake writes it Mialaquo, while Bartram spells it Nilaque. Not to be confounded with Long-island town below Chattanooga.

Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa—“Great island,” from ămăyeʻlĭ, island (from ămă′, water, and ayeʻlĭ, “in the middle”) and e′gwa, great. A former Cherokee settlement on the Little Tennessee River, at Big Island, just a short distance below the mouth of Tellico, in Monroe County, Tennessee. Timberlake writes it as Mialaquo, while Bartram spells it Nilaque. It should not be confused with Long Island town located below Chattanooga.

Ămăyeʻlĭ-gûnăhi′ta—“Long island,” from ămăyeʻlĭ, island, and gûnahi′ta, long. A former Cherokee settlement, known to the whites as Long Island town, at the Long island in Tennessee river, on the Tennessee-Georgia line. It was one of the Chickamauga towns (see Tsĭkăma′gĭ).

Ămăyeʻlĭ-gûnăhi′ta—“Long island,” from ămăyeʻlĭ, island, and gûnahi′ta, long. A former Cherokee settlement, known to the whites as Long Island town, at the Long island in Tennessee river, on the Tennessee-Georgia line. It was one of the Chickamauga towns (see Tsĭkăma′gĭ).

amă′yĭnĕ′hi—“dwellers in the water,” plural of amăyĕ′hĭ.

amă′yĭnĕ′hi—“dwellers in the water,” plural of amăyĕ′hĭ.

Anăda′dûñtăskĭ—“Roasters,” i. e., Cannibals; from gûñ′tăskû′, “I am putting it (round) into the fire to roast.” The regular word for cannibals is Yûñ′wini′giskĭ, q. v. See number 3.

Anăda′dûñtăskĭ—"Roasters," meaning Cannibals; from gûñ′tăskû′, "I am putting it (round) into the fire to roast." The common word for cannibals is Yûñ′wini′giskĭ, see number 3.

anagâhûñ′ûñskû′—the Green-corn dance; literally, “they are having a Green-corn dance”; anagâhûñ′ûñsgûñ′yĭ, “where they are having the Green-corn dance”; the popular name is not a translation of the Cherokee word, which has no reference either to corn or dancing.

anagâhûñ′ûñskû′—the Green-corn dance; literally, “they are having a Green-corn dance”; anagâhûñ′ûñsgûñ′yĭ, “where they are having the Green-corn dance”; the popular name is not a translation of the Cherokee word, which has no reference either to corn or dancing.

Anakwanʻkĭ—the Delaware Indians; singular Akwanʻkĭ, a Cherokee attempt at Wapanaqkĭ, “Easterners,” the Algonquian name by which, in various corrupted forms, the Delawares are commonly known to the western tribes.

Anakwanʻkĭ—the Delaware Indians; singular Akwanʻkĭ, a Cherokee version of Wapanaqkĭ, “Easterners,” the Algonquian name that, in different distorted forms, the Delawares are usually referred to by the western tribes.

Anantooeah—see Ani′-Nûn′dăwe′gĭ.

Anantooeah—see Ani′-Nûn′dăwe′gĭ.

aʻne′tsâ, or aʻnetsâ′gĭ—the ballplay.

aʻne′tsâ, or aʻnetsâ′gĭ—the gameplay.

aʻnetsâ′ûñskĭ—a ballplayer; literally, “a lover of the ballplay.”

aʻnetsâ′ûñskĭ—a ballplayer; literally, “someone who loves to play ball.”

ani′—a tribal and animate prefix.

ani'—a tribal and lively prefix.

ani′da′wehĭ—plural of ada′wehĭ.

ani'dawehĭ—plural of adawehĭ.

a′niganti′skĭ—see dăganʻtû.

a′niganti′skĭ—see dăganʻtû.

Ani′-Gatăge′wĭ—one of the seven Cherokee clans; the name has now no meaning, but has been absurdly rendered “Blind savanna,” from an incorrect idea that it is derived from igâ′tĭ, a swamp or savanna, and dige′wĭ, blind.

Ani′-Gatăge′wĭ—one of the seven Cherokee clans; the name no longer has any meaning, but it has been incorrectly interpreted as “Blind savanna,” based on a mistaken belief that it comes from igâ′tĭ, meaning a swamp or savanna, and dige′wĭ, meaning blind.

Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ—“Long-haired people,” one of the seven Cherokee clans; singular, Agilâ′hĭ. The word comes from agilâ′hĭ (perhaps connected with agiʻlge-nĭ, “the back of (his) neck”), an archaic term denoting wearing the hair long or flowing loosely, and usually recognized as applying more particularly to a woman.

Ani'-Gilâ'hĭ—“Long-haired people,” one of the seven Cherokee clans; singular, Agilâ'hĭ. The word comes from agilâ' hĭ (possibly linked to agiʻlge-nĭ, “the back of (his) neck”), an old term meaning wearing hair long or flowing loosely, and it's usually seen as more applicable to women.

Ani′-Gilĭ′—a problematic tribe, possibly the Congaree. See page 381. The name is not connected with giʻlĭ, dog.

Ani′-Gilĭ′—a controversial tribe, possibly the Congaree. See page 381. The name is not related to giʻlĭ, which means dog.

Ani′-Gusă—see Ani′-Ku′să.

Ani′-Gusă—see Ani′-Ku′să.

a′nigwa—soon after; dine′tlănă a′nigwa, “soon after the creation.”

a′nigwa—shortly after; dine′tlănă a′nigwa, “shortly after the creation.”

Ani′-Hyûñ′tĭkwălâ′skĭ—“The Thunderers,” i. e., thunder, which in Cherokee belief, is controlled and caused by a family of supernaturals. The word has reference to making a rolling sound; cf. tĭkwăle′lu, a wheel, hence a wagon; ămă′-tĭkwălelûñyĭ, “rolling water place,” applied to a cascade where the water falls along the surface of the rock; ahyûñ′tĭkwălâ′stihû′, “it is thundering,” applied to the roar of a railroad train or waterfall.

Ani′-Hyûñ′tĭkwălâ′skĭ—“The Thunderers,” meaning thunder, which in Cherokee belief is controlled and caused by a family of supernatural beings. The word refers to making a rolling sound; cf. tĭkwăle′lu, a wheel, hence a wagon; ămă′-tĭkwălelûñyĭ, “rolling water place,” applied to a cascade where the water falls along the surface of the rock; ahyûñ′tĭkwălâ′stihû′, “it is thundering,” used to describe the roar of a railroad train or waterfall.

Ani′-Kawĭ′—“Deer people,” one of the seven Cherokee clans; the regular form for deer is aʻwĭ′.

Ani′-Kawĭ′—“Deer people,” one of the seven Cherokee clans; the common term for deer is aʻwĭ′.

Ani′-Kawi′tă—The Lower Creeks, from Kawi′tă or Coweta, their former principal town on Chattahoochee river near the present Columbus, Georgia; the Upper [509]Creeks on the head streams of Alabama river were distinguished as Ani′-Ku′să (q. v.) A small creek of Little Tennessee river above Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina, is now known as Coweeta creek.

Ani′-Kawi′tă—The Lower Creeks, from Kawi′tă or Coweta, their previous main town on the Chattahoochee River near what is now Columbus, Georgia; the Upper [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Creeks on the headwaters of the Alabama River were identified as Ani′-Ku′să (q. v.). A small creek of the Little Tennessee River above Franklin in Macon County, North Carolina, is now called Coweeta Creek.

Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ—“Kĭtu′hwă people,” from Kĭtu′hwă (q. v.), an ancient Cherokee settlement; for explanation see page 182.

Ani'-Kĭtu'hwagĭ—“Kĭtu'hwă people,” from Kĭtu'hwă (see entry), an ancient Cherokee settlement; for explanation see page 182.

Ani′-Ku′să or Ani′-Gu′să,—The Creek Indians, particularly the Upper Creeks on the waters of Alabama river; singular, A-Ku′să, from Kusa or Coosa (Spanish, Coça, Cossa) their principal ancient town.

Ani′-Ku′să or Ani′-Gu′să—The Creek Indians, especially the Upper Creeks along the Alabama River; singular, A-Ku′să, from Kusa or Coosa (Spanish, Coça, Cossa), their main ancient town.

Ani′-Kuta′nĭ (also Ani′-Kwăta′-nĭ, or, incorrectly, Nicotani)—a traditional Cherokee priestly society or clan, exterminated in a popular uprising. See number 108.

Ani′-Kuta′nĭ (also Ani′-Kwăta′-nĭ, or, incorrectly, Nicotani)—a traditional Cherokee priestly society or clan, wiped out during a popular uprising. See number 108.

aninâ′hilidâhĭ—“creatures that fly about,” from tsĭnai′lĭ, “I am flying,” tsĭnâ′iladâ′hû, “I am flying about.” The generic term for birds and flying insects.

aninâ′hilidâhĭ—“creatures that fly around,” from tsĭnai′lĭ, “I am flying,” tsĭnâ′iladâ′hû, “I am flying around.” The general term for birds and flying insects.

Ani′-Naʻtsĭ—abbreviated Anintsĭ, singular A-Naʻtsĭ. The Natchez Indians; from coincidence with naʻtsĭ, pine, the name has been incorrectly rendered “Pine Indians,” whereas it is really a Cherokee plural of the proper name of the Natchez.

Ani′-Naʻtsĭ—shortened to Anintsĭ, singular A-Naʻtsĭ. The Natchez Indians; due to a coincidence with naʻtsĭ, which means pine, the name has been mistakenly translated as “Pine Indians,” when in fact it is a Cherokee plural form of the proper name for the Natchez.

Anin′tsĭ—see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ.

Anin'tsĭ—see Ani'-Naʻtsĭ.

Ani′-Nûn′dăwe′gĭ—singular, Nûn′dăwe′gĭ; the Iroquois, more particularly the Seneca, from Nûndawao, the name by which the Seneca call themselves. Adair spells it Anantooeah. The tribe was also known as Ani′-Sĕ′nikă.

Ani'-Nûn'dăwe'gĭ—singular, Nûn'dăwe'gĭ; the Iroquois, especially the Seneca, derive this from Nûndawao, the name the Seneca use for themselves. Adair spells it Anantooeah. The tribe was also known as Ani'-Sĕ'nikă.

Ani′-Sahâ′nĭ—one of the seven Cherokee clans; possibly an archaic form for “Blue people,” from saʻka′ni, saʻka′nige′ĭ, blue.

Ani′-Sahâ′nĭ—one of the seven Cherokee clans; possibly an old term for “Blue people,” from saʻka′ni, saʻka′nige′ĭ, blue.

Ani′-Sa′nĭ, Ani′-Sawahâ′nĭ—see Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ.

Ani'–Sa'nĭ, Ani'–Sawahâ'nĭ—see Ani'–Sawănu'gĭ.

Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ (singular Sawănu′gi)—the Shawano Indians. Ani′-Sa′nĭ and Ani′-Sawahâ′nĭ (see page 380) may be the same.

Ani'-Sawanu'gi (singular Sawanu'gi)—the Shawano Indians. Ani'-Sani and Ani'-Sawahani (see page 380) might be the same.

Ani′-Sĕ′nikă.—see Ani′-Nûndăwe′gĭ.

Ani′-Sĕ′nikă.—see Ani′-Nûndăwe′gĭ.

anisga′ya—plural of asga′ya, man.

anisga′ya—plural of asga′ya, male.

Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′(-ga)—“The Little Men”; the Thunder Boys in Cherokee mythology. See numbers 3 and 8.

Anisga′ya Tsunsdi′(-ga)—“The Little Men”; the Thunder Boys in Cherokee mythology. See numbers 3 and 8.

Ani′sgaya′yĭ—“Men town” (?), a traditional Cherokee settlement on Valley river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina.

Ani'sgaya'yi—“Men town” (?), a traditional Cherokee settlement on Valley River, in Cherokee County, North Carolina.

anisgi′na—plural of asgi′na, q. v.

anisgi′na—plural of asgi′na, see also.

Ani′-Skălâ′lĭ—the Tuscarora Indians; singular, Skalâ′lĭ or A-Skălâ′ĭ.

Ani′-Skălâ′lĭ—the Tuscarora Indians; singular, Skalâ′lĭ or A-Skălâ′ĭ.

Ani′skwa′nĭ—Spaniards; singular, Askwa′nĭ.

Ani'skwanĭ—Spaniards; singular, Askwanĭ.

Ani′-Suwa′lĭ, or Ani-′Suwa′la—the Suala, Sara, or Cheraw Indians, formerly about the headwaters of Broad river, North Carolina, the Xuala province of the De Soto chronicle, and Joara or Juada of the later Pardo narrative.

Ani′-Suwa′lĭ, or Ani-′Suwa′la—the Suala, Sara, or Cheraw Indians, previously located near the headwaters of Broad River, North Carolina, the Xuala province mentioned in the De Soto chronicle, and Joara or Juada in the later Pardo narrative.

Ani′ta′gwă—the Catawba Indians; singular, Ata′gwă, or Tagwă.

Ani'ta'gwa—the Catawba Indians; singular, Ata'gwa, or Tagwa.

Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ—a traditional Cherokee clan, transformed to bears (see number 75). Swimmer’s daughter bears the name Tsâgûhĭ, which is not recognized as distinctively belonging to either sex.

Ani′-Tsâ′gûhĭ—a traditional Cherokee clan, transformed into bears (see number 75). Swimmer’s daughter has the name Tsâgûhĭ, which is not seen as specifically belonging to either gender.

Ani′-Tsa′lăgi′—the Cherokee. See “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182.

Ani′-Tsa′lăgi′—the Cherokee. See “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182.

Ani′-Tsaʻta—the Choctaw Indians; singular, Tsaʻta.

Ani′-Tsaʻta—the Choctaw; singular, Tsaʻta.

Ani′-Tsĭ′ksû—the Chickasaw Indians; singular, Tsĭ′ksû.

Ani'-Tsĭ'ksû—the Chickasaw Nation; singular, Tsĭ'ksû.

Ani′-Tsi′skwa—“Bird people;” one of the seven Cherokee clans.

Ani′-Tsi′skwa—“Bird people;” one of the seven Cherokee clans.

Ani′tsu′tsă—“The Boys,” from atsu′tsă, boy; the Pleiades. See number 10.

Ani′tsu′tsă—“The Boys,” from atsu′tsă, boy; the Pleiades. See number 10.

Ani′-Wâ′dĭ—“Paint people”; one of the seven Cherokee clans.

Ani′-Wâ′dĭ—"Paint people"; one of the seven Cherokee clans.

Ani′-Wâdihĭ′—“Place of the Paint people or clan”; Paint town, a Cherokee settlement on lower Soco creek, within the reservation in Jackson and Swain counties, North Carolina. It takes its name from the Ani′-Wâ′dĭ or Paint clan.

Ani′-Wâdihĭ′—“Place of the Paint people or clan”; Paint town, a Cherokee settlement on lower Soco creek, within the reservation in Jackson and Swain counties, North Carolina. It takes its name from the Ani′-Wâ′dĭ or Paint clan.

ani′wani′skĭ—the bugle weed, Lycopus virginicus; literally, “they talk” or “talkers,” from tsiwa′nihû, “I am talking,” awani′skĭ, “he talks habitually.” See number 26.

ani′wani′skĭ—the bugle weed, Lycopus virginicus; literally, “they talk” or “talkers,” from tsiwa′nihû, “I am talking,” awani′skĭ, “he talks habitually.” See number 26.

Ani′-Wasa′sĭ—the Osage Indians; singular, Wasa′sĭ. [510]

Ani′-Wasa′sĭ—the Osage Nation; singular, Wasa′sĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ani′-Wa′ʻya—“Wolf people”; the most important of the seven Cherokee clans.

Ani'-Wa'ya—"Wolf people"; the most important of the seven Cherokee clans.

Ani′-Yu′tsĭ—the Yuchi or Uchee Indians; singular Yu′tsĭ.

Ani′-Yu′tsĭ—the Yuchi or Uchee Indians; singular Yu′tsĭ.

Ani′-Yûñ′wiyă′—Indians, particularly Cherokee Indians; literally “principal or real people,” from yûñwĭ, person, , a suffix implying principal or real, and ani′, the tribal prefix. See pages 5 and 182.

Ani'-Yûñ'wiyă'—Indians, especially Cherokee Indians; literally “main or true people,” from yûñwĭ, meaning person, , a suffix suggesting main or true, and ani', the tribal prefix. See pages 5 and 182.

Annie Ax—see Sadayĭ′.

Annie Ax—see Sadayĭ′.

Aquone—a post-office on Nantahala river, in Macon county, North Carolina, site of the former Fort Scott. Probably a corruption of egwânĭ, river.

Aquone—a post office on the Nantahala River in Macon County, North Carolina, the location of the former Fort Scott. Likely a variation of egwânĭ, meaning river.

Arch, John—see Atsĭ.

Arch, John—see Atsĭ.

asâ′gwălihû′—a pack or burden; asâ′gwălʻlû′ or asâ′gwĭʻlĭ, “there is a pack on him.” Cf sâ′gwălĭ′.

asâ′gwălihû′—a pack or burden; asâ′gwălʻlû′ or asâ′gwĭʻlĭ, “there is a pack on him.” Cf sâ′gwălĭ′.

asĕhĭ′—surely.

asĕhĭ′—for sure.

Asĕ′nikă—singular of Ani′-Sĕ′nikă. See Ani′-Nûndăwe′gĭ.

Asĕ′nikă—singular of Ani′-Sĕ′nikă. See Ani′-Nûndăwe′gĭ.

asga′ya—man.

asga'ya—guy.

Asga′ya Gi′găgeĭ—the “Red Man”; the Lightning spirit.

Asga'ya Gigagei—the “Red Man”; the Lightning spirit.

asgi′na—a ghost, either human or animal; from the fact that ghosts are commonly supposed to be malevolent, the name is frequently rendered “devil.”

asgi′na—a ghost, either human or animal; because ghosts are often thought to be malevolent, the name is often translated as “devil.”

Asheville—see Kâsdu′yĭ and Unta′kiyasti′yĭ.

Asheville—see Kâsdu′yĭ and Unta′kiyasti′yĭ.

âsĭ—the sweat lodge and occasional winter sleeping apartment of the Cherokee and other southern tribes. It was a low-built structure of logs covered with earth, and from its closeness and the fire usually kept smoldering within was known to the old traders as the “hot house.”

âsĭ—the sweat lodge and occasional winter sleeping place of the Cherokee and other southern tribes. It was a low building made of logs covered with earth, and due to its cramped space and the fire often kept smoldering inside, it was known to the old traders as the “hot house.”

â′siyu′ (abbreviated siyu′)—good; the common Cherokee salute; gâ′siyu′, “I am good”; hâ′siyu′, “thou art good”; â′siyu, “he (it) is good”; âstû, “very good” (intensive).

â′siyu′ (abbreviated siyu′)—good; the common Cherokee greeting; gâ′siyu′, “I am good”; hâ′siyu′, “you are good”; â′siyu, “he (it) is good”; âstû, “very good” (intense).

Askwa′nĭ—a Spaniard. See Ani′skwa′nĭ.

Askwa’nĭ—a Spaniard. See Ani’skwa’nĭ.

âstû′—very good; âstû tsĭkĭ′, very good, best of all. Cf â′siyu′.

âstû′—very good; âstû tsĭkĭ′, very good, best of all. Cf â′siyu′.

Astu′gatâ′ga—A Cherokee lieutenant in the Confederate service, killed in 1862. See page 170. The name may be rendered, “Standing in the doorway” but implies that the man himself is the door or shutter; it has no first person; gatâ′ga, “he is standing”; stuʻtĭ, a door or shutter; stuhû′, a closed door or passage; stugi′stĭ, a key, i. e. something with which to open a door.

Astu′gatâ′ga—A Cherokee lieutenant in the Confederate army, killed in 1862. See page 170. The name can be interpreted as “Standing in the doorway,” but it suggests that the person is the door or shutter itself; it has no first person; gatâ′ga, “he is standing”; stuʻtĭ, a door or shutter; stuhû′, a closed door or passage; stugi′stĭ, a key, meaning something used to open a door.

asûñ′tlĭ, asûñtlûñ′yĭ—a footlog or bridge; literally, “log lying across,” from asi′ta, log.

asûñ′tlĭ, asûñtlûñ′yĭ—a footlog or bridge; literally, “log lying across,” from asi′ta, log.

ătă′—wood; ata′yă, “principal wood,” i. e. oak; cf. Muscogee iti, wood.

ătă′—wood; ata′yă, “main wood,” i.e. oak; cf. Muscogee iti, wood.

Atagâ′hĭ—“Gall place,” from ă′tăgû′, gall, and , locative; a mythic lake in the Great Smoky mountains. See number 69. The name is also applied to that part of the Great Smoky range centering about Thunderhead mountain and Miry ridge, near the boundary between Swain county, North Carolina, and Blount county, Tennessee.

Atagâ′hĭ—“Gall place,” from ă′tăgû′, gall, and , locative; a legendary lake in the Great Smoky Mountains. See number 69. The name also refers to the area of the Great Smoky range around Thunderhead Mountain and Miry Ridge, close to the border between Swain County, North Carolina, and Blount County, Tennessee.

ă′tăgû′—gall.

ă′tăgû′—gall.

Ătă′-gûlʻkălû′—a noted Cherokee chief, recognized by the British government as the head chief or “emperor” of the Nation, about 1760 and later, and commonly known to the whites as the Little Carpenter (Little Cornplanter, by mistake, in Haywood). The name is frequently spelled Atta-kulla-kulla, Ata-kullakulla or Ata-culculla. It may be rendered “Leaning-wood,” from ătă′, “wood” and gûlʻkălû, a verb implying that something long is leaning, without sufficient support, against some other object; it has no first person form. Bartram describes him as “a man of remarkably small stature, slender and of a delicate frame, the only instance I saw in the Nation; but he is a man of superior abilities.”

Ătă′-gûlʻkălû′—a well-known Cherokee chief, recognized by the British government as the head chief or “emperor” of the Nation, around 1760 and later, and commonly known to white settlers as the Little Carpenter (mistakenly referred to as Little Cornplanter in Haywood). The name is often spelled Atta-kulla-kulla, Ata-kullakulla, or Ata-culculla. It can be interpreted as “Leaning-wood,” from ătă′, “wood” and gûlʻkălû, a verb suggesting that something long is leaning without enough support against another object; it lacks a first-person form. Bartram describes him as “a man of remarkably small stature, slender and with a delicate build, the only example I saw in the Nation; but he is a man of exceptional abilities.”

Ata′gwa—a Catawba Indian. See Ani′la′gwă.

Ata′gwa—a Catawba Indian. See Ani′la′gwă.

Aʻtâhi′ta—abbreviated from Aʻtâhitûñ′yĭ, “Place where they shouted,” from gatâ′hiû′, “I shout,” and , locative. Waya gap, on the ridge west of Franklin, [511]Macon county, North. Carolina. See number 13. The map name is probably from the Cherokee waʻya, wolf.

A'tâhi'ta—short for A'tâhitûñ'yĭ, meaning "Place where they shouted," derived from gatâ'hiû', "I shout," and , indicating location. Waya gap, located on the ridge west of Franklin, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Macon County, North Carolina. See number 13. The name on the map likely comes from the Cherokee wa’ya, meaning wolf.

Ata-kullakulla—see Ătă′-gûlʻkălû′.

Ata-kullakulla—see Ătă′-gûlʻkălû′.

â′tălĭ—mountain; in the Lower dialect â′tărĭ, whence the “Ottare” or Upper Cherokee of Adair. The form â′tălĭ is used only in composition; a mountain in situ is âtălûñyĭ or gatu′sĭ.

â′tălĭ—mountain; in the Lower dialect â′tărĭ, which gives rise to the “Ottare” or Upper Cherokee of Adair. The form â′tălĭ is used only in combinations; a mountain in its place is âtălûñyĭ or gatu′sĭ.

â′tălĭ-gûlĭ′—“it climbs the mountain,” i. e., “mountain-climber”; the ginseng plant, Ginseng quinquefolium; from â′tălĭ, mountain, and gûlĭ′, “it climbs” (habitually); tsĭlăhĭ′ or tsĭlĭ′, “I am climbing.” Also called in the sacred formulas, Yûñ′wĭ Usdi′, “Little Man.” See number 126.

â′tălĭ-gûlĭ′—“it climbs the mountain,” or “mountain-climber”; the ginseng plant, Ginseng quinquefolium; from â′tălĭ, mountain, and gûlĭ′, “it climbs” (habitually); tsĭlăhĭ′ or tsĭlĭ′, “I am climbing.” Also referred to in the sacred formulas as Yûñ′wĭ Usdi′, “Little Man.” See number 126.

a′tălulû—unfinished, premature, unsuccessful; whence utalu′lĭ, “it is not yet time.”

a′tălulû—unfinished, premature, unsuccessful; whence utalu′lĭ, “it is not yet time.”

Ata′lûñti′skĭ—a chief of the Arkansas Cherokee about 1818, who had originally emigrated from Tennessee. The name, commonly spelled Tollunteeskee, Taluntiski, Tallotiskee, Tallotuskee, etc., denotes one who throws some living object from a place, as an enemy from a precipice. See number 100 for instance.

Ata’lûñti’skĭ—a leader of the Arkansas Cherokee around 1818, who originally moved from Tennessee. The name, often spelled Tollunteeskee, Taluntiski, Tallotiskee, Tallotuskee, etc., refers to someone who throws a living being from a location, like casting an enemy off a cliff. See number 100 for an example.

â′tărĭ—see â′tălĭ.

â′tărĭ—see â′tălĭ.

ătăsĭ′ (or ătăsû′, in a dialectic form)—a war club.

ătăsĭ′ (or ătăsû′, in a dialect form)—a war club.

atatsûñ′skĭ—stinging; literally, “he stings” (habitually).

atatsûñ′skĭ—stinging; literally, “he stings” (usually).

Aʻtlă′nuwă′—“Tlă′nuwă hole”; the Cherokee name of Chattanooga, Tennessee, (see Tsatănu′gĭ) originally applied to a bluff on the south side of the Tennessee river at the foot of the present Market street. See number 124.

A'tlanuwa—“Tlanuwa hole”; the Cherokee name for Chattanooga, Tennessee (see Tsatanugi), originally referred to a bluff on the south side of the Tennessee River at the base of what is now Market Street. See number 124.

A′tsĭ—the Cherokee name of John Arch, one of the earliest native writers in the Sequoya characters. The word is simply an attempt at the English name Arch.

A′tsĭ—the Cherokee name for John Arch, one of the earliest native writers using the Sequoya characters. The word is just an attempt to represent the English name Arch.

atsi′la—fire; in the Lower dialect, atsi′ra.

atsi′la—fire; in the Lower dialect, atsi′ra.

Atsil′-dihye′gĭ—“Fire Carrier”; apparently the Cherokee name for the will-of-the-wisp. See page 335. As is usually the case in Cherokee compounds, the verbal form is plural (“it carries fires”); the singular form is ahye′gĭ.

Atsil′-dihye′gĭ—“Fire Carrier”; it seems to be the Cherokee name for the will-o'-the-wisp. See page 335. As is common in Cherokee compounds, the verbal form is plural (“it carries fires”); the singular form is ahye′gĭ.

atsil′-sûñʻtĭ (abbreviated tsil′-sûñʻtĭ)—fleabane (Erigeron canadense); the name signifies “material with which to make fire,” from atsi′la, fire, and gasûñʻtĭ, (gatsûñʻtĭ or gatlûñʻtĭ), material with which to make something; from gasûñ′skû (or gatlûñ′skû), “I make it.” The plant is also called ihyâ′ga. See number 126.

atsil′-sûñʻtĭ (abbreviated tsil′-sûñʻtĭ)—fleabane (Erigeron canadense); the name means “material to start a fire,” derived from atsi′la, fire, and gasûñʻtĭ, (gatsûñʻtĭ or gatlûñʻtĭ), material used to create something; originating from gasûñ′skû (or gatlûñ′skû), “I make it.” The plant is also known as ihyâ′ga. See number 126.

Atsil′-tlûñtû′tsĭ—“Fire panther.” A meteor or comet. See notes to number 9.

Atsil′-tlûñtû′tsĭ—“Fire panther.” A meteor or comet. See notes to number 9.

Atsi′la-wa′ĭ—“Fire ——”; a mountain, sometimes known as Rattlesnake knob, about two miles northeast of Cherokee, Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Atsi′la-wa′ĭ—“Fire ——”; a mountain, also called Rattlesnake Knob, around two miles northeast of Cherokee, Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

a′tsĭnă′—cedar; cf. Muscogee, achena or auchenau.

a′tsĭnă′—cedar; cf. Muscogee, achena or auchenau.

A′tsĭnă′-kʻta′ûñ—“Hanging cedar place”; from a′tsină′, cedar, and kʻtaûñ, “where it (long) hangs down”; a Cherokee name for the old Taskigi town on Little Tennessee river in Monroe county, Tennessee. See number 105.

A'tsina-k'ta'un—"Hanging cedar place"; from a'tsina, cedar, and k'ta'un, "where it (long) hangs down"; a Cherokee name for the old Taskigi town on the Little Tennessee River in Monroe County, Tennessee. See number 105.

atsi′ra—see atsi′la.

atsi′ra—see atsi′la.

Atsûñ′stăʻti′yĭ (abbreviated Atsûñ′stăʻti′)—“Fire-light place,” (cf. atsil-sûñ′ʻtĭ), referring to the “fire-hunting” method of killing deer in the river at night. The proper form for Chestatee river, near Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county, Georgia.

Atsûñ′stăʻti′yĭ (abbreviated Atsûñ′stăʻti′)—“Fire-light place,” (cf. atsil-sûñ′ʻtĭ), referring to the “fire-hunting” method of killing deer in the river at night. The correct term for Chestatee River, near Dahlonega, in Lumpkin County, Georgia.

Attakullakulla—see Ătă-gûlʻkălû′.

Attakullakulla—see Ătă-gûl‘kălû′.

ăwă′—see ămă′.

ăwă′—see ămă′.

awâ′hĭlĭ—eagle; particularly Aquila chrysætus, distinguished as the “pretty-feathered eagle.”

awâ′hĭlĭ—eagle; specifically Aquila chrysætus, known as the “pretty-feathered eagle.”

aʻwĭ′—deer; also sometimes written and pronounced, ăhăwĭ′; the name is sometimes applied to the large horned beetle, the “flying stag” of early writers.

aʻwĭ′—deer; also sometimes written and pronounced, ăhăwĭ′; the name is sometimes used for the large horned beetle, the “flying stag” mentioned by early writers.

aʻwĭ′-ahănu′lăhĭ—goat; literally, “bearded deer.”

aʻwĭ′-ahănu′lăhĭ—goat; literally, “bearded deer.”

aʻwĭ′-aktă′—“deer eye”; the Rudbeckia or black-eyed Susan.

“deer eye”; the Rudbeckia or black-eyed Susan.

aʻwĭ′-ahyeli′skĭ—“deer mocker”; the deer bleat, a sort of whistle used by hunters to call the doe by imitating the cry of the fawn. [512]

aʻwĭ′-ahyeli′skĭ—“deer mocker”; the deer bleat, a type of whistle that hunters use to call the doe by mimicking the cry of the fawn. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

aʻwĭ′-e′gwă (abbreviated aʻw-e′gwă)—the elk, literally “great deer.”

a'wĭ′-e′gwă (abbreviated a'w-e′gwă)—the elk, literally “great deer.”

aʻwĭ′-unăde′na—sheep; literally “woolly deer.”

aʼwĭ′-unăde′na—sheep; literally "woolly deer."

Aʻwĭ′ Usdi′—“Little Deer”; the mythic chief of the Deer tribe. See number 15.

A'wĭ′ Usdi′—“Little Deer”; the legendary leader of the Deer tribe. See number 15.

Ax, Annie—see Sadayĭ′.

Ax, Annie—see Sadayĭ′.

Ax, John—see Ităgû′năhĭ.

Ax, John—see Ităgû′năhĭ.

Ayâ′sta—“The Spoiler,” from tsiyâ′stihû, “I spoil it”; cf. uyâ′ĭ, bad. A prominent woman and informant on the East Cherokee reservation.

Ayâ′sta—“The Spoiler,” from tsiyâ′stihû, “I spoil it”; cf. uyâ′ĭ, bad. A notable woman and informant on the East Cherokee reservation.

ayeʻlĭ—half, middle, in the middle.

middle

Ayrate—see e′lădĭ′.

Ayrate—see e'ladĭ'.

Ayuhwa′sĭ—the proper form of the name commonly written Hiwassee. It signifies a savanna or meadow and was applied to two (or more) former Cherokee settlements. The more important, commonly distinguished as Ayuhwa′sĭ Egwâ′hĭ or Great Hiwassee, was on the north bank of Hiwassee river at the present Savannah ford above Columbus, in Polk county, Tennessee. The other was farther up the same river, at the junction of Peachtree creek, above Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. Lanman writes it Owassa.

Ayuhwa'sĭ—the correct version of the name often written as Hiwassee. It means a savanna or meadow and was used for two (or more) former Cherokee settlements. The more significant one, typically referred to as Ayuhwa'sĭ Egwâ'hĭ or Great Hiwassee, was located on the north bank of the Hiwassee River at the current Savannah ford above Columbus, in Polk County, Tennessee. The other settlement was further up the same river, at the confluence of Peachtree Creek, above Murphy, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. Lanman spells it as Owassa.

Aʻyûñ′inĭ—“Swimmer”; literally, “he is swimming,” from gayûñinĭ′, “I am swimming.” A principal priest and informant of the East Cherokee, died in 1899.

A’yûn’inî—“Swimmer”; literally, “he is swimming,” from gayûninî, “I am swimming.” A key priest and informant of the East Cherokee, died in 1899.

Ayûlsû′—see Dayûlsûñ′yĭ.

Ayûlsû′—see Dayûlsûñ′yĭ.

Beaverdam—see Uyʼgilâ′gĭ.

Beaverdam—see Uyʼgilâ′gĭ.

Big-island—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa.

Big Island—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa.

Big-cove—see Kâ′lanûñ′yĭ.

Big-cove—see Kâ′lanûñ′yĭ.

Big-mush—see Gatûñ′waʻlĭ.

Big-mush—see Gatûñ′waʻlĭ.

Big-witch—see Tskĭl-e′gwa.

Big-witch—see Tskĭl-e′gwa.

Bird-town—see Tsiskwâ′hĭ.

Bird-town—see Tsiskwâ′hĭ.

Bloody-fellow—see Iskagua.

Bloody-fellow—see Iskagua.

Blythe—see Diskwaʻnĭ.

Blythe—see Diskwaʻnĭ.

Black-fox—see Inâ′lĭ.

Black-fox—see Inâ′lĭ.

Boudinot, Elias—see Gălăgi′na.

Boudinot, Elias—see Gălăgi′na.

Bowl, The; Bowles, Colonel—see Diwaʻlĭ.

The Bowl; Colonel Bowles—see Diwaʻlĭ.

Brass—see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Brass—see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Brasstown—see Itse′yĭ.

Brasstown—see Itse′yĭ.

Breath, The—see Ûñli′ta.

Breath, The—see Ûñli′ta.

Briertown—see Kănu′găʻlâ′yĭ.

Briertown—see Kănu′găʻlâ′yĭ.

Buffalo (creek)—see Yûnsâ′ĭ.

Buffalo (creek)—see Yûnsâ′ĭ.

Bull-head—see Uskwăle′na.

Bull-head—see Uskwăle′na.

Butler, John—see Tsan′uga′sĭtă.

Butler, John—see Tsan′uga′sĭtă.

Cade’s Cove—see Tsiyâ′hĭ.

Cade’s Cove—see Tsiyâ′hĭ.

Canacaught—“Canacaught, the great Conjurer,” mentioned as a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; possibly kanegwâ′tĭ, the water-moccasin snake. See page 31.

Can’t catch—“Canacaught, the great Conjurer,” noted as a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; possibly kanegwâ′tĭ, the water-moccasin snake. See page 31.

Canaly—see hi′gĭna′liĭ.

Canaly—see higinali.

Canasagua—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Canasagua—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Cannastion, Cannostee—see Kăna′sta.

Cannastion, Cannostee—see Kăna′sta.

Canuga—see Kănu′ga.

Canuga—see Kanu'ga.

Cartoogaja—see Gatu′gitse′yĭ.

Cartoogaja—see Gatu'gitse'yĭ.

Cataluchee—see Gadalu′tsĭ.

Cataluchee—see Gadalu′tsĭ.

Cauchi—a place, apparently in the Cherokee country, visited by Pardo in 1567 (see page 29). The name may possibly have some connection with Nacoochee or Naguʻtsĭ′, q. v.

Cauchi—a location, seemingly in the Cherokee territory, visited by Pardo in 1567 (see page 29). The name might have some link to Nacoochee or Naguʻtsĭ′, q. v.

Caunasaita—given as the name of a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; possibly for Kanûñsi′ta, “dogwood” (Cornus florida). See page 31.

Caunasaita—the name of a Lower Cherokee chief from 1684; likely derived from Kanûñsi′ta, meaning “dogwood” (Cornus florida). See page 31.

Chalaque—see Tsă′lăgĭ under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182. [513]

Chalaque—see Tsă′lăgĭ in “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Chattanooga—see Tsatănu′gĭ.

Chattanooga—see Tsatánu′gĭ.

Chattooga, Chatuga—see Tsatu′gĭ.

Chattooga, Chatuga—see Tsatu′gĭ.

Cheeowhee—see Tsiyâ′hĭ.

Cheeowhee—see Tsiyâ′hĭ.

Cheerake—see Tsă′lăgĭ, under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182.

Cheer up—see Tsă′lăgĭ, under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182.

Cheowa—see Tsiyâ′hĭ.

Cheowa—see Tsiyâ′hĭ.

Cheowa Maximum—see Sehwate′yĭ.

Cheowa Maximum—see Sehwate’yĭ.

Cheraqui—see Tsă′lăgĭ, under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182.

Cheraqui—see Tsă′lăgĭ, under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182.

Cheraw—see Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

Cheraw—see Ani'-Suwa'lĭ.

Cherokee—see Tsă′lăgĭ, under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182; also Elăwâ′diyĭ.

Cherokee—see Tsă′lăgĭ, under “Tribal Synonymy,” page 182; also Elăwâ′diyĭ.

Chestatee—see Atsûñ′stăʻti′yĭ.

Chestatee—see Atsûñ′stăʻti′yĭ.

Chestua—see Tsistu′yĭ.

Chestua—see Tsistu′yĭ.

Cheucunsene—see Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ.

Cheucunsene—see Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ.

Cheulah—mentioned by Timberlake as the chief of Settacoo (Sĭ′tikû) in 1762. The name may be intended for Tsuʻlă, “Fox.”

Cheulah—noted by Timberlake as the chief of Settacoo (Sĭ′tikû) in 1762. The name might refer to Tsuʻlă, meaning “Fox.”

Chickamauga—see Tsĭ′kăma′gĭ.

Chickamauga—see Tsĭ′kăma′gĭ.

Chilhowee—see Tsûʻlûñ′we.

Chilhowee—see Tsûʻlûñ′we.

Chimney Tops—see Duni′skwaʻlgûñ′ĭ.

Chimney Tops—see Duni′skwaʻlgûñ′ĭ.

Chisca—mentioned in the De Soto narratives as a mining region in the Cherokee country. The name may have a connection with Tsi′skwa, “bird,” possibly Tsiskwâ′hĭ, “Bird place.”

Chisca—described in the De Soto accounts as a mining area in Cherokee territory. The name could be linked to Tsi′skwa, meaning “bird,” or possibly Tsiskwâ′hĭ, which means “Bird place.”

Choastea—see Tsistu′yĭ.

Choastea—see Tsistu′yĭ.

Chopped Oak—see Digălu′yătûñ′yĭ.

Chopped Oak—see Digălu′yătûñ′yĭ.

Choquata—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Choquata—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Chota, Chotte—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Chota, Chotte—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Citico—see Sĭ′tikû′.

Citico—see Sĭ'tikoo.

Clear-sky—see Iskagua.

Clear sky—see Iskagua.

Clennuse—see Tlanusi′yĭ.

Clennuse—see Tlanusi'yĭ.

Cleveland—see Tsistetsi′yĭ.

Cleveland—see Tsistetsi′yĭ.

Coça—see Ani′-Ku′sa.

Coça—see Ani′-Ku′sa.

Coco—see Kukû′.

Coco—see Kukû′.

Cohutta—see Gahû′tĭ.

Cohutta—see Gahû'tĭ.

Colanneh, Colona—see Kâ′lănû.

Colanneh, Colona—see Kâ′lănû.

Conasauga—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Conasauga—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Conneross—see Kăwân′-urâ′sûñyĭ.

Conneross—see Kăwân′-urâ′sûñyĭ.

Cooweescoowee—see Gu′wisguwĭ′.

Cooweescoowee—see Gu′wisguwĭ′.

Coosa—see Ani′-Ku′sa and Kusă′.

Coosa—see Ani′-Ku′sa and Kusă′.

Coosawatee—see Ku′săweti′yĭ.

Coosawatee—see Ku'saweti'yĭ.

Corani—see Kâ′lănû.

Corani—see Kâ′lănû.

Cossa—see Ani′-Ku′sa, Kusa.

Cossa—see Ani′-Ku′sa, Kusa.

Cowee′—see Kawi′yĭ.

Cowee—see Kawi'yĭ.

Coweeta, Coweta—see Ani′-Kawi′tă.

Coweeta, Coweta—see Ani′-Kawi′tă.

Coyatee (variously spelled Cawatie, Coiatee, Coytee, Coytoy, Kai-a-tee)—A former Cherokee settlement on Little Tennessee river, some ten miles below the junction of Tellico, about the present Coytee post-office in Loudon county, Tennessee. The correct form and etymology are uncertain.

Coyatee (spelled in different ways like Cawatie, Coiatee, Coytee, Coytoy, Kai-a-tee)—A former Cherokee settlement on the Little Tennessee River, about ten miles downstream from where it meets the Tellico, near the current Coytee post office in Loudon County, Tennessee. The exact spelling and origin of the name are unclear.

Creek-path—see Ku′să-nûñnâ′hĭ.

Creek path—see Kusanuñnahí.

Crow-town—see Kâgûñ′yĭ.

Crow-town—see Kâgûñ′yĭ.

Cuhtahlatah—a Cherokee woman noted in the Wahnenauhi manuscript as having distinguished herself by bravery in battle. The proper form may have some connection with gatûñ′lătĭ, “wild hemp.”

Cuhtahlatah—a Cherokee woman recognized in the Wahnenauhi manuscript for her bravery in battle. The correct form might have some link to gatûñ′lătĭ, “wild hemp.”

Cullasagee—see Kûlse′tsi′yĭ.

Cullasagee—see Kûlse′tsi′yĭ.

Cullowhee, Currahee—see Gûlâhi′yĭ.

Cullowhee, Currahee—see Gûlâhi′yĭ.

Cuttawa—see Kĭtu′hwă. [514]

Cuttawa—see Kĭtu′hwă. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

dăganʻtû—“he makes it rain”; from aga′skă, “it is raining,” aga′nă, “it has begun to rain”; a small variety of lizard whose cry is said to presage rain. It is also called a′niganti′skĭ, “they make it rain” (plural form), or “rain-maker.” See number 59.

dăganʻtû—“he makes it rain”; from aga′skă, “it is raining,” aga′nă, “it has begun to rain”; a small variety of lizard whose cry is said to predict rain. It is also called a′niganti′skĭ, “they make it rain” (plural form), or “rain-maker.” See number 59.

dagûlʻkû—the American white-fronted goose (Anser albifrons gambeli). The name may be an onomatope. See number 6.

dagûlʻkû—the American white-fronted goose (Anser albifrons gambeli). The name might be an onomatopoeia. See number 6.

dăgû′nă—the fresh water mussel; also a variety of face pimples.

dăgû′nă—the freshwater mussel; also a type of facial pimples.

Dăgûnâ′hĭ—“Mussel place,” from dăgû′nă, mussel, and , locative. The Muscle shoals on Tennessee river, in northwestern Alabama. It was sometimes called also simply Tsuʻstănalûñ′yĭ, “Shoals place.” Cf. Uʻstăna′lĭ.

Dăgûnâ′hĭ—“Mussel place,” from dăgû′nă, mussel, and , locative. The Muscle shoals on the Tennessee River, in northwestern Alabama. It was sometimes also referred to simply as Tsuʻstănalûñ′yĭ, “Shoals place.” Cf. Uʻstăna′lĭ.

Dăgû′năwe′lâhĭ—“Mussel-liver place,” from dăgû′nă, mussel, uwe′la, liver, and , locative; the Cherokee name for the site of Nashville, Tennessee. No reason can now be given for the name.

Dăgû′năwe′lâhĭ—“Mussel-liver place,” from dăgû′nă, mussel, uwe′la, liver, and , locative; the Cherokee name for the location of Nashville, Tennessee. There’s no explanation for the name available now.

Dahlonega—A town in Lumpkin County, Georgia, near which the first gold was mined. A mint was established there in 1838. The name is from the Cherokee dală′nige′i, yellow, whence ate′lă-dalâ′nige′i, “yellow money,” i. e., gold.

Dahlonega—A town in Lumpkin County, Georgia, where the first gold was mined. A mint was set up there in 1838. The name comes from the Cherokee dală′nige′i, meaning yellow, which leads to ate′lă-dalâ′nige′i, "yellow money," i.e., gold.

daksăwa′ihû—“he is shedding tears.”

daksăwa′ihû—“he's shedding tears.”

dăkwă′—a mythic great fish; also the whale. See number 68.

dăkwă′—a legendary giant fish; also refers to the whale. See number 68.

Dăkwă′ĭ—“Dăkwă place,” from a tradition of a dăkwă′ in the river at that point. A former Cherokee settlement, known to the traders as Toqua or Toco, on Little Tennessee river, about the mouth of Toco creek in Monroe county, Tennessee. See number 68. A similar name and tradition attaches to a spot on the French Broad river, about six miles above the Warm springs, in Buncombe county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dăkwă′ĭ—“Dăkwă place,” comes from a tradition of a dăkwă′ in the river at that location. It was a former Cherokee settlement, known to traders as Toqua or Toco, along the Little Tennessee River, near the mouth of Toco Creek in Monroe County, Tennessee. See number 68. A similar name and tradition are linked to a spot on the French Broad River, about six miles upstream from the Warm Springs, in Buncombe County, North Carolina. See number 122.

dakwa′nitlastestĭ—“I shall have them on my legs for garters”; from anitla′stĭ (plural dinitla′stĭ), garter; d-, initial plural; akwă, first person particle; and estĭ, future suffix. See number 77.

dakwa′nitlastestĭ—“I’ll have them on my legs for garters”; from anitla′stĭ (plural dinitla′stĭ), garter; d-, initial plural; akwă, first person particle; and estĭ, future suffix. See number 77.

da′lĭkstă′—“vomiter,” from dagik′stihû′, “I am vomiting,” dalikstă′, “he vomits” (habitually); the form is plural. The spreading adder (Heterodon), also sometimes called kwandăya′hû, a word of uncertain etymology.

da'lĭkstă'—"vomiter," from dagik'stihû', "I am vomiting," dalikstă', "he vomits" (habitually); the form is plural. The spreading adder (Heterodon), also sometimes called kwandăya'hû, a word of uncertain etymology.

Da′ʻnăgâstă—for Da′ʻnăwă-gâsta′yă, “Sharp-war,” i.e. “Eager-warrior”; a Cherokee woman’s name.

Da'nagasta—for Da'nawagastyaya, “Sharp-war,” meaning “Eager-warrior”; a Cherokee woman's name.

Da′ʻnawa-(a)saʻtsûñ′yĭ “War ford,” from da′ʻnawa, war, and asaʻtsûñ′yĭ, a crossing-place or ford. A ford on Cheowa river about three miles below Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Da'nawa-(a)sa'tsûñ'yĭ “War ford,” from da'nawa, meaning war, and asa'tsûñ'yĭ, meaning a crossing-place or ford. It's a ford on the Cheowa River, located about three miles below Robbinsville in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Danda′gănû′—“Two looking at each other,” from detsi′gănû′, “I am looking at him.” A former Cherokee settlement, commonly known as Lookout Mountain town, on Lookout Mountain creek, near the present Trenton, Dade county, Georgia. One of the Chickamauga towns (see Tsĭ′kăma′gi), so called on account of the appearance of the mountains facing each other across the Tennessee river at Chattanooga.

Danda'gănû'—"Two looking at each other," from detsi'gănû', "I am looking at him." This was a former Cherokee settlement, often referred to as Lookout Mountain town, located by Lookout Mountain creek, close to what is now Trenton, Dade County, Georgia. It was one of the Chickamauga towns (see Tsĭ'kăma'gi), named for the way the mountains face each other across the Tennessee River at Chattanooga.

Da′siʻgiya′gĭ—an old masculine personal name, of doubtful etymology, but commonly rendered by the traders “Shoe-boots,” possibly referring to some peculiar style of moccasin or leggin. A chief known to the whites as Shoe-boots is mentioned in the Revolutionary records. Chief Lloyd Welch, of the eastern band, was known in the tribe as Da′siʻgiya′gĭ and the same name is now used by the East Cherokee as the equivalent of the name Lloyd.

Da'sigiya'gĭ—an old masculine personal name with uncertain origins, but often translated by traders as "Shoe-boots," possibly referring to a specific style of moccasins or leggings. A chief known to white settlers as Shoe-boots is mentioned in Revolutionary records. Chief Lloyd Welch, from the eastern band, was recognized in his tribe as Da'sigiya'gĭ, and that same name is currently used by the East Cherokee as the equivalent of the name Lloyd.

Da′skwĭtûñ′yĭ—“Rafters place,” from daskwitûñ′ĭ, “rafters,” and , locative. A former settlement on Tusquittee creek, near Hayesville, in Clay county, North Carolina.

Da'skwitunyih—“Rafters place,” from daskwitûñ′ĭ, “rafters,” and , locative. A former settlement on Tusquittee Creek, near Hayesville, in Clay County, North Carolina.

dasûñ′tălĭ—ant; dasûñ′tălĭ atatsûñ′skĭ, “stinging ant,” the large red cow-ant (Myrmica?), also called sometimes, on account of its hard body-case, nûñ′yunu′wĭ, “stone-clad,” after the fabulous monster. See number 67.

dasûñ'tălĭ—ant; dasûñ'tălĭ atatsûñ'skĭ, “stinging ant,” the large red cow-ant (Myrmica?), also sometimes referred to because of its tough body, nûñ'yunu'wĭ, “stone-clad,” named after the mythical creature. See number 67.

Datle′yăsta′ĭ—“Where they fell down,” a point on Tuckasegee river, a short distance above Webster, in Jackson county, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122. [515]

Datle′yăsta′ĭ—“Where they fell down,” a location on the Tuckasegee River, just upstream from Webster, in Jackson County, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

dâtsĭ—a traditional water monster. See number 122.

dâtsĭ—a classic water creature. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dâtsi′yĭ—“Dâtsĭ place”; a place on Little Tennessee river, near the junction of Eagle creek, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dâtsi′yĭ—“Dâtsĭ place”; a location on the Little Tennessee River, close to where Eagle Creek joins in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Datsu′nălâsgûñ′yĭ—“where there are tracks or footprints,” from ulâ′sinûñ′yĭ or ulâsgûñ′yĭ, footprint. Track Rock gap, near Blairsville, Georgia. Also sometimes called De′găyelûñ′hă, “place of branded marks”; (digăletănûñ′hĭ, branded, or printed). See number 125.

Datsu’nălâsgûñ’yĭ—“where there are tracks or footprints,” from ulâ’sinûñ’yĭ or ulâsgûñ’yĭ, footprint. Track Rock gap, near Blairsville, Georgia. Also sometimes called De’găyelûñ’hă, “place of branded marks”; (digăletănûñ’hĭ, branded, or printed). See number 125.

dâ′yĭ—beaver.

dâ'yĭ—beaver.

Dayûlsûñ′yĭ—“Place where they cried,” a spot on the ridge at the head of Tuckasegee river, in Jackson county, North Carolina; so called from an old tradition. See number 80.

Dayûlsûñ′yĭ—“Place where they cried,” a location on the ridge at the beginning of the Tuckasegee River, in Jackson County, North Carolina; named after an old tradition. See number 80.

dâ′yuni′sĭ—“beaver’s grandchild,” from dâ′yĭ, beaver, and uni′sĭ, son’s child, of either sex (daughter’s child, either sex, uli′sĭ). The water beetle or mellow bug (Dineutes discolor).

dâ'yuni'sĭ—“beaver’s grandchild,” from daddy, beaver, and uni'sĭ, son’s child, of either sex (daughter’s child, either sex, uli'sĭ). The water beetle or mellow bug (Dineutes discolor).

Degalʻgûñ′yĭ—a cairn, literally “Where they are piled up”; a series of cairns on the south side of Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Degalʻgûñ′yĭ—a cairn, literally "Where they are piled up"; a series of cairns on the south side of the Cheowa River in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

De′gătâ′gă—The Cherokee name of General Stand Watie and of a prominent early western chief known to the whites as Takatoka. The word is derived from tsitâ′gă, “I am standing,” daʻnitâ′gă, “they are standing together,” and conveys the subtle meaning of two persons standing together and so closely united in sympathy as to form but one human body.

De'gătâ'gă—The Cherokee name of General Stand Watie and a notable early western chief known to the whites as Takatoka. The word comes from tsitâ'gă, “I am standing,” daʻnitâ'gă, “they are standing together,” and conveys the deeper meaning of two people standing together so closely in sympathy that they form one human body.

De′găyelûñ′hă—see Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ.

De′găyelûñ′hă—see Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ.

detsănûñ′lĭ—an inclosure or piece of level ground cleared for ceremonial purposes; applied more particularly to the Green-corn dance ground. The word has a plural form, but can not be certainly analyzed.

detsănûñ′lĭ—an enclosure or area of flat land cleared for ceremonial use; specifically used for the Green-corn dance ground. The word has a plural form, but it can't be analyzed with certainty.

De′tsătă—a Cherokee sprite. See number 78.

De′tsătă—a Cherokee spirit. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

detsinu′lăhûñgû′—“I tried, but failed.”

detsinu′lăhûñgû′—“I tried, but failed.”

Didaʻlâski′yĭ—“Showering place.” In the story (number 17) the name is understood to mean “The place where it rains fire.” It signifies literally, however, the place where it showers, or comes down, and lodges upon something animate, and has no definite reference to fire (atsi′la) or rain (agăskă, “it is raining”); degaʻlâskû′, “they are showering down and lodging upon him.”

Didaʻlâski′yĭ—“Showering place.” In the story (number 17), the name is understood to mean “The place where it rains fire.” Literally, though, it refers to a place where something showers down and settles on something living, and doesn’t specifically point to fire (atsi′la) or rain (agăskă, “it is raining”); degaʻlâskû′, “they are showering down and settling upon him.”

Dida′skasti′yĭ—“Where they were afraid of each other.” A spot on Little Tennessee river, near the mouth of Alarka creek, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dida′skasti′yĭ—“Where they were afraid of each other.” A location on the Little Tennessee River, close to the mouth of Alarka Creek, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

diga′gwănĭ′—the mud-hen or didapper (Gallinula galeata). The name is a plural form and implies “lame,” or “crippled in the legs” (cf. detsi′nigwă′nă, “I am kneeling”), probably from the bouncing motion of the bird when in the water. It is also the name of a dance.

diga′gwănĭ′—the mud-hen or didapper (Gallinula galeata). The name is a plural form and implies “lame,” or “crippled in the legs” (cf. detsi′nigwă′nă, “I am kneeling”), probably from the bird's bouncing motion while in the water. It is also the name of a dance.

Diga′kati′yĭ—see Gakati′yĭ.

Diga′kati′yĭ—see Gakati′yĭ.

di′gălûñgûñ′yĭ—“where it rises, or comes up”; the east. The sacred term is Nûñdâ′yĭ, q. v.

di'galyungun'yih—“where it rises, or comes up”; the east. The sacred term is Nûñdâ′yĭ, q. v.

digălûñ′lătiyûñ—a height, one of a series, from galûn′lătĭ, “above.” See number 1.

digălûñ′lătiyûñ—a height, one of a series, from galûn′lătĭ, “above.” See number 1.

Digălu′yătûñ′yĭ—“Where it is gashed (with hatchets)”; from tsilu′yû, “I am cutting (with a chopping stroke),” di, plural prefix, and , locative. The Chopped Oak, formerly east of Clarkesville, Georgia. See number 125.

Digălu′yătûñ′yĭ—“Where it is cut (with axes)”; from tsilu′yû, “I am cutting (with a chopping stroke),” di, plural prefix, and , locative. The Chopped Oak, previously located east of Clarkesville, Georgia. See number 125.

Digăne′skĭ—“He picks them up” (habitually), from tsĭne′û, “I am picking it up.” A Cherokee Union soldier in the civil war. See page 171.

Digăne'skĭ—“He picks them up” (habitually), from tsĭne'û, “I am picking it up.” A Cherokee Union soldier in the Civil War. See page 171.

digi′găge′ĭ—the plural of gi′găge′ĭ, red.

digi'gage'—the plural of giga'ge', red.

digû′lanăhi′ta—for digû′lĭ-anăhi′ta, “having long ears,” “long-eared”; from gûlĕ, “ear” and gûnahi′ta, “long.”

digû′lanăhi′ta—for digû′lĭ-anăhi′ta, “having long ears,” “long-eared”; from gûlĕ, “ear” and gûnahi′ta, “long.”

Dihyûñ′dulă′—“Sheaths,” or “Scabbards”; singular ahyûñ′dulă′, “a gun sheath,” or other scabbard. The probable correct form of a name which appears in Revolutionary documents as “Untoola, or Gun Rod.” [516]

Dihyûñ′dulă′—“Sheaths,” or “Scabbards”; singular ahyûñ′dulă′, “a gun sheath,” or another scabbard. The likely correct form of a name that shows up in Revolutionary documents as “Untoola, or Gun Rod.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

diktă′—plural of aktă′, eye.

diktă′—plural of aktă′, eye.

dĭlă′—skunk.

dill—skunk.

dilsta′yaʻtĭ—“scissors”; the water-spider (Dolomedes).

dilsta′yaʻtĭ—“scissors”; the water spider (Dolomedes).

dinda′skwate′skĭ—the violet; the name signifies, “they pull each other’s heads off.”

dinda′skwate′skĭ—the violet; the name means, “they pull each other’s heads off.”

dine′tlănă—the creation.

diner—creation.

diʻnûskĭ—“the breeder”; a variety of smilax brier. See number 126.

diʻnûskĭ—“the breeder”; a type of smilax brier. See number 126.

Disgâ′gisti′yĭ—“Where they gnaw”; a place on Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Disgâ'gisti'yĭ—“Where they gnaw”; a location on the Cheowa River, in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

diskwaʻnĭ—“chestnut bread,” i. e., a variety of bread having chestnuts mixed with it. The Cherokee name of James Blythe, interpreter and agency clerk.

diskwaʻnĭ—“chestnut bread,” meaning a variety of bread that has chestnuts mixed in. The Cherokee name of James Blythe, who was an interpreter and agency clerk.

distai′yĭ—“they are strong,” plural of astai′yĭ, “strong, or tough.” The Tephrosia or devil’s-shoestring. See number 126.

distai′yĭ—“they are strong,” plural of astai′yĭ, “strong, or tough.” The Tephrosia or devil’s-shoestring. See number 126.

dista′stĭ—a mill (generic).

dista′stĭ—a mill (general).

dita′stayeskĭ—“a barber,” literally “one who cuts things” (as with a scissors), from tsista′yû, “I cut,” (as with a scissors). The cricket (tăla′tŭ) is sometimes so called. See number 59.

dita′stayeskĭ—“a barber,” literally “one who cuts things” (like with scissors), from tsista′yû, “I cut,” (like with scissors). The cricket (tăla′tŭ) is sometimes referred to this way. See number 59.

Diwa′ʻlĭ—“Bowl,” a prominent chief of the western Cherokee, known to the whites as The Bowl, or Colonel Bowles, killed by the Texans in 1839. The chief mentioned on page 100 may have been another of the same name.

Diwa′ʻlĭ—“Bowl,” a notable chief of the western Cherokee, known to whites as The Bowl or Colonel Bowles, was killed by Texans in 1839. The chief mentioned on page 100 might have been another person with the same name.

diyâ′hălĭ (or duyâ′hălĭ)—the alligator lizard (Sceloporue undulalus). See number 59.

diyâ′hălĭ (or duyâ′hălĭ)—the alligator lizard (Sceloporue undulalus). See number 59.

Diyâ′hăli′yĭ—“Lizard place,” from diyâ′hălĭ, lizard, and , locative. Joanna bald, a mountain at the head of Valley river, on the line between Cherokee and Graham counties, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122; also number 59.

Diyâ′hăli′yĭ—“Lizard place,” from diyâ′hălĭ, lizard, and , locative. Joanna Bald, a mountain at the head of the Valley River, located on the border between Cherokee and Graham counties, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122; also number 59.

Double-head—see Tăl-tsu′skă′.

Double-head—see Tăl-tsu′skă′.

Dragging-canoe—see Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ.

Dragging canoe—see Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ.

Dudûñ′leksûñ′yĭ—“Where its legs were broken off”; a place on Tuckasegee river, a few miles above Webster, in Jackson county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dudûñ′leksûñ′yĭ—“Where its legs were broken off”; a spot on the Tuckasegee River, a few miles upstream from Webster, in Jackson County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dugilu′yĭ (abbreviated Dugilu′, and commonly written Tugaloo, or sometimes Toogelah or Toogoola)—a name occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country, the best known being Tugaloo river, so called from a former Cherokee settlement of that name situated at the junction of Toccoa creek with the main stream, in Habersham county, Georgia. The word is of uncertain etymology, but seems to refer to a place at the forks of a stream.

Dugilu'yĭ (shortened Dugilu′, and often written as Tugaloo, or sometimes Toogelah or Toogoola)—a name found in several locations in the old Cherokee territory, with the most well-known being Tugaloo River, named after a former Cherokee settlement at the junction of Toccoa Creek and the main river, in Habersham County, Georgia. The origin of the word is unclear, but it appears to describe a place at the forks of a stream.

Dûksa′ĭ, Dûkwʻsa′ĭ—The correct form of the name commonly written Toxaway, applied to a former Cherokee settlement in South Carolina, and the creek upon which it stood, an extreme head-stream of Keowee river having its source in Jackson county, North Carolina. The meaning of the name is lost, although it has been wrongly interpreted to mean “Place of shedding tears.” See number 123.

Dûksa′ĭ, Dûkwʻsa′ĭ—The correct form of the name usually written as Toxaway, referring to a former Cherokee settlement in South Carolina and the creek it was located on, which is a headstream of the Keowee River that begins in Jackson County, North Carolina. The meaning of the name is unclear, although it has been incorrectly interpreted as “Place of shedding tears.” See number 123.

Dulastûñ′yĭ—“Potsherd place.” A former Cherokee settlement on Nottely river in Cherokee county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dulastûñ′yĭ—“Potsherd place.” A former Cherokee settlement on the Nottely River in Cherokee County, North Carolina. See number 122.

dule′tsĭ—“kernels,” a goitrous swelling upon the throat.

dule′tsĭ—“kernels,” a swelling on the throat caused by a goiter.

dulu′sĭ—a variety of frog found upon the headwaters of Savannah river. See number 125.

dulu'si—a type of frog found in the upper reaches of the Savannah River. See number 125.

Duniyaʻtaʻlûñ′yĭ—“Where there are shelves, or flat places,” from ayaʻte′nĭ, flat, whence da′yaʻtanaʻlûñ′ĭ′, a shelf, and yĭ′, the locative. A gap on the Great Smoky range, near Clingman’s dome, Swain county, North Carolina. See notes to number 100.

Duniyaʻtaʻlûñ′yĭ—“Where there are shelves or flat places,” from ayaʻte′nĭ, flat, from da′yaʻtanaʻlûñ′ĭ′, a shelf, and yĭ′, the locative. A gap in the Great Smoky range, near Clingman’s dome, Swain County, North Carolina. See notes to number 100.

Dunidû′lalûñ′yĭ—“Where they made arrows”; a place on Straight creek, a head-stream of Oconaluftee river, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Dunidû′lalûñ′yĭ—“Where they made arrows”; a location on Straight Creek, a headstream of the Oconaluftee River, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Duni′skwaʻlgûñ′ĭ—the double peak known as the Chimney Tops, in the Great Smoky mountains about the head of Deep creek, in Swain county, North Carolina. On the north side is the pass known as Indian gap. The name signifies a “forked antler,” from uskwaʻlgû, antler, but indicates that the antler is attached in place, as though the deer itself were concealed below. [517]

Duni′skwaʻlgûñ′ĭ—the double peak called the Chimney Tops, located in the Great Smoky Mountains near the head of Deep Creek in Swain County, North Carolina. On the north side is the pass known as Indian Gap. The name means “forked antler,” derived from uskwaʻlgû, antler, but suggests that the antler is still attached, as if the deer itself were hidden beneath. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Du′stăyalûñ′yĭ—“Where it made a noise as of thunder or shooting,” apparently referring to a lightning stroke (detsistăya′hihû, “I make a shooting, or thundering, noise,” might be a first person form used by the personified Thunder-god); a spot on Hiwassee river, about the junction of Shooting creek, near Hayesville, in Clay county, North Carolina. A former settlement along the creek bore the same name. See number 79.

Du′stăyalûñ′yĭ—“Where it made a noise like thunder or gunfire,” likely referring to a lightning strike (detsistăya′hihû, “I make a shooting or thundering noise,” could be a first-person form used by the personified Thunder-god); a location on the Hiwassee River, near the junction of Shooting Creek, close to Hayesville, in Clay County, North Carolina. A former settlement along the creek had the same name. See number 79.

du′stu′—a species of frog, appearing very early in spring; the name is intended for an onomatope. It is the correct form of the name of the chief noted by McKenney and Hall as “Tooantuh or Spring Frog.”

du′stu′—a type of frog that shows up very early in spring; the name is meant to be an onomatopoeia. It is the proper name for the chief mentioned by McKenney and Hall as “Tooantuh or Spring Frog.”

Dutch—see Tătsĭ′.

Dutch—see Tătsĭ′.

duwĕʻgă—the spring lizard. See number 59.

spring lizard. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Eagle dance—see Tsugidûʻlĭ′ Ûlsgi′stĭ.

Eagle dance—see Tsugidûʻlĭ′ Ûlsgi′stĭ.

Eastinaulee—see Uʻstăna′lĭ.

Eastinaulee—see Uʻstăna′lĭ.

Echoee—see Itse′yĭ.

Echoee—see Itse′yĭ.

Echota—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Echota—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Edâ′hĭ—“He goes about” (habitually); a masculine name.

Edâ′hĭ—“He goes about” (habitually); a masculine name.

Echota, New—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Echota, New—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

edâ′tă—my father (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agidâ′tă.

edâ′tă—my dad (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agidâ′tă.

edu′tŭ—my maternal grandfather (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agidu′tŭ; cf. eni′sĭ.

edu′tŭ—my maternal grandfather (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agidu′tŭ; cf. eni′sĭ.

e′gwa—great; cf. u′tănû.

e′gwa—great; cf . u′tănû.

egwâ′nĭ—river.

egwâ′nĭ—river.

Egwânulʻtĭ—“By the river,” from egwâ′nĭ, river, and nu′lătĭ or nulʻtĭ, near, beside. The proper form of Oconaluftee, the name of the river flowing through the East Cherokee reservation in Swain and Jackson counties, North Carolina. The Cherokee town, “Oconalufte,” mentioned by Bartram as existing about 1775, was probably on the lower course of the river at the present Birdtown, on the reservation, where was formerly a considerable mound.

Egwânulʻtĭ—“By the river,” from egwâ′nĭ, meaning river, and nu′lătĭ or nulʻtĭ, meaning near or beside. The correct name of Oconaluftee, the river that runs through the East Cherokee reservation in Swain and Jackson counties, North Carolina. The Cherokee town “Oconalufte,” mentioned by Bartram as existing around 1775, was likely located along the lower part of the river at what is now Birdtown, on the reservation, where there used to be a significant mound.

elă—earth, ground.

elă—earth, ground.

e′lădĭ′—low, below; in the Lower dialect e′rădĭ′, whence the Ayrate or Lower Cherokee of Adair as distinguished from the Ottare (â′tărĭ, â′tălĭ) or Upper Cherokee.

e′lădĭ′—low, below; in the Lower dialect e′rădĭ′, which is the basis for the Ayrate or Lower Cherokee of Adair as distinguished from the Ottare (â′tărĭ, â′tălĭ) or Upper Cherokee.

elanti—a song form for e′lădĭ, q. v.

elanti—a song form for e′lădĭ, q. v.

Elătse′yĭ (abbreviated Elătse′)—possibly “Green (Verdant) earth,” from elă, earth, and itse′yĭ, green, from fresh-springing vegetation. The name of several former Cherokee settlements, commonly known to the whites as Ellijay, Elejoy or Allagae. One of these was upon the headwaters of Keowee river in South Carolina; another was on Ellijay creek of Little Tennessee river, near the present Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina; another was about the present Ellijay in Gilmer county, Georgia; and still another was on Ellejoy creek of Little river near the present Maryville, in Blount county, Tennessee.

Elătse′yĭ (shortened to Elătse′)—likely means “Green Earth,” from elă, meaning earth, and itse′yĭ, meaning green, referring to fresh springing vegetation. This name refers to several former Cherokee settlements, commonly known to white settlers as Ellijay, Elejoy, or Allagae. One of these was located at the headwaters of the Keowee River in South Carolina; another was on Ellijay Creek of the Little Tennessee River, near present-day Franklin in Macon County, North Carolina; another was around present-day Ellijay in Gilmer County, Georgia; and yet another was on Ellejoy Creek of the Little River near modern Maryville in Blount County, Tennessee.

Elăwâ′diyĭ (abbreviated Elăwâ′di)—“Red-earth place” from elă, earth, wâdi, brown-red or red paint, and , the locative. 1. The Cherokee name of Yellow-hill settlement, now officially known as Cherokee, the postoffice and agency headquarters for the East Cherokee, on Oconaluftee river in Swain county, North Carolina. 2. A former council ground, known in history as Red Clay, at the site of the present village of that name in Whitfield county, Georgia, adjoining the Tennessee line.

Elăwâ′diyĭ (shortened to Elăwâ′di)—“Red-earth place” derived from elă meaning earth, wâdi meaning brown-red or red paint, and , indicating location. 1. The Cherokee name for the Yellow-hill settlement, which is now officially called Cherokee, serving as the post office and agency headquarters for the East Cherokee, located on the Oconaluftee River in Swain County, North Carolina. 2. A historical council ground known as Red Clay, situated at the current village of that name in Whitfield County, Georgia, near the Tennessee state line.

Ellijay—see Elătse′yĭ.

Ellijay—see Elătse′yĭ.

eni′sĭ—my paternal grandfather (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agini′sĭ. Cf. edu′tŭ.

eni′sĭ—my paternal grandfather (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agini′sĭ. Cf. edu′tŭ.

Eskaqua—see Iskagua.

Eskaqua—see Iskagua.

Estanaula, Estinaula—see Uʻstăna′lĭ. [518]

Estanaula, Estinaula—see Uʻstăna′lĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ĕtăwa′hă-tsistatla′skĭ—“Deadwood-lighter,” a traditional Cherokee conjurer. See number 100.

Ĕtăwa′hă-tsistatla′skĭ—“Deadwood-lighter,” a traditional Cherokee conjurer. See number 100.

eʻtĭ, or etĭ—old, long ago.

eʻtĭ, or etĭ—old, long ago.

Etowah—see I′tăwă′.

Etowah—see Itawha.

Etsaiyĭ′—see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Etsaiyĭ′—see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

etsĭ′—my mother (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agitsĭ′.

etsĭ′—my mother (Upper dialect); the Middle and Lower dialect form is agitsĭ′.

Euharlee—see Yuha′lĭ′.

Euharlee—see Yuha'lĭ.

Feather dance—see Tsugidûʻlĭ, Ûlsgi′stĭ.

Feather dance—see Tsugidûʻlĭ, Ûlsgi′stĭ.

Fighting-town—see Walâs′-unûlsli′yĭ.

Fighting-town—see Walâs′-unûlsli′yĭ.

Flax-toter—see Tâle′danigi′skĭ.

Flax-toter—see Tâle′danigi′skĭ.

Flying-squirrel—see Kâ′lahû′.

Flying squirrel—see Kâ′lahû′.

French Broad—see Unta′kiyasti′yĭ.

French Broad—see Unta′kiyasti′yĭ.

Frogtown—see Walâsi′yĭ.

Frogtown—see Walâsi′yĭ.

Gadalu′lŭ—the proper name of the mountain known to the whites as Yonah (from yânû, “bear”), or upper Chattahoochee river, in White county, Georgia. The name has no connection with Tallulah (see Tălulŭ′), and can not be translated.

Gadalu′lŭ—the name of the mountain referred to by white people as Yonah (from yânû, “bear”), or the upper Chattahoochee River, in White County, Georgia. This name has no relation to Tallulah (see Tălulŭ′) and cannot be translated.

Gadalu′tsĭ—in the corrupted form of Cataluchee this appears on the map as the name of a peak, or rather a ridge, on the line between Swain and Haywood counties, in North Carolina, and of a creek running down on the Haywood side into Big Pigeon river. It is properly the name of the ridge only and seems to refer to a “fringe standing erect,” apparently from the appearance of the timber growing in streaks along the side of the mountain; from wadălu′yătă, fringe, gadû′tă, “standing up in a row or series.”

Gadalu'tsĭ—under the distorted name Cataluchee, this appears on the map as a peak, or more accurately, a ridge, on the border between Swain and Haywood counties in North Carolina, and as a creek flowing down on the Haywood side into the Big Pigeon River. It actually refers to the ridge itself and seems to indicate a “fringe standing upright,” likely based on the way the trees grow in lines along the mountain's slope; from wadălu'yătă, fringe, gadû'tă, “standing up in a row or series.”

găhăwi′sita—parched corn; improperly spelled wissactaw by Hawkins. See note under number 83.

găhăwi′sita—dried corn; misspelled as wissactaw by Hawkins. See note under number 83.

Gahûtĭ (Gahû′tă and Gwahû′tĭ in dialectic forms)—Cohutta mountain, in Murray county, Georgia. The name comes from gahûtâ′yĭ, “a shed roof supported on poles,” and refers to a fancied resemblance in the summit.

Gahûtĭ (Gahû′tă and Gwahû′tĭ in different dialects)—Cohutta mountain, located in Murray County, Georgia. The name comes from gahûtâ′yĭ, which means “a shed roof supported on poles,” and refers to a perceived resemblance in the peak.

Gakăti′yĭ—“Place of setting free”; sometimes spoken in the plural form, Diga′kăti′yĭ, “Place of setting them free.” A point on Tuckasegee river about three miles above Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Gakăti’yĭ—“Place of setting free”; sometimes referred to in the plural as Diga’kăti’yĭ, “Place of setting them free.” A location on the Tuckasegee River about three miles upstream from Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

gaktûñ′ta—an injunction, command or rule, more particularly a prohibition or ceremonial tabu. Tsigaʻte′gû, “I am observing an injunction, or tabu”; adakte′gĭ, “he is under tabu regulations.”

gaktûñ′ta—an order, command, or rule, especially a prohibition or ceremonial taboo. Tsigaʻte′gû, “I am following a rule or taboo”; adakte′gĭ, “he is under taboo regulations.”

Gălăgi′na—a male deer (buck) or turkey (gobbler); in the first sense the name is sometimes used also for the large horned beetle (Dynastes tityus?). The Indian name of Elias Boudinot, first Cherokee editor. See page 111.

Gălăgi′na—a male deer (buck) or turkey (gobbler); in the first sense, the name is sometimes also used for the large horned beetle (Dynastes tityus?). The Indian name of Elias Boudinot, the first Cherokee editor. See page 111.

găli′sgisidâ′hû—I am dancing about; from găli′sgiă′, “I am dancing,” and edâhû′, “I am going about.”

găli′sgisidâ′hû—I am dancing around; from găli′sgiă′, “I am dancing,” and edâhû′, “I am going around.”

gălûñkw′ti′yu—honored, sacred; used in the bible to mean holy, hallowed.

gălûñkw′ti′yu—honored, sacred; used in the Bible to mean holy, hallowed.

gălûñ′lătĭ—above, on high.

gălûñ′lătĭ—above, on high.

găne′ga—skin.

găne′ga—skin.

ganidawâ′skĭ—the campion, catchfly or “rattlesnake’s master” (Silene stellata); the name signifies “it disjoints itself,” from ganidawâskû′, “it is unjointing itself,” on account of the peculiar manner in which the dried stalk breaks off at the joints.

ganidawâ′skĭ—the campion, catchfly or “rattlesnake’s master” (Silene stellata); the name means “it disjoints itself,” from ganidawâskû′, “it is unjointing itself,” because of the unique way the dried stalk breaks off at the joints.

Gănsâ′gĭ (or Gănsâgiyĭ)—the name of several former settlements in the old Cherokee country; it cannot be analyzed. One town of this name was upon Tuckasegee river, a short distance above the present Webster, in Jackson county, North Carolina; another was on the lower part of Canasauga creek, in McMinn county, Tennessee; a third was at the junction of Conasauga and Coosawatee rivers, where afterward was located the Cherokee capital, New Echota, in Gordon [519]county, Georgia; a fourth, mentioned in the De Soto narratives as Canasoga or Canasagua, was located in 1540 on the upper Chattahoochee river, possibly in the neighborhood of Kenesaw mountain, Georgia (see page 197).

Gănsâ′gĭ (or Gănsâgiyĭ)—the name of several former settlements in the old Cherokee territory; it can't be broken down. One town with this name was along the Tuckasegee River, just upstream from present-day Webster, in Jackson County, North Carolina; another was located in the lower part of Canasauga Creek, in McMinn County, Tennessee; a third was at the confluence of the Conasauga and Coosawatee rivers, where the Cherokee capital, New Echota, was later established, in Gordon [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]County, Georgia; a fourth, referred to in the De Soto narratives as Canasoga or Canasagua, was found in 1540 on the upper Chattahoochee River, possibly near Kenesaw Mountain, Georgia (see page 197).

Gănsaʻti′yĭ—“Robbing place,” from tsina′sahûñskû′, “I am robbing him.” Vengeance creek of Valley river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. The name Vengeance was originally a white man’s nickname for an old Cherokee woman, of forbidding aspect, who lived there before the Removal. See number 122.

Gănsaʻti′yĭ—“Robbing place,” from tsina′sahûñskû′, “I am robbing him.” Vengeance Creek of Valley River, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. The name Vengeance originally came from a white man's nickname for an old Cherokee woman, who had a stern appearance and lived there before the Removal. See number 122.

Gănsĕʻtĭ—a rattle; as the Cherokee dance rattle is made from a gourd the masculine name, Gănsĕʻtĭ, is usually rendered by the whites, “Rattling-gourd.”

Gănsĕʻtĭ—a rattle; as the Cherokee dance rattle is made from a gourd, the masculine name, Gănsĕʻtĭ, is usually translated by the whites as “Rattling-gourd.”

gatayûstĭ—the wheel and stick game of the southern tribes, incorrectly called nettecawaw by Timberlake. See note under number 3.

gatayûstĭ—the wheel and stick game of the southern tribes, mistakenly referred to as nettecawaw by Timberlake. See note under number 3.

Gâtegwâ′—for Gâtegwâ′hĭ, possibly a contraction of Igât(ĭ)-egwâ′hĭ, “Great-swamp (-thicket) place.” A high peak southeast from Franklin, Macon county, North Carolina, and perhaps identical with Fodderstack mountain. See number 75.

Gâtegwâ′—for Gâtegwâ′hĭ, possibly a contraction of Igât(ĭ)-egwâ′hĭ, “Great-swamp (-thicketPlease provide the text you would like me to modernize. place.” A high peak southeast of Franklin, Macon County, North Carolina, and maybe the same as Fodderstack Mountain. See number 75.

ga′tsû—see hatlû′.

ga′tsû—see hatlû′.

Gatu′gitse′yĭ (abbreviated Gatu′gitse′)—“New-settlement place,” from gatu′gĭ or sgatu′gĭ, town, settlement, itse′hĭ, new, especially applied to new vegetation, and , the locative. A former settlement on Cartoogaja creek of Little Tennessee river, above Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina.

Gatu'gitse'yĭ (shortened to Gatu'gitse')—“New-settlement place,” from gatu'gĭ or sgatu'gĭ, meaning town or settlement, itse'hĭ, meaning new, particularly used for new vegetation, and , indicating location. This was a former settlement located on Cartoogaja Creek of the Little Tennessee River, upstream from Franklin in Macon County, North Carolina.

Gatuti′yĭ—“Town-building place,” or “Settlement place,” from gatu′gĭ, a settlement, and , locative. A place on Santeetla creek, near Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Gatuti’yĭ—“Town-building place” or “Settlement place,” from gatu’gĭ, a settlement, and , locative. It's located on Santeetla creek, near Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Gatûñ′lti′yĭ—“Hemp place,” from gatûñ′lătĭ, “wild hemp” (Apocynum cannabinum), and , locative. A former Cherokee settlement, commonly known as Hemptown, on the creek of the same name, near Morganton, in Fannin county, Georgia.

Gatûñ′lti′yĭ—“Hemp place,” from gatûñ′lătĭ, “wild hemp” (Apocynum cannabinum), and , locative. A former Cherokee settlement, commonly known as Hemptown, on the creek of the same name, near Morganton, in Fannin County, Georgia.

Gatûñ′waʻlĭ—a noted western Cherokee about 1842, known to the whites as “Hard-mush” or “Big-mush.” Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, from ga′tŭ′, “bread,” and ûñwa′ʻlĭ, “made into balls or lumps,” is a sort of mush of parched corn meal, made very thick, so that it can be dipped out in lumps almost of the consistency of bread.

Gatûñ′waʻlĭ—a prominent western Cherokee around 1842, known to white people as “Hard-mush” or “Big-mush.” Gatûñ′waʻlĭ, from ga′tŭ′, “bread,” and ûñwa′ʻlĭ, “made into balls or lumps,” is a thick mush made from parched cornmeal, prepared so that it can be scooped out in lumps with a texture similar to bread.

ge′ĭ—down stream, down the road, with the current; tsâ′gĭ, up stream.

ge′ĭ—downstream, down the road, with the current; tsâ′gĭ, upstream.

gese′ĭ—was; a separate word which, when used after the verb in the present tense, makes it past tense without change of form; in the form hi′gese′ĭ it usually accompanies an emphatic repetition.

gese′ĭ—was; a separate word that, when used after the verb in the present tense, makes it past tense without changing the form; in the form hi′gese′ĭ it typically comes with an emphatic repetition.

Geʻyăgu′ga (for Age′hyă-guga?)—a formulistic name for the moon (nûñ′dă′); it cannot be analyzed, but seems to contain the word age′hyă, “woman.” See also nûñ′dă′.

Ge’yăgu’ga (for Age’hyă-guga?)—a set term for the moon (nûñ’dă’); it can't be broken down, but appears to include the word age’hyă, meaning “woman.” See also nûñ’dă’.

gigă—blood; cf. gi′găge′ĭ, red.

gigă—blood; cf. gi′găge′ĭ, red.

gi′gă-danegi′skĭ—“blood taker,” from gigă, blood, and ada′negi′skĭ, “one who takes liquids,” from tsi′negiă′, “I am taking it” (liquid). Another name for the tsâne′nĭ or scorpion lizard. See number 59.

gi′gă-danegi′skĭ—“blood taker,” from gigă, blood, and ada′negi′skĭ, “one who takes liquids,” from tsi′negiă′, “I am taking it” (liquid). Another name for the tsâne′nĭ or scorpion lizard. See number 59.

gi′găge′ĭ—red, bright red, scarlet; the brown-red of certain animals and clays is distinguished as wâ′dige′ĭ.

gi′găge′ĭ—red, bright red, scarlet; the brown-red of certain animals and clays is distinguished as wâ′dige′ĭ.

gi′gă-tsuha′ʻlĭ—“bloody-mouth,” literally, “having blood on the corners of his mouth”; from gigă, blood, and tsuhănûñsi′yĭ, the corners of the mouth (ăha′lĭ, his mouth). A large lizard, probably the Pleistodon. See number 59.

gi′gă-tsuha′ʻlĭ—“bloody-mouth,” literally meaning “having blood on the corners of his mouth”; from gig, blood, and tsuhănûñsi′yĭ, the corners of the mouth (ăha′lĭ, his mouth). A large lizard, probably the Pleistodon. See number 59.

giʻlĭ′—dog; in the Lower dialect, giʻrĭ′.

giʻlĭ′—dog; in the Lower dialect, giʻrĭ′.

Giʻlĭ′-dinĕhûñ′yĭ—“Where the dogs live,” from giʻlĭ′, dog, dinĕhû′, “they dwell” (ĕhû, “I dwell”), and , locative. A place on Oconaluftee river, a short distance above Cherokee, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Gi'lĭ′-dinĕhûñ’yĭ—“Where the dogs live,” from gi'lĭ′, dog, dinĕhû′, “they dwell” (ĕhû, “I dwell”), and , locative. A location on the Oconaluftee River, just upstream from Cherokee, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Giʻlĭ′-utsûñ′stănuñ′yĭ—“Where the dog ran,” from giʻlĭ′, dog, and utsûñ′stănûñ′yĭ, “footprints made by an animal running”; the Milky Way. See number 11.

Giʻlĭ′-utsûñ′stănuñ′yĭ—“Where the dog ran,” from giʻlĭ′, meaning dog, and utsûñ′stănûñ′yĭ, “footprints made by an animal running”; the Milky Way. See number 11.

ginûnti—a song form for ginû′tiĭ′, “to lay him (animate object) upon the ground.” See number 75. [520]

ginûnti—a song form for ginû′tiĭ′, “to lay him (animate object) on the ground.” See number 75. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

giʻrĭ′—see giʻlĭ′.

giʻrĭ′—see giʻlĭ′.

Gisehûñ′yĭ—“Where the female lives,” from agi′sĭ, female, and , the locative. A place on Tuckasegee river, a short distance above Bryson City, Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Gisehûñ'yĭ—“Where the female lives,” from agi'sĭ, meaning female, and , indicating location. It’s a spot on the Tuckasegee River, a little ways above Bryson City, Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

gitlû′—hair (Upper dialect); in the Middle and Lower dialects, gitsû′.

gitlû′—hair (Upper dialect); in the Middle and Lower dialects, gitsû′.

gitsû′—see gitlû′.

gitsû′—see gitlû′.

Glass, The—see Ta′gwădihi′.

Glass, The—see Ta′gwădihi′.

Gohoma—A Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; the form cannot be identified. See page 31.

Gohoma—A Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; the exact nature of his role isn’t clear. See page 31.

Going-snake—see I′nădûna′ĭ.

Going-snake—see I′nădûna′ĭ.

Gorhaleke—a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; the form cannot be identified. See page 31.

Gorhaleke—a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684; the exact details aren't clear. See page 31.

Great island—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa.

Awesome island—check out Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa.

Gregory bald—see Tsistu′yĭ.

Gregory bald—see Tsistu′yĭ.

Guachoule—see Guaxule.

Guachoule—see Guaxule.

Guaquili (Wakili)—a town in the Cherokee country, visited by De Soto in 1540, and again in 1567 by Pardo, who calls it Aguaquiri (see pages 25 and 28). The name may have a connection with wagulĭ′, “whippoorwill,” or with u-)wâ′giʻlĭ, “foam.”

Guaquili (Wakili)—a town in Cherokee territory, visited by De Soto in 1540, and again in 1567 by Pardo, who refers to it as Aguaquiri (see pages 25 and 28). The name might be related to wagulĭ′, “whippoorwill,” or u-)wâ′giʻlĭ, “foam.”

Guasula—see Guaxule.

Guasula—see Guaxule.

Guasili—see Guaxule.

Guasili—see Guaxule.

Guaxule—a town in the Cherokee country, visited by De Soto in 1540; variously spelled in the narratives, Guasili, Guachoule, Guasula, Guaxule, Quaxule, etc. It was probably about at Nacoochee mound, in White county, Georgia. It has been suggested that the Spaniards may have changed the Indian name to resemble that of a town in Spain. See pages 26 and 194.

Guaxule—a town in Cherokee territory that De Soto visited in 1540; it appears under various spellings in the accounts, such as Guasili, Guachoule, Guasula, Guaxule, Quaxule, etc. It was likely located near the Nacoochee mound in White County, Georgia. There's a suggestion that the Spaniards might have altered the Native name to make it sound similar to a town in Spain. See pages 26 and 194.

gû′daye′wû—“I have sewed myself together”; “I am sewing,” tsiye′wiă′; “I am sewing myself together,” gûdayewiû. See number 31.

gû′daye′wû—“I have sewn myself together”; “I am sewing,” tsiye′wiă′; “I am sewing myself together,” gûdayewiû. See number 31.

gŭgwĕ′ (or gʻgwĕ′)—the quail or partridge; the name is an onomatope.

gŭgwĕ′ (or gʻgwĕ′)—the quail or partridge; the name is a sound-related term.

gŭgwĕ′-ulasu′la—“partridge moccasin,” from gŭgwĕ′ or gʻgwĕ′, partridge, and ulasula, moccasin or shoe; the ladyslipper (Cypripedium).

gŭgwĕ′-ulasu′la—“partridge moccasin,” from gŭgwĕ′ or gʻgwĕ′, partridge, and ulasula, moccasin or shoe; the ladyslipper (Cypripedium).

Gûlâhi′yĭ (abbreviated Gûlâhi′, or Gûrâhi′, in the Lower dialect)—“Gûlâ′hĭ place,” so called from an unidentified spring plant eaten as a salad by the Cherokee. The name of two or more places in the old Cherokee country; one about Currahee mountain in Habersham county, Georgia, the other on Cullowhee river, an upper branch of Tuckasegee, in Jackson county, North Carolina. Currahee Dick was a noted chief about the year 1820.

Gûlâhi′yĭ (shortened to Gûlâhi′ or Gûrâhi′ in the Lower dialect) means “Gûlâ′hĭ place,” named after an unidentified spring plant that the Cherokee used to eat as a salad. This name refers to two or more locations in the former Cherokee territory: one near Currahee Mountain in Habersham County, Georgia, and the other on Cullowhee River, an upper branch of the Tuckasegee, in Jackson County, North Carolina. Currahee Dick was a prominent chief around the year 1820.

Gû′lani′yĭ—a Cherokee and Natchez settlement formerly about the junction of Brasstown creek with Hiwassee river, a short distance above Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. The etymology of the word is doubtful.

Gû′lani′yĭ—a Cherokee and Natchez settlement that used to be located near where Brasstown Creek meets the Hiwassee River, just a short distance above Murphy, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. The origins of the word are uncertain.

gulĕ′—acorn.

acorn.

gûlĕ′-diskaʻnihĭ′—the turtle-dove; literally, “it cries, or mourns, for acorns,” from gulĕ′, acorn, and diskaʻnihĭ′, “it cries for them” (di-, plural prefix, -hi, habitual suffix). The turtle-dove feeds upon acorns and its cry somewhat resembles the name, gulĕ′.

gûlĕ′-diskaʻnihĭ′—the turtle-dove; literally, “it cries, or mourns, for acorns,” from gulĕ′, acorn, and diskaʻnihĭ′, “it cries for them” (di-, plural prefix, -hi, habitual suffix). The turtle-dove feeds on acorns and its call somewhat resembles the name, gulĕ′.

gûle′gĭ—“climber,” from tsilahĭ′, “I climb” (second person, hĭ′lahĭ′; third person, gûlahĭ′); the blacksnake (Bascanion constrictor).

gûle′gĭ—“climber,” from tsilahĭ′, “I climb” (second person, hĭ′lahĭ′; third person, gûlahĭ′); the blacksnake (Bascanion constrictor).

Gûlʻkăla′skĭ—An earlier name for Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, q. v.

Gûlʻkăla′skĭ—An earlier name for Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ, see above.

gûlʻkwâ′gĭ—seven; also the mole-cricket (Gryllotalpa). See number 59.

gûlʻkwâ′gĭ—seven; also the mole-cricket (Gryllotalpa). See number 59.

gûlʻkwâ′gine(-ĭ—seventh; from gûlʻkwâgĭ, seven.

gûlʻkwâ′gine(-ĭ—seventh; from gûlʻkwâgĭ, seven.

Gûlsădihĭ′ (or Gûltsădihĭ′?)—a masculine personal name, of uncertain etymology.

Gûlsădihĭ′ (or Gûltsădihĭ′?)—a male personal name, with an unclear origin.

Gumlog—see Tsilalu′hĭ.

Gumlog—see Tsilalu′hĭ.

gûnăhi′ta—long. [521]

gûnăhi′ta—long. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Gû′năhitûñ′yĭ—“Long place” (i.e., Long valley), from gûnăhita, long, and , locative. A former settlement, known to the whites as Valleytown, where now is the town of the same name, on Valley river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. The various settlements on Valley river and the adjacent part of Hiwassee were known collectively as the “Valley towns.”

Gûnăhitûñ’yĭ—“Long place” (meaning Long valley), from gûnăhita, long, and , locative. It used to be a settlement, referred to by white settlers as Valleytown, which is now the town of the same name, located on Valley river in Cherokee county, North Carolina. The different settlements along Valley river and the nearby region of Hiwassee were known together as the “Valley towns.”

Gûn′-dĭ′gaduhûñ′yĭ (abbreviated Gûn′-dĭgadu′hûñ)—“Turkey settlement” (gû′nă, turkey), so called from the chief, Turkey or Little Turkey. A former settlement, known to the whites as Turkeytown, upon the west bank of Coosa river, opposite the present Center, in Cherokee county, Alabama.

Gûn′-dĭ′gaduhûñ′yĭ (abbreviated Gûn′-dĭgadu′hûñ)—“Turkey settlement” (gû′nă, turkey), named after the chief, Turkey or Little Turkey. It was a former settlement, known to the whites as Turkeytown, located on the west bank of the Coosa River, directly across from what is now Center, in Cherokee County, Alabama.

gû′nî′—arrow. Cf. Seneca gaʼnaʼ.

gû′nî′—arrow. Cf. Seneca gaʼnaʼ.

gûñ′năge′ĭ (or gûñ′năge)—black.

gûn'nage (or gûn'nage)—black.

Gûñnĕ′hĭ—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Gûñnĕ′hĭ—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Gûñskăli′skĭ—a masculine personal name of uncertain etymology.

Gûñskăli′skĭ—a masculine personal name with an unclear origin.

Gunters landing, Guntersville—see Ku′să-Nûñnâ′hĭ.

Gunters Landing, Guntersville—see Ku'să-Nûñnâ′hĭ.

Gûn-tsuskwa′ʻlĭ—“Short arrows,” from gûnĭ′, arrow, and tsuskwa′ʻlĭ, plural of uskwa′ʻlĭ, short; a traditional western tribe. See number 105.

Gûn-tsuskwa′ʻlĭ—“Short arrows,” from gûnĭ′, meaning arrow, and tsuskwa′ʻlĭ, the plural of uskwa′ʻlĭ, which means short; refers to a traditional western tribe. See number 105.

Gûnûñ′daʻle′gĭ—see Nûñnâ′hĭ-dihĭ′.

Gûnûñ′daʻle′gĭ—see Nûñnâ′hĭ-dihĭ′.

Gustĭ′—a traditional Cherokee settlement on Tennessee river, near Kingston, Roane county, Tennessee. See number 79. The name cannot be analyzed. Wafford thought it a Cherokee attempt at “Kingston,” but it seems rather to be aboriginal.

Gustĭ′—a traditional Cherokee settlement on the Tennessee River, near Kingston, Roane County, Tennessee. See number 79. The name can't be broken down. Wafford thought it was a Cherokee attempt at “Kingston,” but it actually seems to be original.

Gu′wisguwĭ′—The Cherokee name for the chief John Ross and for the district named in his honor, commonly spelled Cooweescoowee. Properly an onomatope for a large bird said to have been seen formerly at infrequent intervals in the old Cherokee country, accompanying the migratory wild geese, and described as resembling a large snipe, with yellow legs and unwebbed feet. In boyhood John Ross was known as Tsan′-usdi′, “Little John.”

Gu′wisguwĭ′—The Cherokee name for Chief John Ross and for the district named after him, often spelled Cooweescoowee. It comes from an onomatopoeia for a large bird that used to be seen occasionally in the old Cherokee territory, alongside the migratory wild geese, and was described as looking like a large snipe, with yellow legs and unwebbed feet. In his childhood, John Ross was known as Tsan′-usdi′, "Little John."

Gwalʻgâ′hĭ—“Frog place,” from gwalʻgû, a variety of frog, and , locative. A place on Hiwassee river, just above the junction of Peachtree creek, near Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina; about 1755 the site of a village of refugee Natchez, and later of a Baptist mission.

Gwal'gâ'hĭ—“Frog place,” from gwal'gû, a type of frog, and , locative. This is a location on the Hiwassee River, just upstream from where Peachtree Creek meets it, near Murphy, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. Around 1755, it was the site of a village for refugee Natchez people and later became a Baptist mission.

gwehe′!—a cricket’s cry. See number 119.

gwehe′!—a cricket's song. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

ha!—an introductory exclamation intended to attract attention or add emphasis; about equivalent to Here! Now!

ha!—an introductory exclamation meant to grab attention or emphasize something; roughly equivalent to Here! Now!

ha′-ma′ma′—a song term compounded of ha! an introductory exclamation, and mămă′, a word which has no analysis, but is used in speaking to young children to mean “let me carry you on my back.” See number 117.

ha′-ma′ma′—a song term made up of ha! an introductory exclamation, and mămă′, a word that can't be broken down but is used when speaking to young children to mean “let me carry you on my back.” See number 117.

Hanging-maw—see Uskwâ′li-gû′tă.

Hanging-maw—see Uskwâ′li-gû′tă.

ha′nia-lĭl′-lĭl′—an unmeaning dance refrain. See number 24.

ha′nia-lĭl′-lĭl′—a nonsensical dance refrain. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Hard-mush—see Gatûñ′waʻlĭ.

Hard-mush—see Gatûñ′waʻlĭ.

ha′suyak′—a song form for hasuya′gĭ′, “(thou) pick it out” (imperative); “I pick it out, or select it,” ga′suyăgiû′; second person, ha′suyăgiû′. See number 19.

ha′suyak′—a song form for hasuya′gĭ′, “(you) pick it out” (imperative); “I pick it out, or select it,” ga′suyăgiû′; second person, ha′suyăgiû′. See number 19.

ha′tlû—dialectic form, ga′tsû, “where?” (interrogative).

ha′tlû—dialectic form, ga′tsû, “where?”

ha′wiye′ĕhĭ′, ha′wiye′-hyuwe′—unmeaning dance refrains. See numbers 32 and 118.

ha′wiye′ĕhĭ′, ha′wiye′-hyuwe′—pointless dance lyrics. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

hayû′—an emphatic affirmative, about equivalent to “Yes, sir!” See number 115.

hayû′—an emphatic affirmative, similar to "Yes, sir!" See number 115.

hayuya′haniwă′—an unmeaning refrain in one of the bear songs. See number 75.

hayuya′haniwă′—a meaningless refrain in one of the bear songs. See number 75.

he-e!—an unmeaning song introduction.

Hey!—a meaningless song intro.

Hemp-carrier—see Tâle′danigi′skĭ.

Hemp-carrier—see Tâle′danigi′skĭ.

Hemptown—see Gatûñlti′yĭ.

Hemptown—see Gatûñlti′yĭ.

hi!—unmeaning dance exclamation.

Hi!—meaningless dance exclamation.

hi′gĭna′liĭ—“(you are) my friend”; agina′liĭ, “(he is) my friend.” In white man’s jargon, canaly. [522]

hi′gĭna′liĭ—“(you are) my friend”; agina′liĭ, “(he is) my friend.” In today's terminology, canaly. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Hickory-log—see Wane′-asûñ′tlûñyĭ.

Hickory-log—see Wane′-asûñ′tlûñyĭ.

Hightower—see I′tăwă′.

Hightower—see I'tăwă′.

hĭla′gû?—how many? how much? (Upper dialect); the Middle dialect form is hûñgû′.

hĭla′gû?—how many? how much? (Upper dialect); the Middle dialect form is hûñgû′.

hĭlahi′yu—long ago; the final yu makes it more emphatic.

hĭlahi'yu—long ago; the final yu makes it more emphatic.

hi′lûñnû—“(thou) go to sleep”; from tsĭ′lihû′, “I am asleep.”

hi′lûñnû—“(you) go to sleep”; from tsĭ′lihû′, “I am asleep.”

hĭ′skĭ—five; cf. Mohawk wĭsk. The Cherokee numerals including 10 are as follows: sâ′gwû, tă′lĭ, tsâ′ĭ, nûñ′gĭ, hĭ′skĭ, su′tălĭ, gûlʻkwâ′gĭ, tsune′la, sañne′la, askâ′hĭ.

hĭ'skĭ—five; cf. Mohawk wĭsk. The Cherokee numerals including 10 are as follows: sâ'gwu, tă'lĭ, tsâ'ĭ, nûñ'gĭ, hĭ'skĭ, su'tălĭ, gûl'kwâ'gĭ, tsune'la, sañne'la, askâ'hĭ.

Hiwassee—see Ayuhwa′sĭ.

Hiwassee—see Ayuhwa'sĭ.

hi′yagu′wĕ—an unmeaning dance refrain. See number 32.

hi′yagu′wĕ—an empty dance refrain. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Houston, Samuel—see Kă′lănû.

Houston, Samuel—see Kă′lănû.

hûñgû—see hĭla′gû.

hûñgû—see hĭla′gû.

huhu—the yellow-breasted chat, or yellow mocking bird (Icteria virens); the name is an onomatope. See number 45.

huhu—the yellow-breasted chat, or yellow mockingbird (Icteria virens); the name is an onomatopoeia. See number 45.

hûñyahu′skă—“he will die.”

hûñyahu′skă—“he will die.”

hwĭ′lahĭ—“thou (must) go.”

hwĭ′lahĭ—“you (must) go.”

igăgû′tĭ—daylight. The name is sometimes applied to the ulûñsû′tĭ (q. v.), and also to the clematis vine.

igăgû′tĭ—daylight. The name is sometimes applied to the ulûñsû′tĭ (q. v.), and also to the clematis vine.

i′hya—the cane reed (Arundinaria) of the Gulf states, used by the Indians for blowguns, fishing rods, and basketry.

i′hya—the cane reed (Arundinaria) of the Gulf states, used by the Indigenous people for blowguns, fishing rods, and basket-making.

ihyâ′ga—see atsil′sûñʻtĭ.

ihyâ′ga—see atsil′sûñʻtĭ.

i′nădû′—snake.

i’nădû’—snake.

I′nădû-na′ĭ—“Going-snake,” a Cherokee chief prominent about eighty years ago. The name properly signifies that the person is “going along in company with a snake,” the verbal part being from the irregular verb asta′ĭ, “I am going along with him.” The name has been given to a district of the present Cherokee Nation.

I’nadû-na’ĭ—“Going-snake,” a Cherokee chief who was well-known around eighty years ago. The name essentially means that the person is “traveling together with a snake,” with the verb originating from the irregular verb asta’ĭ, “I am going along with him.” This name has been given to an area in the current Cherokee Nation.

i′năgĕ′hĭ—dwelling in the wilderness, an inhabitant of the wilderness; from i′năge′ĭ, “wilderness,” and ĕhĭ, habitual present form of ĕhû, “he is dwelling”; gĕ′û, “I am dwelling.”

i'năgĕ'hĭ—living in the wilderness, a resident of the wilderness; from i'năge'ĭ, “wilderness,” and ĕhĭ, habitual present form of ĕhû, “he is living”; gĕ'û, “I am living.”

I′năge-utăsûñ′hĭ—“He who grew up in the wilderness,” i. e. “He who grew up wild”; from i′năge′ĭ, “wilderness, unoccupied timber land,” and utăsûñ′hĭ, the third person perfect of the irregular verb, ga′tûñskû′, “I am growing up.”

I′năge-utăsûñ′hĭ—“He who grew up in the wilderness,” meaning “He who grew up wild”; from i′năge′ĭ, “wilderness, unoccupied timber land,” and utăsûñ′hĭ, the third person perfect form of the irregular verb, ga′tûñskû′, “I am growing up.”

Inâ′lĭ—Black-fox; the common red fox is tsu′lă (in Muscogee, chula). Black-fox was principal chief of the Cherokee Nation in 1810. See page 86.

Inâ′lĭ—Black-fox; the common red fox is tsu′lă (in Muscogee, chula). Black-fox was the principal chief of the Cherokee Nation in 1810. See page 86.

Iskagua—“Iakagua or Clear Sky, formerly Nenetooyah or the Bloody-Fellow.” The name appears thus in a document of 1791 as that of a Cherokee chief frequently mentioned about that period under the name of “the Bloody Fellow.” In one treaty it is given as “Eskaqua or Bloody Fellow.” Both forms and etymologies are doubtful, neither form seeming to have any reference either to “sky” (gălûñ′lăhĭ) or “blood” (gi′ga). The first may be intended for Ik-e′gwa, “Great-day.” See page 69.

Iskagua—“Iakagua or Clear Sky, previously Nenetooyah or the Bloody Fellow.” This name appears in a document from 1791 as that of a Cherokee chief who was frequently referred to during that time as “the Bloody Fellow.” In one treaty, it is listed as “Eskaqua or Bloody Fellow.” Both versions and their meanings are uncertain, as neither term seems to have any connection to “sky” (gălûñ′lăhĭ) or “blood” (gi′ga). The first might be intended to mean Ik-e′gwa, “Great-day.” See page 69.

Istanare—see Uʻstăna′lĭ.

Istanare—see *Uʻstăna′lĭ*.

Iʻsû′nigû—an important Cherokee settlement, commonly known to the whites as Seneca, formerly on Keowee river, about the mouth of Conneross creek, in Oconee county, South Carolina. Hopewell, the country seat of General Pickens, where the famous treaty was made, was near it on the east side of the river. The word cannot be translated, but has no connection with the tribal name, Seneca.

I’sû’nigû—an important Cherokee settlement, commonly known to white people as Seneca, was located on the Keowee River, near the mouth of Conneross Creek, in Oconee County, South Carolina. Hopewell, the county seat of General Pickens, where the famous treaty was made, was nearby on the east side of the river. The word cannot be translated, but it has no connection to the tribal name Seneca.

Itaba—see I′tăwă′.

Itaba—see Itawa.

Ităgû′năhĭ—the Cherokee name of John Ax.

Ităgû′năhĭ—the Cherokee name of John Ax.

I′tăwă′—The name of one or more Cherokee settlements. One, which existed until the Removal in 1838, was upon Etowah river, about the present Hightower, in Forsyth county Georgia. Another may have been on Hightower creek of [523]Hiwassee river in Towns county, Georgia. The name, commonly written Etowah and corrupted to Hightower, cannot be translated and seems not to be of Cherokee origin. A town called Itaba, Ytaua or Ytava in the De Soto chronicles existed in 1540 among the Creeks, apparently on Alabama river.

I′tăwă′—The name of one or more Cherokee settlements. One of them, which existed until the Removal in 1838, was located on the Etowah River, near what is now Hightower, in Forsyth County, Georgia. Another might have been on Hightower Creek of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hiwassee River in Towns County, Georgia. The name, often spelled Etowah and later changed to Hightower, cannot be translated and doesn’t seem to be of Cherokee origin. A town called Itaba, Ytaua, or Ytava appeared in the De Soto chronicles in 1540 among the Creeks, likely along the Alabama River.

Itsă′tĭ—commonly spelled Echota, Chota, Chote, Choquata (misprint), etc; a name occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country: the meaning is lost. The most important settlement of this name, frequently distinguished as Great Echota, was on the south side of Little Tennessee river a short distance below Citico creek in Monroe county, Tennessee. It was the ancient capital and sacred “peace town” of the Nation. Little Echota was on Sautee (i. e., Itsâ′tĭ) creek, a head stream of the Chattahoochee, west of Clarkesville, Georgia. New Echota, the capital of the Nation for some years before the Removal, was established at a spot originally known as Gănsa′gĭ (q. v.) at the junction of the Oostanaula and Conasauga rivers, in Gordon county, Georgia. It was sometimes called Newtown. The old Macedonia mission on Soco creek, of the North Carolina reservation, is also known as Itsâ′tĭ to the Cherokee, as was also the great Nacoochee mound. See Naguʻtsĭ′.

Itsă′tĭ—often spelled Echota, Chota, Chote, Choquata (misprint), etc.; a name found in various places in the old Cherokee territory: the meaning is lost. The most significant settlement with this name, often referred to as Great Echota, was located on the south side of the Little Tennessee River, just a short distance below Citico Creek in Monroe County, Tennessee. It served as the ancient capital and sacred "peace town" of the Nation. Little Echota was situated on Sautee (i.e., Itsâ′tĭ) Creek, a headstream of the Chattahoochee, west of Clarkesville, Georgia. New Echota, which became the capital of the Nation for several years before the Removal, was established at a location originally known as Gănsa′gĭ (q. v.) at the junction of the Oostanaula and Conasauga rivers in Gordon County, Georgia. It was sometimes referred to as Newtown. The old Macedonia mission on Soco Creek, within the North Carolina reservation, is also recognized as Itsâ′tĭ by the Cherokee, as was the significant Nacoochee mound. See Naguʻtsĭ′.

Itse′yĭ—“New green place” or “Place of fresh green,” from itse′hĭ, “green or unripe vegetation,” and , the locative; applied more particularly to a tract of ground made green by fresh-springing vegetation, after having been cleared of timber or burned over. A name occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country, variously written Echia, Echoee, Etchowee, and sometimes also falsely rendered “Brasstown,” from a confusion of Itse′yĭ with ûñtsaiyĭ′, “brass.” One settlement of this name was upon Brasstown creek of Tugaloo river, in Oconee county, South Carolina; another was on Little Tennessee river near the present Franklin, Macon county, North Carolina, and probably about the junction of Cartoogaja (Gatug-itse′yĭ) creek; a third, known to the whites as Brasstown, was on upper Brasstown creek of Hiwassee river, in Towns county, Georgia. In Cherokee as in most other Indian languages no clear distinction is made between green and blue (saʻka′nige′ĭ).

Itse’yĭ—“New green place” or “Place of fresh green,” from itse’hĭ, “green or unripe vegetation,” and , the locative; this term specifically refers to an area of land that has become green due to new vegetation after it has been cleared of trees or burned. This name appears in several locations in the old Cherokee territory, variously spelled Echia, Echoee, Etchowee, and sometimes inaccurately referred to as “Brasstown,” due to a mix-up with Itse’yĭ and ûñtsaiyĭ′, “brass.” One settlement with this name was on Brasstown Creek of the Tugaloo River, in Oconee County, South Carolina; another was on the Little Tennessee River near present-day Franklin, Macon County, North Carolina, likely around the confluence of Cartoogaja (Gatug-itse’yĭ) Creek; a third, known to white settlers as Brasstown, was located on upper Brasstown Creek of the Hiwassee River, in Towns County, Georgia. In Cherokee, as in many other Native American languages, there is no clear distinction made between green and blue (sa’ka’nige’i).

i′ya—pumpkin.

i′ya—pumpkin.

iya′-iyu′stĭ—“like a pumpkin,” from iya and iyu′stĭ, like.

iya′-iyu′stĭ—“like a pumpkin,” from iya and iyu′stĭ, like.

iya′-tăwi′skage—“of pumpkin smoothness,” from i′ya, pumpkin, and tăwi′skage, smooth.

iya′-tăwi′skage—“of pumpkin smoothness,” from i′ya, pumpkin, and tăwi′skage, smooth.

Jackson—see Tsek′sĭnĭ′.

Jackson—see Tsek'sin.

Jessan—see Tsĕsa′nĭ.

Jessan—see Tsĕsa′nĭ.

Jesse Reid—see Tsĕ′sĭ-Ska′tsĭ.

Jesse Reid—see Tsĕ′sĭ-Ska′tsĭ.

Joanna bald—see Diyâ′hăli′yĭ.

Joanna is bald—see Diyâ′hăli′yĭ.

Joara, Juada—see Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

Joara, Juada—see Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

John—see Tsa′nĭ.

John—see Tsa′nĭ.

John Ax—see Ităgû′năhĭ.

John Ax—see Ităgû′năhĭ.

Jolly, John—see Ahu′lude′gĭ.

Jolly, John—see Ahu′lude′gĭ.

Junaluska—see Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ.

Junaluska—see Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ.

Jutaculla—see Tsulʻkălû′.

Jutaculla—see Tsul'kălû′.

kâ′gû′—crow; the name is an onomatope.

kā'gū'—crow; the name is a sound word.

Kâgûñ′yĭ—“Crow place,” from kâ′gû′, crow and , locative. See number 63.

Kâgûñ'yĭ—“Crow place,” from kâ′gû′, meaning crow, and , indicating location. See number 63.

ka′ĭ—grease, oil.

grease, oil

Kala′ăsûñ′yĭ—“Where he fell off,” from tsĭla′ăskû′, “I am falling off,” and , locative. A cliff near Cold Spring knob, in Swain county, North Carolina.

Kala′ăsûñ′yĭ—“Where he fell off,” from tsĭla′ăskû′, “I am falling off,” and , locative. A cliff near Cold Spring knob, in Swain county, North Carolina.

Kâ′lahû′—“All-bones,” from kâ′lû, bone. A former chief of the East Cherokee, also known in the tribe as Sawănu′gĭ (Shawano), and to the whites as Sawnook or Flying-squirrel. [524]

Kâlahû—“All-bones,” from kâlû, bone. A former chief of the East Cherokee, also known in the tribe as Sawănu'gĭ (Shawano), and to the whites as Sawnook or Flying-squirrel. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Kâ′lănû—“The Raven”; the name was used as a war title in the tribe and appears in the old documents as Corani (Lower dialect, Kâ′rănû) Colanneh, Colona, etc. It is the Cherokee name for General Samuel Houston or for any person named Houston.

Kâ′lănû—“The Raven”; this name was a war title in the tribe and shows up in old documents as Corani (Lower dialect, Kâ′rănû) Colanneh, Colona, etc. It is the Cherokee name for General Samuel Houston or for anyone named Houston.

Kâ′lănû Ahyeli′skĭ—the Raven Mocker. See number 120.

Kâ′lănû Ahyeli′skĭ—the Raven Mocker. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Kâ′lănûñ′yĭ—“Raven place,” from kâ′lănû, raven, and , the locative. The proper name of Big-cove settlement upon the East Cherokee reservation, Swain county, North Carolina, sometimes also called Raventown.

Kâ′lănûñ′yĭ—“Raven place,” from kâ′lănû, raven, and , the locative. The official name of the Big Cove settlement on the East Cherokee reservation in Swain County, North Carolina, which is sometimes also referred to as Raventown.

kalâs′-gûnăhi′ta—“long-hams” (gûnăhi′ta), “long”); a variety of bear. See number 15.

kalâs′-gûnăhi′ta—“long-hams” (gûnăhi′ta, “long”); a type of bear. See number 15.

Kâl-detsi′yûñyĭ—“Where the bones are,” from kâ′lû, bone, and detsi′yûñyĭ, “where () they (de—plural prefix) are lying.” A spot near the junction of East Buffalo creek with Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Kâl-detsi'yûñyĭ—“Where the bones are,” from kâ'lû, bone, and detsi'yûñyĭ, “where () they (de—plural prefix) are lying.” A location near where East Buffalo Creek meets the Cheowa River, in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

kăma′ma—butterfly.

kăma′ma—butterfly.

kăma′ma u′tanû—elephant; literally “great butterfly,” from the resemblance of the trunk and ears to the butterfly’s proboscis and wings. See number 15.

kăma′ma u′tanû—elephant; literally "great butterfly," due to the similarity of the trunk and ears to the butterfly’s proboscis and wings. See number 15.

kanahe′na—a sour corn gruel, much in use among the Cherokee and other southern tribes; the tamfuli or “Tom Fuller” of the Creeks.

kanahe′na—a sour corn gruel, commonly used by the Cherokee and other southern tribes; the tamfuli or “Tom Fuller” of the Creeks.

kănăne′skĭ—spider; also, from a fancied resemblance in appearance, a watch or clock; kănăne′skĭ amăyĕ′hĭ, the water spider.

kănăne′skĭ—spider; also, due to its similar appearance, a watch or clock; kănăne′skĭ amăyĕ′hĭ, the water spider.

Kăna′sta, Kănastûñ′yĭ—a traditional Cherokee settlement formerly on the headwaters of the French Broad river near the present Brevard, in Transylvania county, North Carolina. The meaning of the name is lost. A settlement called Cannostee or Cannastion is mentioned as existing on Hiwassee river in 1776. See number 82 and notes.

Kăna′sta, Kănastûñ′yĭ—a traditional Cherokee settlement that was located at the headwaters of the French Broad River near present-day Brevard in Transylvania County, North Carolina. The meaning of the name is unknown. A settlement called Cannostee or Cannastion is noted to have existed on the Hiwassee River in 1776. See number 82 and notes.

kanâ′talu′hĭ—hominy cooked with walnut kernels.

kanâ′talu′hĭ—hominy with walnut kernels.

Kana′tĭ— “Lucky Hunter”; a masculine name, sometimes abbreviated Kanat′. The word can not be analyzed, but is used as a third person habitual verbal form to mean “he is lucky, or successful, in hunting”; the opposite is uʻkwa′legû, “unlucky, or unsuccessful, in hunting.” See number 3.

Kana'tĭ— "Lucky Hunter"; a masculine name, sometimes shortened to Kanat'. The word can't be broken down further, but it is used as a third-person habitual verb form to mean "he is lucky or successful in hunting"; the opposite is uʻkwa′legû, "unlucky or unsuccessful in hunting." See number 3.

kanegwâ′tĭ—the water-moccasin snake.

kanegwâ′tĭ—the water moccasin.

Kănu′ga—also written Canuga; a Lower Cherokee settlement, apparently on the waters of Keowee river in South Carolina, destroyed in 1761; also a traditional settlement on Pigeon river, probably near the present Waynesville, in Haywood county, North Carolina. See number 81 and notes. The name signifies “a scratcher,” a sort of bone-toothed comb with which ball-players are scratched upon their naked skin preliminary to applying the conjured medicine; de′tsinuga′skû, “I am scratching it.”

Kănu′ga—also spelled Canuga; a Lower Cherokee community, likely located on the Keowee River in South Carolina, was destroyed in 1761; it was also a traditional settlement on the Pigeon River, probably near what is now Waynesville in Haywood County, North Carolina. See number 81 and notes. The name means “a scratcher,” referring to a type of bone-toothed comb used to scratch ball players' bare skin before applying the conjured medicine; de′tsinuga′skû, “I am scratching it.”

kănugû′ʻlă (abbreviated nugû′ʻla)—“scratcher,” a generic term for the blackberry, raspberry, and other brier bushes. Cf. Kănu′ga.

kănugû′ʻlă (abbreviated nugû′ʻla)—“scratcher,” a general term for blackberry, raspberry, and other thorny bushes. Cf. Kănu′ga.

Kănu′gûʻlâyĭ, or Kănu′gûʻlûñ′yĭ—“Brier place,” from kănu′gû′ʻlâ, brier (cf. Kănu′ga); a Cherokee settlement formerly on Nantahala river, about the mouth of Briertown creek, in Macon county, North Carolina.

Kănugulayí, or Kănugulunyi—“Brier place,” from kănugulá, brier (cf. Kănuga); a Cherokee settlement that used to be located on the Nantahala River, near the entrance of Briertown Creek, in Macon County, North Carolina.

kănûñ′năwû′—pipe.

kănûñ′năwû′—pipe.

Kâsdu′yĭ—“Ashes place,” from kâsdu, ashes, and , the locative. A modern Cherokee name for the town of Asheville, in Buncombe county, North Carolina. The ancient name for the same site is Unta′kiyasti′yĭ, q.v.

Kâsdu'yĭ—"Ashes place," from kâsdu, ashes, and , the locative. A modern Cherokee name for the town of Asheville, in Buncombe County, North Carolina. The ancient name for the same site is Unta'kiyasti'yĭ, q.v.

Katâl′stă—an East Cherokee woman potter, the daughter of the chief Yânăgûñ′skĭ. The name conveys the idea of lending, from tsiyâtâl′stă, “I lend it”; agatâl′stă, “it is lent to him.”

Katâl′stă—an East Cherokee woman potter, the daughter of Chief Yânia-gûñ′skĭ. Her name conveys the idea of lending, from tsiyâtâl′stă, “I lend it”; agatâl′stă, “it is lent to him.”

Kăwân′-urâ′sûnyĭ (abbreviated Kăwân′-urâ′sûñ in the Lower dialect)—“Where the duck fell” from kăwâ′nă, duck, urâ′să (ulâ′să), “it fell,” and , locative. A [525]point on Conneross creek (from Kăwân′-urâ′sûñ), near Seneca, in Oconee county, South Carolina. See number 123.

Kăwân′-urâ′sûnyĭ (abbreviated Kăwân′-urâ′sûñ in the Lower dialect)—“Where the duck fell” from kăwâ′nă, duck, urâ′să (ulâ′să), “it fell,” and , locative. A [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] point on Conneross creek (from Kăwân′-urâ′sûñ), near Seneca, in Oconee county, South Carolina. See number 123.

Kawi′yĭ (abbreviated Kawi′)—a former important Cherokee settlement, commonly known as Cowee, about the mouth of Cowee creek of Little Tennessee river, some 10 miles below Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina. The name may possibly be a contraction of Ani′-Kawi′yĭ, “Place of the Deer clan.”

Kawi’yĭ (shortened to Kawi′)—a former significant Cherokee settlement, usually referred to as Cowee, located near the mouth of Cowee Creek off the Little Tennessee River, approximately 10 miles below Franklin, in Macon County, North Carolina. The name may be a shortened form of Ani′-Kawi′yĭ, which means “Place of the Deer clan.”

Keeowhee—see Keowee.

Keeowhee—see Keowee.

Kenesaw—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Kenesaw—see Gănsâ′gĭ.

Keowee—the name of two or more former Cherokee settlements. One, sometimes distinguished as “Old Keowee,” the principal of the Lower Cherokee towns, was on the river of the same name, near the present Fort George, in Oconee county, South Carolina. Another, distinguished as New Keowee, was on the headwaters of Twelve-mile creek, in Pickens county, South Carolina. According to Wafford the correct form is Kuwâhi′yĭ, abbreviated Kuwâhi′, “Mulberry-grove place”; says Wafford, “The whites murdered the name, as they always do.” Cf. Kuwâ′hĭ.

Keowee—the name of two or more former Cherokee settlements. One, sometimes called “Old Keowee,” was the main settlement of the Lower Cherokee towns and was located on the river of the same name, close to what is now Fort George in Oconee County, South Carolina. Another settlement, referred to as New Keowee, was situated on the headwaters of Twelve-mile Creek in Pickens County, South Carolina. According to Wafford, the correct name is Kuwâhi′yĭ, shortened to Kuwâhi′, meaning “Mulberry-grove place.” Wafford states, “The whites murdered the name, as they always do.” Cf. Kuwâ′hĭ.

Ke′sĭ-ka′gămû—a woman’s name, a Cherokee corruption of Cassie Cockram; ka′gămû is also the Cherokee corruption for “cucumber.”

Ke'si-kagamu—it's a woman's name, a Cherokee version of Cassie Cockram; kagamu is also the Cherokee word for “cucumber.”

Ketoowah—see Kĭtu′hwă.

Ketoowah—see Kĭtu′hwă.

Kittuwa—see Kĭtu′hwă.

Kittuwa—see Kĭtu′hwă.

Kĭtu′hwă—An important ancient Cherokee settlement formerly upon Tuckasegee river, and extending from above the junction of Oconaluftee down nearly to the present Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. The name, which appears also as Kettooah, Kittoa, Kittowa, etc., has lost its meaning. The people of this and the subordinate settlements on the waters of the Tuckasegee were known as Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ and the name was frequently extended to include the whole tribe. For this reason it was adopted in later times as the name of the Cherokee secret organization, commonly known to the whites as the Ketoowah society, pledged to the defense of Cherokee autonomy. See also historical notes 1 and 47.

Kĭtu′hwă—An important ancient Cherokee settlement that used to be located along the Tuckasegee River, extending from above the junction of Oconaluftee down nearly to what is now Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. The name, which is also seen as Kettooah, Kittoa, Kittowa, etc., has lost its original meaning. The people from this settlement and the nearby communities along the Tuckasegee were known as Ani′-Kĭtu′hwagĭ, and this name was often used to refer to the entire tribe. Because of this, it was later adopted as the name of the Cherokee secret organization, commonly known to whites as the Ketoowah society, which was dedicated to defending Cherokee autonomy. See also historical notes 1 and 47.

kiyuʻga—ground-squirrel; te′wa, flying squirrel; sălâ′lĭ, gray squirrel.

ground-squirrel; te′wa, flying squirrel; sălâ′lĭ, gray squirrel.

Klausuna—see Tlanusi′yĭ.

Klausuna—see Tlanusi’yĭ.

Knoxville—see Kuwandâ′tâʻlûñ′yĭ.

Knoxville—see Kuwandâ′tâʻlûñ′yĭ.

kû!—an introductory exclamation, to fix attention, about equivalent to “Now!

kû!—an introductory exclamation to grab attention, equivalent to “Now!

kukû′—“cymling”; also the “jigger weed,” or “pleurisy root” (Asclepias tuberosa). Coco creek of Hiwassee river, and Coker postoffice, in Monroe county Tennessee, derive their name from this word.

kukû′—“cymling”; also the “jigger weed,” or “pleurisy root” (Asclepias tuberosa). Coco Creek of Hiwassee River, and Coker Post Office in Monroe County, Tennessee, get their name from this word.

Kûlsetsi′yĭ (abbreviated Kûlse′tsi)—“Honey-locust place,” from kûlse′tsĭ, honey-locust (Gleditschia) and locative; as the same word, kûlse′tsĭ, is also used for “sugar,” the local name has commonly been rendered Sugartown by the traders. The name of several former settlement places in the old Cherokee country. One was upon Keowee river, near the present Fall creek, in Oconee county, South Carolina; another was on Sugartown or Cullasagee (Kûlse′tsi) creek, near the present Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina; a third was on Sugartown creek, near the present Morganton, in Fannin county, Georgia.

Kûlsetsi′yĭ (abbreviated Kûlse′tsi)—“Honey-locust place,” from kûlse′tsĭ, honey-locust (Gleditschia) and locative; since the same word, kûlse′tsĭ, is also used for “sugar,” local traders often referred to it as Sugartown. This name applies to several former settlement locations in the old Cherokee territory. One was on the Keowee River, near what is now Fall Creek in Oconee County, South Carolina; another was on Sugartown or Cullasagee (Kûlse′tsi) Creek, close to present-day Franklin in Macon County, North Carolina; a third was on Sugartown Creek, near what is now Morganton in Fannin County, Georgia.

Kunnesee—see Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ.

Kunnesee—see Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ.

Kûnstûtsi′yĭ—“Sassafras place,” from kûnstû′tsĭ, sassafras, and , locative. A gap in the Great Smoky range, about the head of Noland creek, on the line between North Carolina and Sevier county, Tennessee.

Kûnstûtsi′yĭ—“Sassafras place,” from kûnstû′tsĭ, sassafras, and , locative. A gap in the Great Smoky Mountains, near the head of Noland Creek, on the border between North Carolina and Sevier County, Tennessee.

kûnu′nŭ (abbreviated kûnun′)—the bullfrog; the name is probably an onomatope; the common green frog is walâ′sĭ and there are also names for several other varieties of frogs and toads.

kûnu′nŭ (abbreviated kûnun′)—the bullfrog; the name is likely an onomatopoeia; the common green frog is walâ′sĭ, and there are also names for several other types of frogs and toads.

Kusă′—Coosa creek, an upper tributary of Nottely river, near Blairsville, Union county, Georgia. The change of accent from Ku′să (Creek, see Ani′-Ku′sa) makes it locative. See page 383. [526]

Kusă′—Coosa Creek, an upper tributary of the Nottely River, near Blairsville, Union County, Georgia. The shift in pronunciation from Ku′să (Creek, see Ani′-Ku′sa) makes it locative. See page 383. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ku′să-nûñnâ′hĭ—“Creek trail,” from Ku′să, Creek Indian, and nûñnâ′hĭ, path, trail; cf. Suwâ′lĭ-nûñnâ′hĭ. A former important Cherokee settlement, including also a number of Creeks and Shawano, where the trail from the Ohio region to the Creek country crossed Tennessee river, at the present Guntersville, in Marshall county, Alabama. It was known to the traders as Creek-path, and later as Gunter’s landing, from a Cherokee mixed-blood named Gunter.

Ku'să-nûñnâ′hĭ—“Creek trail,” from Ku'să, Creek Indian, and nûñnâ′hĭ, path, trail; cf. Suwâ′lĭ-nûñnâ′hĭ. A former significant Cherokee settlement, which also included several Creeks and Shawano, where the trail from the Ohio region to the Creek country crossed the Tennessee River, at what is now Guntersville in Marshall County, Alabama. It was known to traders as Creek-path and later as Gunter’s Landing, named after a mixed-blood Cherokee named Gunter.

Ku′săweti′yĭ (abbreviated Ku′săweti′)—“Old Creek place,” from Ku′să, a Creek Indian (plural Ani′-Ku′sa), uwe′tĭ, old, and , locative. Coosawatee, an important Cherokee settlement formerly on the lower part of Coosawatee river, in Gordon county, Georgia. In one document the name appears, by error, Tensawattee. See page 382.

Ku'saweti'yĭ (abbreviated Ku'saweti')—“Old Creek place,” from Ku'să, a Creek Indian (plural Ani'-Ku'sa), uwe'tĭ, old, and , locative. Coosawatee, an important Cherokee settlement that used to be on the lower part of the Coosawatee River, in Gordon County, Georgia. In one document, the name mistakenly appears as Tensawattee. See page 382.

Kuwâ′hĭ—“Mulberry place,” from ku′wă, mulberry tree, and , locative; Clingman’s dome, about the head of Deep creek, on the Great Smoky range, between Swain county, North Carolina, and Sevier county, Tennessee. See also Keowee.

Kuwâ'hĭ—“Mulberry place,” from ku′wă, mulberry tree, and , locative; Clingman’s dome, located near the head of Deep Creek, on the Great Smoky range, between Swain County, North Carolina, and Sevier County, Tennessee. See also Keowee.

Kuwandâ′taʻlûñ′yĭ (abbreviated Kuwandâ′taʻlûñ)—“Mulberry grove,” from ku′wă, mulberry; the Cherokee name for the present site of Knoxville, in Knox county, Tennessee.

Kuwandâ′taʻlûñ′yĭ (abbreviated Kuwandâ′taʻlûñ)—“Mulberry grove,” from ku′wă, mulberry; the Cherokee name for the current location of Knoxville, in Knox County, Tennessee.

Kwa′lĭ, Kwalûñ′yĭ—Qualla or Quallatown, the former agency for the East Cherokee and now a postoffice station, just outside the reservation, on a branch of Soco creek, in Jackson county, North Carolina. It is the Cherokee form for “Polly,” and the station was so called from an old woman of that name who formerly lived near by; Kwa′lĭ, “Polly,” Kwalûñ′yĭ, “Polly’s place.” The reservation is locally known as the Qualla boundary.

Kwa’lĭ, Kwalûñ’yĭ—Qualla or Quallatown, the former agency for the East Cherokee and now a post office station, just outside the reservation, on a branch of Soco Creek, in Jackson County, North Carolina. It is the Cherokee word for “Polly,” and the station was named after an old woman of that name who used to live nearby; Kwa’lĭ, “Polly,” Kwalûñ’yĭ, “Polly’s place.” The reservation is locally known as the Qualla boundary.

kwandăya′hû—see da′lĭkstă′.

kwandăya′hû—see da′lĭkstă′.

lâ′lû—the jar-fly (Cicada auletes). See number 59.

lâ′lû—the jar-fly (Cicada auletes). See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Little Carpenter, Little Cornplanter—see Ătă′-gûlʻkălû.

Little Carpenter, Little Cornplanter—see Ătă′-gûlʻkălû.

Lloyd—see Da′siʻgiya′gĭ.

Lloyd—see Da′siʻgiya′gĭ.

Long-hair—a Cherokee chief living with his band in Ohio in 1795. See page 79. The literal Cherokee translation of “Long-hair” is Gitlû′-gûnăhi′ta, but it is not certain that the English name is a correct rendering of the Indian form. Cf. Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ.

Long hair—a Cherokee chief living with his group in Ohio in 1795. See page 79. The literal Cherokee translation of “Long-hair” is Gitlû′-gûnăhi′ta, but it's unclear if the English name accurately represents the Native version. Cf. Ani′-Gilâ′hĭ.

Long island—see Ămăyeʻlĭ-gûnăhi′ta.

Long Island—see Ămăyeʻlĭ-gûnăhi′ta.

Lookout Mountain town—see Danda′gănû′.

Lookout Mountain town—see Danda′gănû′.

Lowrey, Major George—see Agiʻlĭ.

Lowrey, Major George—see Agiʻlĭ.

Mayes, J. B.—see Tsâ′wă Gak′skĭ.

Mayes, J. B.—see Tsâ′wă Gak′skĭ.

Memphis—see Tsudâ′tălesûñ′yĭ.

Memphis—check out Tsudâ′tălesûñ′yĭ.

Mialaquo—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa.

Mialaquo—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwa.

Morgan—see Âganstâ′ta.

Morgan—see Agansta'ta.

Moses—see Wă′sĭ.

Moses—see Wă′sĭ.

Moytoy—a Cherokee chief recognized by the English as “emperor” in 1730. Both the correct form and the meaning of the name are uncertain; the name occurs again as Moyatoy in a document of 1792; a boy upon the East Cherokee reservation a few years ago bore the name of Ma′tayĭ′, for which no meaning can be given.

Moytoy—a Cherokee chief acknowledged by the English as “emperor” in 1730. The exact spelling and meaning of the name are unclear; it appears again as Moyatoy in a document from 1792. A boy living on the East Cherokee reservation a few years back had the name Ma′tayĭ′, but no meaning can be provided for that name.

Muscle shoals—see Dăgû′nâhĭ.

Muscle Shoals—see Dăgû′nâhĭ.

Nacoochee—see Na′guʻtsĭ′.

Nacoochee—see Na'gu' sû.

Na′dûʻlĭ′—known to the whites as Nottely. A former Cherokee settlement on Nottely river, close to the Georgia line, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. The name cannot be translated and has no connection with naʻtûʻlĭ, “spicewood.”

Na’dûʻlĭ′—known to whites as Nottely. It was a former Cherokee settlement on the Nottely River, near the Georgia line, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. The name cannot be translated and has no connection with naʻtûʻlĭ, “spicewood.”

Naguʻtsĭ′—a former important settlement about the junction of Soquee and Santee rivers, in Nacoochee valley, at the head of Chattahoochee river, in Habersham county, Georgia. The meaning of the word is lost and it is doubtful if it be of [527]Cherokee origin. It may have some connection with the name of the Uchee Indians. The great mound farther up Sautee river, in White county, was known to the Cherokee as Itsâ′tĭ, q. v.

Naguʻtsĭ′—formerly a significant settlement at the point where the Soquee and Santee rivers meet, in the Nacoochee valley, at the source of the Chattahoochee river, in Habersham County, Georgia. The meaning of the word is unknown, and it's uncertain if it originates from the Cherokee language. It could possibly be related to the name of the Uchee Indians. The large mound located further up the Sautee river, in White county, was referred to by the Cherokee as Itsâ′tĭ, q. v.

năkwĭsĭ′ (abbreviated năkwʻsĭ)—star; also the meadow lark.

năkwĭsĭ′ (abbreviated năkwʻsĭ)—star; also the meadowlark.

năkwĭsĭ′usdi′—“little star”; the puff ball fungus (Lycoperdon?).

năkwĭsĭ′usdi′—“little star”; the puffball fungus (Lycoperdon?).

Nâ′nă-tluʻgûñ′yĭ (abbreviated Nâ′nă-tluʻgûñ′, or Nâ′nă-tsuʻgûñ′)—“Spruce-tree place,” from nâ′nă, spruce, tluʻgûñ′ĭ or tsuʻgûñ′ĭ, a tree (standing) and , locative. 1. A traditional ancient Cherokee settlement on the site of Jonesboro, Washington county, Tennessee. The name of Nolichucky river is probably a corruption of the same word. 2. Nână-tsuʻgûñ, a place on Nottely river, close to its junction with Hiwassee, in Cherokee county, North Carolina.

Nâ'nă-tlu'gûñ'yĭ (abbreviated Nâ'nă-tlu'gûñ', or Nâ'nă-tsu'gûñ')—“Spruce-tree place,” from nâ'nă, spruce, tlu'gûñ'yĭ or tsu'gûñ'yĭ, a tree (standing) and , locative. 1. An ancient Cherokee settlement located where Jonesboro, Washington County, Tennessee is today. The name Nolichucky River likely comes from the same word. 2. Nână-tsu'gûñ, a place on the Nottely River, near where it meets the Hiwassee, in Cherokee County, North Carolina.

Nanehi—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Nanehi—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Nantahala—see Nûñdăye′ʻlĭ.

Nantahala—see Nûñdăye′ʻlĭ.

Nashville—see Dagû′năwe′lâhĭ.

Nashville—check out Dagû′năwe′lâhĭ.

Natchez—see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ.

Natchez—see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ.

Naʻts-asûñ′tlûñyĭ (abbreviated Naʻts-asûñ′tlûñ)—“Pine-footlog place,” from naʻtsĭ, pine, asûñ′tlĭ or asûñtlûñ′ĭ, footlog, bridge, and , locative. A former Cherokee settlement, commonly known as Pinelog, on the creek of the same name, in Bartow county, Georgia.

Naʻts-asûñ′tlûñyĭ (abbreviated Naʻts-asûñ′tlûñ)—“Pine-footlog place,” from naʻtsĭ, pine, asûñ′tlĭ or asûñtlûñ′ĭ, footlog, bridge, and , locative. A former Cherokee settlement, commonly known as Pinelog, on the creek of the same name, in Bartow county, Georgia.

naʻtsĭ—pine.

pine.

na′tsĭkû′—“I eat it” (tsĭ′kiû′, “I am eating”).

na'tsikû'—“I eat it” (tsĭ'kiû', “I am eating”).

naʻtûʻlĭ—spicewood (Lindera benzoin).

spicewood (Lindera benzoin).

Nayĕ′hĭ—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Nayĕ′hĭ—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Nayunuwi—see Nûñyunu′wĭ.

Nayunuwi—see Nûñyunu′wĭ.

nehanduyanû′—a song form for nehadu′yanû′, an irregular verbal form denoting “conceived in the womb.” See number 75.

nehanduyanû′—a song form for nehadu′yanû′, an irregular verb form meaning “conceived in the womb.” See number 75.

Nellawgitehi—given as the name of a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684. See page 31. The correct form and meaning are both uncertain, but the final part seems to be the common suffix dihĭ′—, “killer,” Cf. Ta′gwădihĭ′.

Nellawgitehi—the name of a Lower Cherokee chief in 1684. See page 31. The exact form and meaning are both unclear, but the ending appears to be the common suffix dihĭ′—meaning “killer.” Cf. Ta′gwădihĭ′.

Nenetooyah—see Iskagua.

Nenetooyah—see Iskagua.

Nequassee—see Nĭ′kwăsĭ′.

Nequassee—see Nĭ′kwăsĭ′.

Nettecawaw—see gatayû′stĭ.

Nettecawaw—see gatayû′stĭ.

Nettle-carrier—see Tâle′danigi′skĭ.

Nettle-carrier—see Tâle′danigi′skĭ.

New Echota, Newtown—see Itsâ′tĭ.

New Echota, Newtown—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Nickajack—see Nĭkutse′gĭ.

Nickajack—see Nikutse'gi.

Nicotani—see Ani′-Kuta′nĭ.

Nicotani—see Ani′-Kuta′nĭ.

Nĭkwăsĭ′ (or Nikwʼsĭ′)—an important ancient settlement on Little Tennessee river, where now is the town of Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina. A large mound marks the site of the townhouse. The name appears in old documents as Nequassee, Nucassee, etc. Its meaning is lost.

Nĭkwăsĭ′ (or Nikwʼsĭ′)—an important ancient settlement on the Little Tennessee River, where the town of Franklin now stands in Macon County, North Carolina. A large mound marks the site of the townhouse. The name shows up in old documents as Nequassee, Nucassee, etc. Its meaning is unknown.

Nĭkutse′gĭ (also Nûkătse′gĭ, Nikwătse′gĭ, or abbreviated Nĭkutseg′)—Nickajack, an important Cherokee settlement about 1790 on the south bank of Tennessee river at the entrance of Nickajack creek, in Marion county, Tennessee. One of the five Chickamauga towns (see Tsĭkăma′gĭ). The meaning of the word is lost and it is probably not of Cherokee origin, although it occurs also in the tribe as a man’s name. In the corrupted form of “Nigger Jack,” it occurs also as the name of a creek of Cullasagee river above Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina.

Nĭkutse′gĭ (also Nûkătse′gĭ, Nikwătse′gĭ, or abbreviated Nĭkutseg′)—Nickajack, an important Cherokee settlement around 1790 on the south bank of the Tennessee River at the entrance of Nickajack Creek, in Marion County, Tennessee. It was one of the five Chickamauga towns (see Tsĭkăma′gĭ). The meaning of the word is unknown and likely not of Cherokee origin, though it is also used in the tribe as a man’s name. In the altered form of “Black Jack,” it is also the name of a creek in the Cullasagee River above Franklin, in Macon County, North Carolina.

Nilaque—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwă.

Nilaque—see Ămăyeʻl-e′gwă.

Nolichucky—see Nâ′nătluʻgûñ′yĭ.

Nolichucky—see Nâ′nătluʻgûñ′yĭ.

Notchy—a creek entering Tellico river, in Monroe county, Tennessee. The name evidently refers to Natchez Indian refugees, who formerly lived in the vicinity (see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ).

Notchy—a creek flowing into the Tellico River in Monroe County, Tennessee. The name clearly refers to Natchez Indian refugees who used to live in the area (see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ).

Nottely—see Na′dûʻlĭ′. [528]

Nottely—see Na’du’li. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

nû—used as a suffix to denote “and,” or “also”; û′lĕ-ʻnû, “and also”; na′skiʻ-nû′, “and that,” “that also.”

nû—used as a suffix to mean "and," or "also"; û′lĕ-ʻnû, "and also"; na′skiʻ-nû′, "and that," "that also."

Nucassee—see Nĭkwăsĭ′.

Nucassee—see Nikwasih.

nu′dûñnelû′—he did so and so; an irregular form apparently connected with the archaic forms adûñni′ga, “it has just become so,” and udûñnû′, “it is matured, or finished.” See number 118.

nu'dûñnelû'—he did so and so; an irregular form apparently linked to the old forms adûñni'ga, “it has just become so,” and udûñnû', “it is matured, or finished.” See number 118.

nûñ′dă′—the sun or moon, distinguished as nûñ′dă′ igĕ′hĭ, “nûñ′dã′ dwelling in the day,” and nûñ′dă′ sûñnâ′yĕhĭ, “nûñ′dă′ dwelling in the night.” In the sacred formulas the moon is sometimes called Geʻyăgu′ga, q. v., or Su′tălidihĭ′, “Six-killer,” names apparently founded upon myths now lost.

nûñ′dă′—the sun or moon, recognized as nûñ′dă′ igĕ′hĭ, “nûñ′dã′ residing in the day,” and nûñ′dă′ sûñnâ′yĕhĭ, “nûñ′dă′ residing in the night.” In sacred texts, the moon is sometimes referred to as Geʻyăgu′ga, q. v., or Su′tălidihĭ′, “Six-killer,” names that seem to be based on myths that are now forgotten.

nûñ′dă′-dikaʻnĭ—a rare bird formerly seen occasionally in the old Cherokee country, possibly the little blue heron (Floridus cerulea). The name seems to mean “it looks at the sun,” i. e., “sun-gazer,” from nûñ′dă′, sun, and da′kaʻnă′ or detsi′kaʻnă, “I am looking at it.” See number 35.

nûñ′dă′-dikaʻnĭ—a rare bird that was once occasionally spotted in the old Cherokee territory, possibly the little blue heron (Floridus cerulea). The name seems to mean “it looks at the sun,” or “sun-gazer,” derived from nûñ′dă′, which means sun, and da′kaʻnă′ or detsi′kaʻnă, meaning “I am looking at it.” See number 35.

Nûñ′dâgûñ′yĭ, Nûñdâ′yĭ—the Sun land, or east; from nûñdă′, sun, and , locative. Used in the sacred formulas instead of di′gălûñgûñ′yĭ, “where it rises,” the common word.

Nûñ′dâgûñ′yĭ, Nûñdâ′yĭ—the Sun land, or east; from nûñdă′, sun, and , locative. Used in the sacred formulas instead of di′gălûñgûñ′yĭ, “where it rises,” the common word.

Nûñ′dăyeʻlĭ—“Middle (i. e. Noonday) sun,” from nûñdă′, sun and ayeʻlĭ, middle; a former Cherokee settlement on Nantahala river, near the present Jarrett station, in Macon county, North Carolina, so called from the high cliffs which shut out the view of the sun until nearly noon. The name appears also as Nantahala, Nantiyallee, Nuntialla, etc. It appears to have been applied properly only to the point on the river where the cliffs are most perpendicular, while the settlement itself was known as Kanu′gûʻlâ′yĭ, “Briertown,” q. v. See number 122.

Nûñ′dăyeʻlĭ—“Middle (i.e., Noonday) sun,” from nûñdă′, sun and ayeʻlĭ, middle; a former Cherokee settlement on the Nantahala River, near the current Jarrett station in Macon County, North Carolina, named for the high cliffs that blocked the sun until nearly noon. The name is also seen as Nantahala, Nantiyallee, Nuntialla, etc. It seems to have originally referred specifically to the spot on the river where the cliffs are most steep, while the settlement itself was known as Kanu′gûʻlâ′yĭ, “Briertown,” q. v. See number 122.

Nugătsa′nĭ—a ridge sloping down to Oconaluftee river, below Cherokee, in Swain county, North Carolina. The word is an archaic form denoting a high ridge with a long gradual slope. See number 122.

Nugătsa'nĭ—a ridge sloping down to the Oconaluftee River, below Cherokee, in Swain County, North Carolina. The word is an old term that means a high ridge with a long, gradual slope. See number 122.

nûñ′gĭ′—four. See hĭ′skĭ.

nûñ′gĭ′—four. See hĭ′skĭ.

nugûʻla—see kănugûʻla.

nugûʻla—see kănugûʻla.

Nuhnayie—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

Nuhnayie—see Nûñnĕ′hĭ.

nu′nă—potato; the name was originally applied to the wild “pig potato” (Phaseolus), now distinguished as nu′nă igâtĕhĭ, “swamp-dwelling potato.”

nu′nă—potato; the name was originally used for the wild “pig potato” (Phaseolus), now recognized as nu′nă igâtĕhĭ, “swamp-dwelling potato.”

Nûndăwe′gĭ—see Ani′-Nûndăwe′gĭ.

Nûndăwe′gĭ—see Ani′-Nûndăwe′gĭ.

nûñnâ′hĭ (abbreviated nûñnâ)—a path, trail or road.

nûñnâ′hĭ (abbreviated nûñnâ)—a path, trail, or road.

Nûñnâ′hĭ-dihĭ′ (abbreviated Nûñ′nâ-dihĭ′)—“Path-killer,” literally, “He kills (habitually) in the path,” from nûñ′nâhĭ, path, and ahihĭ, “he kills” (habitually); “I am killing,” tsi′ihû′. A principal chief, about the year 1813. Major John Ridge was originally known by the same name, but afterward took the name, Gûnûñ′daʻle′gĭ, “One who follows the ridge,” which the whites made simply Ridge.

Nûñnâ′hĭ-dihĭ′ (shortened to Nûñ′nâ-dihĭ′)—“Path-killer,” which means “He kills (regularly) in the path,” from nûñ′nâhĭ, meaning path, and ahihĭ, meaning “he kills” (regularly); “I am killing,” tsi′ihû′. A main chief around the year 1813. Major John Ridge was initially known by the same name but later adopted the name Gûnûñ′daʻle′gĭ, which means “One who follows the ridge,” which white people simplified to Ridge.

Nûnnâ′hĭ-tsune′ga (abbreviated) Nûñnâ-tsune′ga—“White-path,” from nûñnâ′hĭ, path, and tsune′ga, plural of une′ga, white; the form is in the plural, as is common in Indian names, and has probably a symbolic reference to the “white” or peaceful paths spoken of in the opening invocation at the Green corn dance. A noted chief who led the conservative party about 1828. See pages 113, 132.

Nûnnâ′hĭ-tsune′ga (abbreviated) Nûñnâ-tsune′ga—“White-path,” from nûñnâ′hĭ, path, and tsune′ga, the plural form of une′ga, which means white; the plural form is typical in Indigenous names and likely has a symbolic reference to the “white” or peaceful paths mentioned in the opening invocation at the Green corn dance. He was a respected chief who led the conservative party around 1828. See pages 113, 132.

Nûñnĕ′hĭ (also Gûñnĕ′hĭ; singular Nayĕ′hĭ)—a race of invisible spirit people. The name is derived from the verb ĕ′hû′, “I dwell, I live,” ĕ′hĭ′, “I dwell habitually,” and may be rendered “dwellers anywhere,” or “those who live anywhere,” but implies having always been there, i. e., “Immortals.” It has been spelled Nanehi and Nuhnayie by different writers. The singular form Nayĕ′hĭ occurs also as a personal name, about equivalent to Edă′hĭ, “One who goes about.” See number 78.

Nûñnĕ′hĭ (also Gûñnĕ′hĭ; singular Nayĕ′hĭ)—a group of invisible spirit beings. The name comes from the verb ĕ′hû′, meaning “I dwell, I live,” ĕ′hĭ′, meaning “I dwell habitually,” and can be interpreted as “dwellers anywhere” or “those who live anywhere,” suggesting that they have always existed, i.e., “Immortals.” It has been spelled Nanehi and Nuhnayie by various authors. The singular form Nayĕ′hĭ is also used as a personal name, roughly equivalent to Edă′hĭ, meaning “One who goes about.” See number 78.

nuniyu′stĭ—“potato-like,” from nu′nă, potato, and iyu′stĭ, like. A flowering vine with tuberous root somewhat resembling the potato. See number 126. [529]

nuniyu′stĭ—“potato-like,” from nu′nă, potato, and iyu′stĭ, like. A flowering vine with a tuberous root that somewhat resembles a potato. See number 126. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

nûñyû′—rock, stone. Cf. nâyŭ, sand

nûñyû′—rock, stone. Cf. nâyŭ, sand

Nûñyû′-gûñwani′skĭ—“Rock that talks,” from nûñyû′, rock, and tsiwa′nihû, “I am talking.” A rock from which Talking-rock creek of Coosawatee river in Georgia derives its name. See number 125.

Nûñyû′-gûñwani′skĭ—“Talking Rock,” from nûñyû′, meaning rock, and tsiwa′nihû, meaning “I am talking.” A rock that gives its name to Talking Rock Creek of the Coosawatee River in Georgia. See number 125.

Nûñ′yunu′wĭ—contracted from Nûñyû-unu′wĭ. “Stone-clad,” from nûñyû, rock, and agwănu′wû, “I am clothed or covered.” A mythic monster, invulnerable by reason of his stony skin. See number 67. The name is also applied sometimes to the stinging ant, dasûñtâlĭ atatsûñskĭ, q. v. It has also been spelled Nayunuwi.

Nûñ′yunu′wĭ—shortened from Nûñyû-unu′wĭ. “Stone-clad,” from nûñyû, rock, and agwănu′wû, “I am clothed or covered.” A mythic creature, invulnerable because of its stony skin. See number 67. The name is also sometimes used for the stinging ant, dasûñtâlĭ atatsûñskĭ, q. v. It has also been spelled Nayunuwi.

Nûñyû′-tluʻgûñĭ (or Nûñyû-tsuʻgûñ′ĭ)—“Tree rock.” A notable rock on Hiwassee river, just within the North Carolina line. See number 66 and notes.

Nûñyû′-tluʻgûñĭ (or Nûñyû-tsuʻgûñ′ĭ)—“Tree rock.” A prominent rock on the Hiwassee River, right at the North Carolina border. See number 66 and notes.

Nûñyû′-tăwi′skă—“Slick rock,” from nûñyû′, rock, and tăwiskă, smooth, slick; the form remains unchanged for the locative. 1. Slick-rock creek, entering Little Tennessee river just within the west line of Graham county, North Carolina. 2. A place at the extreme head of Brasstown creek of Hiwassee river, in Towns county, Georgia.

Nûñyû′-tăwi′skă—“Slick rock,” from nûñyû′, rock, and tăwiskă, smooth, slick; the form remains unchanged for the locative. 1. Slick-rock creek, entering Little Tennessee river just within the west line of Graham county, North Carolina. 2. A place at the extreme head of Brasstown creek of Hiwassee river, in Towns county, Georgia.

Ocoee—see Uwagâ′hĭ.

Ocoee—see Uwagâ′hĭ.

Oconaluftee—see Egwânulʻtĭ.

Oconaluftee—see Egwânulʻtĭ.

Oconee—see Ukwû′nû.

Oconee—see Ukwû′nû.

Oconostota—see Âganstâ′ta.

Oconostota—see Âganstâ′ta.

Old Tassel—see Utsi′dsătă′.

Old Tassel—see Utsi′dsătă′.

Ooltewah—see Ultiwâ′ĭ.

Ooltewah—see Ultiwâ′ĭ.

Oolunsade—see Ulûñsû′tĭ.

Oolunsade—see Ulûñsû′tĭ.

Oostanaula—see U stăna′lĭ.

Oostanaula—see U stăna′lĭ.

Oostinaleh—see U stăna′lĭ.

Oostinaleh—see U stăna′lĭ.

Oothcaloga—see Uyʻgilâ′gĭ.

Oothcaloga—see Uyʻgilâ′gĭ.

Otacite, Otassite—see Outacity.

Otacite, Otassite—see Outacity.

Otari, Otariyatiqui—mentioned as a place, apparently on the Cherokee frontier, visited by Pardo in 1567. Otari seems to be the Cherokee âtărĭ or âtălĭ, mountain, but the rest of the word is doubtful. See page 28.

Otari, Otariyatiqui—noted as a location, likely on the Cherokee border, that Pardo visited in 1567. Otari appears to derive from the Cherokee âtărĭ or âtălĭ, meaning mountain, but the rest of the term is uncertain. See page 28.

Ottare—see â′tălĭ.

Ottare—see â′tălĭ.

Owasta—given as the name of a Cherokee chief in 1684; the form cannot be identified. See page 31.

Owasta—an unnamed Cherokee chief mentioned in 1684; the specific identity isn't clear. See page 31.

Ougillogy—see Uyʻgilâ′gĭ.

Ougillogy—see Uyʻgilâ′gĭ.

Outacity—given in documents as the name or title of a prominent Cherokee chief about 1720. It appears also as Otacite, Otassite, Outassatah, Wootassite and Wrosetasatow (!), but the form cannot be identified, although it seems to contain the personal name suffix dihĭ′, “killer.” Timberlake says (page 71): “There are some other honorary titles among them, conferred in reward of great actions; the first of which is Outacity or Man-killer, and the second Colona or the Raven.”

Outacity—mentioned in documents as the name or title of a well-known Cherokee chief around 1720. It also shows up as Otacite, Otassite, Outassatah, Wootassite, and Wrosetasatow (!), but the exact form can't be determined, even though it seems to include the personal name suffix dihĭ′, meaning “killer.” Timberlake states (page 71): “There are a few other honorary titles among them, given as a reward for significant actions; the first of which is Outacity or Man-killer, and the second Colona or the Raven.”

Outassatah—see Outacity.

Outassatah—see Outacity.

Owassa—see Ayuhwa′sĭ.

Owassa—see Ayuhwa'si.

Paint-town—see Ani′-Wâ′dihĭ′.

Paint-town—see Ani′-Wâ′dihĭ′.

Path-killer—see Nûñnâ′hi-dihĭ′.

Path-killer—see Nûñnâ′hi-dihĭ′.

Phœnix, Cherokee—see Tsule′hisanûñ′hĭ.

Phœnix, Cherokee—see Tsule′hisanûñ′hĭ.

Pigeon River—see Wâyĭ.

Pigeon River—see Wâyĭ.

Pine Indians—see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ.

Pine Indians—see Ani′-Naʻtsĭ.

Pinelog—see Naʻts-asûñ′tlûñyĭ.

Pinelog—see Naʻts-asûñ′tlûñyĭ.

Qualatchee—a former Cherokee settlement on the headwaters of the Chattahoochee river in Georgia; another of the same name was upon the waters of Keowee river in South Carolina. The correct form is unknown. [530]

Qualatchee—a previous Cherokee settlement at the source of the Chattahoochee River in Georgia; another settlement of the same name was located along the Keowee River in South Carolina. The exact spelling is unclear. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Qualla—see Kwalĭ.

Qualla—see Kwalĭ.

Quaxule—see Guaxule.

Quaxule—see Guaxule.

Quinahaqui—a place, possibly in the Cherokee country, visited by Pardo in 1567. The form cannot be identified. See page 28.

Quinahaqui—a location, probably in Cherokee territory, that Pardo explored in 1567. The exact type cannot be determined. See page 28.

Quoneashee—see Tlanusi′yĭ.

Quoneashee—see Tlanusi′yĭ.

Rattlesnake springs—see Utsanătiyĭ.

Rattlesnake Springs—see Utsanătiyĭ.

Rattling-gourd—see Gănsĕʻtĭ.

Rattling-gourd—see Gănsĕʻtĭ.

Raventown—see Kâlănûñ′yĭ.

Raventown—see Kâlănûñ′yĭ.

Red Clay—see Elăwâ′diyĭ.

Red Clay—see Elăwâ′diyĭ.

Reid, Jesse—see Tse′si-Ska′tsĭ.

Reid, Jesse—see Tse′si-Ska′tsĭ.

Ridge, Major John—see Nûñnâ′hĭ-dihĭ.

Ridge, Major John—see Nûñnâ′hĭ-dihĭ.

Ross, John—see Gu′wisguwĭ′.

Ross, John—see Gu′wisguwĭ′.

Ross’ landing—see Tsatănu′gĭ.

Ross’ landing—see Tsatănu′gĭ.

Sadayĭ′—a feminine name, the proper name of the woman known to the whites as Annie Ax; it cannot be translated.

Sadayĭ′—a female name, the name of the woman known to white people as Annie Ax; it has no translation.

Sâgwâ′hĭ, or Sâgwûñ′yĭ—“One place,” from sâ′gwû, one, and or , locative. Soco creek of Oconaluftee river, on the East Cherokee reservation, in Jackson county, North Carolina. No satisfactory reason is given for the name, which has its parallel in Tsâskâ′hĭ, “Thirty place,” a local name in Cherokee county, in the same state.

Sâgwâ′hĭ, or Sâgwûñ′yĭ—“One place,” from sâ′gwû, meaning one, and or , referring to location. Soco creek of Oconaluftee river, located in the Eastern Cherokee reservation, in Jackson County, North Carolina. No clear reason is provided for the name, which is similar to Tsâskâ′hĭ, meaning “Thirty place,” a local name in Cherokee County, in the same state.

sâ′gwălĭ′, horse; from asâgwâlihû, a pack or burden, asâgwŭllû′; “there is a pack on him.”

sâ′gwălĭ′, horse; from asâgwâlihû, a pack or burden, asâgwŭllû′; “he’s carrying a load.”

sâ′gwălĭ dĭgû′lanăhi′ta—mule; literally “long eared horse,” from sâ′gwălĭ, horse, and digû′lanăhi′ta, q. v.

sâ′gwălĭ dĭgû′lanăhi′ta—mule; literally "long-eared horse," from sâ′gwălĭ, horse, and digû′lanăhi′ta, q. v.

Sâkwi′yĭ (or Suki′yĭ; abbreviated Sâkwi′ or Suki′)—a former settlement on Soquee river, a head-stream of Chattahoochee, near Clarkesville, Habersham county, Georgia. Also written Saukee and Sookee. The name has lost its meaning.

Sâkwi′yĭ (or Suki′yĭ; abbreviated Sâkwi′ or Suki′)—a former settlement on the Soquee River, which is a head-stream of Chattahoochee, near Clarkesville, Habersham County, Georgia. It's also spelled Saukee and Sookee. The name has lost its meaning.

sălâ′lĭ—squirrel; the common gray squirrel; other varieties are kiyuʻga, the ground squirrel, and tewa, the flying squirrel. Sălâ′lĭ was also the name of an East Cherokee inventor who died a few years ago; Sălâ′lăni′ta, “Young-squirrels,” is a masculine personal name on the reservation.

sălâ′lĭ—squirrel; the common gray squirrel; other types include kiyuʻga, the ground squirrel, and tewa, the flying squirrel. Sălâ′lĭ was also the name of an East Cherokee inventor who passed away a few years ago; Sălâ′lăni′ta, “Young-squirrels,” is a masculine personal name on the reservation.

săligu′gĭ—turtle, the common water turtle; soft-shell turtle, uʻlănă′wă; land tortoise or terrapin, tûksĭ′.

săligu′gĭ—turtle, the common water turtle; soft-shell turtle, uʻlănă′wă; land tortoise or terrapin, tûksĭ′.

sălikwâ′yĭ—bear-grass (Eryngium); also the greensnake, on account of a fancied resemblance; the name of a former Cherokee settlement on Sallacoa creek of Coosawatee river, in Gordon county, Georgia.

sălikwâ′yĭ—bear-grass (Eryngium); also the greensnake, because of a supposed resemblance; the name of an earlier Cherokee settlement on Sallacoa creek of Coosawatee river, in Gordon county, Georgia.

Sa′nigilâ′gĭ (abbreviated Sanʻgilâ′gĭ)—Whiteside mountain, a prominent peak of the Blue ridge, southeast from Franklin, Macon county, North Carolina. It is connected with the tradition of Uʻtlûñ′ta (see number 66 and notes).

Sa'nigilâ'gĭ (abbreviated Sanʻgilâ'gĭ)—Whiteside Mountain, a notable peak of the Blue Ridge, located southeast of Franklin, Macon County, North Carolina. It is linked to the tradition of U'tlûñ'ta (see number 66 and notes).

Santeetla—the present map name of a creek joining Cheowa river in Graham county, North Carolina, and of a smaller tributary (Little Santeetla). The name is not recognized or understood by the Cherokee, who insist that it was given by the whites. Little Santeetla is known to the Cherokee as Tsundaʻnilti′yĭ, q. v.; the main Santeetla creek is commonly known as Nâgu′hĭ geyûñ′ĭ, “Sand-place stream,” from Nûyu′hiĭ, “Sand place” (nâyŭ, sand), a former settlement just above the junction of the two creeks.

Santeetla—the current name of a creek that flows into the Cheowa River in Graham County, North Carolina, along with a smaller tributary (Little Santeetla). The Cherokee do not recognize or understand this name, claiming it was given by white settlers. Little Santeetla is referred to by the Cherokee as Tsundaʻnilti′yĭ, q. v.; the main Santeetla creek is commonly called Nâgu′hĭ geyûñ′ĭ, meaning “Sand-place stream,” derived from Nûyu′hiĭ, “Sand place” (nâyŭ, sand), a former settlement located just above where the two creeks meet.

Sara—see Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

Sara—check out Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

sa′sa′—goose; an onomatope.

sa′sa′—goose; an onomatopoeia.

Sautee—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Sauté—see Itsâ′tĭ.

Savannah—the popular name of this river is derived from that of the Shawano Indians, formerly living upon its middle course, and known to the Cherokee as Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ, q. v., to the Creeks as Savanuka, and to some of the coast tribes [531]of Carolina as Savanna. In old documents the river is also called Isundiga, from Iʻsû′nigû or Seneca, q. v., an important former Cherokee settlement upon its upper waters. See number 99.

Savannah—the popular name of this river comes from the Shawano Indians, who used to live along its middle stretch, and the Cherokee referred to it as Ani′-Sawănu′gĭ, while the Creeks called it Savanuka, and some coastal tribes in Carolina named it Savanna. In historical documents, the river is also referred to as Isundiga, derived from Iʻsû′nigû or Seneca, which was an important former Cherokee settlement along its upper waters. See number 99.

Sawănu′gĭ—“Shawano” (Indian); a masculine personal name upon the East Cherokee reservation and prominent in the history of the band. See Anĭ′-Sawănu′gĭ and Kâ′lahû′.

Sawanu'gi—"Shawano" (Indian); a masculine personal name on the East Cherokee reservation and significant in the history of the band. See Anĭ'-Sawanu'gi and Kâ'lahû'.

Sawnook—see Kâ′lahû′.

Sawnook—see Kâ′lahû′.

Sehwate′yĭ—“Hornet place, from se′hwatû, hornet, and , locative. Cheowa Maximum and Swim bald, adjoining bald peaks at the head of Cheowa river, Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Sehwate’yĭ—“Hornet place,” from se’hwatû, hornet, and , locative. Cheowa Maximum and Swim bald, neighboring bald peaks at the source of Cheowa river, Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

selu—corn; sometimes called in the sacred formulas Agawe′la, “The Old Woman.” See number 126.

selu—corn; sometimes referred to in the sacred texts as Agawe′la, “The Old Woman.” See number 126.

sel-utsĭ′ (for selu-utsĭ′)—“corn’s mother,” from selu, corn and utsĭ′, his mother (etsĭ′ or agitsĭ′, my mother); the bead-corn or Job’s-tears (Coix lacryma). See number 126.

sel-utsĭ′ (for selu-utsĭ′)—“corn’s mother,” from selu, corn and utsĭ′, his mother (etsĭ′ or agitsĭ′, my mother); the bead-corn or Job’s-tears (Coix lacryma). See number 126.

Seneca—see Ani′-Nûn′dăwe′gĭ (Seneca tribe), and Iʻsû′nigû, (Seneca town).

Seneca—see Ani′-Nûn′dăwe′gĭ (Seneca tribe), and Iʻsû′nigû, (Seneca town).

Sequatchee—see Sĭ′gwetsĭ′.

Sequatchee—see Sĭ′gwetsĭ′.

Sequoya—see Sikwâyĭ.

Sequoya—see Sikwâyĭ.

Sĕʻtsĭ—a mound and traditional Cherokee settlement on the south side of Valley river, about three miles below Valleytown, in Cherokee county, North Carolina; the name has lost its meaning. See number 79. A settlement called Tăsĕʻtsĭ (Tassetchie in some old documents) existed on the extreme head of Hiwassee river, in Towns county, Georgia.

Sĕʻtsĭ—a mound and traditional Cherokee settlement on the south side of the Valley River, about three miles downstream from Valleytown in Cherokee County, North Carolina; the name has lost its meaning. See number 79. A settlement called Tăsĕʻtsĭ (Tassetchie in some old documents) existed at the very top of the Hiwassee River in Towns County, Georgia.

Sevier—see Tsan′-usdi′.

Sevier—see Tsan′-usdi′.

Shoe-boots—see Da′siʻgiya′gĭ.

Shoe-boots—see Da′siʻgiya′gĭ.

Shooting creek—see Du′stăyaʻlûñy′yĭ.

Shooting creek—see Du′stăyaʻlûñy′yĭ.

Sĭ′gwetsĭ′—a traditional Cherokee settlement on the south bank of the French Broad river, not far from Knoxville, Knox county, Tennessee. Near by was the quarry from which it is said the stone for the white peace pipes was obtained. See number 111 and notes. Sequatchee, the name of the river below Chattanooga, in Tennessee, is probably a corruption of the same word.

Sĭ′gwetsĭ′—a traditional Cherokee settlement located on the south side of the French Broad River, not far from Knoxville, Knox County, Tennessee. Nearby was the quarry believed to be the source of the stone used for the white peace pipes. See number 111 and notes. Sequatchee, the name of the river below Chattanooga in Tennessee, likely comes from the same word.

sĭ′kwă—hog; originally the name of the opossum, now distinguished as sĭ′kwă utset′stĭ, q. v.

sĭ′kwă—hog; originally the name of the opossum, now distinguished as sĭ′kwă utset′stĭ, q. v.

sĭ′kwă utset′stĭ—opossum: literally “grinning hog,” from sĭ′kwă, hog, and utset′stĭ, “he grins (habitually).” Cf. sĭkwă.

sĭ′kwă utset′stĭ—opossum: literally “grinning hog,” from sĭ′kwă, hog, and utset′stĭ, “he grins (habitually).” Cf. sĭkwă.

Sikwâ′yĭ—a masculine name, commonly written Sequoya, made famous as that of the inventor of the Cherokee alphabet. See page 108. The name, which can not be translated, is still in use upon the East Cherokee reservation.

Sikwâ'yĭ—a masculine name, commonly written Sequoya, made famous as the name of the inventor of the Cherokee alphabet. See page 108. The name, which cannot be translated, is still in use on the East Cherokee reservation.

Sikwi′ă—a masculine name, the Cherokee corruption for Sevier. See also Tsan-usdi′.

Sikwi′ă—a male name, the Cherokee version of Sevier. See also Tsan-usdi′.

sinnawah—see tlă′nuwă.

sinnawah—see tlă′nuwă.

Sĭ′tikû′ (or sû′tăgû′, in dialectic form)—a former Cherokee settlement on Little Tennessee river at the entrance of Citico creek, in Monroe county, Tennessee. The name, which can not be translated, is commonly spelled Citico, but appears also as Sattiquo, Settico, Settacoo, Sette, Sittiquo, etc.

Sítikû (or sûtăgû, in dialect form)—a former Cherokee settlement on the Little Tennessee River at the mouth of Citico Creek, in Monroe County, Tennessee. The name, which can’t be translated, is commonly spelled Citico, but also appears as Sattiquo, Settico, Settacoo, Sette, Sittiquo, etc.

siyu′—see â′siyu′.

siyu′—see â′siyu′.

skĭntâ′—for skĭn′tâgû′, understood to mean “put a new tooth into my jaw.” The word can not be analyzed, but is derived from găntkă′ (gantaʻgă in a dialectic form) a tooth in place; a tooth detached is kăyuʻgă. See number 15.

skĭntâ′—for skĭn′tâgû′, understood to mean “put a new tooth into my jaw.” The word cannot be analyzed, but is derived from găntkă′ (gantaʻgă in a dialectic form) a tooth in place; a tooth detached is kăyuʻgă. See number 15.

Skwan′-digûʻgûñ′yî (for Askwan′-digûʻgûñ′yĭ)—“Where the Spaniard is in the water [or other liquid]”. A place on Upper Soco creek, on the reservation in Jackson county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Skwan′-digûʻgûñ′yî (for Askwan′-digûʻgûñ′yĭ)—“Where the Spaniard is in the water [or another liquid]”. A location on Upper Soco Creek, within the reservation in Jackson County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Slick rock—see Nûñyû′-tăwi′skă.

Slick rock—see Nûñyû′-tăwi′skă.

Smith, N. J.—see Tsalădihĭ′.

Smith, N. J.—see Tsalădihĭ′.

Snowbird—see Tuti′yĭ. [532]

Snowbird—see Tuti'yĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Soco creek—see Sâgwâ′hĭ.

Soco Creek—see Sâgwâ′hĭ.

Soco gap—see Ăhălu′na.

Soco gap—see Ăhălu′na.

Soquee—see Sâkwi′yĭ.

Soquee—see Sâkwi′yĭ.

Spray, H. W.—see Wĭlsĭnĭ′.

Spray, H. W.—see Wĭlsĭnĭ′.

Spring-Frog—see Du′stu′.

Spring-Frog—see Du'stu'.

Standing Indian—see Yûñwĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ.

Standing Indian—see Yûñwĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ.

Stand Watie—see De′gatâgă.

Stand Watie—see De'gatâgă.

Stekoa—see Stikâ′yĭ.

Stekoa—see Stikâ′yĭ.

ste′tsi—your daughter; literally, your offspring; agwe′tsĭ, “my offspring”; uwe′tsĭ, “his offspring”; to distinguish sex it is necessary to add asga′ya, “man” or age′hya, “woman.”

ste′tsi—your daughter; literally, your child; agwe′tsĭ, “my child”; uwe′tsĭ, “his child”; to differentiate gender, it’s necessary to add asga′ya, “man” or age′hya, “woman.”

Stikâ′yĭ (variously spelled Stecoe, Steecoy, Stekoah, Stickoey, etc.)—the name of several former Cherokee settlements: 1. On Sticoa creek, near Clayton, Rabun county, Georgia; 2. on Tuckasegee river at the old Thomas homestead just above the present Whittier, in Swain county, North Carolina; 3. on Stekoa creek of Little Tennessee river, a few miles below the junction of Nantahala, in Graham county, North Carolina. The word has lost its meaning.

Stikâ′yĭ (also spelled Stecoe, Steecoy, Stekoah, Stickoey, etc.)—the name of several former Cherokee settlements: 1. On Sticoa Creek, near Clayton, Rabun County, Georgia; 2. on the Tuckasegee River at the old Thomas homestead just above what is now Whittier, in Swain County, North Carolina; 3. on Stekoa Creek of the Little Tennessee River, a few miles below where the Nantahala joins, in Graham County, North Carolina. The word has lost its meaning.

Stringfield—see Tlâge′sĭ.

Stringfield—see Tlâge'sĭ.

stugi′stĭ, stui′stĭ—a key; see page 187 and under Astu′gatâ′ga.

stugi′stĭ, stui′stĭ—a key; see page 187 and under Astu′gatâ′ga.

Suck, The—see Ûñ′tiguhĭ′.

Suck, The—see Ûñ′tiguhĭ′.

Sugartown—see Kûlse′tsi′yĭ.

Sugartown—see Kûlse′tsi′yĭ.

sû′năwă′—see tlă′nuwă.

sû′năwă′—see tlă′nuwă.

sûnĕstlâ′tă—“split noses”; see tsunûʻliyû′ sûnĕstlâ′tă.

sûnĕstlâ′tă—“split noses”; see tsunûʻliyû′ sûnĕstlâ′tă.

sûñgĭ—mink; also onion; the name seems to refer to a smell; the various mints are called generically, gawʻsûñ′gĭ. See number 29.

sûñgĭ—mink; also onion; the name seems to refer to a smell; the various mints are called generically, gawʻsûñ′gĭ. See number 29.

Suki′yĭ—another form of Sâkwi′yĭ, q.v.

Suki'yĭ—another form of Sâkwi'yĭ, q.v.

su′lĭ′—buzzard; the Creek name is the same.

su'lĭ'—buzzard; the Creek name is the same.

Sun land—see Nûñ′dă′yĭ.

Sunny land—see Nûñ′dă′yĭ.

su′-să′-sai′—an unmeaning song refrain. See number 66.

su′-să′-sai′—a pointless song hook. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

su′tălidihĭ′—see nûñ′dă′.

su′tălidihĭ′—see nûñ′dă′.

Suwa′li—see Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

Suwa′li—see Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

Suwa′lĭ-nûñnâ′hĭ (abbreviated Suwa′lĭ-nûñnâ′hĭ)—“Suwali trail,” the proper name for the gap at the head of Swannanoa (from Suwa′lĭ-Nûñ′nâ) river, east of Asheville, in Buncombe county, North Carolina. Cf. Ku′să-nûñnâ′hĭ. See pages 194 and 379, also Ani′-Suwa′lĭ.

Suwa'lĭ-nûñnâ'hĭ (abbreviated Suwa'lĭ-nûñnâ'hĭ)— "Suwali trail," the official name for the gap at the top of Swannanoa (from Suwa'lĭ-Nûñ'nâ) river, east of Asheville, in Buncombe County, North Carolina. Cf. Ku'să-nûñnâ'hĭ. See pages 194 and 379, also Ani'-Suwa'lĭ.

Suwaʻnĭ—a former Cherokee settlement on Chattahoochee river, about the present Suwanee, in Gwinnett county, Georgia. The name has no meaning in the Cherokee language and is said to be of Creek origin. See page 382.

Suwaʻnĭ—a former Cherokee settlement on the Chattahoochee River, near what is now Suwanee in Gwinnett County, Georgia. The name doesn't have a meaning in Cherokee and is believed to come from Creek origins. See page 382.

Suye′ta—“The Chosen One,” from asuye′ta, “he is chosen,” gasu′yeû, “I am choosing”; the same form, suye′ta, could also mean mixed, from gasu′yăhû, “I am mixing it.” A masculine name, at present borne by a prominent ex-chief and informant upon the East Cherokee reservation.

Suye′ta—“The Chosen One,” from asuye′ta, “he is chosen,” gasu′yeû, “I am choosing”; the same form, suye′ta, could also mean mixed, from gasu′yăhû, “I am mixing it.” A masculine name, currently held by a well-known former chief and informant on the East Cherokee reservation.

Swannanoa—see Suwa′lĭ-nûñnâ′hĭ.

Swannanoa—see Suwa′lĭ-nûñnâ′hĭ.

Swim bald—see Sehwate′yĭ.

Swim bald—see Sehwate′yĭ.

Swimmer—see Aʻyûñ′inĭ.

Swimmer—see Aʻyûñ′inĭ.

tadeyâ′statakûhĭ′—“we shall see each other.” See number 75.

tadeyâ′statakûhĭ′—“we shall see each other.” See number 75.

Tae-keo-ge—see Taʻski′gĭ.

Tae-keo-ge—see Taʻski′gĭ.

ta′gû—the June-bug (Allorhina nitida), also called tu′ya-dĭskalawʼsti′skĭ, “one who keeps fire under the beans.” See number 59.

ta′gû—the June-bug (Allorhina nitida), also known as tu′ya-dĭskalawʼsti′skĭ, “the one who keeps fire under the beans.” See number 59.

Ta′gwa—see Ani′ta′gwa.

Ta′gwa—see Ani′ta′gwa.

Ta′gwădihĭ′ (abbreviated Ta′gwădi′)—“Catawba-killer,” from Ata′gwa or Ta′gwa, Catawba Indian, and dihihĭ, “he kills them” (habitually) from tsi′ihû′, [533]“I kill.” An old masculine personal name, still in use upon the East Cherokee reservation. It was the proper name of the chief known to the whites about 1790 as “The Glass,” from a confusion of this name with adakĕ′ʻtĭ, glass, or mirror.

Ta′gwădihĭ′ (abbreviated Ta′gwădi′)—“Catawba-killer,” from Ata′gwa or Ta′gwa, Catawba Indian, and dihihĭ, “he kills them” (habitually) from tsi′ihû′, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“I kill.” This is an old masculine personal name that’s still used on the East Cherokee reservation. It was the proper name of the chief known to white people around 1790 as “The Glass,” due to a mix-up with the word adakĕ′ʻtĭ, meaning glass or mirror.

Tagwâ′hĭ—“Catawba place,” from Ata′gwa or Ta′gwa, Catawba Indian, and , locative. A name occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country. A settlement of this name, known to the whites as Toccoa, was upon Toccoa creek, east of Clarkesville, in Habersham county, Georgia; another was upon Toccoa or Ocoee river, about the present Toccoa, in Fannin county, Georgia; a third may have been on Persimmon creek, which is known to the Cherokee as Tagwâ′hĭ, and enters Hiwassee river some distance below Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina.

Tagwâ'hĭ—"Catawba place," from Ata'gwa or Ta'gwa, Catawba Indian, and , locative. This name appears in several locations in the old Cherokee territory. One settlement by this name, known to white settlers as Toccoa, was located on Toccoa Creek, east of Clarkesville, in Habersham County, Georgia; another was along the Toccoa or Ocoee River, near present-day Toccoa, in Fannin County, Georgia; a third may have been on Persimmon Creek, which the Cherokee call Tagwâ'hĭ, and flows into the Hiwassee River some distance below Murphy, in Cherokee County, North Carolina.

Tahkeyostee—see Unta′kiyasti′yĭ.

Tahkeyostee—see Unta′kiyasti′yĭ.

Tahlequah—see Tălikwă′.

Tahlequah—see Tălikwă′.

Tahchee—see Tătsĭ′.

Tahchee—see Tătsĭ′.

Takatoka—see De′gătâ′gă.

Takatoka—see De′gătâ′gă.

tă′lădŭ′ (abbreviated tăldŭ′)—twelve, from tă′lĭ, two. Cf. tăla′tŭ, cricket.

tă′lădŭ′ (abbreviated tăldŭ′)—twelve, from tă′lĭ, two. Cf. tăla′tŭ, cricket.

Tăʻlasĭ′—a former Cherokee settlement on Little Tennessee river, about Talassee ford, in Blount county, Tennessee. The name has lost its meaning.

Tăʻlasĭ′—a former Cherokee settlement on the Little Tennessee River, near Talassee Ford, in Blount County, Tennessee. The name has lost its significance.

Talassee—see Tăʻlasĭ′.

Talassee—see Tăʻlasĭ′.

tăla′tŭ—cricket; sometimes also called dita′staye′skĭ (q. v.), “the barber.” Cf. tă′lădŭ′, twelve.

tăla′tŭ—cricket; sometimes also called dita′staye′skĭ (see above), “the barber.” Cf. tă′lădŭ′, twelve.

Tâle′danigi′skĭ (Utâle′danigi′sĭ, in a dialectic form)—variously rendered by the whites “Hemp-carrier,” “Nettle-carrier” or “Flax-toter,” from tâle′ta or utâle′ta, flax (Linum) or rich weed (Pilea pumila), and danigi′skĭ, “he carries them (habitually).” A former prominent chief on Valley river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. See number 95 and notes.

Tâle′danigi′skĭ (Utâle′danigi′sĭ, in a dialectic form)—commonly translated by white settlers as “Hemp-carrier,” “Nettle-carrier,” or “Flax-toter,” derived from tâle′ta or utâle′ta, referring to flax (Linum) or rich weed (Pilea pumila), and danigi′skĭ, meaning “he carries them (habitually).” A former notable chief on Valley River, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. See number 95 and notes.

Talihina—given as the name of the Cherokee wife of Samuel Houston; the form cannot be identified. See page 223.

Talihina—the name of the Cherokee wife of Samuel Houston; the form is unclear. See page 223.

Tălikwă′ (commonly written Tellico, Telliquo or, in the Indian Territory, Tahlequah)—the name of several Cherokee settlements at different periods, viz: 1. Great Tellico, at Tellico Plains, on Tellico river, in Monroe county, Tennessee; 2. Little Tellico, on Tellico creek of Little Tennessee river, about ten miles below Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina; 3. a town on Valley river, about five miles above Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina; 4. Tahlequah, established as the capital of the Cherokee Nation, Indian Territory, in 1839. The meaning of the name is lost.

Tălikwă′ (often spelled Tellico, Telliquo or, in the Indian Territory, Tahlequah)—the name of several Cherokee settlements at different times: 1. Great Tellico, located at Tellico Plains, on the Tellico River, in Monroe County, Tennessee; 2. Little Tellico, situated on Tellico Creek of the Little Tennessee River, about ten miles downstream from Franklin, in Macon County, North Carolina; 3. a town on Valley River, about five miles upstream from Murphy, in Cherokee County, North Carolina; 4. Tahlequah, established as the capital of the Cherokee Nation, Indian Territory, in 1839. The meaning of the name is unknown.

Tali′wă—the site of a traditional battle between the Cherokee and Creeks about 1755, on Mountain (?) creek of Etowah river in upper Georgia. Probably not a Cherokee but a Creek name from the Creek ta′lua or ita′lua, town. See pages 38 and 384385.

Tali′wă—the location of a historic battle between the Cherokee and Creeks around 1755, situated on Mountain Creek of the Etowah River in northern Georgia. Likely not a Cherokee name but derived from the Creek words ta′lua or ita′lua, meaning town. See pages 38 and 384385.

Talking-rock—see Nûñyû′-gûñwani′skĭ.

Talking Rock—see Nûñyû′-gûñwani′skĭ.

Tallulah—see Tălulŭ′.

Tallulah—see Tallulah.

Tăl-tsu′skă′— “Two-heads,” from tă′lĭ, two, and tsu′skă′, plural of uskă′, (his) head. A Cherokee chief about the year 1800, known to the whites as Doublehead.

Tăl-tsu′skă′— “Two-heads,” from tă′lĭ, which means two, and tsu′skă′, the plural of uskă′, meaning (his) head. A Cherokee chief around the year 1800, known to white settlers as Doublehead.

talulĭ—pregnant; whence alulĭ′, (she is) a mother, said of a woman.

talulĭ—pregnant; hence alulĭ′, (she is) a mother, referring to a woman.

Tălulŭ′ (commonly written Tallulah, and appearing in old documents, from the Lower dialect, as Taruraw, Toruro, Turoree, etc.)—a name occurring in two or more places in the old Cherokee country, viz: 1. An ancient settlement on the upper part of Tallulah river, in Rabun county, Georgia; 2. a town on Tallulah creek of Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina. The word is of uncertain etymology. The dulu′sĭ frog is said to cry tălulŭ′. See number 125. The noted falls upon Tallulah river are known to the Cherokee as Ugûñ′yĭ, q. v.

Tălulŭ′ (commonly spelled Tallulah, and referenced in old documents as Taruraw, Toruro, Turoree, etc.)—a name found in two or more locations in the historical Cherokee territory, specifically: 1. An ancient settlement on the upper part of the Tallulah River in Rabun County, Georgia; 2. a town on Tallulah Creek of the Cheowa River in Graham County, North Carolina. The word has an uncertain origin. The dulu′sĭ frog is said to cry tălulŭ′. See number 125. The famous falls on the Tallulah River are known to the Cherokee as Ugûñ′yĭ, q. v.

Taluntiski—see Ata′lûñti′skĭ. [534]

Taluntiski—see Ata′lûñti′skĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Tamaʻli—a name, commonly written Tomotley or Tomatola, occurring in at least two places in the old Cherokee country, viz: 1. On Valley river, a few miles above Murphy, about the present Tomatola, in Cherokee county, North Carolina; 2. on Little Tennessee river, about Tomotley ford, a few miles above Tellico river, in Monroe county, Tennessee. The name can not be translated, and may be of Creek origin, as that tribe had a town of the same name upon the lower Chattahoochee river.

Tamaʻli—a name often spelled as Tomotley or Tomatola, found in at least two locations in the historic Cherokee territory: 1. On the Valley River, a few miles above Murphy, near the current Tomatola, in Cherokee County, North Carolina; 2. On the Little Tennessee River, around Tomotley Ford, a few miles above the Tellico River, in Monroe County, Tennessee. The name can't be translated, and it might come from Creek origins, as that tribe had a town with the same name along the lower Chattahoochee River.

Tănăsĭ′—a name which can not be analyzed, commonly spelt Tennessee, occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country, viz: 1. On Little Tennessee river, about halfway between Citico and Toco creeks, in Monroe county, Tennessee; 2. “Old Tennessee town,” on Hiwassee river, a short distance above the junction of Ocoee, in Polk county, Tennessee; 3. on Tennessee creek, a head-stream of Tuckasegee river, in Jackson county, North Carolina. Tanasqui, visited by Pardo in 1567 (see page 29), may have been another place of the same name. See number 124.

Tănăsĭ′—a name that can't be broken down, usually spelled Tennessee, found in several locations in the old Cherokee territory: 1. On the Little Tennessee River, about halfway between Citico and Toco Creeks, in Monroe County, Tennessee; 2. "Old Tennessee Town," on the Hiwassee River, just above where it meets the Ocoee, in Polk County, Tennessee; 3. on Tennessee Creek, a source stream of the Tuckasegee River, in Jackson County, North Carolina. Tanasqui, visited by Pardo in 1567 (see page 29), might have been another place with the same name. See number 124.

Tanasqui—see Tănăsĭ.

Tanasqui—see Tănăsĭ.

Taʻski′gi (abbreviated from Taʻskigi′yĭ or Daʻskigi′yĭ, the locative being commonly omitted)—a name variously written Tae-keo-ge (misprint), Tasquiqui, Teeskege, Tuscagee, Tuskegee, etc. derived from that of a foreign tribe incorporated with the Cherokee, and occurring as a local name both in the Cherokee and in the Creek country. 1. The principal settlement of this name was on Little Tennessee river, just above the junction of Tellico, in Monroe county, Tennessee; 2. another was on the north bank of Tennessee river, just below Chattanooga, Tennessee; 3. another may have been on Tuskegee creek of Little Tennessee river, near Robbinsville, Graham county, North Carolina. See page 29 and number 105.

Taʻski′gi (shortened from Taʻskigi′yĭ or Daʻskigi′yĭ, with the locative often left out)—a name written in various ways such as Tae-keo-ge (a typo), Tasquiqui, Teeskege, Tuscagee, Tuskegee, etc. It comes from a foreign tribe that was absorbed into the Cherokee and appears as a local name in both Cherokee and Creek territories. 1. The main settlement named this was on the Little Tennessee River, just above where it meets Tellico, in Monroe County, Tennessee; 2. another was located on the north bank of the Tennessee River, just below Chattanooga, Tennessee; 3. another might have been on Tuskegee Creek of the Little Tennessee River, near Robbinsville, Graham County, North Carolina. See page 29 and number 105.

Tasquiqui—see Taʻski′gi.

Tasquiqui—see Taʻski′gi.

Tassel, Old—see Utsi′dsătă′.

Tassel, Old—see Utsi′dsătă′.

Tătsĭ′—“Dutch,” also written Tahchee, a western Cherokee chief about 1830. See page 141.

Tătsĭ′—“Dutch,” also spelled Tahchee, was a western Cherokee chief around 1830. See page 141.

tatsu′hwă—the redbird.

tatsu'hwă—the cardinal.

tawa′lĭ—punk.

tawa'lĭ—punk.

Tawa′lĭ-ukwanûñ′tĭ—“Punk-plugged-in,” from tawa′lĭ, punk; the Cherokee name of a traditional Shawano chief. See number 100.

Tawa’lĭ-ukwanûñ’tĭ—“Punk-plugged-in,” from tawa’lĭ, punk; the Cherokee name of a traditional Shawano chief. See number 100.

tăwi′skă, tăwi′skage—smooth, slick.

tāwi′skă, tāwi′skage—smooth, sleek.

Tăwi′skălă—“Flint”; a Cherokee supernatural, the personification of the rock flint; tăwi′skălûñ′ĭ, tăwi′skălă, flint, from tăwi′skă, smooth, slick; cf. Iroquois Tăwiskaroñ. See number 25 and notes.

Tăwi′skălă—“Flint”; a Cherokee supernatural being, representing the rock flint; tăwi′skălûñ′ĭ, tăwi′skălă, flint, derived from tăwi′skă, smooth, slick; cf. Iroquois Tăwiskaroñ. See number 25 and notes.

Tayûnksĭ—a traditional western tribe; the name can not be analyzed. See number 105.

Tayûnksĭ—a traditional western tribe; the name can't be analyzed. See number 105.

Tellico—see Tălikwă′.

Tellico—see Tălikwă′.

telûñ′lătĭ—the summer grape (Vitis æstivalis).

summer grape (Vitis æstivalis).

Tensawattee—see Ku′săweti′yĭ.

Tensawattee—see Ku'sawetiyĭ.

Terrapin—see Tûksi′.

Terrapin—see Tûksi′.

tewa—flying squirrel; sălâ′lĭ, gray squirrel; kiyuʻga, ground squirrel.

tewa—flying squirrel; sălâ′lĭ, gray squirrel; kiyuʻga, ground squirrel.

Thomas, W. H.—see Wil-usdi′.

Thomas, W. H.—see Wil-usdi′.

Tĭkwăli′tsĭ—a name occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country, viz: 1. Tuckalegee creek, a tributary of War-woman creek, east of Clayton, in Rabun county, Georgia; 2. the Tĭkwăli′tsĭ of the story, an important town on Tuckasegee river at the present Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina; 3. Tuckalechee cove, on Little river, in Blount county, Tennessee, which probably preserves the aboriginal local name. The name appears in old documents as Tuckarechee (Lower dialect) and Tuckalegee, and must not be confounded with Tsĭksĭ′tsĭ or Tuckasegee. It can not be translated. See number 100 and notes.

Tĭkwăli′tsĭ—this name can be found in several locations in the old Cherokee territory, including: 1. Tuckalegee Creek, a tributary of War-woman Creek, east of Clayton in Rabun County, Georgia; 2. the Tĭkwăli′tsĭ of the story, an important town on the Tuckasegee River, where Bryson City is now located in Swain County, North Carolina; 3. Tuckalechee Cove, on Little River in Blount County, Tennessee, which probably keeps the original local name. Old documents show the name as Tuckarechee (Lower dialect) and Tuckalegee, and it shouldn't be confused with Tsĭksĭ′tsĭ or Tuckasegee. It cannot be translated. See number 100 and notes.

Timossy—see Tomassee. [535]

Timossy—see Tomassee. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Tlâge′sĭ—“Field”; the Cherokee name for Lieutenant-Colonel W. W. Stringfield of Waynesville, North Carolina, one of the officers of the Cherokee contingent in the Thomas Legion. It is an abbreviated rendering of his proper name.

Tlâge′sĭ—“Field”; the Cherokee name for Lieutenant-Colonel W. W. Stringfield of Waynesville, North Carolina, one of the officers of the Cherokee contingent in the Thomas Legion. It is an abbreviated rendering of his proper name.

tlâge′sitûñ′—a song form for tlâge′sĭ a-stûñ′ĭ, “on the edge of the field,” from tlâge′sĭ, or tsâge′sĭ, field, and astûñ′ĭ, edge, border, etc; ăma′yăstûñ′, “the bank of a stream.” See number 24.

tlâge′sitûñ′—a song form for tlâge′sĭ a-stûñ′ĭ, “on the edge of the field,” from tlâge′sĭ, or tsâge′sĭ, field, and astûñ′ĭ, edge, border, etc; ăma′yăstûñ′, “the bank of a stream.” See number 24.

tla′mehă—bat (dialectic forms, tsa′mehă, tsa′wehă). See page 187.

tla′mehă—bat (dialect forms, tsa′mehă, tsa′wehă). See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

tlanu′sĭ′—leech (dialectic form, tsanu′sĭ′). See page 187.

tlanu′sĭ′—leech (dialect form, tsanu′sĭ′). See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tlanusi′yĭ (abbreviated Tlanusi′)—“Leech place,” a former important settlement at the junction of Hiwassee and Valley rivers, the present site of Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina; also a point on Nottely river, a few miles distant, in the same county. See number 77 and notes. The name appears also as Clennuse, Klausuna, Quoneashee, etc.

Tlanusi′yĭ (shortened as Tlanusi′)—“Leech place,” a once significant settlement at the intersection of Hiwassee and Valley rivers, currently the location of Murphy in Cherokee County, North Carolina; also a spot on Nottely River, a few miles away in the same county. See number 77 and notes. The name also appears as Clennuse, Klausuna, Quoneashee, etc.

tlă′nuwă′ (dialectic forms, tsănuwă′, sû′năwă′, “sinnawah”—Adair)—a mythic great hawk. See numbers 35, 64, 65, also page 187.

tlă′nuwă′ (dialectic forms, tsănuwă′, sû′năwă′, “sinnawah”—Adair)—a legendary giant hawk. See numbers 35, 64, 65, also page 187.

tlă′nuwă′ usdi′—“little tlă′nuwă′”; probably the goshawk (Astur atricapillus). See number 35.

tlă′nuwă′ usdi′—“little tlă′nuwă′”; probably the goshawk (Astur atricapillus). See number 35.

Tlă′nuwă′-atsiyelûñ′ĭsûñ′yĭ—“Where the Tlă′nuwă cut it up,” from tlă′nuwă′, q. v., and tsiyelûñ′iskû′, an archaic form for tsigûñilûñ′iskû′, “I am cutting it up.” A place on Little Tennessee river, nearly opposite the entrance of Citico creek, in Blount county, Tennessee. See number 64 and notes.

Tlâ’nuwa’-atsiyelûñ’ĭsûñ’yĭ—“Where the Tlâ’nuwa cut it up,” from tlâ’nuwa’, see above, and tsiyelûñ’iskû’, an old form of tsigûñilûñ’iskû’, “I am cutting it up.” It’s a location on the Little Tennessee River, almost directly across from the entrance of Citico Creek, in Blount County, Tennessee. See number 64 and notes.

Tlă′nuwa′ĭ—“Tlă′nuwă place,” a cave on the north side of Tennessee river a short distance below the entrance of Citico creek, in Blount county, Tennessee. See number 64 and notes.

Tlă′nuwa′ĭ—“Tlă′nuwă place,” a cave on the north side of the Tennessee River, just a short distance below where Citico Creek enters, in Blount County, Tennessee. See number 64 and notes.

tlayʼkû′—jay (dialectic form, tsayʼkû′). See page 187.

tlayʼkû′—jay (dialect form, tsayʼkû′). See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

tlûñti′stĭ—the pheasant (Bonasa umbella), called locally grouse or partridge.

tlûñti′stĭ—the pheasant (Bonasa umbella), commonly referred to as grouse or partridge in the area.

tlutlŭ′—the martin bird (dialectic form, tsutsŭ′). See page 187.

tlutlŭ′—the martin bird (dialectal form, tsutsŭ′). See page 187.

tsûñtû′tsĭ—panther (dialectic form, tsûñtû′tsĭ). See page 187.

tsûñtû′tsĭ—panther (dialect form, tsûñtû′tsĭ). See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tocax—a place, apparently in the Cherokee country, visited by Pardo in 1567 (see page 29). It may possibly have a connection with Toxaway (see Dûksa′ĭ) or Toccoa (see Tagwâ′hĭ).

Tocax—a location, likely in the Cherokee region, that Pardo visited in 1567 (see page 29). It might be related to Toxaway (see Dûksa′ĭ) or Toccoa (see Tagwâ′hĭ).

Toccoa—see Tagwâ′hĭ.

Toccoa—see Tagwâ′hĭ.

Toco—see Dăkwâ′ĭ.

Toco—see Dăkwâ′ĭ.

Tollunteeskee—see Ata′lûñti′skĭ.

Tollunteeskee—see Ata′lûñti′skĭ.

Tomassee (also written Timossy and Tymahse)—the name of two or more former Cherokee settlements, viz: 1. On Tomassee creek of Keowee river, in Oconee county, South Carolina; 2. on Little Tennessee river near the entrance of Burningtown creek, in Macon county, South Carolina. The correct form and interpretation are unknown.

Tomassee (also spelled Timossy and Tymahse)—the name of two or more former Cherokee settlements: 1. On Tomassee Creek, a part of the Keowee River, in Oconee County, South Carolina; 2. On the Little Tennessee River, close to where Burningtown Creek enters, in Macon County, South Carolina. The proper version and meaning are unclear.

Tomatola, Tomotley—see Tamaʻlĭ.

Tomatola, Tomotley—see Tamaʻlĭ.

Tooantuh—see Du′stu′.

Tooantuh—see Du′stu′.

Toogelah—see Dugilu′yĭ.

Toogelah—see Dugilu'yĭ.

Toqua—see Dăkwâ′ĭ.

Toqua—see Dăkwâ′ĭ.

Toxaway—see Dûksa′ĭ.

Toxaway—see Dûksa′ĭ.

Track Rock gap—see Datsu′nalâsgûñ′yĭ.

Track Rock gap—see Datsu' nalâsgûñ'yĭ.

Tsăga′sĭ—a Cherokee sprite. See number 78.

Tsăga′sĭ—a Cherokee spirit. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

tsâ′gĭ—upstream, up the road; the converse of ge′ĭ. See number 117.

tsâ′gĭ—upstream, up the road; the opposite of ge′ĭ. See number 117.

Tsaiyĭ′—see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Tsaiyĭ′—see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Tsa′lădihĭ′—Chief N. J. Smith of the East Cherokee. The name might be rendered “Charley-killer,” from Tsalĭ, “Charley,” and dihĭ′, “killer” (in composition), but is really a Cherokee equivalent for Jarrett (Tsalădĭ), his middle name, by which he was frequently addressed. Cf. Tagwădihĭ.

Tsa’lădihĭ—Chief N. J. Smith of the East Cherokee. The name could be interpreted as “Charley-killer,” from Tsalĭ, “Charley,” and dihĭ′, “killer” (when combined), but it is actually a Cherokee equivalent for Jarrett (Tsalădĭ), his middle name, which he was often called. Cf. Tagwădihĭ.

tsâl-agăyûñ′li—“old tobacco,” from tsâlû, tobacco, and agăyûñ′li, or agâyûñ′lige, old, ancient; the Nicotiana rustica or wild tobacco. See number 126. [536]

tsâl-agăyûñ′li—“old tobacco,” from tsâlû, tobacco, and agăyûñ′li, or agâyûñ′lige, old, ancient; the Nicotiana rustica or wild tobacco. See number 126. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Tsa′lăgĭ′ (Tsa′răgĭ′ in Lower dialect)—the correct form of Cherokee. See page 182, “Tribal Synonymy.”

Tsa′lăgĭ′ (Tsa′răgĭ′ in Lower dialect)—the proper form of Cherokee. See page 182, “Tribal Synonymy.”

Tsa′lĭ—Charley; a Cherokee shot for resisting the troops at the time of the Removal. See page 131.

Tsa′lĭ—Charley; a Cherokee who was shot for opposing the troops during the Removal. See page 131.

tsâliyu′stĭ—“tobacco-like,” from tsâlû, tobacco, and iyu′stĭ, like; a generic name for the cardinal-flower, mullein and related species. See number 126.

tsâliyu′stĭ—“tobacco-like,” from tsâlû, tobacco, and iyu′stĭ, like; a general term for the cardinal-flower, mullein, and similar species. See number 126.

tsâlû or tsâlûñ (in the Lower dialect, tsârû)—tobacco; by comparison with kindred forms in other Iroquoian dialects the meaning “fire to hold in the mouth” seems to be indicated. Lanman spells it tso-lungh. See number 126 and page 187.

tsâlû or tsâlûñ (in the Lower dialect, tsârû)—tobacco; compared to similar forms in other Iroquoian dialects, the meaning “fire to hold in the mouth” appears to be suggested. Lanman spells it tso-lungh. See number 126 and page 187.

tsa′mehă—see tla′mehă.

tsa′mehă—see tla′mehă.

tsă′nadiskâ′—for tsăndiskâĭ, “they say.”

tsă′nadiskâ′—for “they say.”

tsana′sehâ′ĭ—so they say, they say about him. See number 118.

tsana′sehâ′ĭ—so they say, they say about him. See number 118.

tsâne′nĭ—the scorpion lizard; also called gi′gă-danegi′ski, q. v. See number 59.

tsâne′nĭ—the scorpion lizard; also called gi′gă-danegi′ski, see number 59.

Tsanĭ—John.

Tsanĭ—John.

Tsantăwû′—a masculine name which can not be analyzed.

Tsantăwû'—a masculine name that can't be broken down.

Tsan-uga′sĭtă—“Sour John”; John Butler, a halfbreed Cherokee ball captain, formerly living on Nottely river. See number 122.

Tsan-uga′sĭtă—“Sour John”; John Butler, a mixed-race Cherokee ball captain who used to live on the Nottely River. See number 122.

Tsan-usdi′—“Little John”; the Cherokee name for General John Sevier, and also the boy name of the chief John Ross, afterward known as Gu′wisguwĭ′, q. v. Sikwi′ă, a Cherokee attempt at “Sevier,” is a masculine name upon the East Cherokee reservation.

Tsan-usdi′—“Little John”; the Cherokee name for General John Sevier, and also the childhood name of Chief John Ross, later known as Gu′wisguwĭ′, q. v. Sikwi′ă, a Cherokee version of “Sevier,” is a male name on the East Cherokee reservation.

tsanu′sĭ′—see tlanu′sĭ′.

tsanu′sĭ′—see tlanu′sĭ′.

tsă′nuwă′—see tlă′nuwă′.

tsanuwa—see tlanuwa.

Tsa′răgĭ′—Cherokee; see page 182, “Tribal Synonymy.”

Tsa'răgĭ'—Cherokee; see page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, “Tribal Synonyms.”

tsârû—see tsâlû.

tsârû—see tsâlû.

Tsasta′wĭ—a noted hunter formerly living upon Nantahala river, in Macon county, North Carolina; the meaning of the name is doubtful. See number 122.

Tsasta′wĭ—a well-known hunter who used to live by the Nantahala River in Macon County, North Carolina; the meaning of the name is uncertain. See number 122.

Tsatănu′gĭ (commonly spelled Chattanooga)—the Cherokee name for some point upon the creek entering Tennessee river at the city of Chattanooga, in Hamilton county, Tennessee. It has no meaning in the Cherokee language and appears to be of foreign origin. The ancient name for the site of the present city is Aʻtlă′nuwă, q. v. See number 124. Before the establishment of the town the place was known to the whites as Ross’ landing, from a store kept there by Lewis Ross, brother of the chief John Ross.

Tsā'tanu'gĭ (usually spelled Chattanooga)—the Cherokee name for the spot where the creek flows into the Tennessee River at the city of Chattanooga, in Hamilton County, Tennessee. It doesn’t have a meaning in the Cherokee language and seems to come from a foreign source. The historical name for the area of the current city is Aʻtlă′nuwă, q. v. See number 124. Before the town was established, the location was known to white settlers as Ross' Landing, named after a store run there by Lewis Ross, who was the brother of Chief John Ross.

Tsatu′gĭ (commonly written Chattooga or Chatuga)—a name occurring in two or more places in the old Cherokee country, but apparently of foreign origin (see page 382). Possible Cherokee derivations are from words signifying respectively “he drank by sips,” from gatu′giă′, “I sip,” or “he has crossed the stream and come out upon the other side,” from gatu′gĭ, “I have crossed” etc. An ancient settlement of this name was on Chattooga river, a head-stream of Savannah river, on the boundary between South Carolina and Georgia; another appears to have been on upper Tellico river, in Monroe county, Tennessee; another may have been on Chattooga river, a tributary of the Coosa, in northwestern Georgia.

Tsatu'gĭ (often written as Chattooga or Chatuga)—a name found in a couple of locations in the old Cherokee region, but likely of foreign origin (see page 382). Possible Cherokee roots are from words meaning “he drank by sips,” from gatu′giă′, “I sip,” or “he has crossed the stream and come out on the other side,” from gatu′gĭ, “I have crossed,” etc. An ancient settlement with this name was located on the Chattooga River, a source river of the Savannah River, along the border of South Carolina and Georgia; another seems to have been on the upper Tellico River, in Monroe County, Tennessee; another could have been on the Chattooga River, a tributary of the Coosa, in northwestern Georgia.

Tsâ′wă Gakskĭ—Joe Smoker, from Tsâwă, “Joe,” and gakskĭ, “smoker,” from ga′giskû, “I am smoking.” The Cherokee name for Chief Joel B. Mayes, of the Cherokee Nation west.

Tsâ′wă Gakskĭ—Joe Smoker, from Tsâwă, “Joe,” and gakskĭ, “smoker,” from ga′giskû, “I am smoking.” The Cherokee name for Chief Joel B. Mayes, of the Cherokee Nation west.

Tsăwa′sĭ—a Cherokee sprite. See number 78.

Tsăwa′sĭ—a Cherokee spirit. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

tsa′wehă—see tla′mehă.

tsa′wehă—see tla′mehă.

tsayʼkû′—see tlay’kû′.

tsayʼkû′—see tlay’kû′.

Tsek′sĭnĭ′—the Cherokee form for the name of General Andrew Jackson.

Tsek'sĭnĭ'—the Cherokee name for General Andrew Jackson.

Tsĕsa′nĭ—Jessan, probably a derivative from Jesse; a masculine name upon the East Cherokee reservation.

Tsĕsa′nĭ—Jessan, likely a variation of Jesse; a male name on the East Cherokee reservation.

Tsĕ′sĭ-Ska′tsĭ—“Scotch Jesse”; Jesse Reid, present chief of the East Cherokee, so called because of mixed Scotch ancestry. [537]

Tsĕ′sĭ-Ska′tsĭ—“Scotch Jesse”; Jesse Reid, the current chief of the East Cherokee, named for his mixed Scotch heritage. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

tsetsăni′lĭ—“thy two elder brothers” (male speaking); my elder brother (male speaking), ûñgini′lĭ. See note to number 63.

tsetsăni′lĭ—“your two older brothers” (male speaking); my older brother (male speaking), ûñgini′lĭ. See note to number 63.

Tsgâgûñ′yĭ—“Insect place,” from tsgâyă, insect, and , locative. A cave in the ridge eastward from Franklin, in Macon county, North Carolina. See number 13.

Tsgâgûñ′yĭ—“Insect place,” from tsgâyă, insect, and , location. A cave in the ridge to the east of Franklin, in Macon County, North Carolina. See number 13.

tsgâyă—insect, worm, etc. See page 308.

tsgâyă—insect, worm, etc. See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tsĭkăma′gĭ—a name, commonly spelled Chickamauga, occurring in at least two places in the old Cherokee country, which has lost any meaning in Cherokee and appears to be of foreign origin. It is applied to a small creek at the head of Chattahoochee river, in White county, Georgia, and also to the district about the southern (not the northern) Chickamauga creek, coming into Tennessee river, a few miles above Chattanooga, in Hamilton county, Tennessee. In 1777 the more hostile portion of the Cherokee withdrew from the rest of the tribe and established here a large settlement, from which they removed about five years later to settle lower down the Tennessee in what were known as the Chickamauga towns or Five Lower towns. See page 54 and number 124.

Tsĭkăma′gĭ—often spelled Chickamauga, refers to at least two locations in the old Cherokee territory, which no longer has meaning in Cherokee and seems to come from another language. It's the name of a small creek near the head of the Chattahoochee River in White County, Georgia, and it also refers to the area around the southern Chickamauga Creek, which joins the Tennessee River a few miles above Chattanooga in Hamilton County, Tennessee. In 1777, the more aggressive faction of the Cherokee broke away from the rest of the tribe and created a large settlement here, later moving about five years later to a location further down the Tennessee River known as the Chickamauga towns or Five Lower towns. See page 54 and number 124.

tsĭkĭ′—a word which renders emphatic that which it follows: as â′stû, “very good,” âstû′ tsĭkĭ, “best of all.” See number 75.

tsĭkĭ′—a word that emphasizes whatever it follows: as â′stû, “very good,” âstû′ tsĭkĭ, “the best of all.” See number 75.

tsĭkĭkĭ′—the katydid; the name is an onomatope.

tsĭkĭkĭ′—the katydid; the name is a sound imitation.

tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′—the Carolina chickadee (Parus carolinensis); the name is an onomatope. See number 35.

tsĭ′kĭlilĭ′—the Carolina chickadee (Parus carolinensis); the name is an onomatopoeia. See number 35.

Tsĭksi′tsĭ (Tûksi′tsĭ in dialectic form; commonly written Tuckasegee)—1. a former Cherokee settlement about the junction of the two forks of Tuckasegee, above Webster, in Jackson county, North Carolina (not to be confounded with Tĭkwăli′tsĭ, q. v.). 2. A former settlement on a branch of Brasstown creek of Hiwassee river, in Towns county, Georgia. The word has lost its meaning.

Tsĭksi′tsĭ (Tûksi′tsĭ in dialectic form; commonly written Tuckasegee)—1. a former Cherokee settlement located at the junction of the two forks of Tuckasegee, above Webster, in Jackson County, North Carolina (not to be confused with Tĭkwăli′tsĭ, q. v.). 2. A former settlement on a branch of Brasstown Creek of the Hiwassee River, in Towns County, Georgia. The word has lost its meaning.

Tsĭ′nawĭ—a Cherokee wheelwright, perhaps the first in the Nation to make a spinning wheel and loom. The name can not be analyzed. See page 214.

Tsĭ′nawĭ—a Cherokee wheelwright, possibly the first in the Nation to create a spinning wheel and loom. The name can't be broken down. See page 214.

tsĭne′û—I am picking it (something long) up; in the Lower and Middle dialects, tsĭnigi′û.

tsĭne′û—I am picking it (something long) up; in the Lower and Middle dialects, tsĭnigi′û.

tsĭnigi′û—see tsĭne′û.

tsĭnigi′û—see tsĭne′û.

tsiska′gĭlĭ—the large red crawfish; the ordinary crawfish is called tsistû′na. See number 59.

tsiska′gĭlĭ—the large red crawfish; the ordinary crawfish is called tsistû′na. See number 59.

tsi′skwa—bird.

tsi′skwa—bird.

tsiskwa′gwă—robin, from tsi′skwa, bird.

tsiskwa′gwă—robin, from tsi′skwa, bird.

Tsiskwâ′hĭ—“Bird place,” from tsi′skwa, bird, and , locative. Birdtown settlement on the East Cherokee reservation, in Swain county, North Carolina.

Tsiskwâ′hĭ—“Bird place,” from tsi′skwa, meaning bird, and , indicating location. Birdtown settlement on the East Cherokee reservation, in Swain County, North Carolina.

tsiskwâ′yă—sparrow, literally “principal bird” (i. e., most widely distributed), from tsi′skwa, bird, and , a suffix denoting principal or real.

tsiskwâ′yă—sparrow, literally “main bird” (i.e., most commonly found), from tsi′skwa, bird, and , a suffix indicating main or true.

Tsilalu′hĭ—“Sweet-gum place,” from tsila′lŭ′, sweet-gum (Liquidambar), and , locative. A former settlement on a small branch of Brasstown creek of Hiwassee river, just within the line of Towns county, Georgia. The name is incorrectly rendered Gumlog (creek).

Tsilalu′hĭ—“Sweet-gum place,” from tsila′lŭ′, sweet-gum (Liquidambar), and , locative. It was a former settlement on a small branch of Brasstown Creek of the Hiwassee River, right inside the boundary of Towns County, Georgia. The name is mistakenly shown as Gumlog (creek).

Tsiskwunsdi′-adsisti′yĭ—“Where they killed Little-bird,” from Tsiskw-unsdi′, “Little-birds” (plural form). A place near the head of West Buffalo creek, southeast of Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsiskwunsdi′-adsisti′yĭ—“Where they killed Little-bird,” from Tsiskw-unsdi′, “Little-birds” (plural form). A location near the source of West Buffalo Creek, southeast of Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsistetsi′yĭ—“Mouse place,” from tsistetsĭ, mouse, and , locative; a former settlement on South Mouse creek, of Hiwassee river, in Bradley county, Tennessee. The present town of Cleveland, upon the same creek, is known to the Cherokee under the same name.

Tsistetsi′yĭ—“Mouse place,” from tsistetsĭ, mouse, and , locative; a former settlement on South Mouse Creek, of Hiwassee River, in Bradley County, Tennessee. The current town of Cleveland, located on the same creek, is known to the Cherokee by the same name.

tsistu—rabbit.

tsistu—bunny.

tsistû′na—crawfish; the large horned beetle is also so called. The large red crawfish is called tsiska′gĭlĭ.

tsistû′na—crawfish; that's also the name for the large horned beetle. The big red crawfish is called tsiska′gĭlĭ.

tsist-uni′gistĭ—“rabbit foods” (plural), from tsi′stu, rabbit, and uni′gistĭ, plural of agi′stĭ, food, from tsiyĭ′giû “I am eating” (soft food). The wild rose. [538]

tsist-uni′gistĭ—“rabbit foods” (plural), from tsi′stu, rabbit, and uni′gistĭ, plural of agi′stĭ, food, from tsiyĭ′giû “I am eating” (soft food). The wild rose. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Tsistu′yĭ—“Rabbit place,” from tsistu, rabbit, and , locative. 1. Gregory bald, high peak of the Great Smoky range, eastward from Little Tennessee river, on the boundary between Swain county, North Carolina and Blount county, Tennessee. See number 75 and notes. 2. A former settlement on the north bank of Hiwassee river at the, entrance of Chestua creek, in Polk county, Tennessee. The name of Choastea creek of Tugaloo river, in Oconee county, South Carolina, is probably also a corruption from the same word.

Tsistu’yĭ—“Rabbit place,” from tsistu, rabbit, and , locative. 1. Gregory bald, the high peak of the Great Smoky range, east of the Little Tennessee River, on the border between Swain County, North Carolina, and Blount County, Tennessee. See number 75 and notes. 2. A former settlement on the north bank of the Hiwassee River at the entrance of Chestua Creek, in Polk County, Tennessee. The name of Choastea Creek of the Tugaloo River, in Oconee County, South Carolina, likely also stems from the same word.

Tsiyâ′hĭ—“Otter place,” from tsiyû, otter, and , locative; variously spelled Cheowa, Cheeowhee, Chewohe, Chewe, etc. 1. A former settlement on a branch of Keowee river, near the present Cheohee, Oconee county, South Carolina. 2. A former and still existing Cherokee settlement on Cheowa river, about Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. 3. A former settlement in Cades cove, on Cove creek, in Blount county, Tennessee.

Tsiyâ′hĭ—“Otter place,” from tsiyû, otter, and , locative; variously spelled Cheowa, Cheeowhee, Chewohe, Chewe, etc. 1. A former settlement on a branch of the Keowee River, near present-day Cheohee, Oconee County, South Carolina. 2. A former and still-existing Cherokee settlement on the Cheowa River, around Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina. 3. A former settlement in Cades Cove, on Cove Creek, in Blount County, Tennessee.

Tsi′yu-gûnsi′nĭ—“He is dragging a canoe,” from tsi′yŭ, canoe (cf. tsi′yû, otter) and gûnsi′nĭ, “he is dragging it.” “Dragging-canoe,” a prominent leader of the hostile Cherokee in the Revolution. The name appears in documents as Cheucunsene and Kunnesee. See page 54.

Tsi'yu-gûnsi'nĭ—"He is dragging a canoe," from tsi'yŭ, canoe (compare tsi'yû, otter) and gûnsi'nĭ, "he is dragging it." "Dragging-canoe," a key leader of the opposing Cherokee during the Revolution. The name shows up in documents as Cheucunsene and Kunnesee. See page 54.

Tskĭl-e′gwă—“Big-witch,” from atskĭlĭ′, or tskĭlĭ′, witch, owl, and e′gwa, big; an old man of the East Cherokee, who died in 1896. See page 179. Although translated Big-witch by the whites, the name is understood by the Indians to mean Big-owl (see number 35), having been originally applied to a white man living on the same clearing, noted for his large staring eyes.

Tskĭl-e′gwă—“Big-witch,” from atskĭlĭ′, or tskĭlĭ′, meaning witch, owl, and e′gwa, meaning big; an elderly man from the East Cherokee tribe who passed away in 1896. See page 179. Although whites translated it as Big-witch, the name is understood by the Indians to mean Big-owl (see number 35), originally given to a white man who lived in the same area and was known for his large, staring eyes.

tskĭlĭ′ (contracted from atskĭlĭ′)—1. witch; 2. the dusky horned owl (Bubo virginianus saturatus). See number 35.

tskĭlĭ′ (shortened from atskĭlĭ′)—1. witch; 2. the dark-horned owl (Bubo virginianus saturatus). See number 35.

TSOLUNGH—see tsălû.

TSOLUNGH—see tsălû.

tskwâ′yĭ—the great white heron or American egret (Herodias egretta).

tskwâ′yĭ—the great white heron or American egret (Herodias egretta).

Tsudâ′tălesûñ′yĭ—“Where pieces fall off,” i.e. where the banks are caving in; from adâtăle′û, “it is falling off,” ts, distance prefix, “there,” and , locative. The Cherokee name for the present site of Memphis, Tennessee, overlooking the Mississippi, and formerly known as the Chickasaw bluff.

Tsudâ′tălesûñ′yĭ—“Where pieces fall off,” meaning where the banks are eroding; from adâtăle′û, “it is eroding,” ts, distance prefix, “there,” and , locative. The Cherokee name for the current site of Memphis, Tennessee, overlooking the Mississippi, and previously known as the Chickasaw bluff.

Tsuda′yeʻlûñ′yĭ—“Isolated place”; an isolated peak near the head of Cheowa river, northeast of Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 79 and notes. The root of the word signifies detached, or isolated, whence Uda′yeʻlûñ′yĭ, the Cherokee outlet, in the Indian Territory.

Tsuda’ye’lûñ’yĭ—“Isolated place”; a solitary peak located near the head of the Cheowa River, northeast of Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 79 and notes. The root of the word means detached or isolated, which is also the origin of Uda’ye’lûñ’yĭ, the Cherokee outlet in Indian Territory.

Tsu′dinûñti′yĭ—“Throwing-down place”; a former settlement on lower Nantahala river, in Macon county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsu'dinûñti'yĭ—"Throwing-down place"; a former settlement on the lower Nantahala River in Macon County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsugidûʻlĭ ûlsgi′stĭ (from tsugidûʻlĭ, plural of ugidûʻlĭ, one of the long wing or tail feathers of a bird, and ûlsgi′stĭ or ûlsgi′ta, a dance)—the feather or eagle dance. See number 35.

Tsugidûʻlĭ ûlsgi′stĭ (from tsugidûʻlĭ, plural of ugidûʻlĭ, one of the long wing or tail feathers of a bird, and ûlsgi′stĭ or ûlsgi′ta, a dance)—the feather or eagle dance. See number 35.

tsûñgili′sĭ—plural of ûñgili′sĭ, q.v.

tsûñgili′sĭ—plural of ûñgili′sĭ, see below.

tsûñgini′sĭ—plural of ûñgini′sĭ, q.v.

tsûñgini'si—plural of ûñgini'si, see above.

Tsukilûñnûñ′yĭ—“Where he alighted”; two bald spots on a mountain at the head of Little Snowbird creek, near Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. For tradition, see number 122.

Tsukilûñnûñ′yĭ—“Where he landed”; two bald spots on a mountain at the start of Little Snowbird Creek, near Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina. For tradition, see number 122.

tsûñkina′tlĭ—“my younger brothers” (male speaking).

tsûñkina′tlĭ—“my younger brothers” (male speaker).

tsûñkită′—“my younger brothers” (female speaking).

tsûñkită′—“my younger sisters” (female speaking).

tsuʻlă—fox; cf. tsûʻlû, kingfisher and tlutlŭ′ or tsutsŭ′, martin. The black fox is inâ′lĭ. The Creek word for fox is chula.

tsuʻlă—fox; cf. tsûʻlû, kingfisher and tlutlŭ′ or tsutsŭ′, martin. The black fox is inâ′lĭ. The Creek word for fox is chula.

tsula′skĭ—alligator: the name is of uncertain etymology.

tsula′skĭ—alligator: the origin of the name is unclear.

Tsŭʻla′wĭ—see Tsûʻlûñwe′ĭ.

Tsŭʻla′wĭ—see Tsûʻlûñwe′ĭ.

Tsulâ′sinûñ′yĭ—“Footprint place.” A place on Tuckasegee river, about a mile above Deep creek, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsulâ′sinûñ′yĭ—“Footprint place.” A location on the Tuckasegee River, roughly a mile upstream from Deep Creek, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsulʻkălû′—“Slanting-eyes,” literally “He has them slanting” (or leaning up against something); the prefix ts makes it a plural form, and the name is understood [539]to refer to the eyes, although the word eye (aktă′, plural diktă′) is not a part of it. Cf. Ătă′-gûlʻkălû′. A mythic giant and ruler of the game. The name has been corrupted to Jutaculla and Tuli-cula. Jutaculla rock and Jutaculla old fields about the head of Tuckasegee river, in Jackson, North Carolina, take their name from him. See number 81 and notes.

Tsulʻkălû′—“Slanting-eyes,” literally means “He has them slanting” (or leaning up against something); the prefix ts makes it a plural form, and the name is understood [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to refer to the eyes, although the word for eye (aktă′, plural diktă′) is not included in it. Cf. Ătă′-gûlʻkălû′. A mythic giant and ruler of the game. The name has been changed to Jutaculla and Tuli-cula. Jutaculla rock and Jutaculla old fields near the head of the Tuckasegee River in Jackson, North Carolina, are named after him. See number 81 and notes.

Tsule′hisanûñ′hĭ—“Resurrected One,” from di′gwăle′hisanûñ′hĭ, “I was resurrected,” literally, “I was down and have risen.” Tsa′lăgĭ′ Tsule′hisanŭñhĭ, the Cherokee title of the newspaper known to the whites as the Cherokee Phœnix. The Cherokee title was devised by Worcester and Boudinot as suggesting the idea of the phœnix of classic fable. The Indian name of the recent “Cherokee Advocate” is Tsa′lăgĭ Asdeli′skĭ.

Tsule′hisanûñ′hĭ—“Resurrected One,” from di′gwăle′hisanûñ′hĭ, “I was resurrected,” literally, “I was down and have risen.” Tsa′lăgĭ′ Tsule′hisanŭñhĭ, the Cherokee name for the newspaper known to whites as the Cherokee Phœnix. The Cherokee title was created by Worcester and Boudinot to evoke the idea of the phoenix from classic mythology. The recent Indian name for the “Cherokee Advocate” is Tsa′lăgĭ Asdeli′skĭ.

Tsulʻkălû′ tsunegûñ′yĭ—see Tsunegûñ′yĭ.

Tsulʻkălû′ tsunegûñ′yĭ—see Tsunegûñ′yĭ.

tsulie′na—the nuthatch (Sitta carolinensis); the word signifies literally “deaf” (a plural form referring to the ear, gûlĕ′), although no reason is given for such a name.

tsulie′na—the nuthatch (Sitta carolinensis); the word literally means “deaf” (a plural form referring to the ear, gûlĕ′), though there’s no explanation for this name.

tsûʻlû—kingfisher. Cf. tsuʻlă.

tsûʻlû—kingfisher. Cf. tsuʻlă.

Tsûʻlûñwe′ĭ (abbreviated Tsûʻlûñ′we or Tsûla′wĭ, possibly connected with tsûʻlû, kingfisher)—Chilhowee creek, a north tributary of Little Tennessee river, in Blount county, Tennessee.

Tsûʻlûñwe′ĭ (shortened to Tsûʻlûñ′we or Tsûla′wĭ, possibly related to tsûʻlû, kingfisher)—Chilhowee creek, a northern tributary of the Little Tennessee river, in Blount County, Tennessee.

Tsundaʻnilti′yĭ—“Where they demanded the debt from him”; a place on Little Santeetla river, west of Robbinsville, in Graham county, North Carolina. The creek also is commonly known by the same name. See number 122.

Tsundaʻnilti′yĭ—“Where they demanded the debt from him”; a location on the Little Santeetla River, west of Robbinsville, in Graham County, North Carolina. The creek is also commonly referred to by the same name. See number 122.

Tsundige′wĭ—“Closed anuses,” literally “They have them closed,” understood to refer to the anus; from dige′wĭ, plural of ge′wĭ, closed, stopped up, blind; cf. Tsulʻkălû′; also Gûlisge′wĭ, “Blind, or closed, ears,” an old personal name. See number 74.

Tsundige’wĭ—“Closed anuses,” literally “They have them closed,” understood to refer to the anus; from dige’wĭ, plural of ge’wĭ, closed, blocked, or blind; cf. Tsul’kălû’; also Gûlisge’wĭ, “Blind, or closed, ears,” an old personal name. See number 74.

tsun′digwûn′tskĭ (contracted from tsun′digwûntsuʻgĭ, “they have them forked,” referring to the peculiar forked tail; cf. Tsulʻkălû′)—a migratory bird which once appeared for a short time upon the East Cherokee reservation, apparently, from the description, the scissortail or swallow-tailed flycatcher (Milvulus forficatus). See number 35.

tsun'digwûn'tskĭ (shortened from tsun'digwûntsuʻgĭ, "they have them forked," referring to the unique forked tail; see Tsul'kălû')—a migratory bird that once showed up briefly on the East Cherokee reservation, likely the scissortail or swallow-tailed flycatcher (Milvulus forficatus). See number 35.

Tsunegûñ′yĭ (sometimes called Tsulʻkălû′ Tsunegûñ′yĭ′)—Tennessee bald, at the extreme head of Tuckasegee river, on the east line of Jackson county, North Carolina. The name seems to mean, “There where it is white,” from ts, a prefix indicating distance, une′gă, white, and , locative. See number 81 and notes.

Tsunegûñ′yĭ (sometimes called Tsulʻkălû′ Tsunegûñ′yĭ′)—Tennessee bald, at the very top of the Tuckasegee River, on the eastern border of Jackson County, North Carolina. The name appears to mean, “Where it is white,” from ts, a prefix indicating distance, une′gă, white, and , locative. See number 81 and notes.

Tsunil′ʻkălû—the plural form for Tsulʻkălû, q. v.; a traditional giant tribe in the west. See number 106.

Tsunil′ʻkălû—the plural form for Tsulʻkălû, see also; a traditional giant tribe in the west. See number 106.

tsunû′ʻliyû′sûnĕstlâ′tă—“they have split noses,” from agwaʻliyû′, “I have it,” and unĕstlâû′, “it is cracked” (as a crack made by the sun’s heat in a log or in the earth); the initial s makes it refer to the nose, kăyăsă′. See number 76 and notes.

tsunû′ʻliyû′sûnĕstlâ′tă—“they have split noses,” from agwaʻliyû′, “I have it,” and unĕstlâû′, “it is cracked” (like a crack caused by the sun’s heat in a log or in the ground); the initial s indicates it refers to the nose, kăyăsă′. See number 76 and notes.

tsunĭs′tsăhĭ′—“(those) having topknots or crests,” from ustdăhû′, “having a topknot,” ustsăhĭ′, “he has a topknot” (habitual). See number 76 and notes.

tsunĭs′tsăhĭ′—“(those) with topknots or crests,” from ustdăhû′, “having a topknot,” ustsăhĭ′, “he has a topknot” (habitual). See number 76 and notes.

Tsuniya′tigă—“Naked People”; literally “They are naked there,” from uya′tigă, naked (singular), with the prefix ts, indicating distance. A traditional western tribe. See number 105.

Tsuniya′tigă—“Naked People”; literally “They are naked there,” from uya′tigă, naked (singular), with the prefix ts, indicating distance. A traditional western tribe. See number 105.

tsunsdi′—contracted from tsunsdi′ga, the plural of usdi′ga or usdi′, small.

tsunsdi′—shortened from tsunsdi′ga, the plural of usdi′ga or usdi′, which means small.

Tsunu′lăhûñ′skĭ— “He tries, but fails” (habitually), from detsinu′lăhûñ′gû′ (q. v.), “I tried, but failed.” A former noted chief among the East Cherokee, commonly known to the whites as Junaluska. In early life he was called Gûlʻkăla′skĭ, a name which denotes something habitually falling from a leaning position (cf. Ătă-gûlʻkălû′ and Tsulʻkălû′.) See page 164.

Tsunu’lăhûñ’skĭ— “He tries, but fails” (habitually), from detsinu’lăhûñ’gû’ (q. v.), “I tried, but failed.” A former well-known chief among the East Cherokee, commonly referred to as Junaluska by white settlers. In his early life, he was called Gûlʻkăla′skĭ, a name that suggests something that often falls from a leaning position (cf. Ătă-gûlʻkălû′ and Tsulʻkălû′.) See page 164.

tsûñ-ka′wi-ye′, tsûñ-sĭkwa-ya′, tsûñ-tsu′la-ya′, tsûñ-wa′ʻya-ya′—“I am (tsûñ or tsi, [540]verbal prefix) a real (, ye, noun suffix) deer” (kawĭ′, archaic for aʻwĭ′); opossum, sĭ′kwa; fox, tsuʻlă; wolf, waʻya. Archaic song forms. See number 15.

tsûñ-ka'wi-ye, tsûñ-sĭkwa-ya, tsûñ-tsu'la-ya, tsûñ-wa'yaya—“I am (tsûñ or tsi, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]verbal prefix) a real (, ye, noun suffix) deer” (kawĭ', old term for aʻwĭ'); opossum, sĭ'kwa; fox, tsu'lă; wolf, wa'ya. Old song forms. See number 15.

Tsûsginâ′ĭ—“the Ghost country,” from asgi′na, “ghost,” ĭ, locative, and ts, a prefix denoting distance. The land of the dead; it is situated in Usûñhi′yĭ, the Twilight land, in the west. See number 5.

Tsûsginâ′ĭ—“the Ghost country,” from asgi′na, “ghost,” ĭ, locative, and ts, a prefix indicating distance. The land of the dead; it’s located in Usûñhi′yĭ, the Twilight land, in the west. See number 5.

tsuakwaʻlĭ—plural of uskwaʻlĭ, short.

tsuakwa'lĭ—plural of uskwa'lĭ, short.

Tsuskwănûñ′năwa′tă—“Worn-out blanket,” from tsuskwănûñ′nĭ, blanket (the word refers to something having stripes), and uwa′tă, “worn out.” James D. Wafford, a prominent Cherokee mixed-blood and informant in the Western nation, who died about 1896. See page 236.

Tsuskwănûñ′năwa′tă—“Worn-out blanket,” from tsuskwănûñ′nĭ, blanket (the term describes something with stripes), and uwa′tă, “worn out.” James D. Wafford, a well-known Cherokee mixed-blood and informant in the Western nation, who passed away around 1896. See page 236.

Tsûta′ga Uweyûñ′ĭ—“Chicken creek,” from tsûta′ga, chicken, and uweyûñ′ĭ, stream. An extreme eastern head-stream of Nantahala river, in Macon county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsûta′ga Uweyûñ′ĭ—“Chicken creek,” from tsûta′ga, which means chicken, and uweyûñ′ĭ, meaning stream. It’s an eastern headstream of the Nantahala River, located in Macon County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Tsuta′tsinasûñ′yĭ—“Eddy place.” A place on Cheowa river at the mouth of Cockram creek, in Graham county, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122.

Tsuta′tsinasûñ′yĭ—“Eddy place.” A spot on the Cheowa River at the mouth of Cockram Creek, in Graham County, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122.

tsutsŭ′—see tlutlŭ′.

tsutsŭ′—see tlutlŭ′.

tsûñtû′tsĭ—see tlûñtû′tsĭ.

tsûñtû′tsĭ—see tlûñtû′tsĭ.

tsuwă′—the mud-puppy or water-dog (Menopoma or Protonopsis). See number 59.

tsuwă′—the mud-puppy or water-dog (Menopoma or Protonopsis). See number 59.

Tsuwaʻtel′da—a contraction of Tsuwaʻteldûñ′yĭ; the name has lost its meaning. Pilot knob, north from Brevard, in Transylvania county, North Carolina. See number 82 and notes.

Tsuwaʻtel'da—a shortened form of Tsuwaʻteldûñ'yĭ; the name has lost its meaning. Pilot Knob, north of Brevard, in Transylvania County, North Carolina. See number 82 and notes.

Tsuwa′-uniyetsûñ′yĭ—“Where the water-dogs laughed,” from tsuwă′ (q. v.), “water-dog,” uniye′tsû, “they laughed” (agiyet′skû, “I am laughing”), and , locative; Tusquittee bald, near Hayesville, in Clay county, North Carolina. For story see number 122.

Tsuwa'-uniyetsûñ'yĭ—“Where the water-dogs laughed,” from tsuwă′ (q. v.), “water-dog,” uniye′tsû, “they laughed” (agiyet′skû, “I am laughing”), and , locative; Tusquittee bald, near Hayesville, in Clay County, North Carolina. For the story, see number 122.

Tsuwe′năhĭ—A traditional hunter, in communication with the invisible people. See number 83. The name seems to mean “He has them in abundance,” an irregular or archaic form for Uwe′năĭ, “he has abundance,” “he is rich,” from agwe′năĭ′, “I am rich.” As a masculine name it is used as the equivalent of Richard. See number 83.

Tsuwenhí—a traditional hunter, connected with the unseen beings. See number 83. The name appears to mean “He has them in abundance,” an unusual or old-fashioned version of Uwenái, “he has abundance,” “he is wealthy,” from agwenái', “I am wealthy.” As a masculine name, it is equivalent to Richard. See number 83.

Tuckalechee—see Tĭkwăli′sĭ.

Tuckalechee—see Tĭkwăli′sĭ.

Tuckasegee—see Tsĭksi′taĭ.

Tuckasegee—see Tsĭksi′taĭ.

Tugaloo—see Dugilu′yĭ.

Tugaloo—see Dugilu'yĭ.

tugalŭ!—the cry of the dagûlʻkû goose.

tugalŭ!—the call of the dagûlʻkû goose.

tugălû′nă—a variety of small fish, about four inches long, frequenting the larger streams (from gălû′nă, a gourd, on account of its long nose). See number 39 and notes.

tugălû′nă—a type of small fish, around four inches long, found in bigger streams (from gălû′nă, meaning a gourd, due to its long nose). See number 39 and notes.

tûksĭ′—the terrapin or land tortoise; also the name of a Cherokee chief about the close of the Revolution. Săligu′gĭ, common turtle; soft-shell turtle, uʻlănă′wă.

tûksĭ′—the terrapin or land tortoise; also the name of a Cherokee chief around the end of the Revolution. Săligu′gĭ, common turtle; soft-shell turtle, uʻlănă′wă.

Tûksi′tsĭ—see Tsĭksi′tsĭ.

Tûksi′tsĭ—see Tsĭksi′tsĭ.

Tuli-cula—see Tsulʻkălû′.

Tuli-cula—see Tsulʻkălû′.

tûlsku′wa—“he snaps with his head,” from uskă′, head; the snapping beetle.

tûlsku′wa—“he snaps with his head,” from uskă′, head; the snapping beetle.

Tunâ′ĭ—a traditional warrior and medicine-man of old Itsâ′tĭ; the name can not be analyzed. See number 99.

Tunâ′ĭ—a traditional warrior and healer from old Itsâ′tĭ; the name can't be broken down. See number 99.

Turkeytown—see Gûn-di′gaduhûñ′yĭ.

Turkeytown—see Gûn-di′gaduhûñ′yĭ.

Turniptown—see Uʻlûñ′yĭ.

Turniptown—see Uʻlûñ′yĭ.

Tuskegee—see Taʻski′gĭ.

Tuskegee—see Ta'ski'gi.

Tusquittee bald—see Tsuwă′-uniyetsûñ′yĭ.

Tusquittee bald—see Tsuwă′-uniyetsûñ′yĭ.

Tusquittee creek—see Daskwĭtûñ′yĭ.

Tusquittee Creek—see Daskwĭtûñ′yĭ.

tu′sti—for tusti′gă, a small bowl; larger jars are called diwa′ʻlĭ and ûñti′yă.

tu′sti—for tusti′gă, a small bowl; larger jars are called diwa′ʻlĭ and ûñti′yă.

tûñ′tăwû′—a small yellow night-moth. The name comes from ahûñ′tû, a word implying that something flits into and out of the blaze. See number 59.

tûñ′tăwû′—a small yellow night moth. The name comes from ahûñ′tû, which suggests that something flits in and out of the light. See number 59.

tu′tĭ—snowbird.

snowbird

Tuti′yĭ—“Snowbird place,” from tu′tĭ, snowbird, and , locative. Little Snow-bird creek of Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina.

Tuti′yĭ—“Snowbird place,” from tu′tĭ, snowbird, and , locative. Little Snowbird Creek of Cheowa River, in Graham County, North Carolina.

tû′tsahyesĭ′—“he will marry you.” [541]

tû′tsahyesĭ′—“he's going to marry you.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

tu′yă—bean.

bean

tu′yă-dĭskalawʻsti′skĭ—see ta′gû.

tu'yă-dĭskalawʻsti′skĭ—see ta′gû.

tû′yahusĭ′—“she will die.”

tû′yahusĭ′—“she's going to die.”

Tymahse—see Tomassee.

Tymahse—see Tomassee.

Uchee—see Ani′-Yu′tsĭ.

Uchee—see Ani′-Yu′tsĭ.

udâ′hale′yĭ—“on the sunny side.”

udâ′hale′yĭ—“on the sunny side.”

udâ′ĭ—the baneberry or cohosh vine (Actæa?). The name signifies that the plant has something long hanging from it.

udâ′ĭ—the baneberry or cohosh vine (Actæa?). The name indicates that the plant has something long hanging from it.

udaʻlĭ—“(it is) married”; the mistletoe, so called on account of its parasitic habit.

udaʻlĭ—“(it is) married”; the mistletoe, named for its parasitic behavior.

U′dăwagûñ′ta—“Bald.” A bald mountain of the Great Smoky range, in Yancey county, North Carolina, not far from Mount Mitchell. See number 51.

U′dăwagûñ′ta—“Bald.” A bald mountain in the Great Smoky range, located in Yancey County, North Carolina, not far from Mount Mitchell. See number 51.

Udsi′skală—a masculine name.

Udsi′skală—a male name.

uga′sĭtă—sour.

sour.

ûñgidă′—“thy two elder brothers” (male speaking). See notes to number 63.

ûñgidă′—“your two older brothers” (male speaking). See notes to number 63.

ûñgili′sĭ (plural, tsûñgili′sĭ)—“my daughter’s child.” See note to number 66, and cf. ûñgini′sĭ.

ûñgili′sĭ (plural, tsûñgili′sĭ)—“my daughter's child.” See note to number 66, and cf. ûñgini′sĭ.

ûñgini′lĭ—“my elder brother” (female speaking). See notes to number 63.

ûñgini′lĭ—“my older brother” (female speaking). See notes to number 63.

ûñgini′sĭ (plural tsûñgini′sĭ)—“my son’s child.” See note to number 66, and cf. ûñgili′sĭ.

ûñgini′sĭ (plural tsûñgini′sĭ)—“my son’s child.” See note to number 66, and cf. ûñgili′sĭ.

u′giskă′—“he is swallowing it; from tsĭkiû′, “I am eating.” See number 8 and notes.

u′giskă′—“he is swallowing it; from tsĭkiû′, “I am eating.” See number 8 and notes.

u′guku′—the hooting or barred owl (Syrnium nebulosum); the name is an onomatope. See also tskĭlĭ′ and wa′ʻhuhu′.

u′guku′—the hooting or barred owl (Syrnium nebulosum); the name is an onomatopoeia. See also tskĭlĭ′ and wa′ʻhuhu′.

ugûñste′lĭ (ugûñste′lû in dialectic form)—the hornyhead fish (Campostoma, stone roller). The name is said, on doubtful authority, to refer to its having horns. See number 59.

ugûñste′lĭ (ugûñste′lû in dialectic form)—the hornyhead fish (Campostoma, stone roller). The name is said, on doubtful authority, to refer to its having horns. See number 59.

Ugŭñ′yĭTallulah falls, on the river of that name, northeast from Clarkesville, in Habersham county, Georgia; the meaning of the name is lost. See number 84.

Ugŭñ′yĭUnderstood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Tallulah Falls, on the river of that name, northeast of Clarkesville in Habersham County, Georgia; the meaning of the name is unknown. See number 84.

Uilata—See Uʻtlûñ′tă.

Uilata—See Uʻtlûñ′tă.

uk-ku′sûñtsûtĕtĭ′—“it will twist up one’s arm.” See number 115.

uk-ku′sûñtsûtĕtĭ′—“it will twist up one’s arm.” See number 115.

Uk-ku′sûñtsûtĭ—“Bent-bow-shape”; a comic masculine name. Cf. gûltsû′tĭ, bow. See number 115.

Uk-ku′sûñtsûtĭ—“Bent-bow-shape”; a humorous masculine name. Cf. gûltsû′tĭ, bow. See number 115.

uk-kwûnăgi′stĭ—“it will draw down one’s eye.” See number 115.

uk-kwûnăgi′stĭ—“it will draw down one’s eye.” See number 115.

Uk-kwûnăgi′ta—“Eye-drawn-down”; a comic masculine name. See number 115.

Uk-kwûnăgi′ta—“Eye-drawn-down”; a funny masculine name. See number 115.

uksu′hĭ—the mountain blacksnake or black racer (Coluber obsoletus); the name seems to refer to some peculiarity of the eye, aktă′; uksuhă′, “he has something lodged in his eye.” See number 53 and notes.

uksu′hĭ—the mountain blacksnake or black racer (Coluber obsoletus); the name appears to refer to a unique feature of the eye, aktă′; uksuhă′, “he has something stuck in his eye.” See number 53 and notes.

Ukte′na—“Keen-eyed (?)” from aktă′, eye, akta′tĭ, to examine closely. A mythic great horned serpent, with a talismanic diadem. See number 50 and notes.

Ukte′na—“Sharp-eyed (?)” from aktă′, eye, akta′tĭ, to look closely. A legendary great horned serpent, adorned with a magical crown. See number 50 and notes.

Ukte′na-tsuganûñ′tatsûñ′yĭ—“Where the Uktena got fastened.” A spot on Tuckasegee river, about two miles above Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Ukte′na-tsuganûñ′tatsûñ′yĭ—“Where the Uktena got stuck.” A location on the Tuckasegee River, about two miles upstream from Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Uktena-utansi′nastûñ′yĭ—“Where the Uktena crawled.” A rock on the north bank of Tuckasegee river, about four miles above Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Uktena-utansi′nastûñ′yĭ—“Where the Uktena crawled.” A rock on the north bank of the Tuckasegee River, about four miles upstream from Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Ukwû′nû (or Ukwû′nĭ)—a former Cherokee settlement, commonly known to the whites as Oconee, on Seneca creek, near the present Walhalla, in Oconee county, South Carolina.

Ukwû'nû (or Ukwû'nĭ)—a former Cherokee settlement, often referred to by white settlers as Oconee, located on Seneca Creek, near what is now Walhalla, in Oconee County, South Carolina.

Ulaʻgû′—the mythic original of the yellow-jacket tribe. See number 13. The word signifies “leader,” “boss,” or “principal one,” and is applied to the first yellow-jacket (dʻska′ĭ) seen in the spring, to a queen bee and to the leader of a working squad.

Ulaʻgû′—the legendary origin of the yellow-jacket tribe. See number 13. The term means “leader,” “boss,” or “main one,” and is used for the first yellow-jacket (dʻska′ĭ) spotted in the spring, a queen bee, and the head of a working group.

uʻlănă′wă—the soft-shell turtle; the etymology of the word is uncertain. See also săligu′gĭ and tûksĭ′.

uʻlănă′wă—the soft-shell turtle; the origin of the word is unclear. See also săligu′gĭ and tûksĭ′.

ulasu′la—moccasin, shoe. [542]

moccasin, shoe. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

ûlĕ′—and; ûlĕ-ʻnû′, and also.

ûlĕ′—and; ûlĕ-ʻnû′, and also.

Ûñli′ta—“(He is) long-winded,” an archaic form for the regular word, gûñli′ta; an old masculine name. A chief about the year 1790, known to the whites as “The Breath.”

Ûñli′ta—“(He is) long-winded,” an old version of the common word, gûñli′ta; an outdated masculine name. A chief around the year 1790, recognized by the white settlers as “The Breath.”

ûlskwûlte′gĭ—a “pound-mill,” a self-acting water-mill used in the Cherokee mountains. The name signifies that “it butts with its head” (uskă′, head), in allusion to the way in which the pestle works in the mortar. The generic word for mill is dista′stĭ.

ûlskwûlte′gĭ—a “pound-mill,” a self-operating water mill used in the Cherokee mountains. The name means that “it butts with its head” (uskă′, head), referring to how the pestle functions in the mortar. The general term for mill is dista′stĭ.

ulstĭtlû′—literally, “it is on his head.” The diamond crest on the head of the mythic Uktena serpent. When detached it becomes the Ulûñsû′tĭ.

ulstĭtlû′—literally, “it is on his head.” The diamond crest on the head of the legendary Uktena serpent. When separated, it becomes the Ulûñsû′tĭ.

Ultiwâ′ĭ—a former Cherokee settlement about the present Ooltewah, on the creek of the same name, in James county, Tennessee. The name has the locative form (ĭ suffix), but cannot be translated.

Ultiwâ′ĭ—a former Cherokee settlement near present-day Ooltewah, along the creek of the same name, in James County, Tennessee. The name has a locative form (ĭ suffix) but can't be translated.

ulûñni′ta—domesticated, tame; may be used for persons as well as animals, but not for plants; for cultivated or domesticated plants the adjective is gûnutlûñ′ĭ (or gûnusûñ′ĭ).

ulûñni′ta—domesticated, tame; it can be used for people as well as animals, but not for plants; for cultivated or domesticated plants, the adjective is gûnutlûñ′ĭ (or gûnusûñ′ĭ).

Ulûñsû′tĭ—“Transparent”; the great talismanic crystal of the Cherokee. Spelled Oolunsade by Hagar. See number 50 and notes.

Ulûñsû′tĭ—“Transparent”; the great talismanic crystal of the Cherokee. Spelled Oolunsade by Hagar. See number 50 and notes.

ulûñ′ta—“it has climbed,” from tsilahĭ′, “I am climbing”; the poison oak (Rhus radicans). See number 126.

ulûñ′ta—“it has climbed,” from tsilahĭ′, “I am climbing”; the poison oak (Rhus radicans). See number 126.

Uʻlûñ′yĭ—“Tuber place,” from Uʻlĭ′, a variety of edible tuber, and , locative. A former settlement upon Turniptown (for Uʻlûñ′yĭ) creek, above Ellijay, in Gilmer county, Georgia.

Uʻlûñ′yĭ—“Tuber place,” from Uʻlĭ′, a type of edible tuber, and , meaning place. It was an old settlement on Turniptown (for Uʻlûñ′yĭ) creek, located above Ellijay in Gilmer County, Georgia.

Unacala—see Une′gădihĭ′.

Unacala—see Une′gădihĭ′.

U′nadanti′yĭ—“Place where they conjured,” the name of a gap about three miles east of Webster, in Jackson county, North Carolina, and now transferred to the town itself. See number 122.

U’nadanti’yĭ—“Place where they conjured,” the name of a gap about three miles east of Webster, in Jackson County, North Carolina, and now used for the town itself. See number 122.

unăde′na—woolly, downy (in speaking of animals); uwă′nû, wool, down, fine fur (detached from the animal).

unăde′na—woolly, soft (when talking about animals); uwă′nû, wool, down, fine fur (removed from the animal).

u′năhŭ′—see unăhwĭ′.

u′năhŭ′—see unăhwĭ′.

unăhwĭ′—heart; in Middle and Lower dialects, unăhŭ′. See page 187.

unăhwĭ′—heart; in Middle and Lower dialects, unăhŭ′. See page 187.

Unaka—see une′gă and Unicoi.

Unaka—see une′gă and Unicoi.

unatlûñwe′hitû—“it has spirals”; a plant (unidentified) used in conjurations. See number 126.

unatlûñwe′hitû—“it has spirals”; a plant (unidentified) used in spells. See number 126.

une′gă—white.

white.

une′guhĭ—“he is (was) mischievous or bad”; tsûne′guhi′yu, “you are very mischievous” (said to a child). See number 118.

une′guhĭ—“he is (was) mischievous or bad”; tsûne′guhi′yu, “you are very mischievous” (said to a child). See number 118.

une′gutsătû′—“(he is) mischievous”; a′gine′gutsătû′, “I am mischievous.”

une'gutsătû'—“(he is) mischievous”; a'gine'gutsătû', “I am mischievous.”

Uneʻlănûñ′hĭ—“The Apportioner”; “I am apportioning,” ganeʻlaskû′; “I apportion” (habitually), ganeʻlaskĭ. In the sacred formulas a title of the Sun god; in the Bible the name of God.

Uneʻlănûñ′hĭ—“The Apportioner”; “I am apportioning,” ganeʻlaskû′; “I apportion” (habitually), ganeʻlaskĭ. In the sacred formulas, a title of the Sun god; in the Bible, the name of God.

une′stălûñ—ice.

uninstall—ice.

Unicoi—the map name of the old Unicoi turnpike (see page 87), of a gap on the watershed between Chattahoochee and Hiwassee rivers, in Georgia, and of a county in eastern Tennessee. Probably a corruption of une′gă, white, whence comes also Unaka, the present map name of a part of the Great Smoky range.

Unicoi—the name on the map referring to the old Unicoi turnpike (see page 87), a gap on the divide between the Chattahoochee and Hiwassee rivers in Georgia, and a county in eastern Tennessee. Likely a variation of une′gă, meaning white, which is also the origin of Unaka, the current name on the map for a section of the Great Smoky range.

uni′gistĭ—foods; singular, agi′stĭ.

uni′gistĭ—foods; singular, agi′stĭ.

Uniga′yataʻti′yĭ—“Where they made a fish trap,” from uga′yatûñ′ĭ, fish trap, and , locative; a place on Tuckasegee river, at the mouth of Deep creek, near Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 100 and notes.

Uniga′yataʻti′yĭ—“Where they made a fish trap,” from uga′yatûñ′ĭ, fish trap, and , locative; a location on the Tuckasegee River, at the mouth of Deep Creek, near Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 100 and notes.

Uni′hăluna—see Ăhălu′na.

Uni′hăluna—see *Ăhălu′na*.

Unika′wĭ—the “Townhouse dance,” so called because danced inside the townhouse; the name does not refer to a townhouse (gati′yĭ) and can not be analyzed, but may have some connection with the archaic word for deer. Cf. Ani′-Kawĭ′. [543]

Unika′wĭ—the “Townhouse dance,” named because it's performed inside a townhouse; the name isn't connected to a townhouse (gati′yĭ) and can't be broken down, but it might have some link to an old word for deer. Cf. Ani′-Kawĭ′. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Une′gă-dihĭ′—“White-man-killer”; from une′ga, “white,” for yûñ′wune′ga, “white person,” and dihĭ′, a noun suffix denoting “killer” (“he kills them” habitually). A Cherokee chief, whose name appears in documents about 1790 as White-man-killer, or, by misprint Unacala. It is an old masculine name, existing until recently upon the reservation. Cf. Ta′gwădihĭ′.

Une'gă-dihĭ'—“White-man-killer”; from une'ga, “white,” for yûñ'wune'ga, “white person,” and dihĭ', a noun suffix meaning “killer” (“he kills them” habitually). A Cherokee chief, whose name shows up in documents around 1790 as White-man-killer, or, due to a misprint, Unacala. It’s an old masculine name that was still in use on the reservation until recently. Cf. Ta'gwădihĭ'.

u′niskwetuʻgĭ—“they wear a hat”; ûlskwe′tăwă′, hat, from uskă′, head. The may-apple (Podophyllum). See number 126.

u′niskwetuʻgĭ—“they wear a hat”; ûlskwe′tăwă′, hat, from uskă′, head. The may-apple (Podophyllum). See number 126.

unistilûñ′istĭ—“they stick on along their whole length”; the generic name for “stickers” and burs, including the Spanish needle, cockle bur, jimson weed, etc. See number 126.

unistilûñ′istĭ—“they stick on along their whole length”; the general term for “stickers” and burs, including Spanish needle, cocklebur, jimson weed, etc. See number 126.

uni′tsĭ—her mother; agitsĭ′, my mother.

uni′tsĭ—her mom; agitsĭ′, my mom.

Uniyâ′hitûñ′yĭ—“Where they shot it,” from tsiyâ′ihû, “I shoot,” and , locative. A place on Tuckasegee river a short distance above Bryson City, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 100.

Uniyâ′hitûñ′yĭ—“Where they shot it,” from tsiyâ′ihû, “I shoot,” and , locative. A spot on the Tuckasegee River just upstream from Bryson City, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 100.

Untoola—see Dihyûñ′dulă′.

Untoola—check out Dihyûñ′dulă′.

Unta′kiyasti′yĭ—“Where they race,” from takiya′tă, a race, and , locative; locally corrupted to Tahkeyostee. The district on the French Broad river, around Asheville, in Buncombe county, North Carolina. The town itself is known to the Cherokee as Kâsdu′yĭ, “Ashes place,” (from kâsdu, ashes, and , locative), which is intended as a translation of its proper name. See number 122.

Unta'kiyasti'yĭ—“Where they race,” derived from takiya'tă, meaning a race, and , indicating location; locally changed to Tahkeyostee. This area is located on the French Broad River, around Asheville, in Buncombe County, North Carolina. The town itself is referred to by the Cherokee as Kâsdu'yĭ, meaning “Ashes place,” (from kâsdu, ashes, and , locative), which is meant to translate its proper name. See number 122.

Untlasgâsti′yĭ—“Where they scratched”; a place at the head of Hyatt creek of Valley river, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122.

Untlasgâsti′yĭ—“Where they scratched”; a location at the head of Hyatt Creek of Valley River, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. For tradition see number 122.

Untoola—see Dihyûñ′dulă′.

Untoola—see Dihyûñ′dulă′.

unûñ′tĭ—milk.

unûñ′tĭ—milk.

usdi′gâ (abbreviated usdi′), small; plural tsunsdi′gă, tsunsdi′.

usdi′gâ (abbreviated usdi′), small; plural tsunsdi′gă, tsunsdi′.

usga′sĕʻti′yu—very dangerous, very terrible; intensive of usga′sĕʻtĭ.

usga′sĕʻti′yu—very dangerous, very terrible; intense form of usga′sĕʻtĭ.

Uskwăle′na—“Big-head,” from uskă′, head; a masculine name, perhaps the original of the “Bull-head,” given by Haywood as the name of a former noted Cherokee warrior.

Uskwăle′na—“Big-head,” from uskă′, head; a masculine name, possibly the origin of the “Bull-head,” which Haywood identified as the name of a famous Cherokee warrior from the past.

Uskwâ′lĭ-gû′tă—“His stomach hangs down,” from uskwâ′lĭ, his stomach, and gû′tă, “it hangs down.” A prominent chief of the Revolutionary period, known to the whites as Hanging-maw.

Uskwâ′lĭ-gû′tă—“His stomach hangs down,” from uskwâ′lĭ, meaning his stomach, and gû′tă, meaning “it hangs down.” He was a prominent chief during the Revolutionary period, known to white settlers as Hanging-maw.

Uʻstăna′lĭ (from uʻstănalâ′hĭ or uni′stăna′lă (a plural form), denoting a natural barrier of rocks (plural) across a stream)—a name occurring in several places in the old Cherokee country, and variously spelled Eastinaulee, Eastanora, Estanaula, Eustenaree, Istanare, Oostanaula, Oostinawley, Ustenary, etc. One settlement of this name was on Keowee river, below the present Fort George, in Oconee county, South Carolina; another seems to have been somewhere on the waters of Tuckasegee river, in western North Carolina; a third, prominent during and after the Revolutionary period, was just above the junction of Coosawatee and Conasauga rivers to form the Oostanaula, in Gordon county, Georgia, and adjoining New Echota (see Gănsâ′gĭ). Other settlements of the same name may have been on Eastanollee creek of Tugaloo river, in Franklin county, Georgia, and on Eastaunaula creek, flowing into Hiwassee river, in McMinn county, Tennessee. Cf. Tsuʻstănalûñ′yĭ, under Dăgunâ′hĭ.

Uʻstăna′lĭ (from uʻstănalâ′hĭ or uni′stăna′lă (a plural form), meaning a natural barrier of rocks (plural) across a stream)—a name found in several locations in the old Cherokee region, and spelled variously as Eastinaulee, Eastanora, Estanaula, Eustenaree, Istanare, Oostanaula, Oostinawley, Ustenary, etc. One settlement with this name was on the Keowee River, below the current Fort George, in Oconee County, South Carolina; another appears to have been located somewhere on the Tuckasegee River in western North Carolina; a third, notable during and after the Revolutionary period, was just above where the Coosawatee and Conasauga rivers merge to form the Oostanaula, in Gordon County, Georgia, near New Echota (see Gănsâ′gĭ). Other settlements with the same name may have existed on Eastanollee Creek of the Tugaloo River in Franklin County, Georgia, and on Eastaunaula Creek, which flows into the Hiwassee River in McMinn County, Tennessee. Cf. Tsuʻstănalûñ′yĭ, under Dăgunâ′hĭ.

u′stûtĭ—see utsuʻgĭ.

u′stûtĭ—see utsuʻgĭ.

Ustû′tlĭ—a traditional dangerous serpent. The name signifies having something on the calf of the leg or on the heel, from ustûtûñ′ĭ, (his) calf of the leg (attached). It is applied also to the southern hoop-snake (Abastor erythrogrammus). See number 54.

Ustû′tlĭ—a traditional dangerous snake. The name means having something on the calf of the leg or on the heel, from ustûtûñ′ĭ, (his) calf of the leg (attached). It is also used for the southern hoop-snake (Abastor erythrogrammus). See number 54.

Usûñhi′yĭ—the “Darkening land,” where it is always getting dark, as at twilight. The name used for the west in the myths and sacred formulas; the common word is wude′ligûñ′yĭ, “there where it (the sun) goes down.” In number 63 the word used is wusûhihûñ′yĭ, “there where they stay over night.” See also Tsûsginâ′ĭ. [544]

Usûñhi′yĭ—the “Darkening land,” where it’s always getting dark, like at twilight. This is the name used for the west in myths and sacred texts; the common term is wude′ligûñ′yĭ, “the place where it (the sun) goes down.” In number 63, the term used is wusûhihûñ′yĭ, “the place where they stay overnight.” See also Tsûsginâ′ĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

u′tănû—great, fully developed. Cf. e′gwa.

u′tănû—great, well-developed. Cf. e′gwa.

utawâ′hilû—“hand-breadth,” from uwâ′yi, hand. A figurative term used in the myths and sacred formulas.

utawâ′hilû—“hand-breadth,” from uwâ′yi, hand. A figurative term used in the myths and sacred formulas.

U′tăwagûn′ta—“Bald place.” A high bald peak of the Great Smoky range on the Tennessee-North Carolina line, northeastward from Big Pigeon river. See number 51.

U′tăwagûn′ta—“Bald place.” A high bald peak of the Great Smoky range on the Tennessee-North Carolina line, northeast from Big Pigeon River. See number 51.

Ûñ′tiguhĭ′—“Pot in the water,” from ûñti′yă, or ûñti′, pot, and guhĭ′, “it is in the water” (or other liquid—habitually). The Suck, a dangerous rapid in Tennessee river, at the entrance of Suck creek, about eight miles below Chattanooga, Tennessee. See number 63 and notes.

Ûñ′tiguhĭ′—“Pot in the water,” from ûñti′yă, or ûñti′, pot, and guhĭ′, “it is in the water” (or another liquid—usually). The Suck, a dangerous rapid in the Tennessee River, at the mouth of Suck Creek, about eight miles downstream from Chattanooga, Tennessee. See number 63 and notes.

Uʻtlûñ′tă—“He (or she) has it sharp,” i. e., has some sharp part or organ; it might be used of a tooth, finger-nail, or some other attached portion of the body, but in the story is understood to refer to the awl-like finger. Ten Kate spells it Uilata. A mythic half-human monster. See number 66 and notes.

Uʻtlûñ′tă—“He (or she) has it sharp,” meaning has some sharp part or organ; it could refer to a tooth, fingernail, or another part of the body, but in the story, it’s understood to refer to the awl-like finger. Ten Kate spells it Uilata. A mythical half-human monster. See number 66 and notes.

Uʻtlûñtûñ′yĭ—“Uʻtlûñ′tă place;” see Uʻtlûñ′tă. A place on little Tennessee river, nearly off Citico creek, in Blount county, Tennessee. See number 66 and notes and number 124.

Uʻtlûñtûñ′yĭ—“Uʻtlûñ′tă place;” see Uʻtlûñ′tă. A location on the Little Tennessee River, close to Citico Creek, in Blount County, Tennessee. See number 66 and notes and number 124.

U′tsălă—“Lichen”; another form of utsăle′ta. A Cherokee chief of the Removal period. See page 157.

U'tsală—“Lichen”; another form of utsăle'ta. A Cherokee chief from the Removal period. See page 157.

utsăle′ta—lichen, literally “pot scrapings,” from a fancied resemblance.

utsăle′ta—lichen, literally "pot scrapings," because it looks like that.

Ûñtsaiyĭ′ (also Etsaiyĭ′ or Tsaiyĭ′, the first syllable being almost silent)—“Brass.” A mythic gambler. See number 63 and notes. The present rendering, “brass,” is probably a modern application of the old myth name, and is based upon the resemblance of the sound to that produced by striking a sheet of metal.

Ûñtsaiyĭ′ (also Etsaiyĭ′ or Tsaiyĭ′, with the first syllable being almost silent)—“Brass.” A legendary gambler. See number 63 and notes. The current interpretation, “brass,” is likely a modern use of the old myth name, and is based on how similar it sounds to the noise made by hitting a sheet of metal.

utsa′nătĭ′—rattlesnake; the name is of doubtful etymology, but is said to refer to the rattle.

utsa′nătĭ′—rattlesnake; the name's origin is uncertain, but it is believed to relate to the rattle.

Utsa′năti′yĭ—“Rattlesnake place.” Rattlesnake springs, about two miles south from Charleston, Bradley county, Tennessee. See page 132.

Utsa’năti’yĭ—“Rattlesnake place.” Rattlesnake springs, about two miles south of Charleston, Bradley County, Tennessee. See page 132.

utset′stĭ—“he grins” (habitually). See sĭ′kwă utset′stĭ.

utset′stĭ—“he grins” (often). See sĭ′kwă utset′stĭ.

utsĭ′—her (his) mother; etsĭ′, agitsĭ′, my mother.

utsĭ′—her (his) mom; etsĭ′, agitsĭ′, my mom.

Utsi′dsătă′—“Corn-tassel,” “Thistle-head,” etc. It is used as a masculine name and was probably the Cherokee name of the chief known during the Revolutionary period as “Old Tassel.”

Utsi′dsătă′—“Corn-tassel,” “Thistle-head,” etc. It is used as a masculine name and was likely the Cherokee name of the chief known during the Revolutionary period as “Old Tassel.”

utsu′ʻgĭ—the tufted titmouse (Parus bicolor); also called u′stûtĭ, “topknot, or tip.” on account of its crest. See numbers 35 and 66. û′tsûtĭ′—fish. Cf. u′tsûtĭ, many. ûñwădâ′lĭ—store-house, provision house. See number 3 and notes.

utsu′ʻgĭ—the tufted titmouse (Parus bicolor); also known as u′stûtĭ, “topknot, or tip,” because of its crest. See numbers 35 and 66. û′tsûtĭ′—fish. Cf. u′tsûtĭ, many. ûñwădâ′lĭ—storehouse, provision house. See number 3 and notes.

Uñ′wădâ-tsuʻgilasûñ′—“Where the storehouse (ûñwâdâ′lĭ) was taken off.” Either Black rock or Jones knob, northeast of Webster, on the east line of Jackson county, in North Carolina. See number 122.

Uñ′wădâ-tsuʻgilasûñ′—“Where the storehouse (ûñwâdâ′lĭ) was taken off.” Either Black Rock or Jones Knob, northeast of Webster, on the eastern border of Jackson County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Uwagâ′hĭ (commonly written Ocoee)—“Apricot place,” from uwa′gă, the “apricot vine,” or “maypop,” (Passiflora incarnata), and , locative. A former important settlement on Ocoee river, near its junction with Hiwassee, about the present Benton, in Polk county, Tennessee.

Uwagâ′hĭ (often spelled Ocoee)—“Apricot place,” derived from uwa′gă, the “apricot vine,” or “maypop,” (Passiflora incarnata), and , indicating location. It used to be a significant settlement on the Ocoee River, close to where it meets the Hiwassee River, near what is now Benton in Polk County, Tennessee.

uwâ′yĭ—hand, paw; generally used with the possessive suffix, as uwâye′nĭ, “his hand.”

uwâ′yĭ—hand, paw; generally used with the possessive suffix, as uwâye′nĭ, “his hand.”

uwe′la—liver.

uwe′la—liver.

uwe′năhĭ—rich; used also as a personal name as the equivalent of Richard. Cf. Tsuwe′năhĭ.

uwe′năhĭ—rich; also used as a personal name equivalent to Richard. Cf. Tsuwe′năhĭ.

Uwʼtsûñ′tă,—“Bouncer” (habitual); from kʻtsĭ, “it is bouncing.” A traditional serpent described as moving by jerks like a measuring worm, to which also the name is applied. See number 55.

Uwʼtsûñ′tă,—“Bouncer” (habitual); from kʻtsĭ, “it is bouncing.” A traditional serpent described as moving in jerky motions like a measuring worm, to which the same name is given. See number 55.

Uyâhye′—a high peak in the Great Smoky range, probably on the line between Swain county, North Carolina, and Sevier or Blount county, Tennessee. See number 75 and notes. [545]

Uyâhye′—a high peak in the Great Smoky range, likely on the boundary between Swain County, North Carolina, and Sevier or Blount County, Tennessee. See number 75 and notes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Uyʼgilâ′gĭ—abbreviated from Tsuyuʻgilâ′gĭ, “Where there are dams,” i. e., beaver dams; from guʻgilû′ûñskû′, “he is damming it.” 1. A former settlement on Oothcaloga (Ougillogy) creek of Oostanaula river, near the present Calhoun, in Gordon county, Georgia; 2. Beaverdam creek, west of Clarkesville, in Habersham county, Georgia.

Uy'gila'gi—shortened from Tsuyu'gila'gi, “Where there are dams,” referring to beaver dams; from gu'gilu'unsku', “he is damming it.” 1. An old settlement on Oothcaloga (Ougillogy) creek of Oostanaula river, near what is now Calhoun, in Gordon county, Georgia; 2. Beaverdam creek, to the west of Clarkesville, in Habersham county, Georgia.

Valleytown—see Gû′nahitûñ′yĭ.

Valleytown—see Gû′nahitûñ′yĭ.

Vengeance creek—see Gănsaʻti′yĭ.

Vengeance Creek—see Gănsaʻti′yĭ.

Wachesa—see Watsi′sŭ.

Wachesa—see Watsi's.

wadâñ′—thanks!

wadâñ′—thanks!

wâ′dĭ—paint, especially red paint.

wâ′dĭ—red paint.

wâ′dige-askâ′lĭ—“his head (is) brown,” i. e., “brown-head,” from wâdige′ĭ, brown, brown-red, and askâ′lĭ, possessive of uskă′, head; the copperhead snake.

wâ′dige-askâ′lĭ—“his head (is) brown,” meaning “brown-head,” from wâdige′ĭ, which means brown or brown-red, and askâ′lĭ, the possessive form of uskă′, meaning head; the copperhead snake.

Wadi′yăhĭ—A feminine name of doubtful etymology. An expert basket-making woman among the East Cherokee, who died in 1895. She was known to the whites as Mrs Bushyhead. See page 179.

Wadi′yăhĭ—A feminine name with unclear origins. A skilled basket maker from the East Cherokee, who passed away in 1895. She was recognized by white settlers as Mrs. Bushyhead. See page 179.

Wafford—see Tsuskwanûñ′năwa′tă.

Wafford—see Tsuskwanûñ′năwa′tă.

Wa′gĭnsĭ′—The name of an eddy at the junction of the Little Tennessee and main Tennessee rivers, at Lenoir, in Loudon county, Tennessee. The town is now known to the Cherokee by the same name, of which the meaning is lost. See number 124.

Wa′gĭnsĭ′—The name of an eddy at the junction of the Little Tennessee and main Tennessee rivers, at Lenoir, in Loudon County, Tennessee. The town is still known to the Cherokee by the same name, although the meaning is now unknown. See number 124.

wagulĭ′—whippoorwill; the name is an onomatope; the Delaware name is wekolis (Heckewelder).

wagulĭ′—whippoorwill; the name is an onomatopoeia; the Delaware name is wekolis (Heckewelder).

Wahnenauhi—see Wani′năhĭ.

Wahnenauhi—see Wani'năhĭ.

waʻhuhu′—the screech-owl (Megascops asio); see also tskĭlĭ′ and uguku′.

waʻhuhu'—the screech owl (Megascops asio); see also tskĭlĭ' and uguku'.

waʻka—cow; from the Spanish vaca, as is also the Creek waga and the Arapaho wakûch.

waʻka—cow; from the Spanish vaca, as is also the Creek waga and the Arapaho wakûch.

walâ′sĭ—the common green frog; there are different names for the bullfrog (kûnu′nŭ, q. v.) and for other varieties; warts are also called walâ′sĭ.

walâ′sĭ—the common green frog; there are different names for the bullfrog (kûnu′nŭ, q. v.) and for other varieties; warts are also called walâ′sĭ.

Walâsi′yĭ—“Frog place.” 1. A former settlement, known to the whites as Frogtown, upon the creek of the same name, north of Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county, Georgia. 2. Le Conte and Bullhead mountains in the Great Smoky range on the North Carolina-Tennessee line, together with the ridge extending into Sevier county, Tennessee, between the Middle and West forks of Little Pigeon river. See number 51 and notes.

Walâsi′yĭ—“Frog place.” 1. A former settlement, known to white settlers as Frogtown, located along the creek of the same name, north of Dahlonega in Lumpkin County, Georgia. 2. Le Conte and Bullhead Mountains in the Great Smoky range on the North Carolina-Tennessee border, along with the ridge that runs into Sevier County, Tennessee, between the Middle and West forks of the Little Pigeon River. See number 51 and notes.

walâs′-unûl′stĭ—“it fights frogs,” from walâ′sĭ, frog, and unûl′stĭ, “it fights” (habitually); gûʻlihû′, “I am fighting.” The Prosartes lanuginosa plant. See number 126.

walâs′-unûl′stĭ—“it fights frogs,” from walâ′sĭ, frog, and unûl′stĭ, “it fights” (habitually); gûʻlihû′, “I am fighting.” The Prosartes lanuginosa plant. See number 126.

Walâs′-unûlsti′yĭ—“Place of the plant walâs′-unûl′stĭ,” commonly known to the whites as Fightingtown, from a translation of the latter part of the name; a former settlement on Fightingtown creek, near Morganton, in Fannin county, Georgia. See number 125.

Walâs′-unûlsti′yĭ—“Place of the plant walâs′-unûl′stĭ,” usually referred to by white settlers as Fightingtown, which comes from translating the last part of the name; it was an earlier settlement on Fightingtown Creek, close to Morganton, in Fannin County, Georgia. See number 125.

Walinĭ′—a feminine name, compounded from Walĭ, another form of Kwalĭ, “Polly,” with a suffix added for euphony.

Walinĭ′—a feminine name made up of Walĭ, another version of Kwalĭ, meaning “Polly,” with a suffix added for a smoother sound.

Wane′-asûñ′tlûñyĭ—“Hickory footlog place,” from wane′ĭ, hickory, asûñtlûñ′ĭ (q. v.), footlog, bridge, and , locative. A former settlement, known to the whites as Hickory-log, on Etowah river, a short distance above Canton, in Cherokee county, Georgia.

Wane′-asûñ′tlûñyĭ—“Hickory footlog place,” from wane′ĭ, hickory, asûñtlûñ′ĭ (q. v.), footlog, bridge, and , locative. A former settlement, known to the whites as Hickory-log, on the Etowah River, a short distance above Canton, in Cherokee County, Georgia.

Wani′năhĭ′—a feminine name of uncertain etymology; the Wahnenauhi of the Wahnenauhi manuscript.

Wani'năhĭ'—a feminine name with unclear origins; the Wahnenauhi of the Wahnenauhi manuscript.

Washington—see Wa′sitû′nă.

Washington—see Wa'shɪŋtən.

Wâ′sĭ—the Cherokee form for Moses. [546]

Wâ′sĭ—the Cherokee name for Moses. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Wa′sitû′nă, Wa′sûñtû′nă (different dialectic forms)—a Cherokee known to the whites as Washington, the sole survivor of a Removal tragedy. See page 158. The name denotes a hollow log (or other cylindrical object) lying on the ground at a distance; the root of the word is asi′ta, log, and the w prefixed makes it at a distance.

Wa’sitúnă, Wa’sûñtúnă (different dialect forms)—a Cherokee known to the whites as Washington, the only survivor of a Removal tragedy. See page 158. The name means a hollow log (or another cylindrical object) lying on the ground at a distance; the root of the word is asi’ta, log, and the w at the front indicates that it is at a distance.

Wa′sulû′—a large red-brown moth which flies about the blossoming tobacco in the evening.

Wa'sulû'—a large red-brown moth that flits around the blooming tobacco in the evening.

Watâ′gĭ (commonly written Watauga, also Watoga, Wattoogee, Whatoga, etc.)—a name occurring in two or more towns in the old Cherokee country; one was an important settlement on Watauga creek of Little Tennessee river, a few miles below Franklin, in Macon county, Tennessee; another was traditionally located at Watauga Old Fields, about the present Elizabethton, on Watauga river, in Carter county, Tennessee. See page 21. The meaning of the name is lost.

Watâ'gĭ (usually spelled Watauga, but also seen as Watoga, Wattoogee, Whatoga, etc.)—is a name found in two or more towns in the former Cherokee territory; one was a significant settlement on Watauga Creek of the Little Tennessee River, a few miles south of Franklin, in Macon County, Tennessee; another was traditionally situated at Watauga Old Fields, near present-day Elizabethton, along the Watauga River, in Carter County, Tennessee. See page 21. The meaning of the name has been lost.

Watauga—see Watâ′gĭ.

Watauga—see Watâ′gĭ.

Watsi′să—a prominent old Cherokee, known to the whites as Wachesa, a name which cannot be translated, who formerly lived on lower Beaverdam creek of Hiwassee river, below Murphy, in Cherokee county, North Carolina. From the fact that the Unicoi turnpike passed near his place it was locally known as the Wachesa trail.

Watsi'sa—a notable old Cherokee, known to white people as Wachesa, a name that doesn't have a translation, who used to live on lower Beaverdam Creek by the Hiwassee River, below Murphy, in Cherokee County, North Carolina. Since the Unicoi turnpike ran close to his home, it was commonly referred to as the Wachesa trail.

waʻya—wolf; the name is an onomatope, intended as an imitation of the animal’s howl; cf. the Creek name, yähä.

waʻya—wolf; the name is an onomatopoeia, meant to mimic the animal’s howl; cf. the Creek name, yähä.

Waʻyâ′hĭ—“Wolf place,” i. e. place of the Wolf clan; the form Ani′-Waʻyâ′hĭ is not used. Wolftown settlement on upper Soco creek, on the East Cherokee reservation, in Jackson county, North Carolina.

Wa'yâhĭ—"Wolf place," meaning the place of the Wolf clan; the form Ani'-Wa'yâhĭ is not used. Wolftown is a settlement on upper Soco Creek, located on the East Cherokee reservation in Jackson County, North Carolina.

Waya gap—see Aʻtâhi′ta.

Waya gap—see Aʻtâhi′ta.

Wayeh—see Wâyĭ.

Wayeh—see Wâyĭ.

Wâyî—“Pigeon”; the modern Cherokee name for Big Pigeon river in western North Carolina; probably a translation of the English name. It appears also as Wayeh.

Wâyî—“Pigeon”; the current Cherokee name for the Big Pigeon River in western North Carolina; likely a translation of the English name. It also appears as Wayeh.

Welch, Lloyd—see Da′siʻgiya′gĭ.

Welch, Lloyd—see Da′siʻgiya′gĭ.

wesă—cat; a corruption of “pussy.”

wesă—cat; a slang term for "pussy."

White-path—see Nûñnâ′hĭ-tsune′ga.

White-path—see Nûñnâ′hĭ-tsune′ga.

Willstown—a former important settlement, so called from the halfbreed chief known to the whites as Red-headed Will, on Will’s creek below Fort Payne, in Dekalb county, Alabama. The settlement was frequently called from him Wili′yĭ, “Will’s place,” but this was not the proper local name.

Willstown—a once significant settlement, named after the half-breed chief known to the settlers as Red-headed Will, located on Will’s creek below Fort Payne in Dekalb County, Alabama. The settlement was often referred to as Wili′yĭ, meaning “Will’s place,” but that wasn’t the correct local name.

Wĭlsĭnĭ′—the Cherokee name for H. W. Spray, agent and superintendent for the East Cherokee reservation; an adaptation of his middle name, Wilson.

Wĭlsĭnĭ′—the Cherokee name for H. W. Spray, the agent and superintendent for the East Cherokee reservation; it's a variation of his middle name, Wilson.

Wil-usdi′—“Little Will,” from Wilĭ′, Will and usdi′ga or usdi′, little. The Cherokee name for Colonel W. H. Thomas, for many years the recognized chief of the eastern band.

Wil-usdi′—“Little Will,” from Wilĭ′, Will and usdi′ga or usdi′, little. The Cherokee name for Colonel W. H. Thomas, who was for many years the recognized chief of the eastern band.

Wissactaw—see găhăwĭ′sita.

Wissactaw—see găhăwĭ′sita.

Wolftown—see Waʻyâ′hĭ.

Wolftown—see Waʻyâ′hĭ.

Wootassite, Wrosetasatow—see Outacity.

Wootassite, Wrosetasatow—see Outacity.

Wude′ligûñ′yĭ—the west; literally “there where it (the sun) goes down” (w prefixed implies distance, , locative). See also Usûñhi′yĭ and wusûhihûñ′yĭ.

Wude′ligûñ′yĭ—the west; literally “the place where it (the sun) goes down” (w prefixed implies distance, , locative). See also Usûñhi′yĭ and wusûhihûñ′yĭ.

Wuliga′nătûtûñ—excelling all others, either in good or bad; it may be used as equivalent to wastûñ, “beyond the limit.” See page 232.

Wuliga′nătûtûñ—surpassing everyone else, whether in a positive or negative way; it can also mean wastûñ, “beyond the limit.” See page 232.

wusûhihûñ′yĭ—“there where they stay over night,” i. e. “the west.” An archaic term used by the narrator of the story of Ûñtsaiyĭ′, number 63. The common word is wude′ligûñ′yĭ, q. v., while the term in the sacred formulas is Usûñhi′yĭ, q. v.

wusûhihûñ′yĭ—“the place where they stay overnight,” meaning “the west.” An old term used by the narrator of the story of Ûñtsaiyĭ′, number 63. The common word is wude′ligûñ′yĭ, see also, while the term in the sacred formulas is Usûñhi′yĭ, see also.

Xuala—see Ani-Suwa′lĭ. [547]

Xuala—see Ani-Suwa′lĭ. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

-yă—a suffix denoting principal or real, as tsiskwa′yă, “principal bird,” the sparrow; Ani′-Yûñwiyă′, “principal or real people,” Indians.

-yă is a suffix that means principal or real, as in tsiskwa′yă, “principal bird,” referring to the sparrow; Ani′-Yûñwiyă′, “principal or real people,” referring to the Indians.

Yahoola—see Yahulâ′ĭ.

Yahoola—see Yahulā'ĭ.

Yahulâ′ĭ—“Yahu′la place,” from Yahu′la, a Cherokee trader said to have been taken by the spirit people; Yahu′la seems to be from the Creek yoho′lo, a name having reference to the song (yoholo), used in the “black drink” ceremony of the Creeks; thus a′si-yoho′lo, corrupted into Osceola, signified “the black drink song”; it may, however, be a true Cherokee word, yahu′lû, or yahu′lĭ, the name for a variety of hickory, also for the “doodle-bug”; Ûñyahu′lă is a feminine name, but can not be translated. Yahoola creek, near Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county, Georgia. See number 86 and notes.

Yahulâ′ĭ—“Yahu′la place,” from Yahu′la, a Cherokee trader who was said to have been taken by the spirit people; Yahu′la seems to come from the Creek yoho′lo, a name referring to the song (yoholo) used in the “black drink” ceremony of the Creeks; thus a′si-yoho′lo, which was corrupted into Osceola, meant “the black drink song”; it might, however, be a genuine Cherokee word, yahu′lû, or yahu′lĭ, which refers to a type of hickory, also known as the “doodle-bug”; Ûñyahu′lă is a feminine name but can't be translated. Yahoola creek, located near Dahlonega, in Lumpkin county, Georgia. See number 86 and notes.

Yalâ′gĭ—Alarka creek of Little Tennessee river, above the junction of Tuckasegee, in Swain county, North Carolina; the meaning of the name is lost.

Yalâ′gĭ—Alarka Creek of the Little Tennessee River, upstream from the junction with Tuckasegee, in Swain County, North Carolina; the meaning of the name has been lost.

yañdaska′ga—a faultfinder. See number 61.

faultfinder. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Yân-e′gwa—“Big-bear,” from yânû, bear, and egwa, great, large. A prominent chief about the year 1800; the name occurs in treaties as Yonah, Yohanaqua and Yonahequah. See page 164.

Yân-e′gwa—“Big-bear,” from yânû, bear, and egwa, great, large. A notable chief around the year 1800; the name appears in treaties as Yonah, Yohanaqua, and Yonahequah. See page 164.

yâ′nû—bear.

yâ′nû—bear.

Yâ′nû-dinĕhûñ′yĭ—“Where the bears live,” from yânû, bear, dinĕhû′, “they dwell” (ĕ′hû, “I dwell, I live”), and , locative. A place on Oconaluftee river, a short distance above the junction with Tuckasegee, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yâ′nû-dinĕhûñ′yĭ—“Where the bears live,” from yânû, bear, dinĕhû′, “they dwell” (ĕ′hû, “I dwell, I live”), and , locative. A spot on the Oconaluftee River, a short distance upstream from where it joins the Tuckasegee, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yânûgûñ′skĭ—“The bear drowns him” (habitually), from yânû, bear, and tsigûñ′iskă′, “I am drowning him.” A noted East Cherokee chief, known to the whites as Yonaguska or Drowning-bear. See page 162.

Yânûgûñ′skĭ—“The bear drowns him” (habitually), from yânû, bear, and tsigûñ′iskă′, “I am drowning him.” A well-known East Cherokee chief, referred to by white settlers as Yonaguska or Drowning-bear. See page 162.

Yâ′nû-u′nătawasti′yĭ—“Where the bears wash” (from yânû, bear, and , locative); a former pond in the Great Smoky mountains, about the extreme head of Raven fork, in Swain county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yânû-u′nătawasti′yĭ—“Where the bears wash” (from yânû, bear, and , locative); a former pond in the Great Smoky Mountains, near the head of Raven Fork, in Swain County, North Carolina. See number 122.

yân′-utse′stû—“the bear lies on it”; the shield fern (Aspidium). See number 126.

yân′-utse′stû—“the bear lies on it”; the shield fern (Aspidium). See number 126.

Yawâ′ĭ—“Yawă place”; a place on Yellow creek of Cheowa river, in Graham county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yawâ′ĭ—“Yawă place”; a spot on Yellow Creek of Cheowa River, in Graham County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yellow-hill—see Elăwâ′diyĭ.

Yellow-hill—see Elăwâ′diyĭ.

Yohanaqua—see Yân-e′gwa.

Yohanaqua—see Yân-e′gwa.

yoho-o!—an unmeaning song refrain. See number 75.

yoho-o!—a silly song refrain. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Yonaguska—see Yâ′nûgûñ′skĭ.

Yonaguska—see Yâ′nûgûñ′skĭ.

Yonah—1. (mountain) see Gadalu′lŭ. 2. An abbreviated treaty form for the name of the chief Yân-e′gwa.

Yonah—1. (mountain) see Gadalu′lŭ. 2. A shortened version of the name for the chief Yân-e′gwa.

Yonahequah—see Yân-e′gwa.

Yonahequah—see Yân-e′gwa.

Ytaua, Ytava—see I′tăwă′.

Ytaua, Ytava—see I'tăwă.

Yu!—an unmeaning song refrain and interjection.

Yu!—a pointless song refrain and exclamation.

Yuha′lĭ—Euharlee creek, of lower Etowah river, in Bartow county, Georgia. The name is said by the Cherokee to be a corruption of Yufala (Eufaula), a well-known Creek local name. See number 105.

Yuha′lĭ—Euharlee Creek, which flows into the lower Etowah River in Bartow County, Georgia. The Cherokee say the name is a version of Yufala (Eufaula), a well-known local name from the Creek people. See number 105.

yûnsû′—buffalo; cf. Creek yĕna′sa, Choctaw yanash, Hichitee ya′nasi.

yûnsû′—buffalo; cf. Creek yĕna′sa, Choctaw yanash, Hichitee ya′nasi.

Yûnsâ′ĭ—“Buffalo place”; West Buffalo creek of Cheowa river in Graham county, North Carolina; the site of a former Cherokee settlement. See number 122.

Yûnsâ′ĭ—“Buffalo place”; West Buffalo Creek of Cheowa River in Graham County, North Carolina; the location of a former Cherokee settlement. See number 122.

yu′wĕ-yuwĕhe′—an unmeaning song refrain. See number 118.

yu'wĕ-yuwĕhe'—a silly song refrain. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

yûñ′wĭ—person, man; cf. Mohawk oñgweʻ.

yûñ′wĭ—person, man; cf. Mohawk oñgweʻ.

Yûñ′wĭ Amă′yĭnĕ′hĭ—“Water-dwelling People,” from yûñ′wĭ, person, and ămă′yĭnĕ′hĭ, plural of ămăyĕ′hĭ, q. v.; a race of water fairies. See number 78.

Yûñ′wĭ Amă′yĭnĕ′hĭ—“Water-dwelling People,” from yûñ′wĭ, individual, and ămă′yĭnĕ′hĭ, plural of ămăyĕ′hĭ, see also q. v.; a group of water fairies. See number 78.

Yûñ′wĭ-dĭkatâgûñ′yĭ—see Yûñ′wĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ.

Yûñ′wĭ-dĭkatâgûñ′yĭ—see Yûñ′wĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ.

Yûñ′wĭ Gûnăhi′ta—“Long Man”; a formulistic name for the river, personified as a man with his head resting on the mountain and his feet stretching down to the lowlands, who is constantly speaking to those who can understand the message. [548]

Yûñ′wĭ Gûnăhi′ta—“Long Man”; a traditional name for the river, imagined as a man with his head resting on the mountain and his feet reaching down to the lowlands, who is always communicating with those who can grasp the message. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Yûñ′wini′giskĭ—“Man-eaters,” literally, “They eat people” (habitually), from yûñ′wĭ, person, man, and uni′giskĭ, “they eat” (habitually), from tsĭkiû′, “I am eating”; the Cherokee name for a distant cannibal tribe, possibly the Atakapa or the Tonkawa. See number 105. Cf. Anăda′dûñtăskĭ.

Yûñ′wini′giskĭ—“Man-eaters,” literally “They eat people” (regularly), from yûñ′wĭ, person, man, and uni′giskĭ, “they eat” (regularly), from tsĭkiû′, “I am eating”; the Cherokee name for a faraway cannibal tribe, possibly the Atakapa or the Tonkawa. See number 105. Cf. Anăda′dûñtăskĭ.

Yûñ′wĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ—“Where the man stood,” originally Yûñ′wĭ-dĭkatâgûñ′yĭ, “Where the man stands,” from yûñ′wĭ, person, man, tsitâ′gă, “I am standing,” and , locative; Standing Indian, a high bald mountain at the head of Nantahala river, in Macon county, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yûñ′wĭ-tsulenûñ′yĭ—“Where the man stood,” originally Yûñ′wĭ-dĭkatâgûñ′yĭ, “Where the man stands,” from yûñ′wĭ, person, man, tsitâ′gă, “I am standing,” and , locative; Standing Indian, a tall bald mountain at the head of the Nantahala River, in Macon County, North Carolina. See number 122.

Yûñ′wĭ Tsunsdi′—“Little People,” from yûñ′wĭ, person, people, and tsunsdi′gă or tsunsdi′, plural of usdi′gă, or usdi′, little; the Cherokee fairies. See number 78.

Yûñ′wĭ Tsunsdi′—“Little People,” from yûñ′wĭ, meaning person or people, and tsunsdi′gă or tsunsdi′, the plural of usdi′gă or usdi′, which means little; the Cherokee fairies. See number 78.

Yûñ′wĭ Usdĭ′—“Little Man.” A formulistic name for the ginseng, â′tălĭ-gûlĭ′, q. v.

Yûñ′wĭ Usdĭ′—“Little Man.” A conventional name for the ginseng, â′tălĭ-gûlĭ′, see above.

Yûñ′wĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ—“Dangerous Man, Terrible Man”; a traditional leader in the westward migration of the Cherokee. See page 99.

Yûñ′wĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ—“Dangerous Man, Terrible Man”; a traditional leader in the westward migration of the Cherokee. See page 99.

Yûñ′wiyă′—“Indian,” literally, “principal or real person,” from yûñ′wĭ, person and , a suffix denoting principal or real. See pages 15 and 181. [549]

Yûñ′wiyă′—“Indian,” literally means “main or real person,” from yûñ′wĭ, meaning person, and , a suffix that signifies main or real. See pages 15 and 181. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

INDEX TO PART 1

The roman numerals in this index refer to pages in the introduction of Nineteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, not included in this edition.

The roman numerals in this index refer to pages in the introduction of Nineteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, not included in this edition.

A | B | C | D | E | F | G | H | I | J | K | L | M | N | O | P | Q | R | S | T | U | V | W | X | Y | Z
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A

Abbott on effect of Georgia anti-Cherokee laws 118

Abbott on the impact of Georgia's anti-Cherokee laws 118

Abraham, murder of 65, 66

Abraham, murder of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Acculturation, study of xxi–xxv

Acculturation, study of 21–25

Acknowledgments 1213

Acknowledgments __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Acolapissa, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Acolapissa, a tribe of the Choctaw confederacy 500

Acoma, work at xiii

Acoma, work at 13

Activities, discussion of lxiv–lxv

Activities, discussion of 64-65

Adair, James, on Cherokee dialects 16

Adair, James, on Cherokee dialects __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Cherokee intratribal friction 496

Adair, James on Cherokee conflict __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Cherokee lack of conservatism 229

Adair, James on Cherokee lack of conservatism 229

Adair, James on Cherokee population 34

Adair, James on Cherokee population __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Cherokee relations with Creeks 384

James Adair on Cherokee relations with Creeks 384

Adair, James on Cherokee sacred ark 503

Adair, James on Cherokee sacred ark __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Cherokee snake myths 457, 459460, 461

Adair, James on Cherokee snake myths

Adair, James on Cherokee sufferings from smallpox 36

Adair, James on Cherokee struggles with smallpox 36

Adair, James on Cherokee thunder myths 441

Adair, James on Cherokee thunder myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Cherokee war of 1759–61 41

James Adair on the Cherokee War of 1759–61 41

Adair, James on Christian Priber’s work 37

Adair, James on Christian Priber’s work __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Creek myths 475

Adair, James on Creek legends __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Creeks 499

Adair, James on Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on decay of Cherokee ritual and traditions 20

James Adair on the decline of Cherokee rituals and traditions 20

Adair, James on effects of Cherokee war (1760–61) 45

James Adair on effects of Cherokee war (1760–61) 45

Adair, James on gatayûstĭ game 434

Adair, James on gatayûstĭ game __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Herbert’s spring 404

Adair, James on Herbert’s spring __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on horses and swine among Cherokee 82, 213

James Adair on horses and pigs among Cherokee 82, 213

Adair, James on Indian beliefs concerning birds 453454

Adair, James on Indian beliefs about birds 453454

Adair, James on Indian beliefs concerning food 472

James Adair on Indian beliefs about food 472

Adair, James on Indian beliefs concerning wolf 448

James Adair on Native American beliefs about wolves 448

Adair, James on Indian conduct during eclipse 441

Adair, James on Indian behavior during the eclipse 441

Adair, James on Indian custom of removing deers’ hamstrings 447

James Adair on the Indian practice of cutting the hamstrings of deer 447

Adair, James on Indian marriage customs 482

Adair, James on Indian wedding traditions __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Iroquois wars 357358, 491

Adair, James on Iroquois wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Adair, James on name Cherokee 16

Adair, James on the name Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on peace towns 207, 208

Adair, James on peace towns __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Adair, James on sacred fire 503

Adair, James on holy fire __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on scratching ceremony 476

Adair, James on scratch ceremony __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Shawano wars 371

Adair, James on Shawano wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on Taskigi among Creeks 389

Adair, James on Taskigi with Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on tlă′nuwă 466

Adair, James on tlă′nuwă __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adair, James on welcome ceremony 493

Adair, James on welcome event __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Adder, myths concerning 297, 436

Adder, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Adoption among eastern tribes 493

Adoption in eastern tribes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Advocate, Cherokee, see Cherokee Advocate.

Advocate, Cherokee, see Cherokee Advocate.

Â′ganstâ′ta, see Morgan, Washington; Oconostota.

Â′ganstâ′ta, see Morgan, Washington; Oconostota.

Âgăn-uni′tsĭ, myth concerning 298300, 461

Âgăn-uni′tsĭ, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Aguas Calientes, examination of caves near xvii

Hot Springs, examination of caves near xvii

Alabama in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Alabama in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Alabama, migration across the Mississippi by 99

Alabama, moving across the Mississippi by 99

Alabama, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Alabama, a tribe of the Creek confederacy 498499

Alabama, production of gold in 220, 221

Alabama, gold production in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Alabama, Removal forts in 221

Alabama, Removal forts in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Algonquian languages, study of xxv

Algonquian languages, study of 25

Algonquian myths 437, 451

Algonquian myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Algonquian names for rabbit and dawn 233

Algonquian names for rabbit and dawn __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Algonquian tribes, study of xvii–xviii, xxix

Algonquian tribes, study of xvii–xviii, xxix

Alkĭnĭ′, Natchez woman among Cherokee 388

Alkynes, a Natchez woman among the Cherokee 388

All bones, see Kâ′lahû′.

All bones, see Kâ′lahû′.

Allegheny river, origin of name of 18

Allegheny River, origin of the name of 18

Allegory, development of lxxxix–xc

Allegory, development of 89–90

Allen, H. N., on Korean myths 447

Allen, H.N., on Korean myths 447

Alligator, myths concerning 459

Alligator, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Almanac, Cherokee, establishment of 112

Almanac, Cherokee, founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alphabet used for Cherokee words 506

Alphabet for Cherokee words __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alphabet, see also Syllabary.

Alphabet, see also Syllabary.

Altars of religious fraternities, study of xlvi–xlix, l–lii

Shrines of religious groups, study of xlvi–xlix, l–lii

Ambrosial pleasures lix–lx

Ambrosial pleasures

American blood among Cherokee 83

American blood in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, work of, among Cherokee 104105, 136

American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, work of, among Cherokee 104105, 136

Anadarko, see Nadako.

Anadarko, see Nadako.

Angola, myths of 441442, 446, 447, 450, 452, 453

Angola, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Ani′-Kitu′whagĭ, see Kitu′whagĭ.

Ani′-Kitu′whagĭ, refer to Kitu′whagĭ.

Ani′-Ku′sa, see Creeks.

Ani′-Ku′sa, see Creeks.

Ani′-Kuta′nĭ, legends concerning 392393, 501

Ani′-Kuta′nĭ, legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Animals, chiefs and tribes of 231, 261266, 445448

Animals, leaders, and groups of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Animals, myths concerning 239, 243, 250252, 280, et passim

Animals, myths about 239, 243, 250252, 280, and so on.

Ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ′, Ani′-Yûñ′wiyă′, see Tsa′-lăgĭ′, Yûñ′wiyă′.

Ani′-Tsa′lăgĭ′, Ani′-Yûñ′wiyă′, see Tsa′-lăgĭ′, Yûñ′wiyă′.

Annuities, Cherokee 81, 85, 124

Annuities, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Annuities, apportionment of 106, 138, 177

Annuities, distribution of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Annuities, withholding of 138

Annuities, withholding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ant, myths concerning 452

Ant, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Antelope, myths concerning 451

Antelope, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apache, murder of party of, by scalp hunters 209

Apache, killing of the group, by scalp hunters 209

Apache, racing among 494

Apache, racing among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apache, study of xxiii

Apache, study of 23

Apache, use of language of, as trade language 188

Apache, use of language, as a trade language 188

Apache, see also Jicarilla; Mescalero.

Apache, see also Jicarilla; Mescalero.

Appalachee, enslavement of 232

Appalachee, enslavement of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Rev. David Brainerd 217

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Rev. David Brainerd 217

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Col. Benjamin Hawkins 212

Appleton's Encyclopedia of American Biography on Col. Benjamin Hawkins 212

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Chief McGillivray 210

Appleton's Cyclopedia of American Biography on Chief McGillivray 210

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Col. R J. Meigs. 212

Appleton's Encyclopedia of American Biography on Col. R J. Meigs. 212

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on General Robertson. 205

Appleton's Encyclopedia of American Biography on General Robertson. 205

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on John Ross 114

Appleton's Cyclopedia of American Biography on John Ross 114

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on St. Clair’s defeat 212

Appleton's Cyclopedia of American Biography on St. Clair’s defeat 212

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Tecumtha 216

Appleton's Encyclopedia of American Biography on Tecumtha 216

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Nancy Ward 204

Appleton's Encyclopedia of American Biography on Nancy Ward 204

Appleton’s Cyclopedia of American Biography on Wayne’s victory 213 [550]

Appleton's Encyclopedia of American Biography on Wayne’s victory 213 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Aquaquiri, see Guaquili.

Aquaquiri, refer to Guaquili.

Arapaho, genesis legend of 229

Arapaho, creation story of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arapaho, tribal medicine of 503

Arapaho, tribal medicine of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arbuckle, General, on adoption of Cherokee constitution 135

Arbuckle, General, on adopting the Cherokee constitution 135

Arbuckle, General, reward for capture of Tahchee offered by 141

Arbuckle, General, reward for the capture of Tahchee offered by 141

Arch, John, bible translation by 110

Arch, John, Bible translation by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arizona, report on collections from xix–xx

Arizona, report on collections from xix–xx

Arizona, work in xiii–xv

Arizona, work in 13–15

Arkansas, collection from xxi

Arkansas, collection from 21st century

Arkansas Cherokee, conference with Osage by 105

Cherokee Nation of Arkansas, meeting with Osage by 105

Arkansas Cherokee, fixing of boundaries to lands of 105

Cherokee of Arkansas, determining the borders of the lands of 105

Arkansas Cherokee, friction between main band and 133, 135, 147, 148

Cherokee Nation of Arkansas, conflict between the main group and 133, 135, 147, 148

Arkansas Cherokee, history of 77, 102, 136143

Arkansas Cherokee, history of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Arkansas Cherokee, request of, for recognition as separate tribe 105

Cherokee Nation of Arkansas, request for recognition as a separate tribe 105

Arkansas Cherokee, union of, with main band 135

Arkansas Cherokees, union of, with main band 135

Arkansas Cherokee, visit of Sequoya to 110

Cherokee of Arkansas, visit of Sequoya to 110

Arkansas river, settlement of Cherokee on 102

Arkansas River, settlement of the Cherokee on 102

Arkansas river, cession to Cherokee of tract on 102103

Arkansas River, transfer of land to the Cherokee in the area of 102103

Arkansas river, exchange of tract on 139

Arkansas River, transfer of parcel on 139

Arts, see Fine arts.

Arts, refer to Fine arts.

Âsĭ, characters of 462

Âsĭ, characters of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Âsĭ, recitation of sacred myths in 230

Âsĭ, the reading of sacred myths in 230

Astu′gatâ′ga, Lieutenant, death of 170

Astu′gatâ′ga, Lieutenant, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Atagâ′hĭ, myths concerning 321322, 461, 470

Atagâ′hĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Ătăgûl′kălû, see Atakullakulla.

Ătăgûl′kălû, see Atakullakulla.

Atakapa, Cherokee relations with 391

Atakapa, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Atakullakulla, agreement with, for building of forts 40

Atakullakulla, agreement with, for building forts 40

Atakullakulla, attempts to bring peace by 42, 44

Atakullakulla tries to create peace by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Atakullakulla, offer of aid to Americans by 54

Atakullakulla, offer of help to Americans by 54

Atakullakulla, rescue of Captain Stuart by 44, 203

Atakullakulla, the rescue of Captain Stuart by 44, 203

Athletic pleasures lxiii–lxviii

Sports and leisure lxiii–lxviii

Atkins, J. D. C., on east Cherokee suit against main band 152

Atkins, J.D.C., on the east Cherokee lawsuit against the main band 152

Atkins, J. D. C., recommendation for east Cherokee removal by 177

Atkins, J.D.C., recommendation for the removal of East Cherokee by 177

Atlanta Constitution on effect of Georgia anti-Cherokee laws 118

Atlanta Journal-Constitution on the impact of Georgia's anti-Cherokee laws 118

Atsĭ, see Arch, John.

Atsĭ, see Arch, John.

Augusta, opening of path from Cherokee country to 36

Augusta, opening of the route from Cherokee country to 36

Augusta, treaty of (1763) 45

Augusta, Treaty of (1763) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Autonomy, Cherokee, waning of 153157

Self-Determination, Cherokee, decline of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Autossee, battle at 92

Autossee, fight at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Avery, Mrs A. C., acknowledgments to 13

Avery, Mrs. A. C., acknowledgments to 13

Avery, Mrs A. C. on Cherokee part in civil war 169

Avery, Mrs. A. C. on the Cherokee's role in the Civil War 169

Avery, Mrs A. C. on Col. W. H. Thomas 162

Avery, Mrs. A. C. on Col. W. H. Thomas 162

Aʻwani′ta, myth told by. 454

Aʻwani′ta, myth by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ax, John, Cherokee story-teller 229230, 237

Ax, John, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ax, John, myths told by 430, 431, 435, 436, 438, 440, 448452, 454456, 460, 462, 463, 466, 471, 473, 476, 477, 481

Ax, John, myths told by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__

Ax, John on gatayûstĭ game 434

Ax, John on gatayûstĭ game __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ayâ′sta, Cherokee story-teller 237

Ayâ′sta, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ayâ′sta, myths and songs obtained from 430, 453, 468, 470, 501, 504

Ayâ'sta, myths and songs taken from 430, 453, 468, 470, 501, 504

Ayllon on gigantic Indians 501

Ayllon on giant Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ayllon, version of Tsundige′wi myth by 471

Ayllon, version of Tsundige′wi myth by 471

Ayllon, visit to Georgia coast by 193

Ayllon, visit to the Georgia coast by 193

Aʻyûñ′inĭ, see Swimmer.

Aʻyûñ′inĭ, see Swimmer.

Aztec, myths of 431, 451, 466

Aztec, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

B

Bald mountain, myth concerning 299

Bald mountain, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ball game among East Cherokee 170

Baseball game among East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ball game among western Cherokee 146

Game among western Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ball game, figurative use of expression 433

Sports match, figurative use of expression 433

Ball game, legend connected with 384

Sports event, legend connected with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ball game, myths and lore concerning 262, 286287, 308, 312313, 369, 454

Game day, myths and stories about 262, 286287, 308, 312313, 369, 454

Ball game, rites and practices connected with 230, 262, 422, 425, 471

Sports game, rituals and activities related to 230, 262, 422, 425, 471

Bancroft, H. H., on Mexican grant to Cherokee 143

Bancroft, H.H., on Mexican grant to Cherokee 143

Bancroft, H. H. on scalping by whites 209

Bancroft, H.H. on scalping by whites 209

Baptist gap, engagement at 170

Baptist gap, engagement at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Baptists, work of, among Cherokee 107, 165, 166

Baptists, work with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Barbarism, features of xlix

Barbarism, features of 49

Barcia, A. G., on Creek-Cherokee wars 38

Barcia, A.G., on Creek-Cherokee wars 38

Barcia, A. G. on De Luna’s expedition 201

Barcia, A. G. on De Luna’s expedition 201

Barcia, A. G. on Rogel’s expedition 202

Barcia, A. G. on Rogel's expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barcia, A. G. on Spanish mission among Cherokee 29

Barcia, A.G. on Spanish mission among Cherokee 29

Barcia, A. G., version of Tsundige′wi myth by 472

Barcia, A.G., version of Tsundige′wi myth by 472

Barnwell, ——, Cherokee reply to 372

Barnwell, ——, Cherokee reply to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barringer, Rufus, arbitrator between East Cherokee and Thomas’s creditors 174

Barringer, Rufus, mediator between East Cherokee and Thomas’s creditors 174

Bartram, William, on cane-splint fire 429430

Bartram, William, on cane-splint fire __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bartram, William on cattle among Cherokee 213214

Bartram, William on cattle with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bartram, William on Cherokee relations with Creeks 383, 384

William Bartram on Cherokee relations with Creeks 383, 384

Bartram, William on Creeks 499

Bartram, William on Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bartram, William on origin of mounds in Cherokee country 22

William Bartram on the origin of mounds in Cherokee country 22

Bartram, William on ruins at Silver bluff 193

William Bartram on ruins at Silver Bluff 193

Bartram, William on sacred fire 503

Bartram, William on sacred fire __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bartram, William on Seminole regard for snakes 457

William Bartram on Seminole respect for snakes 457

Bartram, William on strawberries in Cherokee country 468

William Bartram on strawberries in Cherokee country 468

Bartram, William on traders’ bells 483

Bartram, William on merchant bells __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bartram, William, travels of, in Cherokee country 46

William Bartram, travels of, in Cherokee country 46

Barton, B. S., on Cherokee linguistic relationship 16

Barton, B.S., on Cherokee language connections 16

Barton, B. S. on traditional predecessors of Cherokee 22

Barton, B.S. on traditional predecessors of Cherokee 22

Basketry among East Cherokee 176

Basket weaving among East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Basswood in Cherokee lore 421, 505

Basswood in Cherokee tradition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bat, myths concerning 286287, 454

Bat, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Battey on visiting ceremony 493

Battey at visit ceremony __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Batts, Thomas, exploration into Cherokee country by 31

Thomas Batts, exploration into Cherokee territory by 31

Bayagoula, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Bayagoula, a tribe of the Choctaw confederacy 500

Bean, Lieutenant, part taken by, at Horseshoe bend 95

Bean, Lieutenant, role played by, at Horseshoe bend 95

Bean, Mrs, rescue of, by Nancy Ward 48, 204, 490

Bean, Mrs, rescue of, by Nancy Ward 48, 204, 490

Bean in Cherokee lore 424, 471

Bean in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bear, myths and lore concerning 250, 264, 268, 273274, 286287, 325329, 411, 436, 446447, 450452, 472474, 504

Bear, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__

Bear, songs of 400, 401

Bear, songs of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bear-grass in Cherokee lore 420

Bear-grass in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beard, John, killing of Indians by 74

John Beard, killing of Indigenous people by 74

Bear Man, myth of 262, 327329

Bear Man, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Beasley, Maj. Daniel, commander of Fort Mims 216

Beasley, Maj. Daniel, the commander of Fort Mims 216

Beast fable, development of lxxxii–lxxxiii

Animal story, development of lxxxii–lxxxiii

Beauchamp, W. M., on Iroquois myths 458, 469

Beauchamp, W.M., on Iroquois myths 458, 469

Beauchamp, W. M. on Onondaga name for violet 505

Beauchamp, W. M. on Onondaga name for violet 505

Beaver on Ohio Cherokee 79

Beaver on Ohio Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beaver, Cherokee myths and lore concerning 266, 314315, 465466, 474

Beaver, Cherokee myths and stories about 266, 314315, 465466, 474

Bechtler, coining of gold by 220

Bechtler, making gold by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Becker, G. F., on Southern gold fields 221

Becker, G. F., on Southern gold fields 221

Bees among Cherokee 82, 214

Bees in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bees in Cherokee lore 309

Bees in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beetle, myths and lore concerning 239, 308, 314, 430, 463 [551]

Beetle, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__]

Bell, John, flight of 134

Bell, John, flight of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bennett, L. E., on schools in Cherokee Nation 152

Bennett, L.E., on schools in Cherokee Nation 152

Bible, translations of, into Cherokee 108, 110111, 163

Bible, Cherokee translations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Bible story among Cherokee 235236

Bible story among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bibliography, work in xxx

References, work in xxx

Biedma on De Soto’s expedition 26, 191201

Biedma on De Soto’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Bienville on Natchez among Cherokee 386

Bienville on Natchez with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Big-bear, see Yâne′gwa.

Big-bear, check out Yâne′gwa.

Big cove, purchase of 161

Large cove, purchase of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Big-mush, see Hard-mush.

Big-mush, check out Hard-mush.

Big-witch, death of 179

Big-witch, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Biloxi in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Biloxi in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Biloxi, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Biloxi, a tribe from the Choctaw confederacy 500

Bird town, purchase of 161

Bird town, buying __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Birds, myths and lore concerning 241, 243, 251, 280294, 300, 401, 442, 453, 454

Birds, myths, and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Blackberry, myth concerning 259

Blackberry, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blackburn, Rev. Gideon, establishment of school among Cherokee by 84

Blackburn, Rev. Gideon, founding of a school for the Cherokee by 84

Black-eyed Susan in Cherokee lore 420

Black-eyed Susan in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blackfeet, method of catching eagles practiced by 453

Blackfeet Tribe, a way of catching eagles used by 453

Blackfeet, myths of 432, 451, 447

Blackfeet, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Black-fox, annuity for 85

Black-fox, annuity for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Black-fox, enactment signed by 8687

Black-fox, legislation signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Black mountain, myths concerning 432, 450

Black mountain, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Blacksnake, myths concerning 241, 288289, 296, 431

Blacksnake, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Blacks station, encounter at 48

Blacks station, meetup at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bledsoe on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62, 67

Bledsoe on French and Spanish support of Cherokee hostility 62, 67

Blood mountain, myth concerning 330

Blood mountain, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, William, endeavors of, for peace 78

Blount, William, peace initiatives __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, William, governor of Tennessee 212

Blount, William, Tennessee governor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, William, life of 212

Blount, William, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, William on attack on Buchanans station 73

Blount, William on the attack on Buchanan's station 73

Blount, William on Chickamauga declaration of war (1792) 71

Blount, William on Chickamauga declaration of war (1792) 71

Blount, William on origin of Chickamauga band 54

Blount, William on the origin of the Chickamauga band 54

Blount, William on Shaw’s mission 71

Blount, William on Shaw’s mission __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, William, proposal of, to Cherokee (1795) 81

Blount, William, proposal to the Cherokee (1795) 81

Blount, William, Territorial governor 68

Blount, William, Territorial Governor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blount, William, treaty and cession arranged by (1791) 6869

Blount, William, treaty and transfer organized by (1791) 6869

Blount, chief, settlement of Tuscarora under 498

Blount, chief, settlement of Tuscarora under 498

Blue-jay, myth concerning 284

Blue Jay, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bluff, The, see Nashville.

Bluff, The, see Nashville.

Blythe, David, Cherokee story-teller 237

Blythe, David, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blythe, David, myths told by 449, 483

Blythe, David, stories shared by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Blythe, James, acknowledgments to 13

Blythe, James, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blythe, James, agent for East Cherokee 180

Blythe, James, representative for East Cherokee 180

Blythe, James, Cherokee story-teller 237

Blythe, James, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blythe, James, myths told by 436, 462, 463

Blythe, James, stories shared by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Boas, Dr Franz, collection of Indian myths by 428

Boas, Dr Franz, collection of Indian myths by 428

Boas, Dr Franz on dissemination of Indian myths 234

Boas, Dr Franz on dissemination of Indian myths 234

Boas, Dr Franz on Tillamook myths 440

Dr. Franz Boas on Tillamook myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boats, see Canoes.

Boats, see Canoes.

Bonnell on Cherokee agreement with Mexico 145

Bonnell on Cherokee deal with Mexico __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bonnell on Cherokee expulsion from Texas 145

Bonnell on Cherokee removal from Texas __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bonnell on Houston’s efforts in behalf of Cherokee 145

Bonnell on Houston’s efforts for the Cherokee 145

Bonnell on Mexican grant to Cherokee 143

Bonnell on the Mexican grant to the Cherokee 143

Books, myth concerning 351

Books, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boon, Daniel, leader of pioneer advance 45

Boon, Daniel, leader of the pioneering team

Boudinot, Cornelius, myths told by 449, 455

Boudinot, Cornelius, myths told by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Boudinot, Cornelius, opening of grave on farm of 143

Boudinot, Cornelius, opening of grave on farm of 143

Boudinot, Dr Elias, on Cherokee myths 483

Boudinot, Dr. Elias, on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boudinot, Elias, Bible translation by 165

Boudinot, Elias, Bible translation by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boudinot, Elias, editor of Cherokee Phœnix 111

Elias Boudinot, editor of Cherokee Phoenix 111

Boudinot, Elias, education of 108

Boudinot, Elias, education of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boudinot, Elias, killing of 133135

Boudinot, Elias, killing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Boudinot, Elias, signing of new Echota treaty by 125

Boudinot, Elias, signing of the new Echota treaty by 125

Boudinot, Elias, vote of, on Ridge treaty 122

Elias Boudinot, vote on the Ridge treaty

Bouton on deluge myth 445

Button on flood myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bowers, G. M., acknowledgments to 13

Bowers, G. M., thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bowl, capture of family of 146

Bowl, capture of the family of 146

Bowl, emigration of 100101, 138, 141, 143

Bowl, migration of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Bowl, killing of 145

Bowl, murder of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bowl, paper carried by, at death 143, 145

Bowl, paper brought along, at death 143, 145

Bowl, treaty with Texas signed by 144

Bowl, treaty with Texas signed by 144

Bowles, ——, opposition to McGillivray by 210

Bowls, ——, opposition to McGillivray by 210

Boyd, D. T., suit of United States against 227

Boyd, D. T., lawsuit of the United States against 227

Brainerd, Rev. David, life of 217

Brainerd, Rev. David, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brainerd mission, attendance of pupils at 107108

Brainerd mission, attendance of students at 107108

Brainerd mission, establishment of 104, 107

Brainerd mission, founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brant, Sir William Johnson’s connection with 203

Brant, Sir William Johnson’s connection with 203

Brass, see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Brass, see Ûñtsaiyĭ′.

Breath, the, death of 79

Breath, the, end of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brier in Cherokee lore 425

Brier in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brinton, D. G., edition of Walam Olum by 190

Brinton, D.G., edition of Walam Olum by 190

Brinton, D. G. on Delaware name for Cherokee 378

Brinton, D.G. on Delaware name for Cherokee 378

Brinton, D. G. on Delaware tribal organization 497

Brinton, D.G. on Delaware tribal organization 497

Brinton, D. G. on deluge myth 445

Brinton, D. G. on flood myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brinton, D. G. on first appearance of whites 191

Brinton, D.G. on the first appearance of white people 191

Brinton, D. G. on Flint and Rabbit myth 451

Brinton, D.G. on Flint and Rabbit myth 451

Brinton, D. G. on name Kitu′whagĭ 182

Brinton, D.G. on the name Kitu′whagĭ 182

Brinton, D. G. on Shawano 461, 495

Brinton, D. G. on Shawano __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brinton, D. G. on Tallige′wi 19, 184

Brinton, D. G. on Tallige′wi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

British, encouragement of Indian hostility by 64, 68

British, promoting Indian hostility by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

British relations with Indians 9899

British relations with Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

British, retention of posts by (1790) 68

British, keeping jobs by (1790) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

British, withdrawal of, from interior posts 81

British, withdrawal of, from interior posts 81

British, withdrawal of, from south 62

British withdrawal from the south __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brooks, Miss A. M., acknowledgments to 13

Brooks, Miss A. M., thanks to 13

Brooks manuscripts on De Soto’s route 193, 194

Brooks manuscripts on De Soto's route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brooks manuscripts on Pardo’s expedition 28, 29

Brooks manuscripts on Pardo’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brown, David, Bible translation by 111

Brown, David, Bible translation by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brown, David on Cherokee condition in 1819 112

David Brown on Cherokee condition in 1819 112

Brown, David on effect of invention of alphabet 110

David Brown on the impact of the invention of the alphabet 110

Brown, J. M., on ancestry of Sequoya 109

Brown, J.M., on the ancestry of Sequoya 109

Brown, Joseph, capture, adoption, and release of 66

Joseph Brown, capture, adoption, and release of 66

Brown, Joseph, guide to expedition of 1794 78

Joseph Brown, guide to the 1794 expedition 78

Brown, Joseph on attack on Buchanan’s station 73

Brown, Joe on the attack on Buchanan’s station 73

Brown, Joseph on Martin’s expedition (1788) 65

Brown, Joseph on Martin's expedition (1788) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brown, Orlando, on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Orlando Brown, on Catawba with East Cherokee 165

Brown, Col. Richard, part taken by, in battle of Horseshoe bend 94, 96

Brown, Col. Richard, participated in the battle of Horseshoe Bend 94, 96

Brown, Thomas, teacher among East Cherokee 171

Brown, Tom, teacher among East Cherokee 171

Brown, Col. ——, British agent at Chickamauga 55

Brown, Col. ——, British agent at Chickamauga 55

Brown, Mrs, ransom of 66

Brown, Mrs., ransom of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Browning, D. M., on decision of citizenship claims 154

Browning, D.M., on deciding citizenship claims 154

Browning, D. M. on East Cherokee affairs 179

Browning, D.M. on East Cherokee matters 179

Browning, D. M. on opening of Cherokee strip 153

Browning, D.M. on the opening of the Cherokee Strip 153

Bruyas on Mohawk name for titmouse 454

Bruyas on the Mohawk name for titmouse 454

Bryant, quotation from lxxxix

Bryant, quote from lxxxix

Bryson, Daniel, on Cherokee heroism 501 [552]

Bryson, Daniel, on Cherokee heroism __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Bryson, Maj. James, acknowledgments to 13

Bryson, Maj. James, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bryson, Maj. James on Cherokee heroism 501

Bryson, Maj. James on Cherokee heroism __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bryson, Maj. James on Cherokee round up 131

Bryson, Maj. James on Cherokee roundup __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bryson, Maj. James on Rutherford’s route 205

Bryson, Maj. James on Rutherford’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bryson City, capture of East Cherokee at 171

Bryson City, capture of East Cherokee at 171

Buchanans station, attack on (1792) 73

Buchanans Station, attack (1792) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buckle, ——, on Cherokee-Chickasaw war 38

Buckle up, ——, on Cherokee-Chickasaw war __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buffalo, Cherokee gift of skin of, to Spaniards 27

Buffalo, Cherokee gift of skin of, to Spaniards 27

Buffalo, myths and lore concerning 263, 293, 410, 412, 443

Buffalo, stories and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Buffalo dance, legend of origin of 352, 485

Buffalo dance, origin legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bugle weed in Cherokee lore. 420

Bugle weed in Cherokee legend. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bugloss in Cherokee lore 426

Bugloss in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bullfrog, myths concerning 310311, 463

Bullfrog, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Bullfrog, see also Frog.

Bullfrog, see also Frog.

Bullhead, Cherokee leader in war with Creeks 384

Bullhead, Cherokee leader in the conflict against the Creeks 384

Burial, myth concerning 256, 440

Burial, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Burk, John, on Cherokee invasion of Virginia 30

Burk, John, on the Cherokee invasion of Virginia 30

Burnet, ——, commissioner to Cherokee 145

Burnet, ——, commissioner to Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burnt tobacco, contact with Nûñnĕ′hĭ by 332

Burnt tobacco, contact with Nûñnĕ′hĭ by 332

Burs in Cherokee lore 426

Burs in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Butler, Rev. D. S., arrest and imprisonment of 119

Servant, Rev. D. S., arrest and imprisonment of 119

Butler, Rev. D. S., Cherokee missionary 105

Butler, Rev. D. S., Cherokee missionary 105

Butler, Rev. D. S. on Jackson’s attitude toward Cherokee 117

Butler, Rev. D. S. on Jackson’s attitude toward Cherokee 117

Butler, John, Cherokee ball captain 406

Butler, John, Cherokee team captain __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Butler, S. W., myth told by 450

Butler, S.W., story shared by 450

Buttrick on Cherokee myths 430, 436437, 445, 470, 476, 478, 483

Buttrick on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Buttrick on Cherokee sacred fire 502

Buttrick on Cherokee sacred fire __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buttrick on custom of removing deers’ hamstrings 447

Buttrick on the custom of removing deer hamstrings 447

Buzzard, myths concerning 239, 266, 284, 293, 294, 430, 431, 456

Buzzard, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Byhan, Rev. Gottlieb, Cherokee missionary 84

Byhan, Rev. Gottlieb, Cherokee missionary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

C

Cabot, Sebastian, visit to America by 191

Sebastian Cabot, visit to America by 191

Caddo in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Caddo in Texas, merging with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caddo, wanderings of 146

Caddo, travels of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cairns in Cherokee country 2021, 491

Cairns in Cherokee country __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Caleebee creek, battle of 93

Caleebee Creek, Battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calendars, Kiowa, publication of paper on xxvi, xxix

Calendars, Kiowa, publishing of paper on xxvi, xxix

Calendar systems, Mayan, memoir on xli–xlii

Calendar systems, Mayan, memoir on xli–xlii

Calhoun on Seneca town 485

Calhoun on Seneca town __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calhoun, reply to Cherokee memorial by 115

Calhoun, response to Cherokee memorial by 115

Calhoun, reply to Georgia’s protest by 116

Calhoun, respond to Georgia’s protest by 116

Cameron, ——, attempt to seize 48

Cameron, ——, tries to take __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cameron, ——, encounter between Williamson’s force and 50

Cameron, —, encounter between Williamson’s force and 50

Cameron, ——, interception of letter to 47

Cameron, —, interception of letter to 47

Cameron, ——, raid led by 48

Cameron, —— raid led by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Campbell, Col. Arthur, defeat of Ferguson by 57

Campbell, Col. Arthur, defeat of Ferguson by 57

Campbell, Col. Arthur, expedition under (1780–81) 5758

Campbell, Col. Arthur, expedition (1780–81) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Campbell, Col. Arthur on British agent and Tories at Chickamauga 55

Campbell, Col. Arthur on British agents and Tories at Chickamauga 55

Campbell, Col. Arthur on Chickamauga band 54

Campbell, Col. Arthur on Chickamauga band __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Campbell, Col. Arthur on Nancy Ward 204

Campbell, Col. Arthur on Nancy Ward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Campbell, Col. Arthur on Sevier’s expedition (1781) 59

Campbell, Col. Arthur on Sevier’s expedition (1781) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Campion in Cherokee lore 426

Campion in Cherokee legend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canasagua, De Soto’s visit to 26, 197

Canasagua, De Soto’s visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Candy, John, printer of Cherokee Phœnix 111

Candy, John, printer of Cherokee Phoenix 111

Cane, Indian use of 490

Cane, Indian use of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cannibals, myths concerning 247, 349350, 483, 501

Cannibals, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Canoes, Cherokee 496

Canoes, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canos, see Cofitachiqui.

Canos, check out Cofitachiqui.

Canup, W. T., acknowledgments to 13

Canup, W. T., thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cape Girardeau, settlement of Delawares and Shawano at 99

Cape Girardeau, home of the Delawares and Shawano at 99

Cardinal flower in Cherokee lore 424

Cardinal flower in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carrington on East Cherokee chiefs 175

Carrington on East Cherokee leaders __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carrington on East Cherokee constitution 173

Carrington on East Cherokee rules __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carrington on East Cherokee in Civil war 170, 171

Carrington on East Cherokee during the Civil War 170, 171

Carrington on Iroquois 485

Carrington on Iroquois __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carrington on Iroquois peace towns 208

Carrington on Iroquois peace settlements __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carroll, Gov. William, treaty signed by 125

Carroll, Gov. William, treaty signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carroll, Gov. William, on Catawba in Cherokee war 44

Carroll, Gov. William, on Catawba in the Cherokee war 44

Carroll, Gov. William on English conduct toward Cherokee 38

Carroll, Gov. William on English behavior towards the Cherokee 38

Cartier, Indians found on St Lawrence by 190

Cartier, Indians discovered on St Lawrence by 190

Cass, Lewis, reply to Schermerhorn’s proposals by 122

Cass, Lewis, respond to Schermerhorn’s proposals by 122

Casteel family, murder of 76

Casteel family, murder of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Castor Hill, treaty of (1852) 99

Castor Hill Treaty (1852) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cat, Cherokee name for 265

Cat, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cataracts in Cherokee lore 426

Cataracts in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catawba, Cherokee relations with 14, 36, 3132, 44, 49, 165, 234, 380381

Catawba, Cherokee relationships with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Catawba, feather ornament of 504

Catawba, feather accessory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catawba, myths of 452

Catawba, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catawba name for Cherokee 16, 183

Catawba name for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Catawba, population of (1755) 39

Catawba, population (1755) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catawba, sketch of 498

Catawba, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catawba, Spanish contact with 28

Catawba, Spanish interaction with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catgut” in Cherokee lore 425

“Catgut” in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catlin on Tahchee 141

Catlin on Tahchee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cattle raising by Cherokee 82, 122, 137, 166, 213214

Cattle farming by Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Cauchi, De Soto’s visit to 29

Cauchi, De Soto’s visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cavitts station, attack on 75

Cavitts station, attack on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cebollita valley, excavation of ruins around xiii

Cebollita Valley, digging up ruins around xiii

Cedar, lore concerning 421, 505

Cedar, stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Censuses of Cherokee 34, 103, 112, 125, 150, 156157

Censuses of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Censuses of East Cherokee 167168, 172, 176, 179, 180

Censuses of East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Central America, memoir on numeral systems of xliv, xlv

Central America, memoir on number systems of 44, 45

Ceremony, development of lxxviii–lxxix

Ceremony, development of lxxviii–lxxix

Chalaque, De Soto’s visit to 24, 194

Chalaque, De Soto’s trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chalaque, see also Tsa′lăgĭ′; Synonymy.

Chalaque, see also Tsa′lăgĭ′; Synonymy.

Chance, part played by, in games lxviii–lxix

Opportunity, role played by, in games lxviii–lxix

Charleville on Cherokee wars 371

Charleville on Cherokee wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charley, escape, surrender, and shooting of 131, 157, 158

Charley, flee, give in, and gunfire from 131, 157, 158

Chat, see Huhu.

Chat, check out Huhu.

Chatelain, Heli, on Angolan folk tales 442, 446, 447, 450, 452, 453

Chatelain, Heli, on Angolan folk tales 442, 446, 447, 450, 452, 453

Cheowa Maximum, myth concerning 405

Cheowa Maximum, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cheraw, Cherokee relations with 14, 380

Cheraw, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cheraw, sketch of 498

Cheraw, drawing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee, meaning and derivation of name 182183

Cherokee, meaning and origin of the name 182183

Cherokee, memoir on myths of xxxvii–xxxix, 3548

Cherokee, memoir on myths of xxxvii–xxxix, 3548

Cherokee, study of fraternities, cults, and myths of xxvi, xlvii

Cherokee, exploration of brotherhoods, groups, and legends of xxvi, xlvii

Cherokee Advocate, establishment of 111, 112

Cherokee Advocate, launch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cherokee Advocate, myths published by 272273, 449, 450

Cherokee Advocate, myths published by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Cherokee Advocate on treaty with South Carolina 31

Cherokee Advocate on treaty with South Carolina 31

Cherokee Advocate on western Cherokee history 146

Cherokee Advocate on western Cherokee history __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee Advocate, revival of (1870) 147, 151 [553]

Cherokee Advocate, revival of (1870) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

Cherokee agency, attempt to annul treaty of 104

Cherokee Office, try to cancel treaty of 104

Cherokee agency, treaties of 102, 120

Cherokee agency, treaties of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cherokee agency, proposal made at treaty of 113

Cherokee organization, proposal made at treaty of 113

Cherokee Almanac, establishment of 112

Cherokee Almanac, founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee Messenger, establishment of 112

Cherokee Messenger, founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee outlet, establishment of 124, 139, 142

Cherokee outlet, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Cherokee outlet, see also Cherokee strip.

Cherokee outlet, see also Cherokee strip.

Cherokee Phœnix, establishment of 111, 112, 217218

Cherokee Phoenix, founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Cherokee Phœnix on Sequoya’s ancestry 108

Cherokee Phoenix on Sequoyah’s ancestry __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee Phœnix, suppression of 123

Cherokee Phoenix, suppression of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee strip, cession of 153

Cherokee Strip, cession of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cherokee strip, establishment of 124, 139, 142

Cherokee Strip, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Cherokee strip, settlement of other Indians on 150, 151

Cherokee Strip, settlement of other Native Americans on 150, 151

Cheucunsene, see Kunnesee.

Cheucunsene, see Kunnesee.

Cheyenne, murder of party of 209

Cheyenne, murder of a group of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cheyenne, myths of 229, 441, 443, 449, 452, 465466

Cheyenne, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Cheyenne, tribal medicine of 503

Cheyenne, tribal medicine of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chiaha, Spanish visits to 23, 24, 26, 28, 197, 199, 200

Chiaha, Spanish visits to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Chiaroscuro, development of lxxvi

Chiaroscuro, development of 76

Chickadee, myths concerning 285286, 319, 454, 468

Chickadee, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Chickamauga band, declaration of war by (1792) 71, 72

Chickamauga group, declaration of war by (1792) 71, 72

Chickamauga band, hostility of (1875–94) 6267, 70, 7278

Chickamauga band, hostility of (1875–94) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Chickamauga band, origin of 54

Chickamauga band, source of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chickamauga gulch, pseudomyth concerning 413414

Chickamauga Gulch, pseudomyth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chickamauga towns, destruction of 55, 7879

Chickamauga towns, destruction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Chickamauga towns, expedition against 60

Chickamauga towns, expedition against __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chickasaw, attacks on Cumberland towns by 62

Chickasaw Nation, assaults on towns in Cumberland by 62

Chickasaw, attitude of, in Civil war 148

Chickasaw Nation, attitude of, in Civil War 148

Chickasaw, attitude of, in Creek war 90

Chickasaw, attitude of, in Creek war 90

Chickasaw, boundary between Cherokee and 62, 66

Chickasaw, border between Cherokee and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chickasaw, Cherokee relations with 14, 38, 44, 67, 72, 371, 389390, 494

Chickasaw, Cherokee relationships with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Chickasaw, defeat of French by 477

Chickasaw Nation, defeat of the French by 477

Chickasaw, friendliness of, toward English 35

Chickasaw Nation, their friendliness toward the English

Chickasaw, land cessions by 86

Chickasaw, land cessions by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chickasaw, Natchez among 386

Chickasaw, Natchez among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chickasaw, sketch of 499, 500

Chickasaw, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chickasaw, treaty with Virginia and North Carolina by 63

Chickasaw, treaty with Virginia and North Carolina by 63

Chickasaw Council House, treaty of (1816) 98

Chickasaw Council House, treaty of (1816) 98

Chickasaw Old Fields, treaty of 85

Chickasaw Old Fields, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chicken, Col. George, expedition under 33

Chicken, Col. George, expedition under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chilhowee, myth concerning 375

Chilhowee, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chilhowee, threatened burning of (1792) 73

Chilhowee, threatened to be burned (1792) 73

Chinook jargon, character and use of 187188

Chinook slang, character and use of 187188

Chisca, Spanish visits to 23, 27, 201

Chisca, Spanish trips to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Chivington, Colonel, murder of Cheyenne by 209

Chivington, Colonel, killing of Cheyenne by 209

Choctaw, attitude of, in Civil war 148

Choctaw, attitude during the Civil War 148

Choctaw, attitude of, in Creek war 90, 91

Choctaw, attitude of, in Creek war 90, 91

Choctaw, Cherokee relations with 72, 390

Choctaw, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Choctaw in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Choctaw in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Choctaw, myths of 501

Choctaw, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Choctaw name for Cherokee 1516, 182183

Choctaw name for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Choctaw names for Indian tribes 182183

Choctaw names for Native American tribes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Choctaw, sketch of 500

Choctaw, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chopped oak, traditions concerning 415416

Chopped oak, traditions about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Christian, Col. William, expedition under 50

Christian, Col. William, expedition under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Christian, Col. William, life of 205206

Christian, Col. William, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Christian, Col. William, peace agreement arranged by 51, 53

Christian, Col. William, peace agreement set up by 51, 53

Christianity among Cherokee 3738, 8384, 110113

Christianity among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Christianity among East Cherokee 166

Christianity in East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Christianity, introduction of, at Kituwha 165

Christianity, introduction of, at Kituwha __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Church, Captain, on scalping by whites 208

Church, Captain, on scalping by whites 208

Citico, ambuscade at 65

Citico, ambush at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Citizenship, Cherokee, recommendation for 114

Citizenship, Cherokee, recommendation for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Citizenship in Cherokee Nation, decision of 152, 154, 156

Citizenship in Cherokee Nation, decision of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Civil war, Cherokee attitude during 148149

Civil war, Cherokee perspective during __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Civil war, Cherokee loss in 356

Civil war, Cherokee loss in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Civil war, Cherokee suffering from 148

Civil war, Cherokee suffering from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Civil war, East Cherokee part in 161162, 168172

Civil war, East Cherokee involvement in 161162, 168172

Claiborne, General, defeat of Creeks at Holy Ground by 92

Claiborne, General, defeat of Creeks at Holy Ground by 92

Claiborne, General on Alabama migration 99

Claiborne, General on Alabama migration __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clan, features of xlix, 1

Clan, features of 49, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clan revenge among Cherokee, abolition of 8687, 107

Cherokee clan revenge, abolition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Clans, Cherokee 212213

Clans, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Clans, Chickasaw 499

Clans, Chickasaw __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clans, Choctaw 500

Clans, Choctaw __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clans, memoir on localization of, in Tusayan xli

Groups, memoir on localization of, in Tusayan xli

Clans, Muscogee 499

Clans, Muscogee culture __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clans, Seneca 483

Clans, Seneca __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clans, Shawano 494

Clans, Shawano __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clark, Governor William, Osage-Cherokee conference arranged by 105, 137

Clark, Governor William, Osage-Cherokee conference arranged by 105, 137

Clarke, Peter, on Iroquoian migrations 189

Clarke, Peter, on Iroquoian migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clay, Henry, opposition to removal project by 129

Henry Clay, opposition to the removal project by 129

Clover in Cherokee lore 421

Clover in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coça, Spanish visits to 23, 24, 26, 29, 194, 200201

Coça, Spanish visits to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Cocklebur in Cherokee lore 426

Cocklebur in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coffee, General, attack on Creeks at Tallasechatchee, by 90, 91

Coffee, General, attack on Creeks at Tallasechatchee, by 90, 91

Coffee, General on battle of Horseshoe bend 9396

Coffee, General on the Battle of Horseshoe Bend 9396

Coffee, General, wound received by, at Emukfaw creek 92

Coffee, General, injury sustained by, at Emukfaw creek 92

Coffee among Cherokee 214

Coffee among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cofitachiqui, people of 499

Cofitachiqui, people of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cofitachiqui, Spanish visits to 23, 24, 28, 193194

Cofitachiqui, Spanish visits to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Cohutta mountain, myths concerning 299, 302, 461, 462

Cohutta mountain, tales about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Colden, Cadwallader, on Iroquoian migrations 189

Colden, Cadwallader, on Iroquoian migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colden, Cadwallader on Iroquois 485

Colden, Cadwallader on Iroquois __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colden, Cadwallader on name Allege′wi 184

Colden, Cadwallader on name Algonquin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cold mountain, myth concerning 480

Cold mountain, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coldwater, burning of 67

Coldwater, burning of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colerain, Creek peace made at 81

Colerain, Creek peace made at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Collections made by the Bureau xviii, xx–xxi, xxix

Collections made by the Bureau xviii, xx–xxi, xxix

Colonial period of Cherokee history 2946

Cherokee colonial period __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Color, pleasures of lxiii

Color, pleasures of 63

Color, primitive ideas concerning lxxxiv

Color, basic ideas about lxxxiv

Comanche, attitude of, in Civil war 148

Comanche Nation, attitude of, in Civil war 148

Comanche, use of language of, as trade language 188

Comanche Nation, the use of language as a trade language 188

Comet, Cherokee name for 442

Comet, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Confederacy, features of xlix

Confederacy, features of 49

Confederate States, Cherokee declaration for 148

Confederate States, Cherokee declaration for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Confederate States, East Cherokee relations with 168171

Confederate States of America, East Cherokee relations with 168171

Congaree, Cherokee relations with 3132

Congaree, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Congress, Cherokee representation in 125

Congress, Cherokee representation in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Conjuring in Cherokee myth 255, 277278, 279, 320, 374375, 393394, 501, 502, passim

Conjuring in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, passim

Conjuring, Indian practice of 495

Conjuring, Indian practice of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Conneross, myth concerning 412

Conneross, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Conoy, association of, with Delawares 497

Conoy, connection with Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Conoy, fate of 498

Conoy, fate of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Constitution, Cherokee, adoption of 112, 116, 135

Constitution, Cherokee, adoption of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Constitution, East Cherokee, adoption of 173 [554]

Constitution, East Cherokee, adoption of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Coosa, Creek peace town 207208

Coosa, Creek peaceful town __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Coosawatee, establishment of mission at 107

Coosawattee, setting up a mission at 107

Coosawatee, surrender of prisoners at 66

Coosawatee, surrender of prisoners at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cooshatta, see Koasati.

Cooshatta, see Koasati.

Cooweescoowee, origin of name 285

Cooweescoowee, name origin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Copper, Indian use of 23, 26

Copper, Indian use of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Copperhead, myths and lore concerning 252253, 296, 313

Copperhead, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Corn, Indian use of 481

Corn, Indian usage of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Corn, myths and lore concerning 244245, 246, 248, 249, 421, 423, 432, 471

Corn, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Corncob in Cherokee myth 436, 441

Corncob in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cornelius, Rev. Elias, on The Suck 464465

Cornelius, Rev. Elias, on The Suck __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cornells on Cherokee reception of Prophet’s doctrine 89

Cornell's on Cherokee reception of Prophet’s doctrine 89

Cornwallis, attempt to invade North Carolina and Virginia by 5657

Cornwallis tried to invade North Carolina and Virginia by 5657

Cornwall school, education of Cherokee at 108

Cornwall school, education of Cherokee at 108

Coronado, trick attempted on 194

Coronado, trick tried on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cosmogonic myths 239261

Creation myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cosmogonic myths, see also Sacred myths.

Cosmic creation myths, see also Sacred myths.

Coste, De Soto’s visit to 200

Cost, De Soto’s visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cotton gin, grant to Cherokee of 85

Cotton gin, grant to Cherokee of 85

Coulanges, Fustel de, description of the “Ancient City” by xli

Fustel de Coulanges, description of the “Ancient City” by xli

Courts, Cherokee, narrowing of jurisdiction of 156

Courthouses, Cherokee, limitation of authority of 156

Courts, East Cherokee 166

Courts, East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cow in Cherokee myth 265

Cow in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cow-ant in Cherokee lore 309

Cow-ant in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cowee, burning of (1783) 61

Cowee, burning of (1783) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cowee, legends of 375378, 496

Cowee, legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Coyattee, treaty of 6364

Coyattee, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Coyote, myths concerning 467, 468

Coyote myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Coytmore, Lieutenant, murder of 4243

Coytmore, Lieutenant, murder of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Crab orchard, skirmish at (1794) 74, 78

Crab orchard, skirmish at (1794) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Crane, myths concerning 290291, 325, 445, 455

Crane, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Craven, Governor, defeat of Yamassee by 33

Cowardly, Governor, defeat of Yamassee by 33

Crawfish, myths and lore concerning 239, 308, 425

Crawfish, tales and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Crawford, ——, on East Cherokee desire for removal 165

Crawford, ——, on East Cherokee wanting to relocate 165

Crawford, ——, on numbers of East Cherokee 168

Crawford, ——, on the numbers from East Cherokee 168

Creeks among Cherokee 142143

Creeks among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Creeks, attitude of, during Civil war 148, 149

Streams, attitude of, during Civil war 148, 149

Creeks, attitude of, during Revolution 55, 5960, 6266, 70, 72, 73, 74, 77

Creeks, attitudes during the Revolution __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Creeks, attitude of, in 1794, 1795 78, 80

Streams, attitude of, in 1794, 1795 78, 80

Creeks, blood of, among Cherokee 234

Streams, the lifeblood of, among Cherokee 234

Creeks, boundary between Cherokee and 62

Streams, the border between the Cherokee and 62

Creeks, cane-splint fire among 429436

Creeks, cane-splint fire among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Creeks, Cherokee relations with 14, 15, 22, 33, 38, 62, 89, 142, 372, 382385

Creeks, Cherokee relationships with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Creeks, chiefs of 209210, 216217

Creeks, leaders of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Creeks, Choctaw relations with 390

Creeks, Choctaw relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, conjuring by 502

Creeks, conjuring by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, friendly, part taken by, in Creek war 9095

Streams, friendly, part taken by, in Creek war 9095

Creeks, genesis legend of 229

Creeks, origin story of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Streams in Texas, joining together with the Cherokee 143

Creeks, massacre at Fort Mims by 216

Streams, massacre at Fort Mims by 216

Creeks, myths of 430432, 434, 436, 447, 450, 452455, 463, 467, 473, 476

Creeks, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__

Creeks, Natchez among 386

Creeks, Natchez among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, peace town of 207208

Creeks, peaceful town of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Creeks, peace treaties with (1796) 6768, 81

Creeks, peace deals with (1796) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Creeks, probable origin of Cherokee myths among 235

Streams, likely source of Cherokee myths among 235

Creeks, removal of, to the West 141

Creeks heading west __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, sacred square of 502

Creeks, sacred area of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, sketch of 498

Creeks, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, songs of 504

Creeks, songs of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creeks, Taskigi among 388389

Creeks, Taskigi among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Creeks, treaty with Virginia and North Carolina by 63

Streams, agreement with Virginia and North Carolina by 63

Creek path, Cherokee attack on settlement on 383384

Stream trail, Cherokee attack on settlement on 383384

Creek path, withdrawal of Creeks to neighborhood of 383

Stream trail, retreat of Creeks to neighborhood of 383

Creek war, beginning of 8789

Creek War, start of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Creek war, Cherokee loss by 97, 98

Creek War, Cherokee defeat by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Creek war, Cherokee part in 89, 97, 164

Creek War, Cherokee involvement in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Creek war, Cherokee remembrance of 232

Creek War, Cherokee memory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Creek war, pensions to Cherokee veterans of 123

Creek War, pensions for Cherokee veterans of 123

Cremation by Pueblo Viejo inhabitants xv

Cremation by Pueblo Viejo people xv

Cricket, myths and lore concerning 269, 309, 401, 504

Cricket, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Crockett, David, opposition to removal project by 129

David Crockett, opposing the removal project by 129

Crow, Cherokee name for 282

Crow, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crow in Cherokee myth 283, 314315

Crow in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Crow town, building of 54

Crow town, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Culture, processes of xxi–xxv

Culture, processes of 21–25

Culver root, Cherokee lore 426

Culver's root, Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cumberland settlements, raids on 6265

Cumberland settlements, raids on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cuming, Sir Alexander, mission of, to Cherokee 35

Cumming, Sir Alex, mission of, to Cherokee 35

Curia, see Fraternity.

Curia, see Fraternity.

Currahee Dick, establishment of mission at instance of 108

Currahee Dude, establishment of mission at the request of 108

Curtin, Jeremiah, myths given by 359364, 365370, 473, 489

Curtin, Jeremiah, myths sourced from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Curtis act, effect of 156

Curtis act, effect of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cushatta, see Koasati 499

Cushatta, see Koasati __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cushing, F. H., model of Zuñi altar by xlviii

Cushing, F.H., model of Zuñi altar by 48

Cushing, F. H., study of religious fraternities and cults by xlvii

Cushing, F.H., study of religious groups and cults by xlvii

Cushing, F. H., work of xix

Cushing, F.H., work of the 19th century

Cusick on Iroquoian migrations 189

Cusick on Iroquoian migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cusick on Iroquois myths 229, 444, 469, 501

Cusick on Iroquois myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Cuttawa, see Kitu′hwagĭ; Synonymy.

Cuttawa, see Kitu′hwagĭ; Synonymy.

Cyclopedia of Indian tribes, work on xxviii–xxix

Encyclopedia of Indian tribes, work on xxviii–xxix

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

D

Dagûlʻkû geese, myths concerning 254255, 284, 439

Dagûlʻkû geese, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Dahlonega, establishment of mint at 220

Dahlonega, establishment of a mint at 220

Dakota, myths of 432

Dakota, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dăkwă′, myths concerning 307, 320321, 469

Dăkwă′, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Dance, characters of lxxvii–lxxviii

Dance, characters of lxxvii–lxxviii

Dance, influence of, on development of music and drama lxxi, lxxx

Dance, impact of, on the evolution of music and drama lxxi, lxxx

Dance, myths concerning 254, 274, 279

Dance, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Dance, scalp 496

Dance, scalp __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dance, visiting 493

Dance, visiting __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dandridge, raid near 75

Dandridge, raid near __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dangerous man, migration under 99100

Threatening individual, migration under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Darkening land, myths concerning 248, 253, 261, 262, 313

Darkening land, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

D’Artaguette, defeat of French under 417

D'Artaguette, defeat of the French under 417

Dart throwing among Indians 494

Dart throwing among Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Daughter of the Sun, myths concerning 252254, 297, 436438

Daughter of the Sun, myths about 252254, 297, 436438

Davidson, see Fay and Davidson.

Davidson, refer to Fay and Davidson.

Davies, history of Antilles by 202

Davies, history of the Antilles by 202

Davies on Spanish mission among Cherokee 29 [555]

Davies on Spanish mission with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Davis, Rebecca M., on Whiteside mountain 467468

Rebecca M. Davis, on Whiteside Mountain 467468

Davis, Maj. W. M., on Cherokee opposition to Removal 126

Davis, Maj. W. M., on Cherokee resistance to Removal 126

Dawes Commission, organization and powers of 153154

Dawes Commission, organization and powers of 153154

Dawes Commission, work of 156

Dawes Commission, work of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dawn, connection of rabbit with 233

Dawn, rabbit's connection with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Day, Dr D. T., acknowledgments to 13

Day, Dr. D. T., acknowledgments to 13

Day, Dr D. T. on Southern gold fields 221

Day, Dr D. T. on Southern gold fields 221

Death, myths concerning 253254, 436

Death, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Decorative pleasures lx–lxiii, lxxiv–lxxvii

Decorative pleasures 60–63, 74–77

Deganeski, Union Cherokee leader in civil war 171

Deganeski, Union Cherokee leader in the Civil War 171

Degatâ′ga, see Takatoka.

Degatâ′ga, look Takatoka.

Deer, myths concerning 250251, 263, 266, 275277, 286287, 432, 450452

Deer, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Deer songs, Cherokee 435

Deer songs, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delawares among Cherokee 137, 157

Delawares in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Delawares, capture of Cherokee medicine by 397, 503

Delawares, capturing Cherokee medicine by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Delawares, Cherokee relations with 1819, 373, 378379

Delawares, Cherokee relationships with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Delawares, genesis legend of 229

Delawares, origin story of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delawares, incorporation of, with Cherokee 99, 151

Delawares, incorporation with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Delawares in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Delaware's in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Delawares in Texas, wanderings of 146

Delawares in Texas, wanderings of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delawares, invitations to join Cherokee extended to 105, 136

Delawareans, invitations to join the Cherokee were extended to 105, 136

Delawares, mode of address used to 491

Delaware's, way of addressing used to 491

Delawares, Moravian missionary work among 83

Delaware, Moravian missionary work among

Delawares, name of, for Cherokee 16

Delawares, name of, for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delawares, regard for snakes among. 458

Delawares, respect for snakes. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delawares, sketch of 497

Delawares, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Delawares, trans-Mississippi migration of 99

Delawares, trans-Mississippi migration of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deluge, myths concerning 261, 444445

Deluge, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

De Luna, Tristan, expedition of 201

De Luna, Tristan, expedition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Demeré, Captain, commander of Fort Loudon 40

Demeré, Captain, leader of Fort Loudon 40

Demeré, death of 44

Demeré, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Demeré, surrender of 43

Demeré, surrender of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Demeré, use of drums of 493

Demeré, use of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ drums

Deroque on Shaw’s mission 71

Deroque on Shaw’s mission __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

De Schweinitz, Edmund, on Moravian missions. 84

De Schweinitz, Edmund, on Moravian missions. 84

Descriptive ethnology, work in xxviii–xxix

Descriptive ethnology, work in xxviii–xxix

De Soto, Hernando, Cherokee name used by 182

De Soto, Hernando, Cherokee name used by 182

De Soto, Hernando, expedition of, into Cherokee country 2327, 191201

Hernando De Soto, expedition into Cherokee territory 2327, 191201

De Soto, Hernando on bees among Cherokee 214

De Soto, Hernando on bees among Cherokee 214

De′tsătă, Cherokee fairy 334335

De′tsătă, Cherokee fairy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Devil’s shoestring” in Cherokee lore 425

“Devil’s shoestring” in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

De Witts Corners, treaty of 53

De Witts Corners, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dialects, Cherokee 16, 188189, 506

Dialects, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Didapper, see Gallinule.

Didapper, see Gallinule.

Dieskaw, defeat of, by Sir William Johnson 203

Dieskaw, defeat of, by Sir William Johnson 203

Dillard, J. H., arbitrator between East Cherokee and Thomas’s creditors 174

Dillard, J.H., mediator between East Cherokee and Thomas’s creditors 174

Disease, myths and lore concerning 250252, 281, 308, 435436, 502

Disease, myths, and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Diskwa′ʻnĭ, see Blythe, James.

Diskwa′ʻnĭ, see Blythe, James.

Dobbs, ——, on Cherokee and Catawba population 39

Dobbs, ——, on Cherokee and Catawba population 39

Dog, Cherokee use of, for food 25, 26

Dog, Cherokee use of, for food 25, 26

Dog, myths concerning 261, 265, 280, 453

Dogs, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Doherty, Colonel, expedition against Cherokee under 75

Doherty, Colonel, mission against the Cherokee under 75

Donaldson on Iroquois 485

Donaldson on Iroquois __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Donelson, Col. John, emigration party under 56

Donelson, Col. John, emigration group organized under 56

Donelson, Col. John on the Suck 464

Donelson, Col. John on the Suck __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dorsey, Dr G. A., models of altars prepared under direction of xlviii

Dorsey, Dr G. A., models of altars prepared under the direction of xlviii

Dorsey, Dr G. A. on Quichua ceremony 453

Dorsey, Dr G. A. on Quichua ceremony 453

Dorsey, Rev. J. O., on Siouan myths 432, 433, 440, 448, 449, 452, 456, 459, 463, 465, 474

Dorsey, Rev. J. O., on Siouan myths 432, 433, 440, 448, 449, 452, 456, 459, 463, 465, 474

Dorsey, Rev. J. O., study of fraternities and cults by xlviii

Dorsey, Rev. J. O., study of fraternities and cults by 48

Doublehead, expedition against Knoxville under 75

Doubleheader, mission against Knoxville under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doublehead, hostility of, in 1794 76

Doublehead, hostility of, in 1794 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doublehead, killing of 85

Doublehead, killing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doublehead, progressive leader 83

Doublehead, progressive leader __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doublehead, reservation for 85

Doublehead, reservation for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doublehead, treaty signed by (1806) 85

Doublehead, treaty signed (1806) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doublehead, leader in war with Creeks (?) 384

Doublehead, leader in conflict with the Creeks (?) 384

Dougherty, Cornelius, establishment of, as trader among Cherokee 31

Dougherty, Cornelius, founding as a trader with the Cherokee 31

Dougherty, Cornelius, Wafford’s relationship with 238

Dougherty, Cornelius, Wafford’s relationship with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Douglas, General, defeat of Texas Cherokee by 145

Douglas, General, defeat of Texas Cherokee by 145

Dragging-canoe, chief of Chickamauga band 63

Drag canoe, leader of the Chickamauga tribe 63

Dragging-canoe, enmity to Americans of 54

Dragging-canoe, hostility towards Americans of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dragon fly in Cherokee lore 431

Dragonfly in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Cherokee chiefs in Creek war 97

Drake on Cherokee chiefs in Creek war 97

Drake on Cherokee government 107

Drake on Cherokee government __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Creek war 9093, 96

Drake on Creek War __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Drake on events preceding Removal 125

Drake on events before Removal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Fort Mims massacre 216

Drake on Fort Mims massacre __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Georgia acts affecting Cherokee 117, 221

Drake on Georgia laws impacting the Cherokee 117, 221

Drake on imprisonment of missionaries 120

Drake on jailing missionaries __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Indian civilized government 113

Drake on Indian governance __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Chief McGillivray 210

Drake on Chief McGillivray __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Chief McIntosh 217

Drake on Chief McIntosh __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Ross arrest 123

Drake on Ross's arrest __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on scalping by whites 209

Drake on white scalping __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Shawano 495

Drake on Shawano __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Tecumtha 216

Drake on Tecumtha __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Wayne’s victory 213

Drake on Wayne's win __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Weatherford 217

Drake on Weatherford __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake on Rev. S. A. Worcester 218

Drake on Rev. S. A. Worcester __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drama, nature and development of lxxvii–lxxxi

Drama, nature and development of lxxvii–lxxxi

Dress, Cherokee, in 1800 82

Dress, Cherokee, in 1800 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dress, Cherokee, in 1819 137

Dress, Cherokee, in 1819 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dress, East Cherokee 166, 176

Dress, East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Drew, Colonel, commander of Cherokee regiment 149

Drew, Colonel, leader of the Cherokee regiment 149

Drowning-bear, see Yonaguska.

Drowning bear, see Yonaguska.

Drums, Cherokee 397, 493, 503

Drums, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Duck, myths concerning 266267, 412

Duck, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Duncan, Prof. Clinton, on effect of Georgia laws against Cherokee 118

Duncan, Prof. Clinton, on the impact of Georgia laws on the Cherokee 118

Dunlap, General, on removal treaty, etc. 128

Dunlap, General, regarding the removal treaty, etc. 128

Dunn, D. R., acknowledgments to 13

Dunn, D. R., thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dunn, D. R. on McNair’s grave 222

Dunn, D. R. on McNair’s grave 222

Dutch, see Tahchee 141

Dutch, see Tahchee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dwight mission, establishment of 136

Dwight mission, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dwight mission, provision for removal of 140

Dwight's mission, plan for removal of 140

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

E

Eagle, method of obtaining feathers of 492493

Eagle, way to get feathers of 492493

Eagle, myths and lore concerning 281283, 286287, 293294, 367368, 453, 456

Eagle, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Eagle, uses of feathers of 396

Eagle, uses of feathers from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Earle, Col. Elias, attempted establishment of iron works by 86 [556]

Earl, Col. Elias, tried to set up ironworks by 86 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Earthquakes in Cherokee country 471

Earthquakes in Cherokee territory __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

East Cherokee, conservatism of 12

East Cherokee, conservatism of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

East Cherokee, history of 157181

East Cherokee, history of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

East Cherokee, invitation from main band to 151

East Cherokee, invitation from main band to 151

East Cherokee, manuscript material obtained among 112

East Cherokee, manuscript material obtained among 112

East Cherokee, present status of 227228

East Cherokee, current status of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

East Cherokee, removal to West of some of 152

East Cherokee, moving them to the West of some of 152

East Cherokee, suit against main band by 151152

East Cherokee, lawsuit against main group by 151152

Ecanachaco, see Holy Ground.

Ecanachaco, see Holy Ground.

Echota, Cherokee capital and peace town 14, 21, 207

Echota, the Cherokee capital and a town of peace 14, 21, 207

Echota, destruction of (1780) 58

Echota, destruction of (1780) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Echota, killing of Indians at 74

Echota, killing of Native Americans at 74

Echota, removal of capital from 81

Echota, taking the capital out from 81

Echota, sparing of, in 1776 51

Echota, cautious, in 1776 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eclipse, beliefs concerning 257, 441

Eclipse, beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Education of East Cherokee 166

Education in East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Education, see also Schools; Syllabary.

Education, see also Schools; Syllabary.

Edwards, Hayden, rebellion organized by 143

Edwards, Hayden, rebellion led by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eel in Cherokee myth 308

Eel in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eggleston, Edward, on Tecumtha 216

Eggleston, Edward, on Tecumtha __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Egoism in esthetic activities lix

Egoism in artistic activities lix

Egret, in Cherokee myth 284

Egret, in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Egyptians, myths of 438

Egyptians, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elephant, Cherokee name for 265

Elephant, Cherokee word for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elk in Cherokee country 263, 447

Elk in Cherokee territory __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Elk, myth concerning 467

Elk, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elvas, Gentleman of, on De Soto’s expedition 2427, 191201

Elvas, Gentleman, on De Soto’s expedition 2427, 191201

Emory, ——, study of ruins discovered by xiv

Emory, ——, study of ruins discovered by xiv

Emukfaw creek, battle of 92

Emukfaw Creek, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Enchanted mesa, exploration of xiii–xix

Enchanted mesa, exploration of 13th–19th

Energy, discussion of lxiv

Energy, discussion of 64

England, Cherokee visit to 36

England, Cherokee trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

England, enlistment of Tecumtha in service of 88

UK, enlistment of Tecumtha in service of 88

England, see also British.

England, see also British.

Enotochopco creek, attack on Jackson at 92

Enotochopco Creek, attack on Jackson at 92

Erie, agreement between Seneca and 352

Erie, deal between Seneca and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Esaw, see Catawba.

Esaw, see Catawba.

Eskimo, myths of 441, 443

Inuit, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Eskimo, publication of paper on xxx

Inuit, release of article on xxx

Española, visit to ruins near xv

Spanish, visit to ruins near 15

Esthetology, or the science of activities designed to give pleasure lv-xcii

Aesthetics, or the study of practices intended to provide enjoyment lv-xcii

Esthetology, subject-matter of xii

Esthetology, subject of XII

Esthetology, work in xix–xx

Esthetology, work in 19th–20th

Ethnic science, classification of xi–xii

Ethnic science, classification of xi–xii

Etowah, burning of (1793) 75, 82

Etowah, burning (1793) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Etowah, see also Ytaua.

Etowah, see also Ytaua.

Etowah valley, collection from xx–xxi

Etowah Valley, collection from xx–xxi

Ettwein on name Tallige′wi 184

Ettwein on name Tallige′wi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

European myths, connection of Cherokee with 232236

European legends, connection of Cherokee with 232236

European myths, position of rabbit in 232

European legends, role of the rabbit in 232

Evans, Dr J. B., on Ani′-Kuta′nĭ 392393

Evans, Dr J. B., on Ani′-Kuta′nĭ 392393

Everett, Edward, on Davis’s letter to Secretary of War 127

Everett, Edward, regarding Davis’s letter to the Secretary of War 127

Everett, Edward on General Dunlap’s address 128

Everett, Edward on General Dunlap’s talk __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Everett, Edward on Georgia laws affecting Cherokee 118

Everett, Edward on Georgia laws impacting the Cherokee 118

Everett, Edward on Jackson’s attitude toward Cherokee 117

Everett, Edward on Jackson’s attitude toward Cherokee 117

Everett, Edward on Mason’s letter to Secretary of War 128

Everett, Edward on Mason's letter to Secretary of War 128

Everett, Edward on New Echota treaty 123

Edward Everett on the New Echota treaty 123

Everett, Edward on number of troops employed in Removal 129

Everett, Edward on the number of troops used in Removal 129

Everett, Edward on pressure leading to Removal 125

Everett, Edward on pressure leading to Removal 125

Everett, Edward on Ridge’s letter to President Jackson 128

Everett, Edward on Ridge’s letter to President Jackson 128

Everett, Edward on Ross arrest, etc. 123

Everett, Edward on Ross's arrest, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Everett, Edward, on Wool’s letter concerning Removal 127

Everett, Edward, regarding Wool’s letter about Removal 127

Everett, Edward, opposition to removal project by 129

Everett, Edward, opposition to the removal project by 129

Evergreens in Cherokee lore 421

Evergreens in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Evil, discussion of lvii–lviii

Evil, discussion of 57–58

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

F

Fable, development of lxxxii–lxxxiii

Fable, development of 82–83

Fair, W. A., acknowledgments to 13

Fair, W. A., credit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fairbanks on De Soto’s route 198

Fairbanks on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fairies in Cherokee myth 330337, 476477

Fairies in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Fallen Timbers, battle of 213

Fallen Timbers, Battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Farming among Cherokee 82, 105, 112

Farming among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Farming among East Cherokee 166

Farming with East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Farming, Government aid in 82

Farming, Government support in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Farming tools among Cherokee 101

Cherokee farming tools __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fasting among Cherokee 120, 321, 329, 335, 340, 341342, 423, 470, 480

Fasting among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Fay and Davidson on battle of Horseshoe bend 95, 96

Fay & Davidson on the Battle of Horseshoe Bend 95, 96

Fay and Davidson on battles of Emukfaw and Enotochopco creeks 93

Fay and Davidson on the battles of Emukfaw and Enotochopco creeks 93

Fay and Davidson on capture of Hillabee. 91

Fay and Davidson on the capture of Hillabee. 91

Fayne, Captain, expedition against Cherokee under 65

Fayne, Captain, mission against the Cherokee under 65

Feathers, Indian use of 503504

Feathers, Indian use of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Feathers, study of symbolism of xx

Feathers, study of the symbolism of xx

Ferguson, General, attempted invasion of North Carolina and Virginia by 5657

Ferguson, General, tried to invade North Carolina and Virginia by 5657

Fernow, Berthold, on Cherokee population 34

Fernow, Berthold, on Cherokee population __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ferns in Cherokee lore 420

Ferns in Cherokee folklore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fewkes, Dr J. W., identification of Hopi altar by xlix, li–lii

Fewkes, Dr. J. W., identification of Hopi altar by 49, 51–52

Fewkes, Dr J. W., memoirs by xxxix–xl, xlv–xlvi

Fewkes, Dr. J. W., memoirs by 39–40, 45–46

Fewkes, Dr J. W., model of Hopi altar by xlviii

Fewkes, Dr J. W., model of Hopi altar by xlviii

Fewkes, Dr J. W. on New-fire ceremony 503

Fewkes, Dr J. W. on the New-fire ceremony 503

Fewkes, Dr J. W., study of fraternities and cults by xlviii

Fewkes, Dr J. W., study of fraternities and cults by 48

Fewkes, Dr J. W., work of xiii–xv, xix–xxi, xxx

Fewkes, Dr J. W., work of 13–15, 19–21, 30

Field on Davies’ history 202

Field on Davies’ history __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Field Columbian Museum, models of altars in xlviii

Field Museum, models of altars in xlviii

Fiesta de San Estevan, witnessing of xiii

San Estevan Festival, witnessing of xiii

Fighting, Indian method of, in 1793 76

Combat, Indian method of, in 1793 76

Financial statement xxxiii

Financial statement xxxiii

Fine arts, discussion of lxx–xci

Visual arts, discussion of lxx–xci

Finney, Alfred, Cherokee missionary 136

Finney, Alfred, Cherokee missionary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fire, Indian methods of keeping 429430

Fire, Indian methods of controlling __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fire, myths concerning 240242, 404, 409, 431

Fire, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Fire, sacred, of Cherokee 395396, 501503

Fire, sacred, of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Firearms, Cherokee use of, in eighteenth century 82

Guns, the Cherokee's use of, in the eighteenth century 82

Firearms, introduction of, among Cherokee 32, 213

Firearms, introduction of, among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Firearms, introduction of, among coast tribes 31

Guns, introduction of, among coastal tribes 31

Fire-carrier, Cherokee spirit 335, 475

Fire-carrier, Cherokee spirit __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Firefly in Cherokee lore 309

Firefly in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fishes, myths concerning 251, 285, 289, 307, 320, 455, 469

Fish, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Fishing, relation of, to games lxix

Fishing, link to games 69

Fish river, identity of 190

Fish river, identity of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Five Nations, see Iroquois.

Five Nations, see Iroquois.

Flageolets among Indians 455

Flageolets with Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fleabane in Cherokee lore 420

Fleabane in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fletcher, Miss A. C., study of fraternities and cults by xlviii

Fletcher, Miss A. C., study of fraternities and cults by 48

Flint, myths concerning 234, 274, 451

Flint, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Flood, myth concerning 261, 444445

Flood, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Florida, Indian migration to 99

Florida, Indian migration to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Florida, study of collections from xix [557]

Florida, study of collections from 19th century [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Floyd, General, assistance given by Lower Creeks to 90

Floyd, General, help provided by Lower Creeks to 90

Floyd, capture of Autossee by 92

Floyd, capture of Autossee by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Floyd, defeat of, at Calabee creek 93

Floyd, loss at Calabee Creek __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Flutes, see Flageolets.

Flutes, see Flageolets.

Flycatcher in Cherokee myth 285

Flycatcher in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Flying-squirrel, see Kâ′lahû′.

Flying squirrel, see Kâ′lahû′.

Flying squirrel, myth concerning 262, 286287, 454

Flying squirrel, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Fontanedo, Cherokee name used by 182183, 187

Fontanedo, Cherokee name used by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Food, Indian beliefs concerning 472

Food, Indian beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Foote on Presbyterian missionary work among Cherokee 83

Foote on Presbyterian missionary work among Cherokee 83

Forbes, John, treaty with Cherokee made by 144

Forbes, John, treaty with the Cherokee made by 144

Form, pleasures of lx–lxiii, lxxiv, lxxvii

Form, pleasures of 60–63, 74, 77

Fort Armstrong, garrisoning of, by Cherokee 92

Fort Armstrong, stationed here by the Cherokee 92

Fort Dobbs, building of 40

Fort Dobbs, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Du Quesne, building of 39

Fort Du Quesne, building of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Du Quesne, capture of 40

Fort Duquesne, capture of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Gibson, claims based on treaty of 125

Fort Gibson, claims based on the treaty of 125

Fort Gibson, military reservation at 140

Fort Gibson, military base at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Gibson, provisions of treaty of 124

Fort Gibson, terms of the treaty of 124

Fort Gibson, treaty of 142

Fort Gibson, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Loudon, building of 40

Fort Loudon, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Mims, massacre at 89, 216

Fort Mims, massacre at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fort Patrick Henry, building of 51

Fort Patrick Henry, building of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Pitt, suggestion made at treaty of 113

Fort Pitt, suggestion made at treaty of 113

Fort Prince George, building of 40

Fort Prince George, building of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Prince George, legend of siege of 412

Fort Prince George, legend of the siege of 412

Fort Prince George, siege of 4243

Fort Prince George, siege of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fort Recovery, building of 212

Fort Recovery, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Smith, Osage-Cherokee council at 137

Fort Smith, Osage-Cherokee council at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Stanwix, treaty of 203

Fort Stanwix, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fort Toulouse, establishment of 3435

Fort Toulouse, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Foster on Cherokee literature 112

Foster on Cherokee literature __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Foster on Cherokee myths 431, 436

Foster on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Foster on Cherokee schoolbooks 151

Foster on Cherokee textbooks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Foster on death of Sequoya 148

Foster on Sequoya's death __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Foster on invention of the syllabary 110

Foster care on the invention of the syllabary 110

Foster on translation of St John’s gospel 111

Foster care on translation of St John’s gospel 111

Fourfooted tribes 261266, 445448

Quadruped tribes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Fourmile, collections from xxi

Fourmile, collections from 21

Fowke, Gerard, work of xviii

Fowke, Gerard, work of 18th century

Fox, myths and lore concerning 263, 265, 266, 272, 431, 452

Fox, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Franklin, State of, intended campaign against Creeks and Chickamauga by 65

Franklin, State, planned campaign against the Creeks and Chickamauga by 65

Franklin, State of, treaty with Cherokee by 6364

Franklin, State, treaty with Cherokee by 6364

Fraternity, features of 1

Fraternity, aspects of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fraternity, study of xlvi–1

Fraternity, study of 46–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fredonia rebellion, Cherokee connection with 143

Fredonia Rebellion, Cherokee link with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Freelands station, attack on 6263

Freelands station, attack on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

French, encouragement of Cherokee hostility by 6264

French, promoting hostility among the Cherokees by 6264

French, Natchez war with 386

French, Natchez conflict with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

French, relations of, with Indians 98, 99

French, relationships with Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

French, rivalry of, with English 3435

French rivalry with English __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

French traders in Coldwater, capture of 67

French traders in Coldwater, capture of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

French and Indian war, Cherokee part in 3940

French and Indian War, Cherokee involvement in 3940

Friends, work of, among Cherokee 175176

Friends, work of, among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Frog, myths concerning 251, 257, 306

Frog, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Frog, see also Bullfrog.

Frog, see also Bullfrog.

Frostbite, Cherokee ideas concerning 263

Frostbite, Cherokee beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fruit growing by Cherokee 82, 112

Growing fruit by Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fruit growing by East Cherokee 176

Growing fruit by East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

G

Gaelic myths 468

Gaelic myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gallatin, Albert, on Cherokee linguistic relationship 16

Albert Gallatin, on Cherokee language connections 16

Gallatin, Albert on Cherokee syllabary 219, 220

Gallatin, Albert on Cherokee alphabet __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gallatin, Albert on De Soto’s route 193, 198

Gallatin, Albert on De Soto's path __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gallinule, Cherokee name for 284

Gallinule, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Galphin, George, establishment of trading post by 193

George Galphin, creation of a trading post by 193

Galûñ′lătĭ, myths concerning 231, 239, 240, 452

Galûñ′lătĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Gambling among Indians lxviii–lxix, 434, 465

Gambling among Indians lxviii–lxix, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gambold, Rev. J., Cherokee missionary 84

Gambold, Rev. J., Cherokee missionary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Games, discussion of lxviii–lxix

Games, discussion of 68–69

Gaʼnaʼ, legend of 367370, 492494

Gaʼnaʼ, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Gane, ——, collection by xxix

Gane, ——, collection by xxix

Gann, Thomas, memoir by xli–xlii

Gann, Thomas, memoir by 39–40

Ganogwioeoñ, legend of 359362

Ganogwioeoñ, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gansĕ′ʻti, see Rattling-gourd 387

Gansĕ′ʻti, see Rattling-gourd __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Garcilaso de la Vega on De Soto’s expedition 2327, 191201

Garcilaso de la Vega on De Soto’s expedition 2327, 191201

Gatayŭstĭ game of Cherokee 434

Cherokee Gatayŭstĭ game __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gatayŭstĭ game, myths concerning 258259, 310, 311315, 464

Gatayŭstĭ game, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Gatschet, Dr A. S., on Alabama migration 99

Gatschet, Dr A. S., on Alabama migration 99

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Biloxi linguistic affinity 500

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Biloxi language connection 500

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Catawba linguistic affinity 498

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Catawba language connections 498

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Catawba name for Cherokee 16

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Catawba name for Cherokee 16

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Cherokee relations with Choctaw 390

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Cherokee relations with Choctaw 390

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Chickasaw 500

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Chickasaw 500

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Creek genesis legend 229

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on the legend of Creek origins 229

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Creeks 499

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Creeks 499

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Creek towns 199, 201

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Creek towns 199, 201

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Col. Benjamin Hawkins 212

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Col. Benjamin Hawkins 212

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Hichitee deer songs 435

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Hichitee deer songs 435

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Koasati migration 99

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Koasati migration 99

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Mobilian trade language 187

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Mobilian trade language 187

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on name Cofitachiqui 193

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on the name Cofitachiqui 193

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on sacred fire 503

Gatschet, Dr. A. S. on sacred fire 503

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Taskigi among Creeks 389

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Taskigi among Creeks 389

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Yuchi myths 421

Gatschet, Dr A. S. on Yuchi myths 421

Gatschet, Dr A. S., work of xvii–xviii, xxv

Gatschet, Dr A. S., work of 17–18, 25

Gatûñ′waʻli, see Hard-mush.

Gatûñ′waʻli, see Hard-mush.

Gauntlet running, Indian custom of 490

Gauntlet running, Indian tradition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gayarré on Natchez among Cherokee 386

Gayarré on Natchez with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Genesis myths, see Cosmogonic myths, SACRED MYTHS.

Genesis myths, see Cosmogonic myths, SACRED MYTHS.

Gens, features of xlix, 1

Gens, features of 49, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gentleman of Elvas, see Elvas.

Gentleman of Elvas, check out Elvas.

Gentleman’s Magazine on Cherokee war of 1760–61 45

Gentleman's Magazine on the Cherokee War of 1760–61 45

Geological Survey, acknowledgments to 12

Geological Survey, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Georgia, agreement between Federal Government and (1802) 114

Georgia, agreement between the federal government and (1802) 114

Georgia, arrest of John Ross by 122

Georgia, John Ross's arrest by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Georgia, expedition from, in 1776 50

Georgia, expedition from, in 1776 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Georgia, extension of laws of, over Cherokee 221

Georgia, application of laws of, over Cherokee 221

Georgia, intended campaign of, against Creeks and Chickamauga 65

Georgia, planned campaign against the Creeks and Chickamauga 65

Georgia, local legends of 415419

Georgia, local legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Georgia, opposition to allotment project by 114

Georgia, opposition to the allotment project by 114

Georgia, part taken by, in Cherokee removal 114120, 129, 140

Georgia, involved in Cherokee removal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Georgia, pressure for land cessions by 114115

Georgia, pressure for land transfers by 114115

Georgia, production of gold in 220, 221

Georgia, gold production in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Georgia, protest against conditions of Hopewell treaty by 61

Georgia, protest against the terms of the Hopewell treaty by 61

Georgia, raid by citizens of 71

Georgia, attacked by locals from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Georgia, Removal forts in 221

Georgia, removal forts in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Georgia State Historical Society, acknowledgments to 13 [558]

Georgia State History Society, acknowledgments to 13 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

German blood among Cherokee 83

German ancestry among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ghost country, myths concerning 253254

Ghost country, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ghost-dance religion among Cherokee 89

Ghost dance religion among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Giants, myths of 391, 500501

Giants, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gibson, Col. John, on name Talligewi 184

Gibson, Col. John, on the name Talligewi 184

Gill, DeLancey W., work of xxxi

Gill, DeLancey W., work of xxxi

Gill, Rev. W. W., on Polynesian myths, 431, 442

Gill, Rev. W. W., on Polynesian myths, 431, 442

Gillespies station, attack on 6566

Gillespies Station, attack on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gilmer, Governor, declaration of, concerning delay in removal 129

Gilmer, Governor, statement about the delay in removal 129

Ginseng in Cherokee lore 421, 425, 505

Ginseng in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gist, George, see Sequoya.

Gist, George, see Sequoya.

Glass, Cherokee chief, expulsion of whites from Muscle shoals by 68

Glass, Cherokee chief, expulsion of whites from Muscle Shoals by 68

Glossary of Cherokee words 506548

Glossary of Cherokee words __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Glowworm in Cherokee lore 309

Glowworm in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goat, Cherokee name for 265

Goat, Cherokee word for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gold, discovery of, in Cherokee country 116

Gold, discovery of, in Cherokee country 116

Gold, occurrence of, in Cherokee country 26, 29, 220221

Gold, occurrence of, in Cherokee country 26, 29, 220221

Golden Circle, Knights of, secessionist organization 148

Knights of the Golden Circle, a secessionist group 148

Golden eagle, Cherokee ideas concerning 281

Golden eagle, Cherokee beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Golden eagle, see also Eagle.

Golden eagle, see also Eagle.

Going-snake, signer of act of union 135

Going snake, signer of the act of union 135

Gomez, visit to America by 191

Gomez's visit to America by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Good, discussion of lvii–lviii

Good discussion of lvii–lviii

Goose, myths concerning 254255, 284, 325

Goose, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Goshawk, myths concerning 284, 466

Goshawk, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gourd in Cherokee lore 454455

Gourd in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Government, Cherokee, modification in 112113, 116, 135

Government, Cherokee, change in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Government, East Cherokee, organization of 173

Government, East Cherokee, group of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Government, Indian, steps toward abolition of 153154

Government, Indian, takes steps toward ending 153154

Government, republican, adoption of, by Cherokee 106107

Government, republican, adoption of, by Cherokee 106107

Government, tribal, organization of xlix

Government, tribal organization of 49

Government, United States, aid in farming and mechanic arts given by 8283, 104105

Government, United States, support in agriculture and technical trades provided by 8283, 104105

Grant, Col. ——, expedition against Cherokee under 44

Grant, Col. ——, mission against the Cherokee under 44

Grape in Cherokee lore 422

Grape in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grapevine, myths concerning 465, 501

Grapevine, rumors about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Graphic art, nature and development of lxxiv–lxxvii

Visual art, nature and development of lxxiv–lxxvii

Graves, Edward, supposed introduction of spinning wheels by 214

Graves, Edward, believed to have brought in spinning wheels by 214

Gray squirrel, myths concerning 262

Gray squirrel, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Greeley, Horace, on Cherokee part in civil war 148

Horace Greeley, on Cherokee involvement in the Civil War 148

Greeley, Horace on effect of Georgia anti-Cherokee laws 118

Greeley, Horace on the impact of Georgia's anti-Cherokee laws 118

Greeley, Horace on events preceding removal 125

Greeley, Horace on events leading up to removal 125

Greeley, Horace on imprisonment of missionaries by Georgia 120

Greeley, Horace on the imprisonment of missionaries by Georgia 120

Green-corn dance among western Cherokee 146

Green-corn dance among western Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Green-corn dance, component ceremonies of 279, 290, 452

Green-corn dance, key ceremonies of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Green-corn dance, fire lighting before 396

Green-corn dance, fire lighting before __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Green-corn dance, purificatory rites in 230

Green-corn ceremony, cleansing rituals in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Greenland, work in xviii

Greenland, work in 18th century

Greensnake, myths concerning 280, 296297

Greensnake, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Greer, L. M., acknowledgments to 13

Greer, L. M., thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gregg, Josiah, on Shawano myths 437

Gregg, Josiah, on Shawano myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gregory bald, myths concerning 407, 473

Gregory bald, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Grinnell on Blackfoot and Pawnee myths 432, 445446, 447, 451, 46263, 473

Grinnell on Blackfoot and Pawnee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Grinnell on Blackfoot method of catching eagles 453

Grinnell on Blackfoot method of catching eagles 453

Grippe among East Cherokee 179

Flu among East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Groundhog, myths concerning 279, 452

Groundhog, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ground squirrel, myths concerning 251, 263, 436

Ground squirrel, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Grouse, see Pheasant.

Grouse, see Pheasant.

Grubworm, myths and lore concerning 251252, 280, 308

Grubworm, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Guadalajara, Cherokee in vicinity of 146

Guadalajara, Cherokee nearby __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Guaquili, De Soto’s visit to 25, 28, 194

Guaquili, De Soto’s visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Guasili, see Guaxule.

Guasili, see Guaxule.

Guatari, see Wateree.

Guatari, see Wateree.

Guaxule, De Soto’s visit to 25, 26, 195197

Guaxule, De Soto’s visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Guess (Guest), George, see Sequoya.

Guess (Guest), George, see Sequoya.

Gûlsadihĭ′, legend of 376377

Gûlsadihĭ′, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Guns, see Firearms.

Guns, see Firearms.

Gûñskăli′skĭ, legend of 375377

Gûñskăli′skĭ, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

H

Habitat, Cherokee 1415

Habitat, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hagar, Stansbury, acknowledgments to 13

Hagar, Stansbury, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hagar, Stansbury on Cherokee myths 431, 437, 441, 442, 443, 445, 447, 470, 476, 481

Hagar, Stansbury on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Hagar, Stansbury on Ulûñsû′tĭ 460

Hagar, Stansbury on Ulûñsû′tĭ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hale on Cherokee linguistic relationship 16

Hale on Cherokee language connection __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hale on Cherokee migrations 191

Hale on Cherokee migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hale on Iroquoian migrations 189

Hale on Iroquoian migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haliburton, ——, acknowledgments to 13

Haliburton, ——, acknowledgments to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hall, Rev. James, shooting of negro by 52

Hall, Rev. James, shooting of a Black man by 52

Hall, see McKenney and Hall 85

Hall, see McKenney and Hall __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hamilton, Governor, project of, for uniting Indians in attack on American frontier 55

Hamilton, Governor, plan for uniting Native Americans to attack the American frontier 55

Hamilton, ——, on Fort Mims massacre 216

Hamilton, ——, on Fort Mims massacre 216

Hamstrings, Indian custom of removing 447

Hamstrings, Indian practice of removal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Handley, Capt. Samuel, capture and release of 74

Handley, Capt. Samuel, capture and release of 74

Hanging-maw, capture of Creek murderer by order of 77

Hanging mouth, capture of Creek murderer by order of 77

Hanging-maw, conference at Tellico attended by 79

Hanging jaw, conference at Tellico attended by 79

Hanging-maw, killing of wife of 74

Hanging jaw, killing of the wife of 74

Hanging-maw, expedition against Creeks under 77

Hanging jaw, mission against the Creeks under 77

Hanging-maw, wounding of 74

Hanging maw, injury of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harden, E. J., on events leading to Removal 125

Harden, E.J., on events leading to Removal 125

Harden, William, acknowledgments to 13

Harden, William, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hard Labor, treaty of 46, 203

Hard Work, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hard-mush, death of 145

Hard-mush, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hard-mush on Iroquois peace embassy 353, 355, 356

Hard-mush on Iroquois peace mission __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hard-mush, treaty with Texas signed by 144

Hard-mush, treaty with Texas signed by 144

Harley, Timothy, on Eskimo myths 441

Harley, Timothy, on Inuit myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harley, Timothy on primitive ideas concerning eclipses 441

Harley, Tim on basic concepts about eclipses 441

Harmony, development of lxxii–lxxiii

Harmony, development of

Harris, Bird, plan for emigration by 156

Harris, Bird, plan for moving to another country by 156

Harris, I. N., printer of Cherokee Phœnix 111

Harris, I.N., printer of Cherokee Phoenix 111

Harris, J. C., on character of rabbit in negro tales 233

Harris, J.C., on the character of the rabbit in black stories 233

Harris, J. C. on negro myths 448, 450, 452

Harris, J. C. on Black myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Harris, J. C. on relation of Indian, negro, and European myths 234

Harris, J.C. on the connection between Indian, black, and European myths 234

Harrison, Benjamin, proclamation by, preventing lease of Cherokee strip 153

Benjamin Harrison, proclamation by, preventing lease of Cherokee strip 153

Harrison, Gen. W. H., capture of Prophet’s town by 215

Harrison, Gen. W. H., capture of Prophet’s town by 215

Hart, J. C., on East Cherokee condition in 1897 179

Hart, J.C., on the situation of East Cherokee in 1897 179

Hatcher, J. B., work of xviii

Hatcher, J.B., work of 18

Hatcinoñdoñ, legend of 362, 490491

Hatcinoñdoñ, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Haunted whirlpool, legend of 347

Haunted whirlpool, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawk, myths and lore concerning 284, 286287

Hawk, stories and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hawk, see also Tlă′nuwă. [559]

Hawk, see also Tlă′nuwă. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin, life of 211212

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee attitude in war of 1812 89

Hawkins, Col. Ben on Cherokee attitude in the War of 1812 89

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee industries in 1801 82

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee industries in 1801 82

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee reception of Prophet’s doctrine 89

Hawkins, Col. Ben on Cherokee response to the Prophet’s teachings 89

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee refugees at Willstown 209

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee refugees at Willstown 209

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Cherokee skin trade 82

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on the Cherokee skin trade 82

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Creeks 499

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Fort Mims massacre 216

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Fort Mims massacre __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on introduction of spinning wheels 214

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on the introduction of spinning wheels 214

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Koasati migration 99

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Koasati migration __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on sacred fire 503

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on sacred fire __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Taskigi among Creeks 389

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Taskigi among Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on threatened secession of progressives (about 1800) 83

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on the looming threat of progressives seceding (around 1800) 83

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on use of parched corn 481

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on using roasted corn __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Yuchi 499

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin on Yuchi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin, treaty concluded by 61

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin, treaty finalized by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin, visit to Cherokee by 55

Hawkins, Col. Benjamin, visit to Cherokee by 55

Haywood, John, on Cherokee migrations and predecessors 2122

Haywood, John, on Cherokee migrations and predecessors 2122

Haywood, John on Cherokee heroism 394395

Haywood, John on Cherokee heroism __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Haywood, John on Cherokee myths 20, 229, 440, 441, 445, 469, 477478

Haywood, John on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Haywood, John on Cherokee relations with Chickasaw 390

John Haywood on Cherokee relations with Chickasaw 390

Haywood, John on Cherokee relations with Creeks 383, 384

John Haywood on Cherokee relations with Creeks 383, 384

Haywood, John on Cherokee relations with Tuscarora 379

Haywood, John on Cherokee relations with Tuscarora 379

Haywood, John on conflicts with Cherokee 76

John Haywood on conflicts with the Cherokee 76

Haywood, John on destruction of Chickamauga towns 55, 79

John Haywood on the destruction of Chickamauga towns 55, 79

Haywood, John on first trader among Cherokee 31

John Haywood on the first trader among the Cherokee 31

Haywood, John on introduction of guns among Cherokee 32, 213

Haywood, John on the introduction of guns among the Cherokee 32, 213

Haywood, John on killing of Scott party and Bowl migration 77, 100101

John Haywood on the killing of the Scott party and Bowl migration 77, 100101

Haywood, John on Nancy Ward 204

Haywood, John on Nancy Ward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haywood, John on Natchez among Cherokee 388

Haywood, John on Natchez with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haywood, John on office of “pretty woman” 490

John Haywood on the role of "pretty woman" 490

Haywood, John on Sevier and Campbell’s expedition (1780) 58

John Haywood on Sevier and Campbell’s expedition (1780) 58

Haywood, John, on Shawano wars 371, 372, 494

Haywood, John, on Shawano wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Haywood, John on Shining rock and Track Rock gap 480

John Haywood on Shining Rock and Track Rock gap 480

Haywood, John on surrender of Port Loudon 44

John Haywood on giving up Port Loudon 44

Haywood, John on Tennessee Assembly’s memorial (1794) 76

John Haywood on Tennessee Assembly’s memorial (1794) 76

Headdress, Cherokee 474

Headdress, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hearing, pleasures of lxx–lxxiv

Hearing, pleasures of 70–74

Heckewelder, John, on Cherokee migrations 191

Heckewelder, John, on Cherokee migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heckewelder, John on Delaware-Cherokee relations 373, 378, 379, 494

Heckewelder, John on Delaware-Cherokee relations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Heckewelder, John on Delaware regard for snakes 458

Heckewelder, John on Delaware respect for snakes 458

Heckewelder, John on Delaware traditions concerning Cherokee 18

Heckewelder, John on Delaware traditions about the Cherokee 18

Heckewelder, John on expression “a night’s encampment” 20

Heckewelder, John on the phrase “a night’s encampment” 20

Heckewelder, John on Indian attitude toward bear 448

Heckewelder, John on Indian attitude toward bear 448

Heckewelder, John on Indian ideas about animals 445

John Heckewelder on Native American beliefs regarding animals 445

Heckewelder, John on name Tallege′wi 184

Heckewelder, John on the name Tallege′wi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heckewelder, John on Shawano 495

Heckewelder, John on Shawano __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hell, development of concept of lxxxv

Hell, development of the concept of 85

Hemp-carrier, legend of 364, 367, 491

Hemp-carrier, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Henderson purchase from Cherokee 45

Henderson buy from Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry on Indian attitude toward bears 446447

Henry on India's bear attitude __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Henry on Ojibwa myths 445

Henry on Ojibwa myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry on Ojibwa regard for snakes 457458

Henry on Ojibwa perspective of snakes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Herbert’s spring, legend of 403404, 505

Herbert’s spring, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Heron on Cherokee myths 284, 285

Heron on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Heroism, legends of 394395, 501

Heroism, legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Herring, Elbert, on assassination of John Walker 121

Herring, Elbert, on the assassination of John Walker 121

Hester, J. G., East Cherokee census by 176

Hester, J.G., East Cherokee census by 176

Hewat on agreement of South Carolina with Cherokee 32

Hewat on the agreement between South Carolina and the Cherokee 32

Hewat on Cherokee land cessions 34

Hewat on Cherokee land deals __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hewat on Cherokee relations with Tuscarora 32

Hewat on Cherokee-Tuscarora relations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hewat on Cherokee war of 1760–61 45

Hewat on the Cherokee War of 1760–61 45

Hewat on first Cherokee war with colonies 33

Hewat on the first Cherokee war with the colonies 33

Hewat on surrender of Fort Loudon 43, 44

Hewat on Fort Loudon surrender __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hewitt, J. N. B., on Cherokee linguistic relationship 16

Hewitt, J.N.B., discussing the linguistic connection of the Cherokee people 16

Hewitt, J. N. B. on Iroquois myths 433, 440, 451

Hewitt, J. N. B. on Iroquois myths 433, 440, 451

Hewitt, J. N. B. on Mohawk language 188

Hewitt, J.N.B. on Mohawk language 188

Hewitt, J. N. B. on Mohawk name for Cherokee 16

Hewitt, J.N.B. on the Mohawk name for Cherokee 16

Hewitt, J. N. B. on name Hiadeoni 489

Hewitt, J.N.B. on the name Hiadeoni 489

Hewitt, J. N. B., study of fraternities and cults by xlviii

Hewitt, J.N.B., study of fraternities and cults by xlviii

Hewitt, J. N. B., work of xviii, xxv–xxvi

Hewitt, J.N.B., work of 18, 25–26

Heyowani in Texas, union of, with Cherokee.143

Heyowani in Texas, a union with the Cherokee.143

Hiadeoni, legend of 356, 489

Hiadeoni, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hichitee, deer songs of 435

Hichitee, deer songs of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hichitee, migration of, to Florida 99

Hichitee, moving to Florida __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hichitee, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Hichitee, a tribe of the Creek confederacy 498499

Hickorynut gap, myth connected with 438

Hickorynut gap, myth related to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hicks, C. R., election of, as chief 112

Hicks, C.R., election as chief 112

Hicks, C. R., endeavor to introduce coffee by 214

Hicks, C.R., try to bring coffee in by 214

Hicks, C. R. on moon myths 441

Hicks, C. R. on moon myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hicks, Elijah, letter to Secretary of War by 115

Elijah Hicks, letter to Secretary of War by 115

Hightower, establishment of mission at 105

Hightower, mission launch at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hillabee, capture of 91

Hillabee, capture of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hindu myths 431

Hindu mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hinman, S. D., on Sioux myths 450

Hinman, S.D., on Sioux myths 450

Historical traditions, Cherokee 232, 350397

Historical traditions, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

History of Cherokee 14228

History of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Histrionic art, development of lxxix–lxxxi

Histrionic art, development of lxxix–lxxxi

Hiwassee, pseudomyth concerning 416

Hiwassee, pseudomyth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hiwassee towns, burning of (1788) 65

Hiwassee towns, burning of (1788) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hiwassee towns, hostility of (1786) 63

Hiwassee towns, hostility of (1786) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hobbs, B. C., contract for schools among East Cherokee brought about by 176

Hobbs, B.C., contract for schools among East Cherokee created by 176

Hobbs, B. C., on East Cherokee schools 176

Hobbs, B.C., on East Cherokee schools 176

Hodge, F. W., work of xiii, xv, xxix–xxx, xxxi, xxxii

Hodge, F.W., work of 13, 15, 29–30, 31, 32

Hog, Cherokee name for 215

Hog, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hog, raising of, by Cherokee 82, 112

Hog farming by Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hog-sucker in Cherokee myth 308

Hog-sucker in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holbrook, J. E., on Pleistodon 463

Holbrook, J. E., on Pleistodon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holmes, J. L., on Chief N. J. Smith 178

Holmes, J.L., on Chief N. J. Smith 178

Holmes, J. L. on Cherokee missions 84

Holmes, J. L. on Cherokee missions __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holston, supplement to treaty of 77

Holston, supplement to treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holston, treaty of (1791) 69, 214

Holston, Treaty of (1791) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Holy Ground, battle of 92, 217, 502

Holy Ground, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Honduras, memoir on mounds in xli–xlii

Honduras, memoir on mounds in xli–xlii

Honey, see Bees.

Honey, see Bees.

Honey-locust, myths and lore concerning 312313, 344, 465, 481

Honey-locust, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Hooting owl, Cherokee name for 281, 284

Hooting owl, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hooting owl, myth concerning 241

Hooting owl, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hopewell, location of 211

Hopewell, home of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hopewell, treaty of 61

Hopewell, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hopewell, violations of treaty of 68

Hopewell, treaty violations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hopewell commissioners on spinning and weaving among Cherokee 214

Hopewell board members on spinning and weaving among Cherokee 214

Hopi, model of altar of xlviii–xlix

Hopi altar model of xlviii–xlix

Hopi, Owakülti altar of l, liii

Hopi tribe, Owakülti altar of 1, 53

Hopi, study of ceremonies, fraternities, and altars of xiii, xlv–lii

Hopi, study of ceremonies, fraternities, and altars of 13, 45–52

Horned owl, Cherokee name for 281, 284

Horned owl, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Horned owl, myth concerning 241

Horned owl, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hornet, myth concerning 405 [560]

Hornet, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Horses among Cherokee 82, 112, 213

Horses with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Horses among East Cherokee 176

Horses in East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Horses in Cherokee myth 265, 346, 443, 482

Horses in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Horseshoe bend, battle of 9396

Horseshoe Bend, Battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Horseshoe bend, Cherokee warriors at 164

Horseshoe Bend, Cherokee warriors at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Horseshoe bend, conduct of Houston at 222

Horseshoe Bend, actions of Houston at 222

Hot-house,” see Âsĭ 462

“Hot-house,” see Âsĭ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hough, Dr Walter, work of xv

Hough, Dr. Walter, work of 15

Houma, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Houma, a tribe of the Choctaw confederacy 500

Houses, Cherokee 82, 137

Houses, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Houses, East Cherokee 166

Homes, East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Houston, Samuel, adopted father of 136

Houston, Samuel, adoptive father of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Houston, Samuel, conduct of, at battle of Horseshoe bend 95

Houston, Sam, behavior during the battle of Horseshoe Bend 95

Houston, Samuel, efforts of, in behalf of Texas Cherokee 144145

Houston, Sam, efforts of, on behalf of Texas Cherokee 144145

Houston, Samuel, life of 222224

Houston, Samuel, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Houston, Samuel, treaty with Cherokee by 144

Houston, Sam, treaty with Cherokee by 144

Huckleberries, myths concerning 259

Huckleberries, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hudson, Henry, legend of landing of 350

Henry Hudson, legend of the landing of 350

Huhu, myths and lore concerning 281 285, 292293, 456

Hey, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Hummingbird, myths concerning 254255, 290291, 455

Hummingbird, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Humor, Cherokee 397399, 503

Humor, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Hunting among Cherokee (1800) 82

Hunting with the Cherokee (1800) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hunting, relation of, to games lxix

Hunting, its connection to sports 69

Hutchins on Indian warpath 207

Hutchins on Indian warpath __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hyades, myth concerning 442

Hyades, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

I

Iawanie, see Heyowani.

Iawanie, see Heyowani.

Ice Man, myth of 322323, 470

Ice Man, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Illustrations, work in xxx–xxxi

Illustrations, work in xxx–xxxi

Imitation, part played by, in sports lxiv, lxv–lxvi

Imitation, role performed by, in sports 64, 65-66

Indian Territory, population of 154

Indian Territory, population of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indian Territory, steps toward opening up of 153154

Indian Territory, steps toward the opening up of 153154

Insects, myths and lore concerning 239, 241242, 244, 308, 401, 430

Insects, myths, and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Intermarriage of whites with Cherokee 83

Intermarriage of whites and Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Intruders in territory of civilized tribes 152, 154

Intruders in the territory of civilized tribes 152, 154

Irish blood among Cherokee 83

Irish ancestry among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquoian tribes, distribution of 17

Iroquoian tribes, distribution of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquoian tribes, migrations of 189190

Iroquoian tribes, migrations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Iroquoian tribes, study of languages of xxvi

Iroquois tribes, study of languages of xxvi

Iroquoian tribes, work among xviii

Iroquoian tribes, work among 18

Iroquois, attitude of, during Revolution 47

Iroquois during the Revolution __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois, blood of, among Cherokee 234

Iroquois blood, among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois, Cherokee relations with 14, 18, 38

Iroquois, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Iroquois, control of revenues of 156

Iroquois, financial management of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois, legends of Cherokee wars with 232, 351370, 485494

Iroquois, stories of Cherokee battles with 232, 351370, 485494

Iroquois, migration to Canada by 99

Iroquois, moving to Canada by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois, mode of addressing Delawares used by 497

Iroquois, way of addressing Delawares used by 497

Iroquois, myths of 229, 234, 429, 430, 432, 436, 439, 440, 443, 447, 448, 451, 454, 469, 471, 473, 501, 504

Iroquois, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__

Iroquois name for Catawba 498

Iroquois name for Catawba __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois name for Cherokee 16

Iroquois name for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois, peace embassies of 109, 352, 353356, 365, 367370, 485488, 491494

Iroquois, peace missions of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Iroquois, peace towns among 208

Iroquois, peace towns among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iroquois, sketch of 483485

Iroquois, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Iroquois, study of fraternities and cults of xlvii

Iroquois, study of fraternities and cults of xlvi

Irrigation by inhabitants of Pueblo Viejo xv

Watering system by residents of Pueblo Viejo xv

Irving on De Soto’s route 193, 195, 198

Irving on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ish, John, killing of 77

Ish, John, murder of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Iskagua, change of name by 69

Iskagua, renamed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Issa, De Soto’s visit to 28

Issa, De Soto’s trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Itaba, see Ytaua.

Itaba, see Ytaua.

Itâgû′nâhĭ, see Ax, John.

Itâgû′nâhĭ, see Ax, John.

Ivy, A. E., on Cherokee schools 155

Ivy, A.E., on Cherokee schools 155

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

J

Jack, Col. Samuel, expedition under 50

Jack, Col. Samuel, expedition under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jackal, myth concerning 453

Jackal, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, address to Cherokee by 122

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, address to Cherokee by 122

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, attack on Creeks at Talladega by 91

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, attack on the Creeks at Talladega by 91

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, attitude of, toward Cherokee 117, 119

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, his attitude toward the Cherokee 117, 119

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, defeat of Creeks at Horseshoe bend by 9396

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, defeat of the Creeks at Horseshoe Bend by 9396

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, determination of, for Cherokee removal 123, 140, 159

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, determination of, for Cherokee removal 123, 140, 159

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, election of, as President 117

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, election as President __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, Houston’s relations with 223

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, Houston’s connections with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, Junaluska’s saying about 164

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, Junaluska’s saying about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, proclamation against crossing Sabine river by 143

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, announcement against crossing the Sabine River by 143

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, relief of Turkeytown by order of 90

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, relief of Turkeytown by order of 90

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, remark of, concerning Supreme Court decision 120

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, comment about, regarding the Supreme Court ruling 120

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, reply to Cherokee protests against New Echota treaty by 126

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, responds to Cherokee protests against the New Echota treaty by 126

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, retreat from Emukfaw creek by 92

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, retreat from Emukfaw creek by 92

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, treaty signed by 103

Jackson, Gen. Andrew, treaty signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jackson, Maj. R. C., acknowledgments to 13

Jackson, Maj. R. C., thanks to 13

Jackson, Maj. R. C. on assassination of John Walker 121

Jackson, Maj. R. C. on the assassination of John Walker 121

Jamaica, collection from xxix

Jamaica, collection from 29

Jar-fly in Cherokee lore 308

Jar-fly in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jay, myth concerning 284, 466468

Jay, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Jefferson, President Thomas, encouragement of westward emigration by 101, 102, 113

Jefferson, President Thomas, promoting westward migration by 101, 102, 113

Jefferson, President Thomas on attempted establishment of iron works in Cherokee country (1807) 86

Jefferson, President Thomas on the attempted establishment of ironworks in Cherokee territory (1807) 86

Jefferson, President Thomas on burial mound in Virginia 2021

Jefferson, President Thomas on burial mound in Virginia 2021

Jefferson, President Thomas, suggestions to Cherokee by 113

Jefferson, President Thomas, suggestions to the Cherokee by 113

Jeffreys on Mobilian trade language 187

Jeffreys on Mobilian trade language __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jenks, Dr Albert E., memoir by lii–liv

Jenks, Dr Albert Einstein, memoir by lii–liv

Jessan, see Tsĕsa′nĭ.

Jessan, check out Tsĕsa′nĭ.

Jesuits, work of, among Cherokee 3637

Jesuits, work with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jews, peace towns among 207

Jews, peace towns among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jicarilla, myths of 229, 431, 433, 443, 450, 451, 452, 473

Jicarilla myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Jicarilla, study of language of xxvi

Jicarilla (no change needed), study of the language of xxvi

Jicarilla, work among xv–xvi

Jicarilla, work during 1500s

Jimsonweed in Cherokee lore 426

Jimsonweed in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Joanna bald, myth concerning 407

Joanna is bald, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Joara, see Xuala.

Joara, check out Xuala.

Job’s tears in Cherokee lore 420

Job's tears in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Johnson, Sir William, arrangement of peace between Iroquois and Cherokee by 38, 352

Johnson, Sir William, peace agreement between the Iroquois and Cherokee by 38, 352

Johnson, Sir William, life of 202203

Johnson, Sir William, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Johnson, Gov. ——, census of Cherokee compiled by 34

Johnson, Gov. ——, census of Cherokee compiled by 34

Johnson, Gov. —— on Indian civilized government 113

Johnson, Gov. —— on Indian civilized government 113

Johnston, Gen. A. S., commissioner to Cherokee 145

Johnston, Gen. A. S., commissioner to Cherokee 145

Johnston, William, seizure of East Cherokee lands by 173174

William Johnston, takeover of East Cherokee lands by 173174

Johnston, ——, study of ruins discovered by xiv

Johnston, ——, research on ruins discovered by xiv

Jolly, John, Cherokee chief 136137

Jolly, John, Cherokee chief __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jolly, John, Houston’s relations with 222223

Jolly, John, Houston’s relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jones, Rev. Evan, admission of, to Cherokee citizenship 150

Jones, Rev. Evan, admission to Cherokee citizenship 150

Jones, Rev. Evan, missionary among Cherokee 108

Jones, Rev. Evan, missionary among the Cherokee.

Jones, Rev. Evan, payment to 150

Rev. Evan Jones, payment to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jones, Rev. Evan, translation of New Testament by 108

Jones, Rev. Evan, translation of New Testament by 108

Jones, Rev. Evan, Wafford’s study under 238

Jones, Rev. Evan, Wafford’s study under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jones, Rev. Evan, work of N. J. Smith for 178

Jones, Rev. Evan, work of N. J. Smith for 178

Jones, John B., admission of, to Cherokee citizenship 150

John B. Jones, admission to Cherokee citizenship 150

Jones, John B., organization of Ketoowah society by 225 [561]

John B. Jones, organization of the Ketoowah society by 225 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Jones, John B., preparation of schoolbooks by 151

John B. Jones, making schoolbooks by 151

Jones, W. A., on Cherokee emigration plans 156

Jones, W.A., on Cherokee relocation plans 156

Jones, William, legend told by 489

William Jones, a legend recounted by 489

Jones, ——, on Cherokee refugees in Florida 53

Jones, ——, on Cherokee refugees in Florida 53

Jones, —— on De Luna’s expedition 201

Jones, —— on De Luna’s expedition 201

Jones, —— on De Soto’s route 193, 195, 197, 198

Jones, —— on De Soto’s route 193, 195, 197, 198

Jones, —— on Jack’s expedition 50

Jones, —— on Jack’s trip __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Jones, —— on petroglyphs at Track Rock gap 418

Jones, —— on petroglyphs at Track Rock gap 418

Jones, —— on Spanish mines 201, 202

Jones, —— on Spanish mines __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jones, —— on Williamson’s expedition 50

Jones, —— on Williamson's expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Juada, see Xuala.

Juada, check out Xuala.

Judgment, discussion of lvi–lvii

Judgment, discussion of 56-57

Junaluska, East Cherokee chief 164165

Junaluska, East Cherokee chief __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Junaluska, part taken by, in Creek war 97

Junaluska, involved in the Creek War. 97

Jutaculla, see Tsulʻkălû′.

Jutaculla, see Tsulʻkălû′.

Jutaculla Old Fields, myths concerning 407, 476, 479

Jutaculla Old Fields, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

K

Kâ′iahû′, East Cherokee chief 173

Kâ′iahû′, East Cherokee chief __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kâ′iahû′, myth told by 439

Kâ′iahû′, myth shared by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kâ′lanû, see Houston, Samuel.

Kâ′lanû, see Houston, Samuel.

Kăna′sta, myth concerning 341342, 480

Kăna′sta, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kana′tĭ, myths concerning 242249, 262, 264, 280, 431435, 441, 464

Kana′tĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Kane on Nisqualli myths 472

Kane on Nisqualli myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kane on Wallawalla myths 448

Kane on Wallawalla legends __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Karankawa, information concerning xvi

Karankawa, info about XVI

Katâl′sta, last Cherokee potter 164

Katâl′sta, the last Cherokee potter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Katydid, myth concerning 311, 463

Katydid, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kaw, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Kaw, settlement on the Cherokee strip 151

Keener, Rev. Ulrich, preacher among Cherokee 165

Sharper, Rev. Ulrich, preacher among the Cherokee 165

Kennedy, ——, expedition against Cherokee under (1788) 65

Kennedy, ——, mission against the Cherokee in (1788) 65

Kentucky, work in xviii

Kentucky, work in 18th century

Keowee, stone drum in 397

Keowee, stone drum in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kerr, Captain, part taken by, in battle of Horseshoe bend 94

Kerr, Captain, role played by, in the battle of Horseshoe Bend 94

Ketoowah society, character and history of 15, 225226

Ketoowah community, character and history of 15, 225226

Ketoowah society, opposition to allotment project by 156

Ketoowah community, resistance to the allotment project by 156

Ketoowah society, part taken by, in Civil war 148

Ketoowah community, part taken by, in Civil war 148

Khasias, myths of 441

Khasias, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kickapoo in Texas, wanderings of 146

Kickapoo in Texas, explorations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kickapoo, union of, with Cherokee 143

Kickapoo, union with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

King, Cussetah, on Cherokee attitude in war of 1812 89

King, Cussetah, on Cherokee attitude in the War of 1812 89

Kingfisher, myths concerning 288289, 455

Kingfisher, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kings mountain, battle at 57

Kings Mountain, battle at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kinship, Cherokee terms of 468

Family, Cherokee terms of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kinship, Indian use of terms of 491, 497

Family, Indian use of terms of 491, 497

Kinship, influence of, on tribal organization xlix

Family ties, impact of, on tribal structure xlix

Kintiel ruin, excavation of xiii

Kintiel ruin, excavation of 13th

Kintiel ruin, collection from xxi

Kintiel ruins, collection from 21st century

Kiowa, death song of warrior order of 491492

Kiowa, death song of the warrior order of 491492

Kiowa, myths of 433, 434, 438, 443, 449, 459, 501

Kiowa, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Kiowa, owl-inspired medicine-man of 495496

Kiowa, owl-themed healer of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kiowa, publication of paper on xvi, xxix

Kiowa Tribe, publication of paper on 16, 29

Kiowa, tribal medicine of 503

Kiowa, tribal medicine of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kirk family, murder of Cherokee by 65

Kirk family, murder of Cherokee by 65

Kirk family, murder of members of, by Cherokee 65

Kirk family, murder of family members by Cherokee 65

Kituhwa, introduction of Christianity at 165

Kituhwa, introduction of Christianity at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kituhwa, legend of mound at 396

Kituhwa, legend of the mound at 396

Kituhwa, see also Ketoowah.

Kituhwa, see also Ketoowah.

Kitu′whagĭ, meaning and derivation of name 15, 182, 378

Kitu'whagi, meaning and derivation of name 15, 182, 378

Kitu′whagĭ, see also Synonymy.

Kitu'whagĭ, see also Synonymy.

Knights of the Golden Circle, secret secessionist organization 148

Knights of the Golden Circle, a secret secessionist group 148

Knotty Tom, myth told by 482

Knotty Tom, myth by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knox, John, instructions of, to Ethnologist Shaw 7071

John Knox, instructions for Ethnologist Shaw 7071

Knox, John on Chickamauga declaration of war (1792) 71

John Knox on Chickamauga declaration of war (1792) 71

Knox, John on encroachment on Cherokee lands (1789) 68

John Knox on the invasion of Cherokee lands (1789) 68

Koasati in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Koasati in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Koasati, trans-Mississippi migration by 99

Koasati, trans-Mississippi migration by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Koasati, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Koasati, a tribe of the Creek confederacy 498499

Korean myths, position of rabbit in 232, 447

Korean myths, role of the rabbit in 232, 447

Kroeber, A. L. on Cheyenne myths 441, 449, 452, 465466

Kroeber, A. L. on Cheyenne myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Kroeber, A. L. on Eskimo myths 443

Kroeber, A. L. on Inuit myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kunnesee, part taken by, in Creek war 97

Kunnesee, involved in the Creek War 97

Kusa, see Coça; Coosa; Creeks.

Kusa, see Coça; Coosa; Creeks.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

L

Lady-slipper in Cherokee lore 420

Lady-slipper in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Laguna, work at xiv

Laguna, work at XIV

Lake Chapala, Cherokee in vicinity of 146

Lake Chapala, Cherokee in the area of 146

Lamar, M. B., attitude of, toward Texan Indians 145

Lamar, M.B., his attitude towards Texan Indians 145

Land cessions, Cherokee 34, 4546, 5354, 60, 61, 6869, 8081, 8485, 97, 98, 102, 106, 123, 139, 150, 153

Land cessions, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__

Land cessions, Chickasaw 86

Land cessions, Chickasaw __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Land cessions, laws against 107, 141, 134, 138, 218219

Land sales, laws against __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Land cessions, publication of paper on xxx

Land transfers, publication of paper on xxx

Lands, Cherokee, fixing of boundaries of 138

Land, Cherokee, establishing the boundaries of 138

Lands, Cherokee, lottery of 117

Lands, Cherokee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ lottery

Lands, East Cherokee, adjustment of title to 173174

Lands , East Cherokee, changing the title to 173174

Lanman, Charles, on Charley’s escape and surrender 131

Lanman, Charles, on Charley’s escape and surrender 131

Lanman, Charles on Cherokee myths 417418, 431432, 438439, 443444, 450, 475

Lanman, Charles on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Lanman, Charles on Georgia gold lottery 117

Lanman, Charles on Georgia gold lottery __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lanman, Charles on Junuluska 164

Lanman, Charles on Junuluska __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lanman, Charles on Southern gold fields 221

Lanman, Charles on Southern gold mines __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lanman, Charles on Col. W. H. Thomas 162

Charles Lanman on Col. W. H. Thomas 162

Lanman, Charles, visit to East Cherokee by 166

Charles Lanman, visit to East Cherokee by 166

Lark, Cherokee name for 281

Lark, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Laurel in Cherokee lore 422

Laurel in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on cairns in eastern United States 491

Lawson on cairns in eastern United States 491

Lawson on English conduct toward Indians 38

Lawson on English behavior towards Native Americans 38

Lawson on “flying stag” 463

Lawson on "flying stag" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on gambling by Indians 465

Lawson on Indian gambling __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on gatayûstĭ game 434

Lawson on Gatayûstĭ game __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on heating and lighting of townhouse 230

Lawson on heating and lighting of townhouse 230

Lawson on Indian marriage customs 482

Lawson on Indian wedding traditions __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on Indian regard for snakes 457

Lawson on India's respect for snakes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on Indian storehouse 433

Lawson on Indian warehouse __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on lake in South Carolina 200

Lawson at a lake in South Carolina __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on oppossum 449

Lawson on possum __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on peaches among Cherokee 214

Lawson on peaches with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on planters’ regard for martin 455

Lawson on planters' view of martin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on Tuscarora myths and beliefs 442, 466, 505

Lawson on Tuscarora myths and beliefs __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Lawson on Tuscarora population 498

Lawson on Tuscarora population __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on wampum 489

Lawson on wampum __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lawson on whales along North Carolina coast 469

Lawson on whales along the North Carolina coast 469

Lederer, John, on cairns in Eastern United States 491 [562]

Lederer, John, on cairns in the Eastern United States 491 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Lederer, John, on Cherokee invasion of Virginia 300

John Lederer, on the Cherokee invasion of Virginia 300

Lederer, John on gatayûstĭ game 434

Lederer, John on Gatayûstĭ game __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lederer, John on lake in South Carolina 200

John Lederer on a lake in South Carolina 200

Lederer, John on Rickahockan 3031

Lederer, John on Rickahockan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lederer, John on Tuscarora “emperor” 498

Lederer, John on Tuscarora "emperor" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lederer, John on Ushery feather ornament 504

Lederer, John on Ushery feather accessory __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leech, myth concerning 329330, 474

Leech, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Leland, C. G., on Algonquian myths 451

Leland, C.G., on Algonquian myths 451

Lenoir, myth concerning 414

Lenoir, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lewis, Maj. Andrew, building of Fort Loudon by 40

Lewis, Maj. Andrew, construction of Fort Loudon by 40

Lewis, Maj. Andrew, expedition against Shawano by 41

Lewis, Maj. Andrew, expedition against Shawano by 41

Library, accessions to xxx

Library, accessions to xxx

Library of Congress, acknowledgments to 12

Library of Congress, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lichen, see U′tsălă.

Lichen, see U′tsălă.

Lichens in Cherokee lore 420

Lichens in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Life, Indian ideas concerning seat of 394, 468

Life, Indian ideas about the origin of 394, 468

Lightning, myths concerning 300301, 422, 435, 442, 461, 462, 464, 465, 505

Lightning, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Lingoa geral, character and use of 187

General Language, character and use of 187

Linguistic research xvi

Language research xvi

Linn in Cherokee myths and lore 421, 466, 505

Linn in Cherokee myths and lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Lion, myths concerning 452

Lion myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lion, see also Panther.

Lion, see also Panther.

Lipan, study of language of xxvi

Lipan, study of language of 26

Little Carpenter on Shawano wars 371, 372

Little Carpenter on Shawano wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Little Deer, myths concerning 250251, 262264

Little Deer, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Little Men, myths concerning 252254, 295, 297, 435, 436, 438

Little Men, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Little People, myths concerning 289, 333334, 430, 455, 464

Little People, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Little Tennessee towns, burning of (1788) 65

Small towns in Tennessee, burning of (1788) 65

Little Turtle, defeat of St Clair by 212

Little Turtle, St. Clair's defeat by 212

Lizards in Cherokee myth and lore 306307, 407

Lizards in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Locomotive, myth concerning 351

Locomotive, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lone peak, myth concerning 335

Lone Peak, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Long Hair, chief of Ohio band 79

Long Hair, leader of the Ohio band 79

Long island, battle near 48

Long Island, battle near __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Long island, cession of 85

Long Island, cession of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Long island, treaty of (1777) 53

Long Island, treaty of (1777) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Long island, treaty of (1781) 59

Long Island, Treaty of (1781) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Long Island town, building of 54

Long Island town, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lookout Mountain town, building of 54

Lookout Mountain town, building of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Looms, see Weaving.

Looms, see Weaving.

Loskiel on Delaware-Cherokee relations 378, 494

Loskiel on Delaware-Cherokee relations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Loskiel on name Tallige′wi 184

Loskiel on name Tallige′wi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lossing on battle of Hillabee 91

Losing in the battle of Hillabee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lossing on battle of Horseshoe bend 96

Losing on the battle of Horseshoe Bend 96

Lossing on battle of Tallaseehatchee 91

Loss at the Battle of Tallaseehatchee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lossing on garrisoning of Fort Armstrong by Cherokee 92

Losing on the occupation of Fort Armstrong by Cherokee 92

Louisiana, cession of, to Spain 40

Louisiana, transferred to Spain __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lovewell, ——, Indian scalp hunting by 208209

Lovewell, ——, Indian scalp hunting by 208209

Low on capture of Hillabee 91

Low on capturing Hillabee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lowrey, Maj. George, letter to Calhoun by 115

Lowrey, Maj. George, letter to Calhoun by 115

Lowrey, Maj. George on Iroquois peace embassy 486

Lowrey, Maj. George on the Iroquois peace mission 486

Lowrey, Maj. George, signer of act of union 136

Lowrey, Maj. George, signer of the Act of Union 136

Lowrey, Col. John, part taken by, in Creek war 90, 91, 97

Lowrey, Col. John, involvement in the Creek War 90, 91, 97

Lyttleton, Governor, negotiations with Cherokee by (1758–59) 42

Lyttelton, Governor, talks with the Cherokee in (1758–59) 42

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

M

McCarthy, W. C., East Cherokee agent 174175

McCarthy, W.C., East Cherokee agent 174175

McCarthy, W. C. on East Cherokee condition (1875) 175

McCarthy, W.C. on East Cherokee condition (1875) 175

MacCormack, ——, collection by xxix

MacCormack, ——, collection by xxix

McCulloch on De Soto’s route 193

McCulloch on De Soto’s path __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McDowell, ——, defeat of Ferguson by 57

McDowell, ——, defeat of Ferguson by 57

McDowell, —— on Ohio Cherokee 79

McDowell, —— on Ohio Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McFarland, Colonel, expedition under 75

McFarland, Colonel, expedition under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McGee, Dr W. J., memoir by xliii–xliv

McGee, Dr. W. J., memoir by xliii–xliv

McGee, Dr W. J., work of xx, xxi, xxix

McGee, Dr. W. J., work of xx, xxi, xxix

McGillviray, Gen. Alexander, endeavor to form Indian confederacy by 72

McGillvray, Gen. Alex, tried to create an Indian confederacy by 72

McGillviray, Gen. Alexander, life of 209210

McGillviray, Gen. Alexander, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

McGillviray, Gen. Alexander, ransom of Mrs. Brown by 65

McGillivray, Gen. Alex, ransom of Mrs. Brown by 65

McGillviray, Gen. Alexander, remonstrance against Creek raids to 67

McGillivray, Gen. Alex, complaint about Creek raids to 67

MacGowan, Dr D. J. on Ani′ Kuta′nĭ 393

MacGowan, Dr D. J. on Ani′ Kuta′nĭ 393

MacGowan, Dr D. J. on farewell address of Floyd Welch 226227

MacGowan, Dr D. J. on farewell address of Floyd Welch 226227

MacGowan, Dr D. J. on Ketoowah society 226

MacGowan, Dr D. J. on Ketoowah society 226

McIntosh, Gen. William, attitude of, during Creek war 89, 90

McIntosh, Gen. William, attitude during the Creek War 89, 90

McIntosh, Gen. William, killing of 134

McIntosh, Gen. William, killing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McIntosh, Gen. William, life of 216217

McIntosh, Gen. William, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

McIntosh, Gen. William, removal of Creeks after killing of 385

McIntosh, Gen. William, removal of the Creeks after the killing of 385

McIntosh, Gen. William, treaty signed by 61

McIntosh, Gen. William, treaty signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McKenney, Thomas, Chief of Indian Bureau (1825) 111

McKenney, Tom, Chief of Indian Bureau (1825) 111

McKenney, Thomas on Cherokee government 107

McKenney, Thomas on Cherokee governance __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McKenney and Hall on battle of Horseshoe bend 96

McKenney & Hall on the Battle of Horseshoe Bend 96

McKenney and Hall on Cherokee declaration of war against Creeks (1813) 89

McKenney & Hall on Cherokee declaration of war against Creeks (1813) 89

McKenney and Hall on invention of Cherokee syllabary 110

McKenney & Hall on the creation of the Cherokee syllabary 110

McKenney and Hall on killing of Doublehead 85

McKenney & Hall on the killing of Doublehead 85

McKenney and Hall on number of Cherokee in Creek war 96

McKenney & Hall on the number of Cherokee in the Creek War 96

McKenney and Hall on Osage-Cherokee troubles 137

McKenney and Hall on Osage-Cherokee issues __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McKenney and Hall on Prophet’s mission among Cherokee 89

McKenney & Hall on Prophet’s mission among the Cherokee 89

McKenney and Hall on Sequoya’s ancestry 109

McKenney and Hall on Sequoya’s family tree __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McKenney and Hall on Tahchee 141

McKenney and Hall on Tahchee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, effort to cause Cherokee removal by 105

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, effort to cause Cherokee removal by 105

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, emigration under direction of 103

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, emigration under the direction of 103

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, figures of, on Cherokee emigration 106

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, figures of, on Cherokee emigration 106

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, treaty signed by 103

McMinn, Gov. Joseph, treaty signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

McNair, David, grave of 221222

David McNair, grave of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Magic in Cherokee myth 243, 246, 255, 277278, 279, 320, 374375, 393394, 434, 501, 502, passim

Magic in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, passim

Magic, Indian practice of 495

Magic, Indian practice of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahican, association of, with Delawares 494

Mahican, connection with Delawares 494

Mahican, modern representatives of 498

Mahican, modern representatives of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahican, separation of, from Delawares 19

Mahican, separation from Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maine, work in xiii, xvii–xviii

Maine, work in 13, 17–18

Maize, see Corn.

Maize, see Corn.

Man, myth of origin of 240

Man, myth of the origin of 240

Mandan, myths of 429

Mandan, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Manso, work among xvi

Manso, work among 16

Mañterañ, meaning of name 16, 183

Mañterañ, name meaning __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mañterañ, see also Catawba.

Mañterañ, see also Catawba.

Margry on Cherokee relations with Choctaw 390

Margry on Cherokee and Choctaw relationships __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Marion, aid given to, by Sevier 211

Marion, assistance provided to, by Sevier 211

Marriage, acculturation through xxiii–xxiv

Marriage, cultural adaptation through xxiii–xxiv

Marriage, Cherokee customs relating to 481482

Marriage, Cherokee customs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Marshall, John, decision of, in Worcester v. State of Georgia 119120

John Marshall, decision of, in Worcester v. State of Georgia 119120

Martin, Joseph, on Cherokee temper in 1786 63

Martin, Joe, on Cherokee temper in 1786 63

Martin, Joseph on encroachments of Tennesseeans 64

Martin, Joe on the encroachments of Tennesseans 64

Martin, Joseph on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62

Martin, Joe on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62

Martin, Joseph on Sevier’s expedition (1781) 59 [563]

Martin, Joseph on Sevier’s expedition (1781) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Martin, Joseph, treaty signed by 61

Martin, Joseph, treaty signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Martin, Gen. ——, expedition against Cherokee under 65

Martin, Gen. ——, mission against the Cherokee under 65

Martin, ——, on expedition from Virginia through Cherokee country 30

Martin, ——, on a journey from Virginia through Cherokee territory 30

Martin, myths concerning 287, 454

Martin, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Maryland, production of gold in 220

Maryland, making gold in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maryville, attack on 65

Maryville, attack on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mason, J. M., on Cherokee opposition to removal project 128

Mason, J.M., on Cherokee resistance to the removal project 128

Matthews, Dr Washington, on Navaho myths 229, 443, 447448, 468, 501

Matthews, Dr Washington, on Navajo myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Matthews, Dr Washington, study of fraternities and cults by xlvii

Matthews, Dr Washington D.C., study of fraternities and cults by xlvii

Maumee rapids, effect of battle of 81

Maumee River rapids, impact of the battle of 81

Maumee rapids, participation of Cherokee in battle of 79

Maumee River rapids, involvement of Cherokee in the battle of 79

Mauvila, battle of 96, 191

Mauvila, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Maya, myths of 451

Maya, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maya, memoir on calendar system of xlii–xliii

Maya, memoir on calendar system of xlii–xliii

May apple in Cherokee lore 420

May apple in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mayes, Chief J. B., proposition for land cession made to 153

Mayes, Chief J. B., proposal for land transfer made to 153

Meadow lark, Cherokee name for 281

Meadowlark, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Meadow lark, myth concerning 467

Meadowlark, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mechanic arts among Cherokee 104, 112

Trade skills among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mechanic arts among East Cherokee 166167

Mechanical skills among East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Medicine, myths concerning 250252, 435436

Medicine, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Medicine,” tribal, of Cherokee 396397, 503

“Medicine,” tribal, of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Medicine”, war, Indian beliefs concerning 393394, 501

Healthcare”, war, Indian beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Medill, W., on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Medill, W., on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Medill, W. on East Cherokee censuses 167

Medill School, W. on East Cherokee censuses 167

Meek on De Soto’s route 192, 193, 197, 198

Meek on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Meherrin, habitat and migrations of 17

Meherrin, habitat and migrations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Meigs, Gen. R. J., aid given to missionary work by 84

Meigs, Gen. R. J., support provided to missionary work by 84

Meigs, Gen. R. J., delegation brought to Washington by (1898) 106

Meigs, Gen. R. J., delegation brought to Washington by (1898) 106

Meigs, Gen. R. J., instructions to, to cause removal of Cherokee to the West 101

Meigs, Gen. R. J., orders to arrange for the relocation of the Cherokee to the West 101

Meigs, Gen. R. J., life of 214215

Meigs, Gen. R. J., life of 214215

Meigs, Gen. R. J. on Cherokee attitude in war of 1812 89

Meigs, Gen. R. J. on Cherokee attitude in war of 1812 89

Meigs, Gen. R. J. on Cherokee services in Creek war 97

Meigs, Gen. R. J. on Cherokee services in Creek war 97

Meigs, Gen. R. J. on secret article of treaty of 1807 86

Meigs, Gen. R. J. on the secret article of the treaty of 1807 86

Meigs, Gen. R. J., recommendation for Cherokee citizenship by 114

Meigs, Gen. R. J., recommendation for Cherokee citizenship by 114

Meigs, Gen. R. J., treaties brought about by 8485

Meigs, Gen. R. J., treaties created by 8485

Melody, development of lxxi

Melody, development of 71

Memphis, surrender of Spanish post at 81

Memphis, surrender of Spanish outpost at 81

Menendez, establishment of fort by 27

Menendez, fort established by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Menendez on Pardo’s expedition 28, 29

Menendez on Pardo’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Menstruation in Cherokee myth and belief 319320, 469

Menstruation in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Meredith on adoption of Cherokee constitution 113

Meredith on adopting the Cherokee constitution __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Meredith on John Ross 114, 224

Meredith on John Ross __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Meriwether, Gen. David, treaty signed by 103

Meriwether, Gen. David, treaty signed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mesa Encantada, exploration of xiii

Mesa Encantada, exploring XIII

Mescal,” see Peyote.

Mescal,” see Peyote.

Mescalero, study of language of xxvi

Mescalero, study of the language of xxvi

Mescalero, work among xvi

Mescalero, work among 16

Messenger, Cherokee, see Cherokee messenger.

Messenger, Cherokee, see Cherokee messenger.

Metabolism, pleasures of lix–lx

Metabolism, pleasures of lix–lx

Metaphor, development of lxxvii–xci

Metaphor, development of lxxvii–xci

Meteor, Cherokee name for 442

Meteor, Cherokee term for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Methodists, work of, among East Cherokee 166

Methodists, work of, among East Cherokee 166

Mexico, alleged Cherokee agreement with 144145

Mexico, claimed Cherokee agreement with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mexico, Cherokee in 146

Mexico, Cherokee in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mexico, collection from xxix

Mexico, collection from 29

Mexico, grant to Cherokee by 143

Mexico, granted to the Cherokee by 143

Mexico, memoir on numeral systems of xliv–xlv

Mexico, memoir on number systems of xliv–xlv

Mexico, proposed Cherokee emigration to 155156

Mexico, suggested moving the Cherokee to 155156

Mexico, work in xvi, xvii

Mexico, work in 16th, 17th

Migrations, Cherokee 1721

Migrations, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Migration traditions, Cherokee 428429, 453

Migration traditions, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Migration traditions, see also Sacred myths.

Migration traditions, see also Sacred myths.

Migration traditions, of Tusayan, memoir on xxxix–xl

Migration customs, of Tusayan, memoir on xxxix–xl

Migration traditions, see also Sacred myths.

Migration customs, see also Sacred myths.

Milfort on Taskigi among Creeks 389

Milfort on Taskigi among Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Milky Way, myth concerning 259, 443

Milky Way, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Miller, Governor, efforts for Osage-Cherokee peace by 137

Miller, Governor, efforts for Osage-Cherokee peace by 137

Milligan, ——, on Catawba in Cherokee war 44

Milligan, ——, on Catawba in Cherokee war 44

Mills among Cherokee 85, 104

Mills among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mimicry, part played by, in athletics lxiv, lxv–lxvi

Imitation, role played by, in athletics 64, 65–66

Mindeleff, Cosmos, memoirs by xxix, xli

Mindeleff, Universe, memoirs by 29, 41

Mines, Spanish, in Alleghenies 29, 202

Mines, Spanish, in the Alleghenies __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mink, myths concerning 263, 277, 452

Mink, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Miro, Gov. Estevan, on Cherokee migration across the Mississippi 100

Miro, Gov. Estevan, on Cherokee migration across the Mississippi 100

Missionaries among Cherokee, arrest of 119, 120

Missionaries among Cherokee, arrest of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Missionaries and missions among Cherokee 3738, 8384, 104105, 107, 123, 136, 150, 152, 155, 165

Missionaries and missions among the Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Mission ridge, cause of name of 105

Mission Ridge, reason for the name of 105

Missouri, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Missouri, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Missouri, Kansas and Texas railway, construction of 151

Mo-Kan-Tex railway, construction of 151

Mistletoe in Cherokee lore 420

Mistletoe in Cherokee legend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mobile, Spanish possession of 68

Mobile, Spanish territory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mobilian, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Mobilian, a tribe within the Choctaw confederacy 500

Mobilian trade language, character and use of 187188

Mobilian trade language, character and use of 187188

Moccasin in Cherokee myth 297

Moccasin in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mocking-bird, see Huhu.

Mockingbird, check out Huhu.

Mohawk language, comparison of Cherokee language with 188

Mohawk hairstyle language, comparison of Cherokee language with 188

Mohawk, legends of Cherokee wars with 357358

Mohawk hairstyle, stories of Cherokee battles with 357358

Mohawk name for Cherokee 16

Mohawk term for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mohawk name for titmouse 454

Mohawk name for titmouse __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mole, myths concerning 254, 277278

Mole, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Mole cricket in Cherokee lore 309

Mole cricket in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Monacan, Cherokee relations with 14

Monacan, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Monarchical stage, development of music in lxxii

Monarchy phase, development of music in lxxii

Monette on De Soto’s route 193, 198

Monette on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Monette on Spanish encouragement of Indian hostility 67

Monette on Spanish support for Native American hostility 67

Monette on Thomas Walker’s expedition 39

Monette on Thomas Walker's trip __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Monroe, President James, approval of allotment project by 114

Monroe, President James, approval of the allotment project by 114

Monroe, President James, protest to, by Georgia delegation in Congress 115

Monroe, President James, protest from the Georgia delegation in Congress 115

Monroe, President James, reply to Georgia’s protest by 115116

Monroe, President James, responded to Georgia’s protest by 115116

Montgomery, Col. ——, defeat of expedition under 43

Montgomery, Col. ——, defeat of expedition under 43

Montgomery, Col. ——, expedition against Chickamauga towns under 55

Montgomery, Col. ——, mission against Chickamauga towns under 55

Moon, myths concerning 252, 256257, 440, 441

Moon, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Mooney, James, memoir by, on Cherokee myths xxxvii–xxxix, 3548

James Mooney, memoir by, on Cherokee myths xxxvii–xxxix, 3548

Mooney, James, study of fraternities and cults by xlvii

James Mooney, study of fraternities and cults by xlvii

Mooney, James, work of xv–xvii, xxvi, xxix

James Mooney, work of 15–17, 26, 29

Moore, Gov. James, accusation against 32

Moore, Gov. James, accusation against __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moore, Gov. James, exploration into Cherokee country by 31 [564]

Moore, Gov. James, exploration into Cherokee territory by 31 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Moore, Col. Maurice, expedition of 33

Moore, Col. Maurice, expedition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moore, ——, on character of Indian warfare in 1776 53

Moore, ——, on the nature of Indian warfare in 1776 53

Moore, —— on Rutherford’s expedition 49, 205

Moore, —— on Rutherford’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Moore, ——, on Cherokee in civil war 170

Moore, ——, on Cherokee in the Civil War 170

Moore, —— on Chief N. J. Smith 178

Moore, —— on Chief N. J. Smith 178

Moore, ——, capture and burning of 48

Moore, ——, capture and burning of 48

Moravians among Cherokee 8384

Moravians with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Morgan, Col. Gideon, part taken by, in Creek war 90, 91, 9496

Morgan, Col. Gideon, involved in the Creek War 90, 91, 9496

Morgan, L. H., on Cherokee-Iroquois wars 352, 485, 492

Morgan, L.H., on Cherokee-Iroquois wars 352, 485, 492

Morgan, L. H. on Chickasaw clans 499

Morgan, L. H. on Chickasaw clans __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morgan, L. H. on Choctaw clans 500

Morgan, L. H. on Choctaw clans __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morgan, L. H. on distance between Iroquois and Cherokee countries 485

Morgan, L. H. on the distance between Iroquois and Cherokee territories 485

Morgan, L. H. on Iroquoian migrations 189

Morgan, L. H. on Iroquoian migrations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morgan, L. H. on Iroquois 485

Morgan, L. H. on Iroquois __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morgan, L. H. on Iroquois myths 432, 447, 471

Morgan, L. H. on Iroquois myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Morgan, L. H. on Muscogee clans 499

Morgan, L. H. on Muscogee clans __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morgan, L. H. on origin of Buffalo dance 485

Morgan, L.H. on the origin of the Buffalo dance 485

Morgan, L. H. on Yontoñwisas dance 492

Morgan, L. H. on Yontoñwisas dance __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morgan, L. H., on agreement with Cherokee (1892) 153

Morgan, L.H., on agreement with Cherokee (1892) 153

Morgan, L. H. on East Cherokee schools 176

Morgan, L. H. on East Cherokee schools 176

Morgan, L. H. on Chief N. J. Smith 178

Morgan, L.H. on Chief N. J. Smith 178

Morgan, Washington, attempt to enlist East Cherokee by 168169

Morgan, WA, try to recruit East Cherokee by 168169

Morris, ——, collection by xxi

Morris, ——, collection by xxi

Morse, on Blackburn’s school 84

Morse, on Blackburn’s school report

Morse on election of C. R. Hicks as chief 113

Morse code on the election of C. R. Hicks as chief 113

Morse on missions among Cherokee in 1820 105

Morse Code on missions among Cherokee in 1820 105

Mortuary customs, study of xv, xvii

Funeral customs, study of 15, 17

Moses, appointment of peace towns by 207

Moses, designation of cities of refuge by 207

Moses in Cherokee myth 236, 428429

Moses in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Mosquito, myth concerning 444

Mosquito, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moth, myths and lore concerning 310, 438

Moth, myths, and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Motion, discussion of lvi–lvii

Motion, discussion of 56–57

Mounds, Cherokee legends concerning 395396 501502

Mounds, Cherokee legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Mounds in northern Honduras, memoir on xli–xlii

Mounds in northern Honduras, memoir on xli–xlii

Mount Mitchell, myth concerning 432

Mount Mitchell, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moytoy, “emperor” of Cherokee 35

Moytoy, "emperor" of the Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mudhen, see Gallinule.

Mudhen, see Gallinule.

Mud-puppy, see Water-dog.

Mud-puppy, see Water-dog.

Mugulusha, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Mugulusha, a tribe of the Choctaw Confederacy 500

Mulberry place, myths concerning 250, 264, 436, 473

Mulberry place, stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Mule, Cherokee name for 265

Mule, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mullay, J. C., East Cherokee censuses by 167, 171

Mullay, J.C., East Cherokee censuses by 167, 171

Mummy, finding of, at Aguas Calientes xvii

Mom, discovery of, at Aguas Calientes xvii

Muñiz, Antonio, collection by xxix

Muñiz, Antonio, collection by xxix

Munsee, separation of, from Delawares 19

Munsee, split from Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Munsee, see also Delawares.

Munsee, see also Delawares.

Murphy, Dr. P. S., acknowledgments to 13

Murphy, Dr. P. S., acknowledgments to 13

Murray, Captain, expedition under 67

Murray, Captain, expedition under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Muscle shoals, attempted settlement at 68

Muscle Shoals, attempted settlement at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Muscle shoals, conflict at 70

Muscle Shoals, conflict at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Muscle shoals, massacre of Scott party at 100101

Muscle Shoals, massacre of the Scott party at 100101

Muscogee, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Muscogee Nation, a tribe of the Creek confederacy 498499

Music, discussion of lxx–lxxiv

Music, discussion of 60–74

Muskwaki, purchase of loom of xxix

Muskwaki, purchase of loom of 29

Mussel in Cherokee lore 308

Mussel in Cherokee legend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mythology, primitive, study of xxvii

Mythology, ancient, study of xxvii

Myths, Cherokee, memoir on xxxvii–xxxix, 3548

Myths, Cherokee, memoir on xxxvii–xxxix, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Myths, Cherokee, work on xxvi

Myths, Cherokee, work on 26

Myths, development of lxxxii–lxxxiv

Myths, development of lxxxii–lxxxiv

Myths, interchange of, among tribe 234235

Myths, exchange within tribe __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Myths, Iroquois, work on xxvi

Myths, Iroquois, work on 26

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

N

Nacoochee, pseudomyth concerning 416

Nacoochee, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nacoochee, see also Cauchi.

Nacoochee, see also Cauchi.

Nadako in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Nadako in Texas, a union with the Cherokee 143

Namaesi sipu, Namassipi, see Fish river.

Namaesi sipu, Namassipi, see Fish river.

Names, Cherokee custom of changing 69

Names, Cherokee tradition of name change __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Names, see also Synonymy.

Names, see also Synonymy.

Nantahala, myths concerning 303, 408

Nantahala, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nanticoke, association of, with Delawares 497

Nanticoke, connection with the Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nanticoke, modern remnants of 498

Nanticoke, modern remnants of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nanticoke, separation of, from Delawares 1819

Nanticoke, separation from Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nashville, attack on 63

Nashville, attack on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nashville, conference at (1792) 72

Nashville, conference at (1792) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nashville founding of 56

Nashville founding of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Natchee, tribe of Creek 498499

Natchee, Creek tribe __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Natchez, blood of, among Cherokee 234

Natchez, blood of, among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Natchez, enslavement of 233

Natchez, slavery of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Natchez, surrender of post at 81

Natchez, surrender of post at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

National committee, establishment of 107

National committee, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

National council, enactment by 8687

National council, legislation by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

National council, establishment of 107

National council, creation of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Navaho, myths of 443, 447448, 468, 501

Navajo myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Navaho, publication of memoir on xxix

Navajo, release of a memoir on xxix

Navaho, study of paternities and cults of xlvii

Navajo, study of paternities and cults of xlvii

Navaho, use of language of, as trade language 188

Navajo, use of language for trade language 188

Necromancy, development of lxxxv–lxxxvi

Necromancy, development of lxxxv–lxxxvi

Necromancy, see also Magic.

Necromancy, see also Magic.

Negroes in Cherokee Nation, education of 155

Black individuals in Cherokee Nation, education of 155

Negroes in Cherokee Nation, number of 155, 157

Black individuals in Cherokee Nation, number of 155, 157

Negroes, myth concerning 351

Black people, myth concerning __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Negroes, myths of 448, 450, 452, 483

Black people, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Negroes, relation of myths of, to Indian myth 231, 233236

Black individuals, connection of myths to Native American myth 231, 233236

Nelson, E. W., publication of paper by xxx

Nelson, E.W., publication of paper by xxx

Nenetooyah, change of name by 69

Nenetooyah, renamed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

New Brunswick, work in xvii–xviii

New Brunswick, work in 17th-18th

New Echota, attendance at conference at 123

New Echota, attending a conference at 123

New Echota, attitude of Cherokee toward treaty of 135

New Echota, the Cherokee's stance on the treaty of 135

New Echota, capital of Cherokee Nation 107

New Echota, the capital of the Cherokee Nation 107

New Echota, constitutional convention at 112

New Echota constitutional convention at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

New Echota, Major Davis on treaty of 126

New Echota, Major Davis on treaty of 126

New Echota, East Cherokee right to benefits of treaty of 165167

New Echota, East Cherokee access to the benefits of the treaty of 165167

New Echota, provisions of treaty of 227228

New Echota, terms of the treaty of 227228

New Echota, ratification of treaty of 126126

New Echota, ratification of treaty of 126126

New Echota, treaty of 123125, 158159

New Echota, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

New-fire ceremony, Cherokee 502503

Fire-starting ceremony, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

New Mexico, report on collections from xix–xx

New Mexico, report on collections from 19th–20th

New Mexico, work in xiii, xv–xvi

New Mexico, work in 13, 15–16

Newspapers, Cherokee 111112

Newspapers, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Newtown, see New Echota.

Newtown, see New Echota.

Nez Percés, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Nez Perce, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Nicholson, Governor, conference with Cherokee by 34

Nicholson, Governor, meeting with Cherokee by 34

Nickajack towns, building of 54

Nickajack towns, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nickajack towns, destruction of 78

Nickajack towns, destruction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nickajack towns, effect of destruction of 68

Nickajack towns, effect of destruction of 68

Nicotani, see Ani′-Kuta′nĭ.

Nicotani, refer to Ani′-Kuta′nĭ.

Nĭkwăsĭ′, myths concerning 330, 336337, 396, 477

Nĭkwăsĭ′, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Nisqualli, myths of 472

Nisqualli, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nitze, H. B. C., on discovery of gold in Cherokee country 116

Nitze, H.B.C., on the discovery of gold in Cherokee country 116

Nitze, H. B. C. on Georgia gold lottery 117

Nitze, H.B.C. on Georgia gold lottery 117

Nitze, H. B. C. on Southern gold fields 221 [565]

Nitze, H. B. C. on Southern gold fields 221 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

North, myth of 322

North, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

North Carolina, appointment of Cherokee agent by 61

North Carolina, appointment of Cherokee agent by 61

North Carolina, Cherokee relations with 32, 36

North Carolina, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

North Carolina, expedition from, in 1776 49

North Carolina, expedition from, in 1776 49

North Carolina, land grant to “State of Franklin” by 64

North Carolina, land grant to “State of Franklin” by 64

North Carolina, local legends of 404411

North Carolina, local legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

North Carolina, opposition to allotment project by 114

North Carolina, resistance to the allotment project by 114

North Carolina, permission to remain given to East Cherokee by 168

North Carolina, permission to stay granted to East Cherokee by 168

North Carolina, production of gold in 221

North Carolina, production of gold in 221

North Carolina, protest against conditions of Hopewell treaty by 61

North Carolina, protest against the conditions of the Hopewell treaty by 61

North Carolina, Removal forts in 221

North Carolina, Removal forts in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

North Carolina, treaty with Cherokee, Creeks, and Chickasaw by 63

North Carolina, agreement with the Cherokee, Creeks, and Chickasaw by 63

Nottely, myth concerning 332

Nottely, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nottely, pseudomyth concerning 416

Nottely, pseudomyth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nottoway, habitat and migrations of 17

Nottoway, home and activities of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Novel, development of lxxxvi

Novel, development of 86

Number, discussion of lv–lvii

Number, discussion of lv–lvii

Numbers, primitive, memoir on xliii–xliv

Numbers, basic, memoir on xliii–xliv

Numbers, sacred 431

Numbers, sacred __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Numeral systems of Mexico and Central America, memoir on xliv–xlv

Numerical systems of Mexico and Central America, memoir on xliv–xlv

Nûñnĕ′hĭ, myths concerning 330333, 335337, 348, 417418, 455, 475477

Nûñnĕ′hĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Nûñnĕ′hĭ, Wafford’s belief in 238

Nûñnĕ′hĭ, Wafford’s belief in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nûñ′yunu′wĭ, myths concerning 316320, 467469

Nûñ′yunu′wĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Nuthatch in Cherokee lore 281

Nuthatch in Cherokee legend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nuttall, Thomas, on Arkansas Cherokee 136, 137

Nuttall, Thomas, on Arkansas Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nuttall, Thomas on cattle among Cherokee 213

Nuttall, Thomas on Cherokee cattle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nuttall, Thomas on Nancy Ward 204

Nuttall, Thomas on Nancy Ward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

O

Oak in Cherokee lore 422

Oak in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oconostota, capture and release of (1859) 42

Oconostota, capture and release of (1859) 42

Oconostota, capture of Fort Loudon by 43

Oconostota, capture of Fort Loudon by 43

Oconostota, on Cherokee peace town 207

Oconostota, in the Cherokee peace town 207

Oconostota, reception of Iroquois peace embassy by 355

Oconostota, receiving the Iroquois peace delegation by 355

Oconostota, resignation of, as chief 61

Oconostota, stepped down as chief

Oconostota, siege of Fort Prince George by 4243

Oconostota, the siege of Fort Prince George by 4243

Oconostota, signing of treaty of Johnson Hall by 353

Oconostota, signing of the Johnson Hall treaty by 353

Office research xi, xix–xxiii

Office research xi, xix–xxiii

Oglethorpe, Governor, Cherokee participation in expedition of 36

Oglethorpe, Governor, Cherokee involvement in the expedition of 36

Ohio, Cherokee band in 79

Ohio, Cherokee tribe in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ojibwa, myths of 430, 445, 448, 470

Ojibwa, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Ojibwa, regard for snakes among 457458

Ojibwa, attitude towards snakes among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ojibwa, study of feather symbolism of xx

Ojibwe, examining the symbolism of feathers in xx

Old Settlers, see Arkansas Cherokee.

Old Settlers, see Arkansas Cherokee.

Old Tassel, complaint against American encroachments by 60

Old Tassel, complaint about American takeovers by 60

Oklahoma, allotment of lands in 153

Oklahoma, land allocation in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Omaha, myths of 432433, 440, 448, 449, 452, 456, 463, 465, 474

Omaha, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Omaha, tribal medicine of 503

Omaha, tribal medicine of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oneida, Cherokee endeavor for union with 105

Oneida, Cherokee effort for unity with 105

Oneida, myths of 454

Oneida, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Onondaga, custody of Iroquois wampums by 354

Onondaga, custody of Iroquois wampums by 354

Onondaga name for violet 505

Onondaga name for violet __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oothcaloga, establishment of mission at 107

Oothcaloga, setting up the mission at 107

Opossum, myths and lore concerning 263, 265, 266, 269, 273, 278, 431, 449, 450

Opossum, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Ore, Major, expedition against Chickamauga towns under 7879

Ore, Major, mission against Chickamauga towns under 7879

Orphan asylum, Cherokee 152

Children's home, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Osage, attitude of, in civil war 148

Osage Nation, attitude during the civil war 148

Osage blood among Cherokee 234

Osage blood in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Osage, Cherokee relations with 102, 105, 123124, 136, 137, 139, 141, 390

Osage, Cherokee relationships with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Osage, refusal of peace invitation by 352, 486487

Osage Nation, rejection of peace invitation by 352, 486487

Osage, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Osage Nation, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Osage, sketch of 500

Osage, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Otariyatiqui, De Soto’s visit to 28

Otariyatiqui, De Soto’s trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Otermin, Governor, Indians taken to Mexico by xvi

Otermin, Governor, Indians taken to Mexico by 16

Oto, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Oto, settlement located in the Cherokee Strip 151

Otter, myths concerning 266268, 449

Otter, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Overhill towns, treaty with “State of Franklin” by 64

Hilltop towns, agreement with “State of Franklin” by 64

Oviedo, incorporation of Ranjel’s report in history by 191

Oviedo, including Ranjel’s report in history by 191

Oviedo, on De Soto’s expedition 25, 26

Oviedo, on De Soto’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Owakülti altar, study of xlviii, l–lii

Owakülti shrine, study of 48, l–lii

Owen on Fort Mims massacre 216

Owen on Fort Mims massacre __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Owl, myths and lore concerning 241, 281, 284, 291292, 454, 456, 495496

Owl, stories and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Owl, The, legend of 365

Owl, The, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, meaning of name 16, 183, 351

Oyata’ge’ronoñ’, meaning of name __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, see also Synonomy.

Oyataʼgeʻronoñʼ, see also Synonomy.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

P

Pain, development of lix–lx, lxvi–lxviii, xcii

Pain, development of lix–lx, lxvi–lxviii, xcii

Paint in Cherokee myth 290, 320

Paint in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Paint, use of, by Indians 455, 469

Paint, use by Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Paint town, purchase of 161

Paint the town, purchase of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Palmer, ——, collection by xxix

Palmer, ——, collection by xxix

Pamunkey, Cherokee relations with 30

Pamunkey, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pandora, Indian parallel to myths of 436

Pandora's Box, India's equivalent to myths of 436

Panther, myths concerning 247, 434, 449, 471

Panther, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Papago, study of xxiii

Papago, study of 23

Parched corn, Indian use of 481

Dried corn, Native American use of 481

Pardo, Juan, explorations in Cherokee country by 2729, 380

Pardo, Juan, explorations in Cherokee country by 2729, 380

Paris, treaty of 60

Paris, treaty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parker, Caroline, proposal to bestow title of “Peacemaker” on 208

Caroline Parker, proposal to grant the title of “Peacemaker” to 208

Parker, Sir Peter, attack on Charleston by 47

Parker, Sir Peter, attack on Charleston by 47

Parkman, Francis, on Algonquian myths 437

Parkman, Francis, on Algonquian myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Parsnip, wild, in Cherokee lore 424425

Wild parsnip in Cherokee legend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Partridge, see Pheasant.

Partridge, see Pheasant.

Pascagoula, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Pascagoula, a tribe of the Choctaw confederacy 500

Passamaquoddy, myths of 451

Passamaquoddy, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Patagonia, work in xviii

Patagonia, work in 18th

Pathkiller, relief of 90

Pathkiller, relief of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pawnee, ceremony of 413

Pawnee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ceremony

Pawnee, myths and beliefs of 445446, 451, 462463, 473, 505

Pawnee, myths and beliefs of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Pawnee, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Pawnee, settlement on the Cherokee strip 151

Pawnee, study of fraternities and cults of xlviii

Pawnee, study of fraternities and cults of xlviii

Payne, J. H., arrest of 122123

Payne, J. H., arrest of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Payne, J. H. on Cherokee myths 436, 440, 442

Payne, J. H. on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Payne, J. H. on New-fire ceremony of Cherokee 502503

Payne, J.H. on the New-fire ceremony of Cherokee 502503

Payne, J. H. on sacred square of Creeks 502

Payne, J.H. on the sacred square of the Creeks 502

Peace embassies, Iroquois 109, 352, 353356, 365, 367370, 485488, 491494

Peace embassies, Iroquois __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Peace pipe, Cherokee 503

Peace pipe, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peace towns, Indian 207208

Harmony towns, Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Peaches among Cherokee 214

Peaches among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peacock, Cherokee legend of 399400

Peacock, Cherokee legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Peacock, Indian use of feathers of 504

Peacock, Indian use of feathers of 504

Pea ridge, Cherokee participants in battle of 149 [566]

Pea Ridge, Cherokee participants in the battle of 149 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Penn, William, treaty with Delawares by 497

William Penn, treaty with Delawares by 497

Pensacola, Spanish possession of 68

Pensacola, Spanish territory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Persimmon, myth concerning 278

Persimmon, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Personification, development of lxxxvii–lxxxviii

Personification, development of 87–88

Perspective, development of lxxvi

Perspective, development of 76

Peyote, study of use of xv–xvii

Psychedelic cactus, study of use of 15–17

Pheasant, myths concerning 285, 288, 289, 290, 455

Pheasant, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Philadelphia, treaty at (1791) 69

Philadelphia, Treaty of (1791) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philadelphia, treaty at (1794) 77

Philadelphia, treaty in (1794) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philip, King, mutilation of body of 208

Philip, King, brutal damage to the body of 208

Phillips on ancestry of Sequoya 108, 109

Phillips on Sequoya's ancestry __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Phillips on Cherokee syllabary 110, 219, 220

Phillips on Cherokee syllabary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Phillips on death of Sequoya 148

Phillips on Sequoya's death __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philology, subject-matter of xii

Philology, topic of 12

Philology, work in xxv

Philology, work in 25

Phœnix, Cherokee, see Cherokee Phœnix.

Phœnix, Cherokee, see Cherokee Phœnix.

Phonetics, Cherokee 506

Phonetics, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Phratry, see Fraternity.

Phratry, see Fraternity.

Pickens, Gen. Andrew, expeditions against Cherokees under 59, 60

Pickens, Gen. Andrew, missions against the Cherokees under 59, 60

Pickens, Gen. Andrew, home of, at Hopewell 211

Pickens, Gen. Andrew, home of, at Hopewell 211

Pickens, Gen. Andrew on Shaw’s missions 71

Pickens, Gen. Andrew on Shaw’s missions __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pickens, Gen. Andrew, signing of treaty by 61

Pickens, Gen. Andrew, signing of treaty by 61

Pickering on Cherokee chief among Seneca 353

Pickering on Cherokee chief of Seneca __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pickett on Creek war 9093, 96

Pickett on Creek War __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pickett on defeat of D’Artaguette 477

Pickett on D'Artaguette's defeat __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pickett on De Soto’s route 193, 195, 196, 197, 198199

Pickett on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Pickett on Fort Mims massacre 216

Pickett on Fort Mims massacre __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pickett on Chief McGillivray 210

Pickett on Chief McGillivray __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pickett on Chief Weatherford 217

Pickett on Chief Weatherford __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pigeon, myth concerning 280

Pigeon, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pike, Gen. Albert, treaty negotiated, by 148

Pike, Gen. Albert, treaty negotiated by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pilling, James, on Cherokee literature 112

Pilling, James, on Cherokee literature __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pilling, James on Cherokee schoolbooks 151

Pilling, James on Cherokee textbooks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pilling, James on Cherokee syllabary 110, 220

Pilling, James on Cherokee script __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pilling, James on Jones and Warlord 108

Pilling, James on Jones and Warlord __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pilling, James on translation of New Testament 111

Pilling, James on translation of New Testament 111

Pilling, James on Rev. S. A. Worcester 108, 148, 218

Pilling, James on Rev. S. A. Worcester 108, 148, 218

Pilot knob, myths concerning 330, 341342, 343345, 480481

Pilot knob, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Pinckney on Cherokee attitude in war of 1812 89

Pinckney on Cherokee attitude in the War of 1812 89

Pinedale, collection from ruins near xxi

Pinedale, gathering from remnants close to xxi

Pinedale, excavation of ruins near xvi

Pinedale, digging up ruins near 16

Pine knots, Cherokee use of, as torches 492

Pine knots, how the Cherokee used them as torches 492

Pin Indians, see Ketoowah society.

Pin Indians, see Ketoowah society.

Pipe, sacred, of Cherokee 397, 503

Cherokee Sacred Pipe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Piratic acculturation, study of xxii–xxv

Pirate culture adaptation, study of xxii–xxv

Piro, study of language of xxvi

Piro, study of the language of 26

Piro, work among xvi

Piro, work among 16

Pitfalls, see Traps.

Pitfalls, see Traps.

Plants, myths and lore concerning 231, 240, 252, 420427, 505

Plants, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Pleasure, activities designed to give lv–xcii

Enjoyment, activities designed to give lv–xcii

Pleasure, development of lix–lx, lxii–lxiii, lxvi–lxxii–lxxiii, xcii

Joy, development of lix–lx, lxii–lxiii, lxvi–lxxii–lxxiii, xcii

Pleiades, myths concerning 258259, 442443

Pleiades, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Poetry, development of lxxxvii–xcii

Poetry, development of lxxxvii–xcii

Poison ivy in Cherokee lore 425

Poison ivy in Cherokee tradition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Polygamy among Cherokee 163, 365, 481

Polygamy among Cherokees __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Polynesians, myths of 431

Polynesians, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ponka, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Ponka, a settlement located in the Cherokee Strip 151

Ponka, study of feather symbolism of xx

Ponka, analysis of feather symbolism of xx

Ponka, study of fraternities and cults of xlviii

Ponka, a study of brotherhoods and secret societies of xlviii

Pontiac, confederacy of 41, 235

Pontiac, alliance of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Population, Cherokee 11, 34, 39, 103, 112, 125, 136, 150, 155, 156157

Population, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Population, Cherokee loss in, through Civil war 150

Population, Cherokee loss in, through Civil war 150

Population, East Cherokee 166168, 172, 176, 179, 180

Population, East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Population, Texas Cherokee (1838) 145

Population, Texas Cherokee (1838) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pork, Indian, quality of 82

Pork, Indian, quality of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Portuguese gentleman, see Elvas.

Portuguese guy, check out Elvas.

Possum, see Opossum.

Possum, see Opossum.

Potatoes among Cherokee 214, 492

Potatoes among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Potter, T. W., on East Cherokee affairs 179

Potter, T.W., on East Cherokee matters 179

Pottery among Cherokee 164

Pottery with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Poultry-raising among Cherokee 82

Chicken farming among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Power myth, development of lxxxiii–lxxxiv

Power myth, development of lxxxiii–lxxxiv

Powhatan, Cherokee relations with 14

Powhatan, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Powhatan, name for Cherokee 16, 29, 183

Powhatan, name for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Prairie dog, myth concerning 449

Prairie dog, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prayer among Indians 423, 463, 470

Prayer among Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pregnancy, beliefs concerning 422, 469

Pregnancy, beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Presbyterians, mission work of, among Cherokee 83, 84

Presbyterians, mission work of, among Cherokee 83, 84

Press, national, of Cherokee 111112

Press, national, of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pretty Woman town, purchase of 161

Pretty Woman town, buy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Priber, Christian, work of, among Cherokee 15, 3637, 113

Priber, Christian, work of, among Cherokee 15, 3637, 113

Price, H., on East Cherokee affairs 175

Price, H., on East Cherokee matters 175

Price, H. on East Cherokee censuses 167, 176

Price, H. on East Cherokee censuses __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Price, H. on East Cherokee suit for participation in annuities 151, 177

Price, H. regarding the East Cherokee case for involvement in annuities 151, 177

Primitive numbers, memoir on xliii–xliv

Prime numbers, memoir on xliii–xliv

Printing among Cherokee 111112, 139140

Printing in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Proctor, General, stand against Americans at Thames river by 215

Proctor, General, stands against Americans at Thames River by 215

Proctor, ——, arrest of 119

Proctor, ——, arrest of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pronoun, study of xxv

Pronoun, study of 25

Properties, discussion of lv–lvii, lviii

Properties, discussion of lv–lvii, lviii

Property, acquisition of xxxiii

Property, acquisition of 33

Property, classes of xxxi–xxxii

Property, classes of 31–32

Prophet, revelation of 87, 89, 215, 235

Prophet, revelation of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Protolithic stage, features of xxi–xxii

Protolithic stage, features of xxi–xxii

Publication, work in xxix–xxx

Publication, work in 29–30

Pueblo Grande, excavation of xiii–xiv

Pueblo Grande, excavation of 1300–1400

Pueblo Indians, devotional tendency of xxviii

Pueblo people, devotional tendency of xxviii

Pueblo Indians, New-fire ceremony among 503

Pueblo Indians, New Fire ceremony among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pueblo Indians, racing among 494

Pueblo Indians, racing among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pueblo Viejo, excavation of ruin of xiv–xv

Old Town, excavation of the ruins of xiv–xv

Pumpkin in Cherokee myth 346, 482

Pumpkin in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Punk-plugged-in, legend of raid by 374

Punk-influenced, the story of a raid by 374

Purificatory rites, Cherokee 230

Cleansing rituals, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Putty-root in Cherokee lore 426

Putty-root in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Puyallup, myths of 442

Puyallup, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Q

Quadrupeds, myths concerning 261280

Four-legged animals, myths concerning __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Quakers, see Friends.

Quakers, see Friends.

Qualla reservation, clearing of East Cherokee title to 173174

Qualla Boundary, clearing of East Cherokee title to 173174

Qualla reservation, purchase of 159

Qualla reservation, buy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Qualla reservation, settlement of boundary of 179

Qualla Boundary, settlement of boundary of 179

Qualities, discussion of lv, lvii–lviii

Qualities, discussion of lv, lvii–lviii

Quantities, discussion of lv–lvi

Quantities, discussion of lv–lvi

Quapaw in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Quapaw in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Quebec, fall of 40

Quebec, autumn of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Quichua, ceremony of 453

Quichua, ceremony of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Quinahaqui, De Soto’s visit to 28

Quinahaqui, De Soto's visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

R

Rabbit, character of, in various mythologies 231233 [567]

Bunny, character of, in various mythologies 231233 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Rabbit, myths concerning 262, 263, 266277, 407, 431, 447452, 463, 467

Rabbit, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Rabbit and bear, distribution of myth of 234

Rabbit and bear, distribution of myth of 234

Rabbit and Flint, origin of myth of 234

Bunny and Flint, origin of the myth of 234

Racing among Indians 494

Racing with Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Racing in Seneca myth 369

Racing in Seneca mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Raccoon, myths concerning 289290, 449

Raccoon, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Rafinesque, C. S., on first appearance of whites 191

Rafinesque, C.S., on first sighting of whites 191

Rafinesque, C. S., on name Tallige′wi 184

Rafinesque, C.S., on the name Tallige′wi 184

Rafinesque, C. S., translation of Walam Olum by 190

Rafinesque, C.S., translation of Walam Olum by 190

Rafts, Cherokee use of 496

Rafts, Cherokee use of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Railroads in Cherokee country 151

Railroads in Cherokee Nation __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rainbow, myths concerning 442

Rainbow, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ramsey, J. G. M., on agitation for cession (1796) 80

Ramsey, J.G.M., on the push for cession (1796) 80

Ramsey, J. G. M. on appointment of Governor Blount 69

Ramsey, J. G. M. on appointment of Governor Blount 69

Ramsey, J. G. M. on appointment of Cherokee agent by North Carolina 61

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the appointment of a Cherokee agent by North Carolina 61

Ramsey, J. G. M. on attack on Buchanan’s station 73

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the attack on Buchanan’s station 73

Ramsey, J. G. M. on battle of Kings mountain 57

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the Battle of Kings Mountain 57

Ramsey, J. G. M. on border conditions in 1777 55

Ramsey, J.G.M. on border conditions in 1777 55

Ramsey, J. G. M. on bounties for American scalps 47

Ramsey, J.G.M. on rewards for American scalps 47

Ramsey, J. G. M. on burning of Cowee 61

Ramsey, J. G. M. on the burning of Cowee 61

Ramsey, J. G. M. on capture and release of Joseph Brown 66

Ramsey, J. G. M. on capturing and releasing Joseph Brown 66

Ramsey, J. G. M. on capture and release of Samuel Handley 74

Ramsey, J.G.M. on capturing and releasing Samuel Handley 74

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Cherokee attitude at beginning of the Revolution 47

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Cherokee mindset at the start of the Revolution 47

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Cherokee desire for peace (1792) 72

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the Cherokee's desire for peace (1792) 72

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Cherokee land cessions 46

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Cherokee land cessions 46

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Cherokee part in French and Indian war 39

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Cherokee involvement in the French and Indian War 39

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Cherokee peace town 207

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Cherokee peace town 207

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Cherokee war of 1760–61 45

Ramsey, J. G. M. on the Cherokee War of 1760–61 45

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Chickasaw surrender of lands between Cumberland and Duck rivers 66

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Chickasaw giving up their lands between the Cumberland and Duck rivers 66

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Christian’s expedition 51

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Christian’s expedition 51

Ramsey, J. G. M. on destruction of Chickamauga towns 55, 79

Ramsey, J. G. M. on the destruction of Chickamauga towns 55, 79

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Doherty-McFarland expedition 75

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the Doherty-McFarland expedition 75

Ramsey, J. G. M. on expedition from Virginia through Cherokee country 30

Ramsey, J. G. M. on an expedition from Virginia through Cherokee territory 30

Ramsey, J. G. M. on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62, 67

Ramsey, J.G.M. discusses how the French and Spanish supported Cherokee hostility 62, 67

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Indian war path 206

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Indian war path 206

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Indian fighting in 1793 76

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Indian fighting in 1793 76

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Jack’s expedition 50

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Jack’s expedition 50

Ramsey, J. G. M. on killing of Indians by John Beard 74

Ramsey, J. G. M. on the killing of Indians by John Beard 74

Ramsey, J. G. M. on minor Cherokee-American conflicts (1776–1795) 48, 63, 64, 65, 66, 69, 70, 75, 76

Ramsey, J.G.M. on minor Cherokee-American conflicts (1776–1795) 48, 63, 64, 65, 66, 69, 70, 75, 76

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Nancy Ward 204

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Nancy Ward 204

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Old Tassel’s talk 60

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Old Tassel’s talk 60

Ramsey, J. G. M. on origin of Chickamauga band 54

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the origin of the Chickamauga band 54

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Gen. James Robertson 205, 62

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Gen. James Robertson 205, 62

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Rutherford’s expedition 49, 205

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Rutherford’s expedition 49, 205

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Sevier and Campbell’s expedition (1780) 58

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Sevier and Campbell’s expedition (1780) 58

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Sevier’s expeditions (1781–82) 59, 60

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Sevier’s expeditions (1781–82) 59, 60

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Sevier’s last expedition (1792) 75

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Sevier’s last expedition (1792) 75

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Tellico conference 79

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Tellico conference 79

Ramsey, J. G. M. on The Suck 464

Ramsey, J.G.M. on The Suck 464

Ramsey, J. G. M. on threatened burning of Chilhowee 73

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the potential burning of Chilhowee 73

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Tory-Indian raid in South Carolina 47

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Tory-Indian raid in South Carolina 47

Ramsey, J. G. M. on treaties of DeWitt’s corners and Long island 54

Ramsey, J.G.M. on treaties of DeWitt’s corners and Long Island 54

Ramsey, J. G. M. on treaty of Holston 69

Ramsey, J. G. M. on the Treaty of Holston 69

Ramsey, J. G. M. on treaty of Hopewell 62

Ramsey, J. G. M. on the Treaty of Hopewell 62

Ramsey, J. G. M. on treaty of Nashville (1783) 63

Ramsey, J.G.M. on the Treaty of Nashville (1783) 63

Ramsey, J. G. M., on treaty of Tellico (1798) 81

Ramsey, J.G.M., on the treaty of Tellico (1798) 81

Ramsey, J. G. M. on westward emigration 45

Ramsey, J.G.M. on westward migration 45

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Williamson’s expedition 50

Ramsey, J.G.M. about Williamson’s expedition 50

Ramsey, J. G. M. on Yuchi among Cherokee 386

Ramsey, J.G.M. on Yuchi among Cherokee 386

Ranjel, ——, on De Soto’s expedition 25, 26, 191201

Ranjel, ——, on De Soto’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Rasles, mutilation of body of 209

Rasles, body modification of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rattlesnake, myths and lore concerning 253, 295296, 305306, 313, 436, 438, 456, 463

Rattlesnake, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Rattling-gourd on Natchez among Cherokee 387

Rattle on Natchez among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rattling-gourd on Yuchi among Cherokee 385

Rattling gourd in Yuchi, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Raven, myths concerning 241, 283

Raven, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Raven Mocker, myths concerning 283, 401403,504

Raven Mocker, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__,504

Raven place, purchase of 161

Raven Place, purchase of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Raven, The, pursuit of Shawano by 374375

The Raven, chase of Shawano by 374375

Reading, myth concerning 351

Reading, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rebellion, see Civil war.

Rebellion, see Civil War.

Rechehecrian, see Rickahockan; Synonomy.

Rechehecrian, see Rickahockan; Synonomy.

Redbird, myths concerning 254, 285, 289290, 455

Redbird, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Red Clay, council at 121, 122

Red Clay, council at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Red Earth, purchase of 161

Red Earth, buy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Red-horse fish, myth concerning 285

Red-horse fish, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Red Man, myths concerning 257, 300301, 461, 462

Red Man, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Red paint, use of, by Indians 455

Red paint, use of, by Indians 455

Redroot in Cherokee lore 263

Redroot in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Redsticks, rebellion of 113114

Redsticks, rebellion of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Refuge towns, see Peace towns.

Refuge towns, see Peace towns.

Reichel, E. H., on Cherokee missions 84

Reichel, E.H., on Cherokee missions 84

Reid, Jesse, East Cherokee chief 180

Reid, Jesse, East Cherokee leader __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Reincarnation, Cherokee doctrine of 261262, 472, 474

Reincarnation, Cherokee belief in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Reinhardt on Spanish mines 202

Reinhardt on Spanish mines __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Relationships, linguistic, of Cherokee 16

Cherokee Linguistic Relationships __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Relief, development of lxxv

Relief, development of 75

Religion, acculturation in xxiii

Religion, acculturation in 23

Religion, influence of, on development of arts lxxiv–lxxvi

Faith, impact of, on development of arts lxxiv–lxxvi

Religion, influence of, on development of romance lxxxi–lxxxvi

Faith, influence of, on development of romance lxxxi–lxxxvi

Removal, Cherokee 130135

Removal, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Removal, Cherokee plans for (1895) 155156

Removal, Cherokee plans for (1895) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Removal, East Cherokee plans for 165

Removal, East Cherokee plans for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Removal, events leading to 87, 98106, 114130

Removal, events leading to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Removal, party feeling aroused by 128129

Delete, party sentiment stirred up by 128129

Removal, stockade forts built during 221

Removal, stockade forts built during __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Removal fund, East Cherokee participation in 165168, 170171

Relocation fund, East Cherokee involvement in 165168, 170171

Removal fund, employment of East Cherokee share in 174

Relocation fund, employment of East Cherokee share in 174

Removed townhouses, myth of 335

Demolished townhouses, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Reports, distribution of xxxii

Reports, distribution of 32

Reptiles, see Snakes; Terrapin; Turtle.

Reptiles, see Snakes; Turtle; Tortoise.

Revolution, Cherokee remembrance of 232

Revolution, Cherokee memory of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Revolution, effect on Cherokee of 61

Revolution, impact on Cherokee of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Revolution, Indian attitude during 4647

Revolution, Indian mindset during __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rheumatism, Cherokee beliefs concerning 251, 263

Rheumatism, Cherokee beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Richmond, Lieutenant, murder of Cheyennes by 209

Richmond, Lieutenant, killing of Cheyennes by 209

Rickahockan, meaning of name 183184

Rickahockan, meaning of name __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rickahockan, see also Synonomy.

Rickahockan, see also Synonyms.

Ridge, Maj. John, attitude of party of, in Civil war 148

Ridge, Maj. John, attitude of party of, in Civil war 148

Ridge, Maj. John, conflict of party of, with Ross party 147

Ridge, Maj. John, conflict of party with Ross party 147

Ridge, Maj. John, enlistment of volunteers against Creeks by (1812) 89 [568]

Ridge, Maj. John, volunteers signing up to fight against the Creeks in 1812 89 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Ridge, Maj. John, killing of 133135

Ridge, Maj. John, killing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ridge, Maj. John, killing of Doublehead by 85

Ridge, Maj. John, killing of Doublehead by 85

Ridge, Maj. John, letter to Calhoun by 115

Ridge, Maj. John, letter to Calhoun by 115

Ridge, Maj. John, letter to President Jackson by 127128

Ridge, Maj. John, letter to President Jackson by 127128

Ridge, Maj. John, opposition to Prophet’s doctrine by 88

Ridge, Maj. John, opposition to the Prophet’s teachings by 88

Ridge, Maj. John, opposition to war spirit by (1812) 89

Ridge, Maj. John, opposed the war mentality by (1812) 89

Ridge, Maj. John, part taken by, in Creek war 96, 97

Ridge, Maj. John, was involved in the Creek War 96, 97

Ridge, Maj. John, treaty negotiated by 121122, 125

Ridge, Maj. John, treaty negotiated by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Rink, Henry, on Eskimo myths 441

Rink, Henry, on Inuit myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rivers, ——, on Cherokee-Chickasaw war 38

Rivers, ——, on Cherokee-Chickasaw war __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rivers, on Cherokee in 1708 32

Rivers, on Cherokee in 1708 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rivers in Cherokee lore 426

Rivers in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rivalry, part played by, in sports and games lxiv, lxvi, lxviii–lxix

Competition, role in sports and games 64, 66, 68–69

Roads through Cherokee country 85, 87, 97

Roads in Cherokee territory __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Robertson, Gen. James, appointment of, as Cherokee agent 53

Robertson, Gen. James, appointment as Cherokee agent 53

Robertson, Gen. James, burning of Coldwater by 67

Robertson, Gen. James, the fire in Coldwater by 67

Robertson, Gen. James, emigration under 56

Robertson, Gen. James, emigration under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Robertson, Gen. James, expedition against Chickamauga under (1794) 7899

Robertson, Gen. James, expedition against Chickamauga in 1794 7899

Robertson, Gen. James, killing of brother of 67

Robertson, Gen. James, killing of brother of 67

Robertson, Gen. James, life of 204205

Robertson, Gen. James, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Robertson, Gen. James on Cherokee-American conflicts (1785–1794) 67

Robertson, Gen. James on Cherokee conflicts (1785–1794) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Robertson, Gen. James on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62, 67

Robertson, Gen. James on French and Spanish support of Cherokee hostility 62, 67

Robertson, Gen. James on Nancy Ward 204

Robertson, Gen. James on Nancy Ward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Robertson, Gen. James, repulse of Indians by garrison under 48

Robertson, Gen. James, defense against Native Americans by the troops under 48

Robertson, Gen. James, warning of invasion given by 55

Robertson, Gen. James, warning about an invasion given by 55

Robertson, Mrs. S. A., work of, among Creeks 218

Robertson, Mrs. S. A., work of, among Creeks 218

Robin, Cherokee name for 281

Robin, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Robinson, Thomas, acknowledgments to 13

Robinson, Thomas, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Robinson, Thomas on dry channel of Chattahoochee 200

Robinson, Tom on the dry channel of Chattahoochee 200

Rochefort, ——, history of Antilles by 202

Rochefort, ——, history of Antilles by 202

Rockwell, ——, on Williamson’s expedition 50

Rockwell, ——, on Williamson’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rogel, expedition of 201202

Rogel, expedition of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rogers, Talahina, marriage of Houston to 223

Rogers, Talahina, marriage of Houston to 223

Romance, nature and development of lxxxi–lxxxvi

Love, nature and development of lxxxi–lxxxvi

Roosevelt, Theodore, on attack on Freelands station 63

Theodore Roosevelt, on attack on Freelands station 63

Roosevelt, Theodore on attack on Nashville 63

Roosevelt, Theodore on Nashville attack __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on battle of Kings mountain 57

Theodore Roosevelt on the Battle of Kings Mountain 57

Roosevelt, Theodore on border fighters 57

Theodore Roosevelt on border fighters __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on Cherokee-American conflicts (1781) 59, 60

Roosevelt, Theodore on Cherokee-American conflicts (1781) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Roosevelt, Theodore Cherokee trans-Mississippi migration 100

Roosevelt, Theodore Cherokee trans-Mississippi migration __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on Christian’s expedition 51

Roosevelt, Theodore on Christian’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on destruction of Chickamauga towns 55

Theodore Roosevelt on destruction of Chickamauga towns 55

Roosevelt, Theodore on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62

Teddy Roosevelt on French and Spanish encouragement of Cherokee hostility 62

Roosevelt, Theodore on Jack’s expedition 50

Theodore Roosevelt on Jack’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on Old Tassel’s talk 60

Roosevelt, Theodore on Old Tassel’s talk __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on Gen. James Robertson 205

Theodore Roosevelt on Gen. James Robertson __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on Rutherford’s expedition 49, 205

Roosevelt, Theodore on Rutherford’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Roosevelt, Theodore on scalping by whites 209

Theodore Roosevelt on white scalping __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on Sevier and Campbell’s expedition (1780) 58

Theodore Roosevelt on Sevier and Campbell’s expedition (1780) 58

Roosevelt, Theodore on Sevier’s expedition (1782) 60

Roosevelt, Theodore on Sevier's expedition (1782) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on South Carolina’s scalp bounty 53

Theodore Roosevelt on South Carolina’s scalp bounty 53

Roosevelt, Theodore on Tory-Indian raid 48

Theodore Roosevelt on Tory-Indian raid __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roosevelt, Theodore on treaties of De Witt’s corners and Long island 54

Theodore Roosevelt on treaties of De Witt’s corners and Long Island 54

Roosevelt, Theodore on Williamson’s expedition 50

Roosevelt, Theodore on Williamson’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rose in Cherokee lore 420

Rose in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, Allen, acknowledgments to 13

Ross, Allen, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, Allen on John Ross 224

Ross, Allen on John Ross __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, John, arrest of 122

Ross, John, arrest of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, John, attempt of McIntosh to bribe 216

Ross, John, McIntosh's attempt to bribe

Ross, John, attitude of, during the Civil war 149

Ross, John, attitude during the Civil War 149

Ross, John, attitude of party of, during Civil war 148

Ross, John, attitude of party of, during Civil War 148

Ross, John, character of 150151

Ross, John, character of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ross, John, conflict of party of, with Ridge party 147

Ross, John, conflict of party of, with Ridge party 147

Ross, John, convening of Tahlequah council by (1843) 485

Ross, John, meeting of the Tahlequah council by (1843) 485

Ross, John, custody of records of Iroquois peace by 355

Ross, John, custody of records of Iroquois peace by 355

Ross, John, death of 150

Ross, John, passing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, John, death of wife of 132

Ross, John, death of wife of 132

Ross, John, efforts of, to prevent Removal 121122, 125, 129, 130

Ross, John, efforts to stop Removal 121122, 125, 129, 130

Ross, John, election of, as assistant chief 113

Ross, John, election as assistant chief

Ross, John, election of, as president of national council 107

John Ross, election of, as president of national council 107

Ross, John, election of, as principal chief 114

Ross, Jon, election as principal chief

Ross, John, letter to Calhoun by 115

Ross, John, letter to Calhoun by 115

Ross, John, life of 224225

Ross, John, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ross, John, memorial resolution on 151

Ross, John, memorial resolution on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, John, memorial to Congress by 121

John Ross, memorial to Congress by 121

Ross, John on Ani′ Kuta′nl 392393

Ross, John on Ani' Kuta'nl __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ross, John on Jackson’s reply to Cherokee protests 126

Ross, John on Jackson’s response to Cherokee protests 126

Ross, John, part taken by, in Creek war 97

Ross, John, involvement in the Creek War 97

Ross, John, part taken by, in killing of Ridges and Boudinot 134

Ross, John, involved in the killing of Ridges and Boudinot 134

Ross, John, position of, in 1837 128

Ross, John, position of, in 1837 128

Ross, John, president of constitutional convention 112

Ross, John, president of the constitutional convention 112

Ross, John, proclamation by 120

Ross, John, announcement by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, John, proposition for removal by 132

Ross, John, proposal for removal by 132

Ross, John, protest against removal treaty by 120

Ross, John, protest against removal treaty by 120

Ross, John, refusal of President Jackson to communicate with 126

Ross, John, President Jackson's refusal to communicate with 126

Ross, John, signer of act of union 135

Ross, John, signer of the Act of Union 135

Ross, John, suit against Georgia by 119

Ross, John, lawsuit against Georgia by 119

Ross, John, threat of arrest 135

Ross, John, risk of arrest __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ross, W. P., editor of Cherokee Advocate 111

Ross, W. P., editor of Cherokee Advocate 111

Ross, W. P. on death of Sequoya 148

Ross, W.P. on the death of Sequoya 148

Ross, ——, on Indian warfare in 1776 52

Ross, ——, on Indian warfare in 1776 52

Ross, —— on Williamson’s expedition 50

Ross, —— on Williamson’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Royce, C. C., on adoption of Cherokee constitution 113, 135

Royce, C.C., on the adoption of the Cherokee constitution 113, 135

Royce, C. C. on Arkansas Cherokee 137, 138, 140, 141, 142

Royce, C. C. on Arkansas Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Royce, C. C. on arrest of Ross 123

Royce, C.C. on the arrest of Ross 123

Royce, C. C. on attack on Buchanans station 73

Royce, C.C. on attack on Buchanans station 73

Royce, C. C. on attempted establishment of iron works in Cherokee country (1807) 86

Royce, C. C. on efforts to set up ironworks in Cherokee territory (1807) 86

Royce, C. C. on attempted purchase by Tennessee (1807) 86

Royce, C.C. on the attempted purchase by Tennessee (1807) 86

Royce, C. C. on attempt to annul treaty of 1817 104

Royce, C.C. on the attempt to cancel the treaty of 1817 104

Royce, C. C. on Blount’s proposal (1795) 80

Royce, C.C. on Blount’s proposal (1795) 80

Royce, C. C. on building of Unicoi turnpike 87

Royce, C.C. on the construction of Unicoi Turnpike 87

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee attitude regarding land cession (1830) 119

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee attitude regarding land cession (1830) 119

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee census (1835) 125

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee census (1835) 125

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee desire to go west (1817–19) 104

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee desire to go west (1817–19) 104

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee emigration, 1817–19 103, 104

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee emigration, 1817–19 103, 104

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee invitations to Delawares, Shawano, and Oneida 105

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee invites to Delawares, Shawano, and Oneida 105

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee land cessions 34, 45, 54, 60

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee land cessions 34, 45, 54, 60

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee loss in Civil war 149

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee loss in Civil War 149

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee memorial to Congress (1834) 121

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee memorial to Congress (1834) 121

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee memorials to President Monroe 115

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee memorials to President Monroe 115

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee part in French and Indian war 39

Royce, C.C. on the Cherokee's role in the French and Indian War 39

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee part in Civil war 148

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee involvement in the Civil War 148

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee population 34 [569]

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee population __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Royce, C. C., on Cherokee project to remove to Columbia river 120

Royce, C.C., on the Cherokee project to relocate to the Columbia River 120

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee relations with Creeks 383

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee relationships with Creeks 383

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee relations with Tuscarora 32

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee relations with Tuscarora 32

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee suffering through Civil war 150

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee suffering during the Civil War 150

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee territory in 1800 81

Royce, C.C. on Cherokee territory in 1800 81

Royce, C. C. on Cherokee war of 1760–61 45

Royce, C.C. on the Cherokee War of 1760–61 45

Royce, C. C. on clearing of East Cherokee title to Qualla reservation 174

Royce, C.C. on clearing the East Cherokee title to the Qualla reservation 174

Royce, C. C. on Col. R. J. Meigs 215

Royce, C.C. on Col. R. J. Meigs 215

Royce, C. C. on council at New Echota 122

Royce, C.C. on council at New Echota 122

Royce, C. C. on Davis’s letter to Secretary of War 127

Royce, C.C. on Davis’s letter to Secretary of War 127

Royce, C. C. on death of Sequoya 148

Royce, C.C. on the death of Sequoya 148

Royce, C. C. on deaths during Removal 133

Royce, C.C. on deaths during Removal 133

Royce, C. C. on delegation to Washington (1835) 122

Royce, C.C. on delegation to Washington (1835) 122

Royce, C. C. on desire for Indian lands 85

Royce, C.C. on the desire for Indian lands 85

Royce, C. C. on destruction of Chickamauga towns 79

Royce, C.C. on the destruction of Chickamauga towns 79

Royce, C. C. on General Dunlap’s address 128

Royce, C.C. on General Dunlap’s address 128

Royce, C. C. on East Cherokee censuses 167, 168

Royce, C.C. on East Cherokee censuses 167, 168

Royce, C. C. on East Cherokee participation in Removal fund 167

Royce, C.C. on East Cherokee involvement in the Removal fund 167

Royce, C. C. on Everett’s letter to Secretary of War 128

Royce, C.C. on Everett’s letter to Secretary of War 128

Royce, C. C. on extension of Georgia laws 221

Royce, C.C. on extension of Georgia laws 221

Royce, C. C. on first railroad in Cherokee country 151

Royce C. C. on the first railroad in Cherokee country 151

Royce, C. C. on Georgia acts effecting Cherokee 116, 117

Royce, C.C. on Georgia laws affecting Cherokee 116, 117

Royce, C. C. on Governor Gilmer’s declaration 129

Royce, C.C. on Governor Gilmer’s declaration 129

Royce, C. C. on imprisonment of missionaries 120

Royce, C.C. on the imprisonment of missionaries 120

Royce, C. C. on incorporation of Delawares and Shawano 151

Royce C. C. on incorporation of Delawares and Shawano 151

Royce, C. C. on Indian war path 206, 207

Royce, C.C. on the Indian war path 206, 207

Royce, C. C. on Jackson’s attitude toward Cherokee 117

Royce, C.C. on Jackson’s attitude toward Cherokee 117

Royce, C. C. on Jefferson’s removal project 101

Royce, C.C. on Jefferson’s removal project 101

Royce, C. C. on McMinn’s estimate of Cherokee emigration 106

Royce, C.C. on McMinn’s estimate of Cherokee emigration 106

Royce, C. C. on massacre of Scott party and Bowl migration 100

Royce, C.C. on the massacre of the Scott party and the Bowl migration 100

Royce, C. C. on opposition to allotment project (1820) 114

Royce, C.C. on opposition to the allotment project (1820) 114

Royce, C. C. on origin of Chickamauga band 54

Royce C. C. on the origin of the Chickamauga band 54

Royce, C. C. on party feeling over removal plans 129

Royce, C.C. on party emotions regarding removal plans 129

Royce, C. C. on payment of East Cherokee share in Removal fund 168

Royce, C.C. on payment of East Cherokee share in Removal fund 168

Royce, C. C. on Ross’s attitude during civil war 149

Royce, C.C. on Ross’s attitude during the civil war 149

Royce, C. C. on Ross’s last efforts against removal 130

Royce, C.C. on Ross’s final attempts against removal 130

Royce, C. C. on royal proclamation of 1763 46

Royce, C.C. on the royal proclamation of 1763 46

Royce, C. C. on Rutherford’s route 205

Royce, C. C. on Rutherford’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Royce, C. C. on Schermerhorn’s proposals for securing acceptance of Ridge treaty 122

Royce, C.C. on Schermerhorn’s proposals for getting approval of the Ridge treaty 122

Royce, C. C. on Scott’s proclamation 130

Royce, C. C. on Scott's announcement __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Royce, C. C. on Sweatland’s census 172

Royce, C. C. on Sweatland’s census __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Royce, C. C. on Tellico conference 79

Royce, C.C. at the Tellico conference 79

Royce, C. C. on threat to arrest Ross 135

Royce, C.C. on the risk of arresting Ross 135

Royce, C. C. on treaties of New Echota 123, 125, 159

Royce, C.C. on the treaties of New Echota 123, 125, 159

Royce, C. C. on treaties of Tellico (1798, 1804, 1805) 81, 85

Royce, C.C. on the Tellico treaties (1798, 1804, 1805) 81, 85

Royce, C. C. on treaties of Washington (1816, 1819, 1846) 98, 106, 148

Royce, C.C. on treaties of Washington (1816, 1819, 1846) 98, 106, 148

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Augusta 61

Royce, C.C. on the Treaty of Augusta 61

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Cherokee agency (1834) 120

Royce, C.C. on the Cherokee Agency Treaty (1834) 120

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Chickasaw Old Fields (1807) 86

Royce, C.C. on the treaty of Chickasaw Old Fields (1807) 86

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Fort Gibson 125

Royce, C.C. on the treaty of Fort Gibson 125

Royce, C. C. of treaty of Holston 69

Royce, C.C. of the Treaty of Holston 69

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Hopewell 62

Royce, C.C. on the Treaty of Hopewell 62

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Philadelphia (1794) 77

Royce, C.C. on the Treaty of Philadelphia (1794) 77

Royce, C. C. on treaty of Tahlequah (1866) 150

Royce, C.C. on the Treaty of Tahlequah (1866) 150

Royce, C. C. on troops employed in Removal 129

Royce, C.C. on troops used in Removal 129

Royce, C. C. on western Cherokee (1809, 1817) 102

Royce, C.C. on western Cherokee (1809, 1817) 102

Royce, C. C. on Wool’s comments on Removal 127

Royce, C.C. on Wool’s comments on Removal 127

Royce, C. C. publication of paper by xxx

Royce, C.C. publication of paper by xxx

Ruffin, T., arbitrator between East Cherokee and Thomas’s creditors 174

Ruffin, T., the mediator between East Cherokee and Thomas’s creditors 174

Running Water town, building of 54

Running Water town, construction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Running Water town, destruction of 79

Running Water town, destruction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rushes in Cherokee lore 426

Rushes in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Russell, Dr Frank, on Jicarilla myths 431, 433, 450, 451, 452, 473

Russell, Dr. Frank, on Jicarilla myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Russell, Capt. William, part taken by, in battle of Horseshoe bend 94

Russell, Capt. William, involvement in the Battle of Horseshoe Bend 94

Rutherford, Gen. Griffith, expeditions under 49, 205

Rutherford, Gen. Griffith, expeditions under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rutherford, Gen. Griffith, life of 205

Rutherford, Gen. Griffith, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rye on De Soto’s route 195

Rye on De Soto’s path __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

S

Sacred animals among Indians 447

Sacred animals in India __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sacred myths, Indian 229

Sacred myths, Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sacred myths, instruction in 229230

Sacred myths, teaching in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sacred myths, see also Cosmogonic myths; Migration traditions.

Sacred myths, see also Cosmogonic myths; Migration traditions.

Sacred numbers, Indian 431

Sacred numbers, Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sacred things, Cherokee 396397

Sacred things, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sacrifice, influence of, on development of drama lxxviii

Sacrifice, its impact on the evolution of drama lxxviii

St John, translation of gospel of 110

St. John, translation of gospel of 110

St Louis, Osage-Cherokee council at 137

St. Louis, Osage-Cherokee council at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St Louis, treaty of (1825) 99

St. Louis Treaty (1825) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St Louis, Spanish retention of 68

St. Louis, Spanish retention of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St Clair, General, defeat of 72, 212

St Clair, General, loss of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

St Clair, effect of defeat of 71

St. Clair, impact of the defeat of 71

Salâ′lĭ, Cherokee story teller 237

Salâ′lĭ, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Salâ′lĭ, Lanman’s account of 166

Salâ′lĭ, Lanman’s account of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Salâ′lĭ, myth told by 476

Salâ′lĭ, myth shared by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

San Estevan, Fiesta de, witnessing of xiii

San Estevan, Festival of, witnessing of xiii

San Felipe, establishment of 27

San Felipe, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

San Fernando de Barrancas, surrender of 81

San Fernando de Barrancas, surrender of 81

San Jacinto, battle of 223

San Jacinto, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

San José de Pueblo Viejo, see Pueblo Viejo.

San José de Pueblo Viejo, see Pueblo Viejo.

San Juan valley, collection from xxix

San Juan Valley, collection from xxix

Santa Ana, defeat of, by Houston 223

Santa Ana, loss to Houston __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Santa Elena, settlement of 27

Santa Elena, community of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Santee, storehouses of 433

Santee, warehouses of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sara, see Cheraw; Xuala.

Sara, check out Cheraw; Xuala.

Sassafras in Cherokee lore 422

Sassafras in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sauxpa, see Waxhaw.

Sauxpa, check out Waxhaw.

Sawanugi, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Sawanugi, a tribe within the Creek confederacy 498499

Sawanugi, see also Kâ′lahû′; Shawano.

Sawanugi, see also Kâ′lahû′; Shawano.

Sawnook, see Kâ′lahû′.

Sawnook, see Kâ′lahû′.

Sawyer, W. M., work of xxx

Sawyer, W.M., work of xxx

Savagery, features of xlix

Savagery, features of 49

Savanna, see Shawano.

Savanna, see Shawano.

Scalp dance, Cherokee 496

Scalp dance, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scalping, British encouragement of 47

Scalping, UK support for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scalping by East Cherokee 170

Scalping by East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scalping by whites 50, 5153, 208209

Scalping by whites __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Scalping, encouragement of, by South Carolina 52

Scalping, encouragement of, by South Carolina 52

Scandinavians, myths of 431

Scandinavian myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schermerhorn, Rev. J. F., Major Davis on methods of 126127

Schermerhorn, Rev. J. F., Major Davis on methods of 126127

Schermerhorn, Rev. J. F., negotiation of Removal treaty by 121, 125

Schermerhorn, Rev. J. F., negotiation of Removal treaty by 121, 125

Schoolbooks in Cherokee language 112, 151

Cherokee language schoolbooks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Schoolcraft, H. R., on Cherokee chief among Seneca 353

Schoolcraft, H.R., on Cherokee chief among Seneca 353

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Cherokee-Iroquois wars 356357, 485, 489, 491492

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Cherokee-Iroquois wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Cherokee migrations 21

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Cherokee relocations __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Cherokee myths 429444 [570]

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

Schoolcraft, H. R., on Cherokee relations with Catawba 381

Schoolcraft, H.R., on Cherokee relations with Catawba 381

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Delaware name for Cherokee 378

Schoolcraft, H.R. on Delaware name for Cherokee 378

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Iroquois 485

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Iroquois __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Iroquois myths 469, 501, 504

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Iroquois myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Iroquois peace mission 365, 485

Schoolcraft, H.R. on Iroquois peace mission 365, 485

Schoolcraft, H. R. on name Kĭtu′whagĭ 181

Schoolcraft, H. R. on name Kĭtu'whagĭ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on name Mississippi 190

Schoolcraft, H.R. on the name Mississippi 190

Schoolcraft, H. R. on name Tallulah 417

Schoolcraft, H.R. on the name Tallulah 417

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Ojibwa myths 437, 470

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Ojibwa myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Seneca town 351, 485

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Seneca town __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Shawano wars 372, 494

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Shawano wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Schoolcraft, H. R. on Wyandot traditions concerning Cherokee 19

Schoolcraft, H.R. on Wyandot traditions about Cherokee 19

Schools among Cherokee 84, 104, 139, 152, 155

Schools among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Schools among East Cherokee 174176, 180

Schools in East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

School books in Cherokee language 112, 151

School books in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Scissor-tail in Cherokee myth 285

Scissor-tail in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scotch blood among Cherokee 83

Scotch ancestry among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scott, Col. H. S., work of xxvi–xxvii

Scott, Col. H. S., work of xxvi–xxvii

Scott, S. S., report on East Cherokee affairs by 170171

Scott, S.S., report on East Cherokee affairs by 170171

Scott, William, killing of party under 7677, 100101

Scott, William, killing of party under 7677, 100101

Scott, William, legend told by 482

Scott, William, story shared by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Scott, Gen. Winfield, appointment of, to effect Removal 129

Scott, Gen. Winfield, appointment to carry out removal 129

Scott, Gen. Winfield, compromise with Cherokee refugees by 157

Scott, Gen. Winfield, made a compromise with Cherokee refugees by 157

Scott, Gen. Winfield, part taken by, in Removal 130132

Scott, Gen. Winfield, role taken in Removal 130132

Scott, Gen. Winfield, proclamation to Cherokee by 129130

Scott, Gen. Winfield, announcement to the Cherokee by 129130

Scratching, Cherokee ceremony 230, 476

Scratching, Cherokee ceremony __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Screech-owl, Cherokee name for 281, 284

Screech-owl, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Screech-owl, myths concerning 241

Screech owl, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sculpture, development of lxxiv–lxxv

Sculpture, development of

Selu, myths concerning 242249, 323324, 431433, 471

Selu, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Seminole, attitude of, in Civil war 148

Seminole, attitude during the Civil War 148

Seminole, myths and lore of 454, 457

Seminole, myths and stories of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Seminole, origin of 99

Seminole, source of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Senac, Father, burning of 477

Senac, Dad, burning of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seneca, agreement between Erie and 352

Seneca, agreement between Erie and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seneca, Cherokee legends of conflicts with 232

Seneca, Cherokee stories about battles with 232

Seneca, clans of 483

Seneca, groups of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seneca, legends of Cherokee wars with 356357, 359370, 489494

Seneca, stories of Cherokee battles with 356357, 359370, 489494

Seneca, peace embassies of 109, 352, 353356, 365, 367370, 485488, 491494

Seneca, peace talks of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__

Seneca, peace towns among 208

Seneca, peaceful towns among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seneca, tract set apart for 142

Seneca, section for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seneca town, encounter at 50

Seneca town, meet at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seneca town, Schoolcraft’s statement concerning 351485

Seneca town, Schoolcraft’s statement about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Seoqgwageono, myth concerning 369370

Seoqgwageono, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sequoya, death of 147148

Sequoya, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sequoya, grant of money to 139

Sequoya, funding for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sequoya, life and work of 108110

Sequoya, life and work of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sequoya on Iroquois peace embassy 353355, 485

Sequoya at Iroquois peace embassy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sequoya, opposition to syllabary of 351

Sequoyah, resistance to the syllabary of 351

Sequoya, part taken by, in reorganization 135, 147

Sequoyah, part taken by, in reorganization 135, 147

Sequoya, pension to 148

Sequoya, pension to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sequoya, removal of, to the west 138

Sequoya, heading west __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sequoya, resolution signed by (1839) 135

Sequoya, resolution signed (1839) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sequoya, search for lost Cherokee by 501

Sequoyah, search for missing Cherokee by 501

Sequoya, syllabary of 219220

Sequoya, syllabary of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sequoya, treaty signed by (1828) 14

Sequoya, treaty signed (1828) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sequoya, tree named after 148

Sequoya, tree named after __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sequoya, visit to western Cherokee by 137138

Sequoyah, visit to western Cherokee by 137138

Seri, publication of paper on xxix

Serious, publication of the paper on 29

Seri, study of implements of xxi–xxii

Seri, study of tools of xxi–xxii

Service berries, myths concerning 259

Service berries, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Set-ängya, death song of 491492

Set-ängya, death song of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Set-ängya, war medicine of 501

Set-ängya, war medicine of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sĕʻtsĭ mound, myth concerning 335

Sĕʻtsĭ mound, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seven in Cherokee myth 431, 433

Seven in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sevier, Gov. John, defeat of Ferguson by 57

Sevier, Gov. John, Ferguson was defeated by 57

Sevier, Gov. John, defeat of Indian raiders by (1781) 59

Sevier, Gov. John, defeat of Indian raiders by (1781) 59

Sevier, Gov. John, expeditions against Cherokee under (1780–81, 1788, 1793) 5758, 65, 66, 75, 82

Sevier, Gov. John, campaigns against the Cherokee from (1780–81, 1788, 1793) 5758, 65, 66, 75, 82

Sevier, Gov. John, expedition against Chickamauga towns under (1782) 60

Sevier, Gov. John, expedition against Chickamauga towns under (1782) 60

Sevier, Gov. John, expedition against Hiwassee towns under (1786) 63

Sevier, Gov. John, expedition against Hiwassee towns under (1786) 63

Sevier, Gov. John, expedition against Overhill towns under (1781) 5859

Sevier, Gov. John, expedition against Overhill towns under (1781) 5859

Sevier, Gov. John, life of 210211

Sevier, Gov. John, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sevier, Gov. John, prevention of burning of Chilhowee by 73

Sevier, Gov. John, prevention of the burning of Chilhowee by 73

Shaw, Leonard D., appointment of, as Government ethnologist 7071

Shaw, Leonard D., appointment as Government ethnologist 7071

Shawano among Cherokee, number of 157

Shawano among Cherokee, number of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shawano, anti-American confederacy headed by 72

Shawano, an anti-American alliance led by 72

Shawano, attack on Buchanans station by 73

Shawano, attack on Buchanan's station by 73

Shawano, attitude of, during Revolution 55

Shawano, attitude during the Revolution __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shawano blood among Cherokee 234

Shawano blood among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shawano, character of 461

Shawano, character of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shawano, Cherokee invitations to 105, 136

Shawano, Cherokee invites to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shawano, Cherokee relations with 14, 15, 3132, 38, 384

Shawano, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Shawano, hostility of, to Americans 6667, 74

Shawano, hostility toward Americans __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Shawano, incorporation of, with Cherokee 99, 161

Shawano, incorporation with Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shawano in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Shawano in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Shawano, legends concerning 486487

Shawano, legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shawano, legends of Cherokee wars with 370378

Shawano, stories of Cherokee battles with 370378

Shawano, myths of 437

Shawano, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shawano, probable origin of Cherokee myths among 235

Shawano, likely origin of Cherokee myths among 235

Shawano, separation of, from Delawares 1819

Shawano, split from the Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shawano, sketch of 494496

Shawano, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shawano, trans-Mississippi migration of 99

Shawano, trans-Mississippi migration of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shea, J. G., on De Soto’s route 193, 198

Shea, J.G., on De Soto’s route 193, 198

Shea, J. G. on early Spanish settlements 27

Shea, J.G. on early Spanish settlements 27

Shea, J. G. on Rogel’s expedition 201202

Shea, J. G. on Rogel's expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shea, J. G. on Spanish mission among Cherokee 29

Shea, J.G. on a Spanish mission among the Cherokee 29

Sheep, Cherokee name for 265

Sheep, Cherokee word for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sheep, raising of, by Cherokee 112

Cherokee sheep farming __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shelby, Colonel, defeat of Ferguson by 57

Shelby, Colonel, the defeat of Ferguson by 57

Shelby, Colonel, expedition against Chickamauga towns under 56

Shelby, Colonel, mission against Chickamauga towns under 56

Shining rock, myth concerning 480

Shining rock, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shoe-boots, war medicine of 394

Shoe-boots, war medicine of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shumopovi, study of altar at xlvii, xlviii, xlix, l–lii

Shumopovi, study of altar at 47, 48, 49, 50–52

Sia, studies of fraternities and cults of xlvi

Sia, studies of fraternities and cults of xlvi

Sibbald, John A., special agent to Cherokee 175

John A. Sibbald, special agent to Cherokee 175

Sibley, ——, on Cherokee in Arkansas in 1805 101

Sibley, ——, on Cherokee in Arkansas in 1805 101

Sibley, ——, on Mobilian trade language 187

Sibley, ——, on Mobilian trade language 187

Sign language, study of xxvii

Sign language, study of 27

Siler, D. W., East Cherokee census by 167

Siler, D.W., East Cherokee census by 167

Silver, myth concerning 350351

Silver, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Similitude, development of lxxxviii–lxxxix

Similitude, development of lxxxviii–lxxxix

Sin, myths concerning origin of 248249

Sin, myths about the origin of 248249

Sinti, Kiowa myths of 434, 449

Sinti, Kiowa myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Siouan tribes, study of xxix

Siouan tribes, study of 29

Sioux, legends concerning 386

Sioux, legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sioux, myths of 440, 450

Sioux, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sioux, use of language of, as trade language 188

Sioux Indians, use of language as a trade language

Sissipahaw, Spanish contract with 28 [571]

Sissipahaw, Spanish contract with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Six Nations, see Iroquois.

Six Nations, see Iroquois.

Skill, pleasures of lxviii–lxix

Skill, pleasures of 68–69

Skunk in Cherokee myth 265266

Skunk in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sky People, myths concerning 362363, 492

Sky People, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sky vault, myths concerning 440

Sky vault, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Slaves among Cherokee 7677, 83, 112, 125, 148, 150

Slaves among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Slaves, Indian, contact of, with negroes 233

Enslaved people, Indian, contact with Black people __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smallpox among Cherokee 36, 61

Smallpox in Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Smallpox among East Cherokee 171172

Smallpox in East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Smallpox in Chickamauga band 56

Smallpox in Chickamauga band __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smilax in Cherokee lore 425

Smilax in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, Archilla, flight of 134

Smith, Archilla, flight of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, Buckingham, on burning of peat bog near Charleston 471

Smith, Buckingham, on the burning of a peat bog near Charleston 471

Smith, Buckingham on Davies’ History 202

Smith, Buckingham on Davies’ History __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, Buckingham on De Soto’s route 195

Smith, Buckingham on De Soto's route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, Buckingham translation of Elvas narrative by 193

Smith, Buckingham translation of Elvas narrative by 193

Smith, Mrs Erminnie, study of Iroquois myths by xlvii

Smith, Mrs Erminnie, study of Iroquois myths by xlvii

Smith, Mrs Erminnie on Iroquois myths 436, 439, 443, 448, 469, 473

Smith, Mrs Erminnie on Iroquois myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Smith, Harry, on Natchez among Cherokee 387

Harry Smith, in Natchez with the Cherokee 387

Smith, Harry on traditional predecessors of Cherokee 23

Smith, Harry on the traditional predecessors of Cherokee 23

Smith, John, on name Rickahockan 183184

John Smith, also known as Rickahockan 183184

Smith, Gen. Kirby, attempt to enlist Cherokee by 168169

Smith, Gen. Kirby, try to recruit Cherokee by 168169

Smith, N. J., acknowledgments to 13

Smith, N. J., credits to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, N. J., Cherokee story-teller 237

Smith, N. J., Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, N. J., clerk of East Cherokee council 173

Smith, N.J., clerk of the East Cherokee council 173

Smith, N. J., East Cherokee chief 175

Smith, N.J., East Cherokee chief 175

Smith, N. J., life of 178

Smith, N. J., life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, N. J., myths told by 462, 474

Smith, N.J., myths narrated by 462, 474

Smith, N. J. on East Cherokee in Civil war 170171

Smith, N.J. on East Cherokee in Civil War 170171

Smith, N. J. on East Cherokee schools 176

Smith, N. J. on East Cherokee schools 176

Smith, N. J., work of, among East Cherokee 177

Smith, N.J., work of, among East Cherokee 177

Smith, Sibbald, acknowledgments to, 13

Smith, Sibbald, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smith, Sibbald, leader of pioneer advance 45

Smith, Sibbald, leader of the pioneering advance 45

Smith, Sibbald, on surrender of Cavitts station 75

Smith, Sibbald, on the surrender of Cavitts station 75

Smithsonian Institution, acknowledgments to 12

Smithsonian Institution, thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smyth, Maj. J. A., acknowledgments to 13

Smyth, Maj. J. A., acknowledgments to 13

Snail, myths concerning 449

Snail, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Snakes, myths and lore concerning 241, 251, 252253, 280, 294306, 313, 346, 414, 433, 436437, 456, 465, 481

Snakes, myths, and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__

Snake Boy, myth of 304305

Snake Boy, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Snake dance, study of xiv

Snake dance, study of 14

Snake Man, myth of 304

Snake Man, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Snowflake, excavation of ruins near xiii–xiv

Snowflake, digging up old ruins near xiii–xiv

Sociology, subject-matter of xii

Sociology, topic of 12

Sociology, work in xxii–xxv

Sociology, work in 22–25

Soco gap, legend of 408409

Soco gap, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Solomonville, collection from xxi

Solomonville, collection from 21st century

Solomonville, excavation of ruins near xiv

Solomonville, digging up ruins nearby xiv

Songs, Cherokee 400, 435, 468, 472473

Songs, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Songs among Indians 463

Songs among Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sophiology, subject-matter of xii

Sophiology, topic of XII

Sophiology, work in xxvii–xxviii

Sophiology, work in 27-28

Sorcery, part played by, in development of games lxviii–lxix

Magic, role in, in the development of games 68–69

Sorcery, see also Magic.

Sorcery, see also Magic.

Sourwood, in Cherokee myth and lore 253, 320, 422, 469

Sourwood tree, in Cherokee myth and lore 253, 320, 422, 469

South, myth of daughter of 322

South, myth of the daughter of 322

South Carolina, cession of last Cherokee lands in 97

South Carolina, transfer of the final Cherokee lands in 97

South Carolina, Cherokee relations with 3135

South Carolina, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

South Carolina, expedition from, in 1776 4950

South Carolina, expedition from, in 1776 4950

South Carolina, first settlement in 31

South Carolina, first settlement in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

South Carolina, local legends of 411412

South Carolina, local legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

South Carolina, production of gold in 221

South Carolina, production of gold in 221

Space, discussion of lv–lvii

Space, discussion of lv–lvii

Spain, claim to land south of Cumberland river by 67

Spain, laying claim to land south of the Cumberland River by 67

Spain, retention of posts in south by (1790) 68

Spain, keeping positions in the south by (1790) 68

Spain, surrender of southern posts by 81

Spain, giving up southern positions by 81

Spain, treaty with (1795) 81

Spain, treaty with (1795) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spaniards, Cherokee feeling toward 282

Spaniards, Cherokee attitude toward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spaniards, encouragement of Indian hostility by 6263, 64, 6768, 76, 88

Spanish people, promoting animosity among Indians by 6263, 64, 6768, 76, 88

Spaniards, in southern United States 191202

Spanish people, in the southern United States 191202

Spaniards, legends concerning 408

Spaniards, legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spaniards, period of exploration by 2329

Spaniards, age of exploration by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Spaniards, relations of, with Indians 98, 99, 100, 101

Spaniards, relationships with Indigenous people __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Spanish needle in Cherokee lore 426

Spanish needle in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sparrow, Cherokee name for 281

Sparrow, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spear-finger, see Uʻtluñ′ta.

Spear-finger, see Uʻtluñ′ta.

Spenser, allegory in poetry of xc

Spenser, allegory in poetry of xc

Spider, myths and lore concerning 241242, 309

Spider, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Spider, see also Water-spider.

Spider, also see Water-spider.

Spinning among Cherokee 82, 101, 105, 214

Spinning among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Spinning among East Cherokee 176

Spinning among East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spirit folk, Cherokee 475477

Spirit people, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sports, discussion of lxiii–lxviii

Sports, discussion of 63–68

Sprague, Senator, speech by, on Georgia laws affecting Cherokee 118

Sprague, Senator, speech by, on Georgia laws impacting the Cherokee 118

Spray, H. W., acknowledgments to 13

Spray, H. W., thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spray, H. W., East Cherokee teacher and agent 176, 180

Spray, H.W., East Cherokee teacher and agent 176, 180

Spreading-adder, myths and lore concerning 252, 253, 297, 436, 438

Spreading-adder, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Spring place, establishment of mission at 107

Spring location, beginning of the mission at 107

Springstone on Nancy Ward 204

Springstone on Nancy Ward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Squash, myth concerning 471

Squash, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Squier, E. G., on Cherokee myths 436, 440, 442

Squier, E.G., on Cherokee myths 436, 440, 442

Squier, E. G. on Cherokee New-fire ceremony 502503

Squier, E.G. on Cherokee New-fire ceremony 502503

Squier, E. G. on the heavens in mythology 431

Squier, E.G. on the skies in mythology 431

Squirrel, myths concerning 251, 262263, 286287

Squirrel, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Stand Watie, burning of Ross’s house by 365

Stand Watie, burning of Ross’s house by 365

Stand Watie, myths told by 429, 444

Stand Watie, myths told by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Stand Watie on Iroquois peace embassy 352, 353

Stand Watie on Iroquois peace mission __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Stand Watie on Iroquois wars 352

Stand Watie on Iroquois wars __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stand Watie, part taken by, in Civil war 148, 149

Stand Watie, involved in the Civil War. 148, 149

Stand Watie, threat against Ross by 134

Stand Watie, threat against Ross by 134

Stanley, J. M., on Iroquois peace embassy 485488

Stanley, J.M., on Iroquois peace mission 485488

Stapler, Miss ——, marriage of John Ross to 224

Stapler, Miss ——, marriage of John Ross to 224

Star feathers, legend of 399400

Star feathers, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Starr, James, flight of 134

Starr, James, flight of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Starr, Tom, legend concerning 286

Starr, Tom, legend about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stars, myths and lore concerning 257, 258, 442, 445, 503

Stars, myths, and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

State rights, bearing of Removal struggle on 129

State rights, impact of the Removal struggle on 129

Stecoee, destruction of 49

Stecoee, destruction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stedman on English attempts to enlist Indian aid during the Revolution 47

Stedman on English efforts to recruit Indian support during the Revolution 47

Stein, Robert, work of xviii

Stein, Robert, work of 18th

Steiner, Rev. Abraham, Cherokee missionary 84

Steiner, Rev. Abraham, Cherokee missionary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Steiner, Roland, collection by xx–xxi

Steiner, Roland, collection by xx–xxi

Stephen, A. M., work of xli

Stephen, A. M., work of xli

Stephen, Col. ——, expedition against Cherokee under 45

Stephen, Col. ——, mission against the Cherokee under 45

Stevens on defeat of Creek and Cherokee in Georgia (1781) 60 [572]

Stevens on the defeat of the Creek and Cherokee in Georgia (1781) 60 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Stevens on Picken’s expedition (1782) 60

Stevens on Picken's expedition (1782) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stevens on Priber’s work 37

Stevens on Priber’s work __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stevens on treaties of De Witt’s corners and Long island 54

Stevens on treaties of De Witt’s corners and Long Island 54

Stevens on treaty of Augusta (1763) 45

Stevens on the Treaty of Augusta (1763) 45

Stevens on treaty of Hopewell 62

Stevens on Hopewell Treaty __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stevenson, Mrs M. C., model of Zuñi altar by xlviii

Stevenson, Mrs. M. C., model of Zuñi altar by xlviii

Stevenson, Mrs M. C., study of fraternities and cults by xlvii

Stevenson, Mrs. M. C., research on fraternities and cults by xlvii

Stevenson, Mrs M. C., work of xxvii–xxviii

Stevenson, Mrs. M. C., work of xxvii–xxviii

Stevenson, ——, on petroglyphs at Track Rock gap 419

Stevenson, ——, on petroglyphs at Track Rock gap 419

Stikâ′yĭ, see Stecoee.

Stikâ′yĭ, see Stecoee.

Stock, Cherokee losses of, in Civil war 149

Inventory, Cherokee losses of, in Civil war 149

Stockaded villages among Indians 493

Fortified villages among Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stock raising by Cherokee 82

Ranching by Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stokes, Agent, on killing of Ridges and Boudinot 134

Stokes, Agent, on the killing of Ridges and Boudinot 134

Stone, W. L., on Sir William Johnson 203

Stone, W. L., on Sir William Johnson 203

Stone man, see Nŭñyunu′wĭ.

Stone man, see Nŭñyunu′wĭ.

Storehouse of Indian tribes 433

Repository of Indian tribes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stories and story-tellers, Cherokee 230, 232, 236238, 428430

Stories and storytellers, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Strawberry, myths concerning 259, 443, 468

Strawberry, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Stringfield, Col. W. W., acknowledgments to 13

Stringfield, Col. W.W., acknowledgments to 13

Stringfield, Col. W. W. on East Cherokee in Civil war 169170

Stringfield, Col. W.W. on East Cherokee in Civil War 169170

Stringfield, Col. W. W., taking of party of East Cherokee to Confederate reunion by 170

Stringfield, Col. W.W., bringing a group of East Cherokee to the Confederate reunion by 170

Stuart, Capt. John, capture and release of 44

Stuart, Capt. John, capture and release of 44

Stuart, Capt. John, life of 203

Stuart, Capt. John, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stuart, Capt. John, refuge of defeated Cherokee with 53

Stuart, Capt. John, refuge of defeated Cherokee with 53

Stuart, Capt. John, treaty negotiated by 45

Stuart, Capt. John, treaty negotiated by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suck, The, myths concerning 312, 347, 464465

Suck, The, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Sugartown, encounter at 49

Sugartown, meeting at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suma, work among xvi

Suma, work among 16

Sumac, use of darts of 494

Sumac, using darts of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sun, myths concerning 240, 252257, 259, 295, 297, 363, 409, 421, 436438, 440, 441

Sun, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__

Sunset land, myths concerning 463, 465

Sunset land, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Supreme Court, decision of, in Worcester v. State of Georgia 119, 120

Supreme Court, decision of, in Worcester v. State of Georgia 119, 120

Suyeta, Cherokee story-teller 237

Suyeta, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suyeta, myths told by 442, 448, 450, 451, 454

Suyeta, stories told by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Suyeta on character of Rabbit 232

Suyeta on Rabbit's character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swain on Indian warfare in 1776 52

Swain on Indian warfare in 1776 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swain on Rutherford’s expedition 49

Swain on Rutherford's expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swain on Williamson’s expedition 50

Swain on Williamson’s trip __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swallowtail flycatcher in Cherokee lore 285

Swallowtail flycatcher in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sweat house, see Âsĭ.

Sweat lodge, see Âsĭ.

Sweatland, S. H., East Cherokee census by 172

Sweatland, S.H., East Cherokee census by 172

Swimmer, life of 236237

Swimmer, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Swimmer, myths told by 236, 430, 431, 435, 436, 438, 440, 442, 443, 448, 450452, 454456, 461463, 466, 468474, 477, 480, 481, 483, 494, 495, 501

Swimmer, legends shared by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__

Swimmer on dagûlʻkû geese 439

Swimmer on dagûlʻkû geese __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swimmer on mounds and constant fire 501502

Swimmer on mountains and endless flames __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Swimmer, songs obtained from 504

Swimmer, songs sourced from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Syllabary, Cherokee 219220

Cherokee Syllabary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Syllabary, casting of characters of 111

Syllabary, character casting of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Syllabary, effect of, on Cherokee development 110112

Syllabary, impact of, on Cherokee development 110112

Syllabary, introduction of, among western Cherokee 138

Syllabary, introduction of, among western Cherokee 138

Syllabary, invention of 108110

Syllabary, invented by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Syllabary, opposition to introduction of 351

Syllabary, resistance to the introduction of 351

Symphony, development of lxxiii–lxxiv

Symphony, development of lxxiii–lxxiv

Synonymy, tribal, of Cherokee 1516, 19, 182187, 351, 378, 382

Synonymy, related to the Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

T

Tabus, Cherokee 462

Taboos, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tadpole, myth concerning 311

Tadpole, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ta′gwădihĭ′, Cherokee story-teller 237

Ta'gwadihi, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ta′gwădihĭ′, myths told by 430, 442, 443, 456, 466, 469, 470, 471, 501

Ta′gwădihĭ′, stories passed down by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Tahchee, attack on Osage at Fort Gibson by 141

Tahchee, attack on the Osage at Fort Gibson by 141

Tahchee, emigration of, into Texas 141, 143

Tahchee, moving to Texas __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tahchee, McKenney and Hall on 137

Tahchee, McKenney, and Hall on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tahlequah, selection of, as Cherokee capital 135147

Tahlequah, choice of, as Cherokee capital 135147

Tahlequah, treaties at (1861, 1866) 148, 150

Tahlequah, treaties in (1861, 1866) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tahlequah, Yuchi living near 385

Tahlequah, Yuchi living near __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tahookatookie in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Tahookatookie in Texas, union of, with Cherokee 143

Takatoka, aid given by, in introduction of syllabary 138

Takatoka, help provided by, in introduction of syllabary 138

Talamatan, see Wyandot.

Talamatan, see Wyandot.

Talassee, escape of, from destruction (1780) 58

Talassee, escape from destruction (1780) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tali′wa, battle of 38, 384

Tali′wa, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Talladega, battle of 91

Talladega, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tallaseehatchee, battle of 90, 91

Tallaseehatchee, battle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tallige′wi, meaning of name 19, 184185, 378

Tallige′wi, meaning of name __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tallige′wi, see also Synonymy.

Tallige′wi, see also Synonymy.

Tallulah falls, myth concerning 346, 41718, 481

Tallulah Falls, a myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tarahumari, obtaining of information concerning xvi

Tarahumari, getting info about xvi

Tarahumari, work among xvii

Tarahumari, work among 17

Tarleton, General, attempted invasion of North Carolina and Virginia by 5657

Tarleton, General, tried to invade North Carolina and Virginia by 5657

Tar wolf, distribution of myth of 233234

Tar wolf, distribution of myth of 233234

Tar wolf, myth of 271272, 450

Tar wolf, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Taskigi, Cherokee relations with 388389

Taskigi, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Taskigi, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Taskigi, a tribe of the Creek confederacy 498499

Tasquiqui, Spanish visit to 29, 389

Tasquiqui, Spanish trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tassel, murder of 6566

Tassel, murder of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Taylor, Capt. Richard, part taken by, in Creek war 97

Taylor, Capt. Richard, involvement in the Creek War 97

Technolithic stage, features of xxi–xxii

Technolithic stage, features of xxi–xxii

Technology, subject-matter of xii

Technology, subject of XII

Technology, work in xx–xxii

Tech, work in xx–xxii

Tecumtha, life of 215216

Tecumtha, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tecumtha, meaning of name of 442

Tecumtha, meaning the name of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tecumtha, work of, among Creeks 8788

Tecumtha, work of, among Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Teit, on Thompson River myths 433, 436, 437, 440, 441, 451, 467, 470

Teit, on Thompson River myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Telfair, Governor, on Georgians’ raid and Cherokee reprisal (1792) 71

Telfair, Governor, on the raid by Georgians and the Cherokee response (1792) 71

Tellico, conference at (1794) 79

Tellico, conference at (1794) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tellico, conference and treaty at (1798) 80

Tellico, conference and treaty at (1798) 80

Tellico, treaties at (1804, 1805) 8485

Tellico, treaties in (1804, 1805) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Temple, M. S., survey of Qualla reservation by 174

Temple, M. S., survey of Qualla reservation by 174

Tennessee, attempted purchase of Cherokee lands by (1807) 86

Tennessee, tried to buy Cherokee lands in (1807) 86

Tennessee, encroachments against Cherokee by 64

Tennessee, invasions against the Cherokee by 64

Tennessee, incorporation of, in “Territory of the United States south of the Ohio River” 68

Tennessee, incorporation of, in “Territory of the United States south of the Ohio River” 68

Tennessee, local legends of 412, 415

Tennessee, local legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tennessee, memorial to Congress by 76

Tennessee, memorial to Congress by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tennessee, opposition to allotment project by 114

Tennessee, resistance to the allotment project by 114

Tennessee, production of gold in 220, 221 [573]

Tennessee, gold production in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]

Tennessee, Removal forts in 221

Tennessee, removal forts in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tennessee, treaty with Cherokee by 6364

Tennessee, treaty with the Cherokee by 6364

Tennessee, see also Franklin, State of.

Tennessee, see also Franklin, State of.

Tennessee bald, myths concerning 339341, 477479

Tennessee bald, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tennessee river, truce line at 485

Tennessee River, peace line at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ten Kate, H., on Cherokee myths 461 466, 467, 469

Ten Kate, H., on Cherokee myths 461 466, 467, 469

Tensawattee, see Coosawatee.

Tensawattee, see Coosawatee.

Tepehuan tribes, obtaining of information concerning xvii

Tepehuan communities, gathering information about xvii

Terrapin, myths concerning 270271, 278279, 280, 286288, 289, 306, 450, 452, 455

Terrapin, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__

Terrapin, The, Cherokee chief 61

Terrapin, The, Cherokee chief __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Terrell, Capt. J. W., acknowledgments to 13

Terrell, Capt. J. W., thanks to 13

Terrell, Capt. J. W., life of, among East Cherokee 168

Terrell, Capt. J. W., life of, among East Cherokee 168

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Cherokee myths 467

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Cherokee myths 467

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on East Cherokee in Civil war 170, 171

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on East Cherokee in Civil War 170, 171

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Junaluska 165

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Junaluska 165

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Col. W. H. Thomas 162

Terrell, Capt. J. W. on Col. W. H. Thomas 162

Terrell, Capt. J. W., roster of Cherokee troops by 169

Terrell, Capt. J. W., list of Cherokee troops by 169

Teton, myths of 459

Teton, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tewa Indians, visit to ruins attributed to xv

Tewa Tribe, visit to ruins attributed to xv

Texas, Houston’s part in history of 223

Texas, Houston’s role in the history of 223

Texas, migration of Creek tribes to 99

Texas, migration of Creek tribes to 99

Texas, secession of, from Mexico 144

Texas, leaving Mexico __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Texas, work in xvi, xvii

Texas, work in 16th, 17th

Texas Cherokee, history of 143146

Texas Cherokee, history of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Texas Cherokee, origin of 138, 141

Texas Cherokee, source of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Thomas, Dr Cyrus, memoirs by xlii–xliii, xliv–xlv

Thomas, Dr Cyrus, memoirs by 42–43, 44–45

Thomas, Dr Cyrus, work of xxix

Thomas, Dr Cyrus, work of 29

Thomas, Col. W. H., acknowledgments to 13

Thomas, Col. W. H., acknowledgments to 13

Thomas, Col. W. H., arrangement by, for stay of East Cherokee in the east 158159

Thomas, Col. W. H., arrangement by, for the residence of East Cherokee in the east 158159

Thomas, Col. W. H., connection of, with East Cherokee affairs 162, 163, 165, 166172

Thomas, Col. W. H., his role in East Cherokee matters 162, 163, 165, 166172

Thomas, Col. W. H., difficulty over estates of 173174

Thomas, Col. W. H., issues regarding the estates of 173174

Thomas, Col. W. H., legend told by 491

Thomas, Col. W. H., story told by 491

Thomas, Col. W. H., life of 159162

Thomas, Col. W. H., life of 159162

Thomas, Col. W. H., mission of, to U′tsălă and Charley 131, 157158

Thomas, Col. W. H., mission to U′tsălă and Charley 131, 157158

Thomas, Col. W. H., on Baptist preachers among East Cherokee 165

Thomas, Col. W. H., on Baptist preachers among East Cherokee 165

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Catawba among East Cherokee 165

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Cherokee round-up. 131

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Cherokee round-up. 131

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Junaluska 165

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Junaluska 165

Thomas, Col. W. H. on traditional predecessors of Cherokee 23

Thomas, Col. W. H. on traditional predecessors of Cherokee 23

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Rutherford’s route 205

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Rutherford’s route 205

Thomas, Col. W. H. on smallpox among East Cherokee 172

Thomas, Col. W. H. on smallpox among East Cherokee 172

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Swimmer’s knowledge of Cherokee myths 236

Thomas, Col. W. H. on Swimmer’s knowledge of Cherokee myths 236

Thomas, Col. W. H., purchase of lands for East Cherokee by 159

Thomas, Col. W. H., purchase of land for East Cherokee by 159

Thomas, Col. W. H., retirement of 172

Tom, Col. W. H., retirement of 172

Thomas, Col. ——, killing of Indian woman by men under 52

Thomas, Col. ——, killing of an Indian woman by men under 52

Thomas Legion, organization of 161162, 169170

Thomas Legion, organization of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Thompson, A. C., on Cherokee missions 84

Thompson, A.C., on Cherokee missions 84

Thompson, Capt. ——, defeat of Cherokee by Americans under 48

Thompson, Capt. ——, defeat of Cherokee by Americans under 48

Thompson, ——, arrest of 119

Thompson, ——, arrest of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Thompson River Indians, myths of 433, 436, 437, 440, 441, 451, 467, 470

Thompson River Indians, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Thought reading, Cherokee belief in 244, 433, 473

Mind reading, Cherokee belief in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Thrall on capture of Bowl’s family 146

Servant on the capture of Bowl’s family 146

Thrall on Indian expulsion from Texas 145

Thrall on Indian removal from Texas __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Thrall on Mexican grant to Cherokee 143

Enslaved on a Mexican grant to the Cherokee 143

Thrall on number of Texas Cherokee 145

Thrall on the number of Texas Cherokee 145

Thunder, myths and lore concerning 240, 248, 257, 295, 300301, 311, 342, 345347, 362363, 435, 441442, 464, 465, 481482, 491

Thunder, stories and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__

Tĭkwali′tsĭ, legend of raid on 374, 495

Tikwali, story of the raid on 374, 495

Tillamook, myths of 440

Tillamook, legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry, on Cherokee headdress 474

Timberlake, Henry, on Cherokee headdress __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry on Cherokee regard for eagles 453

Henry Timberlake on Cherokee respect for eagles 453

Timberlake, Henry on Cherokee welcome ceremony 493

Timberlake, Henry on Cherokee welcome ceremony __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry on “flying stag” 463

Timberlake, Henry on “flying stag” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry on French and English treatment of Indians 3940

Henry Timberlake on French and English treatment of Indigenous peoples 3940

Timberlake, Henry on gatayûstĭ game 434

Timberlake, Henry on gatayûstĭ game __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry on Indian war path 207

Timberlake, Henry on War Path __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry on opossum 449

Timberlake, Henry on possum __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry on position of Indian women 490

Henry Timberlake on the role of Indian women 490

Timberlake, Henry on siege of Fort Loudon 43

Henry Timberlake on the siege of Fort Loudon 43

Timberlake, Henry on Uktena and Ulûñsû′tĭ 459, 461

Henry Timberlake on Uktena and Ulûñsû′tĭ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Timberlake, Henry on war women 501

Timberlake, Henry on women in war __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timberlake, Henry, visit to Cherokee by 45

Henry Timberlake, visit to Cherokee by 45

Titmouse, myths concerning 285286, 318, 454, 468

Titmouse, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Tiwa, study of language of xxvi

Tiwa, study of language of xxvi

Tiwa, work among xvi

Tiwa, work among 16

Tlanusi′yĭ, myth concerning 329330

Tlanusi′yĭ, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tlă′nuwă′, myths and lore concerning 284, 286287, 315316, 396, 466

Tlă′nuwă′, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Toad in Cherokee myth 306

Toad in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tobacco, Cherokee 439

Tobacco, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tobacco, myths and lore concerning 254255, 344, 424, 438439, 481

Tobacco, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Tocax, De Soto’s visit to 29

Tocax, De Soto's trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Toccoa, myth concerning 418

Toccoa, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Todd on Ohio Cherokee 79

Todd on Ohio Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tolome, tribe of Choctaw confederacy 500

Tolome, Choctaw confederacy tribe __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tohopeka, Tohopki, see Horseshoe bend.

Tohopeka, Tohopki, see Horseshoe Bend.

Tollunteeskee, death of 136

Tollunteeskee, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tollunteeskee, invitation to missionaries by 136

Tollunteeskee, invitation to missionaries by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tollunteeskee, reservation for 85

Tollunteeskee, reservation for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tollunteeskee, treaty signed by (1806) 85

Tollunteeskee, treaty signed (1806) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tomassee, encounter at 5152

Tomassee, meeting at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tom Fuller,” nature of 452

Tom Fuller,” nature of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tomtit, see Titmouse 454

Tomtit, see Titmouse __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tonkawa, Cherokee relations with 391

Tonkawa, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tonkawa, legend of 501

Tonkawa, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tonkawa, settlement of, on Cherokee strip 151

Tonkawa, settlement located on the Cherokee Strip 151

Tonkawa, study of xvi

Tonkawa, study of 16

Tooantuh, McKenney and Hall on 137

Tooantuh, McKenney and Hall on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tories, use of Indian disguise by 47, 48

Conservatives, use of Indian disguise by 47, 48

Tortoise, see Terrapin.

Tortoise, see Terrapin.

Touch, relation of, to vision lxii–lxiii

Tap, relationship of, to sight lxii–lxiii

Townhouse, heating and lighting of 230

Townhouse, heating and lighting of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Townhouse dance, effect of snake myths on time of holding 295

Townhouse party, impact of snake myths on time of holding 295

Toxaway, see Tocax.

Toxaway, see Tocax.

Trade among Cherokee 31, 34, 82

Trade among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Trade, intertribal 235

Trade, intertribal exchange __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trade languages, Indian 187188, 235

Lingua francas, Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Traders among Cherokee, North Carolina regulations concerning 61

Traders among Cherokee, North Carolina regulations regarding 61

Traders, influence of, on Indian development 213

Traders, their impact on Indian development 213

Traders, use of bells by 483

Merchants, the use of bells by 483

Track Rock gap, myth concerning 453

Track Rock gap, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Traditions, Cherokee, memoir on 3548

Traditions, Cherokee, memoir on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Traditions of Tusayan, memoir on xxxix–xl

Tusayan Traditions, memoir on xxxix–xl

Transformation myths 304, 462463 [574]

Transformation myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__]

Traps, Indian use of 468

Traps, Indian usage of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tree rock, myth concerning 317, 467

Tree rock, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Trees, Cherokee explanation of characters of 421

Trees, Cherokee explanation of characters of 421

Trees in Cherokee myths, powers of 231

Trees in Cherokee mythology, powers of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trephined skulls, collection of xxix

Trephined skulls, collection of 29

Tribe, features of xlix, 1

Tribe, features of 49, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trope, development of xc–xci

Trope, development of xc–xci

Trotter, H. G., acknowledgments to 13

Trotter, H. G., thanks to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Troup, Governor, on Cherokee refusal to remove 115

Troupe, Governor, on the Cherokee's refusal to remove 115

Trumbull, J. H., on name Tallge′wi 184

Trumbull, J.H., on the name Tallge′wi 184

Tsăga′sĭ, Cherokee fairy 334

Tsăga′sĭ, Cherokee fairy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tsa′lăgĭ′, meaning and inflection of 1516, 182183

Tsa′lăgĭ′, meaning and inflection of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tsa′lăgĭ′, see also Cherokee; Synonomy.

Tsalagi, see also Cherokee; Synonyms.

Tsalĭ, see Charley.

Tsalĭ, see Charley.

Tsanĭ, Cherokee war chief in 1776 381

Tsanĭ, Cherokee war chief in 1776 381

Tsantăwû′, contact with Little People by 334

Tsantawú', contact with Little People by 334

Tsa′răgĭ′, see Cherokee; Synonomy; Tsa′lăgĭ′.

Tsa′răgĭ′, see Cherokee; Synonym; Tsa′lăgĭ′.

Tsasta′wĭ, legend concerning 408

Tsasta′wĭ, legend about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tsăwa′sĭ, Cherokee fairy 334

Tsăwa′sĭ, Cherokee fairy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tsĕsa′nĭ, Cherokee story teller 237

Tsĕsa′nĭ, Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tsĕsa′nĭ, myth told by 463

Tsĕsa′nĭ, myth told by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tsĕ′si-Ska′tsĭ, see Reid, Jesse.

Tsĕ′si-Ska′tsĭ, see Reid, Jesse.

Tskĭl-e′gwa, see Big-witch.

Tskĭl-e′gwa, see Big-witch.

Tsulʻkălû′, myths concerning 262, 337339, 407, 410, 432, 477480

Tsulʻkălû′, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Tsundige′wi, myth of 325, 471172

Tsundige′wi, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tsunu′luhûñ′skĭ, see Junaluska.

Tsunu′luhûñ′skĭ, see Junaluska.

Tsuskwănûñ′năwa′tă, see Wafford.

Tsuskwănûñ′năwa′tă, see Wafford.

Tsuwe′năhĭ, myth of 343345, 480481

Tsuwe′năhĭ, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tuckasegee, destruction of (1781) 69

Tuckasegee, destruction of (1781) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tugălû′nă fish, myth concerning 289, 455

Tugălû′nă fish, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tuggle manuscript on Creek myths 431, 432, 434436, 447450, 452, 455, 463, 469, 473, 476

Tuggle manuscript on Creek myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__

Tuggle manuscript on Creek songs 504

Tuggle manuscript on Creek songs __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tunâ′ĭ, legend of 373

Tunâ′ĭ, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tupi language, trade language based on 187

Tupi language, a trade language based on 187

Turkey, myths and lore concerning 269270, 285, 287288, 449, 455

Turkey, stories and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Turkeytown, siege and relief of 90

Turkeytown, siege and relief of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turkeytown, treaty ratified at (1816) 98

Turkeytown, treaty signed in 1816 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turtle, drum of shell of 503

Turtle, drum of shell of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turtle, myths and lore concerning 306, 343, 346, 430, 452, 475, 481, 482

Turtle, myths and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Turtle dove, Cherokee name for 281

Turtle dove, Cherokee term for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tusayan, memoir on clan localization in xli

Tusayan, memoir on clan localization in xli

Tusayan, memoir on Flute and Snake ceremonies of xlv

Tusayan, memoir on Flute and Snake ceremonies of 45

Tusayan, memoir on migration traditions of xxxix–xl

Tusayan, memoir on migration traditions of xxxix–xl

Tusayan, study of fraternities, cults, and altars in xlvii, xlviii–xlix, l–liii

Tusayan, study of groups, rituals, and altars in xlvii, xlviii–xlix, l–liii

Tusayan, work in xiv

Tusayan, work in 14

Tuscarora, Cherokee relations with 14, 32, 36, 88, 379

Tuscarora, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Tuscarora, enslavement of 233

Tuscarora, enslavement of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tuscarora, expulsion of, from North Carolina 483

Tuscarora, removal of, from North Carolina 483

Tuscarora, habitat and migrations of 17

Tuscarora, habitat and migrations of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tuscarora, wampum recording admission of, to Iroquois league 364

Tuscarora, wampum documenting acceptance into the Iroquois league 364

Tuscarora, war between colonies and 32

Tuscarora, conflict between the colonies and 32

Tuscarora, myths and beliefs of 442, 466, 501, 505

Tuscarora, myths and beliefs of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tuscarora, participation in Lewis’s expedition by 41

Tuscarora, participation in Lewis’s expedition by 41

Tuscarora, sketch of 498

Tuscarora, sketch of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tuskegee, burning of 51

Tuskegee, burning of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tusquittee bald, myth concerning 410

Tusquittee bald, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Twilight land of Cherokee myth 435, 437

Twilight land of Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tyrant stage, see Monarchical stage.

Tyrant stage, see Monarchical stage.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

U

Uchee, tribe of Creek confederacy 498499

Uchee, a tribe of the Creek confederacy 498499

Uchee, see also Yuchi.

Uchee, see also Yuchi.

Ugûñste′lĭ fish, myths concerning 307308

Ugûñste′lĭ fish, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Uksu′hĭ, myths concerning 241, 301302, 431, 462

Uksu′hĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Uktena, myths and lore concerning 253, 297301, 315, 346, 396, 405, 410458, 462

Uktena, stories and legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

U′laʻgû′, myth concerning 260

U′laʻgû′, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ulûñsû′tĭ, myths and lore concerning 264 297300, 350351, 396, 458461

Ulûñsû′tĭ, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Unataqua, see Nadako.

Unataqua, check out Nadako.

Uncle Remus on character of rabbit 233

Uncle Remus on the character of the rabbit 233

Uncle Remus on negro myths 448

Uncle Remus on African American myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Underground panthers, myth of 324

Urban panthers, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Underworld, myths concerning 239, 341347

Underworld, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Une′gadihĭ′, see White-man-killer.

Une′gadihĭ′, check it out White-man-killer.

Unicoi turnpike, building of 87

Unicoi Turnpike, building of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Union Cherokee in civil war 171172

Union Cherokee in civil war __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

United States, Cherokee relations with 61, 228

U.S., Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Unseen helpers, legend of 359

Unseen helpers, legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ûñsaiyĭ′, Cherokee myths concerning 308, 310, 311315, 463, 464

Ûñsaiyĭ′, Cherokee myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Ushery, Usi, see Catawba.

Ushery, Usi, see Catawba.

Ustanali, Cherokee capital 71, 80, 81

Ustanali, Cherokee capital __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ustanali, destruction of 60, 75

Ustanali, destruction of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ustanali, medicine dance at 88

Ustanali, medicine dance at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ustû′tlĭ, myths concerning 302303

Ustû′tlĭ, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Utah, collection from xxix

Utah, collection from 29

Utility, relation of, to pleasure lxi

Utility, relationship to pleasure 61

Uʻtlûñ′ta, myth of 316319, 466

Uʻtlûñ′ta, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

U′tsălă, leader of Removal refugees 157

U′tsălă, leader of Removal refugees __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

U′tsălă, Thomas’s mission to 157158, 408

U′tsălă, Thomas’s mission to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Uʻwtsûñ′ta, myth of 303304, 462

Uʻwtsûñ′ta, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

V

Valleytown mission, establishment of 107108

Valleytown mission, establishment of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Van Buren, Martin, election of, to Presidency 129

Martin Van Buren, election to the Presidency 129

Vandera on De Soto’s route 193

Vandera on De Soto's route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vandera on Pardo’s expedition 29

Vandera on Pardo’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vann, David, aid given to missionary work by 84

David Vann, support provided for missionary work by 84

Vann, David, death of daughter of 221

David Vann, death of daughter of 221

Vaugondy on name Cuttawa 182

Vaugondy on name Cuttawa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Venus’s flytrap in Cherokee lore 427

Venus flytrap in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Verrazano, visit to America by 191

Verrazano's trip to America by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vincennes, Lieutenant, burning of 477

Vincennes, Lieutenant, fire at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Violet in Cherokee lore 420, 505

Violet in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Viper’s bugloss in Cherokee lore 426

Viper's bugloss in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Virginia, expedition from, in 1776 49, 5051

Virginia, expedition from, in 1776 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Virginia, first conflict of Cherokee with 2930

Virginia, first conflict of Cherokee with 2930

Virginia, production of gold in 221

Virginia, the production of gold in 221

Virginia, treaty with Cherokee, Creeks, and Chickasaw by 63

Virginia, treaty with the Cherokee, Creeks, and Chickasaw by 63

Vision, relation of, to touch lxii–lxiii

Vision, connection to touch lxii–lxiii

Voice, part played by, in development of music lxxi–lxxii

Voice, character portrayed by, in the evolution of music lxxi–lxxii

Volcanoes, records of, in Carolina mountains 471

Volcanoes, records of, in Carolina mountains 471

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

W

Wachesa trail, see Unicoi turnpike 87

Wachesa Trail, see Unicoi Turnpike __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wadi′yăhĭ′, death of 179

Wadi′yăhĭ′, death of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D., Cherokee story teller 237238

Wafford, James D., Cherokee storyteller __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wafford, James D., compilation of Cherokee spelling book by 108

Wafford, James D., compilation of Cherokee spelling book by 108

Wafford, James D., myths told by 430, 431, 435, 438, 440, 444, 448452, 454, 455, 461, 463, 466, 468, 471, 474476, 482, 483, 501 [575]

Wafford, James D., myths told by 430, 431, 435, 438, 440, 444, 448452, 454, 455, 461, 463, 466, 468, 471, 474476, 482, 483, 501 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Wafford, James D., on assassination of John Walker 121

Wafford, James D., on the assassination of John Walker 121

Wafford, James D. on battle of Tali′wa 385

Wafford, James D. on the battle of Tali′wa 385

Wafford, James D. on Cherokee relations with Catawba 381

Wafford, James D. on Cherokee relations with Catawba 381

Wafford, James D. on Cherokee relations with Creeks 89

Wafford, James D. on Cherokee relations with Creeks 89

Wafford, James D. on discovery of gold in Cherokee country 116

Wafford, James D. on the discovery of gold in Cherokee country 116

Wafford, James D. on Iroquois peace embassy 353356, 485

Wafford, James D. on the Iroquois peace mission 353356, 485

Wafford, James D. on Mexican grant to Cherokee 143

Wafford, James D. on the Mexican grant to Cherokee 143

Wafford, James D. on myth concerning Toccoa 418

Wafford, James D. on the myth surrounding Toccoa 418

Wafford, James D. on Natchez among Cherokee 387

Wafford, James D. on Natchez among Cherokee 387

Wafford, James D. on Osage-Cherokee troubles 137

Wafford, James D. on Osage-Cherokee issues __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D. on patent to Texas lands 146

Wafford, James D. on patent to Texas lands 146

Wafford, James D. on Removal 131

Wafford, James D. on Removal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D. on Sequoya’s birth date 109

Wafford, James D. on Sequoya’s birth date 109

Wafford, James D. on Shawano wars 494

Wafford, James D. on Shawano conflicts __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D. on spinning wheels among Cherokee 214

Wafford, James D. on spinning wheels among Cherokee 214

Wafford, James D. on war woman 419

Wafford, James D. on war woman __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D. on White-path’s rebellion 114

Wafford, James D. on White-path's rebellion __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D. on Wolf-killer 448

Wafford, James D. on Wolf-killer __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wafford, James D. on Rev. S. A. Worcester 108

Wafford, James D. on Rev. S. A. Worcester 108

Wafford, Colonel, establishment of Wafford’s settlement by 238

Wafford, Colonel, founding of Wafford's settlement by 238

Wafford’s settlement, sale of 85

Wafford's agreement, sale of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wahnenauhi manuscript on Cherokee myths 284, 297, 431, 469, 475, 501

Wahnenauhi manuscript on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Wahnenauhi manuscript on introduction of spinning wheels 214

Wahnenauhi manuscript on the introduction of spinning wheels 214

Walam Olum, nature and history of 190, 229

Walam Olum, the essence and history of 190, 229

Walam Olum on Cherokee migration 1819, 191

Walam Olum on Cherokee migration __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Walam Olum on name Tallige′wi 184185

Walam Olum on name Tallige′wi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Walâ′sĭ frog, position of, in council 231

Walâ′sĭ frog, council role __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walcott, Hon. C. D., acknowledgments to xxxi, xxxiii

Walcott, Hon. C. D., acknowledgments to xxxi, xxxiii

Walker, Felix, employment of W. H. Thomas in store of 160

Walker, Felix, job of W. H. Thomas in store of 160

Walker, John, assassination of 121

Walker, John, assassination of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walker, Maj. John, part taken by, in Creek war 97

Walker, Maj. John, part taken by, in the Creek War 97

Walker, Dr Thomas, explorations by 3839

Walker, Dr. Thomas, explorations by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Walker, ——, leader of pioneer advance 45

Walker, ——, leader of the pioneer advance 45

Wallawalla, myths of 448

Wallawalla, legends of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wallen, ——, leader of pioneer advance 45

Wallen, ——, leader of the pioneer advance 45

Walnut in Cherokee lore 422

Walnut in Cherokee legend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wampum, Indian use of 354, 488, 494

Wampum, Native American use of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wampum, Iroquois 354

Wampum, Iroquois beads __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wappinger, association of, with Delawares 497

Wappinger, Delaware association __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wappinger, fate of 497498

Wappinger, fate of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wappinger, separation of, from Delawares 19

Wappinger, separation from Delaware __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ward, Brian, on battle of Tali′wa 385

Brian Ward, on the battle of Tali′wa 385

Ward, Nancy, life of 203204

Ward, Nancy, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ward, Nancy, rescue of Mrs. Bean by 490

Nancy Ward, rescue of Mrs. Bean by 490

Ward, Nancy, warning to Americans by 47

Nancy Ward, warning to Americans by 47

War medicine, Cherokee beliefs concerning 393394

Military medicine, Cherokee beliefs about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Warpath, Indian 206207

Warpath, Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

War Woman’s creek, legend concerning 419

War Woman's Creek, legend about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

War Women, Cherokee 489490, 501

War Women, Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wasash, see Osage.

Wasash, check out Osage.

Washburn, Rev. Cephas, Cherokee missionary 136

Washburn, Rev. Cephas, Cherokee missionary __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Bowl migration 100101

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Bowl migration __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee myths 430, 445

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee regard for rattlesnakes 456157

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee respect for rattlesnakes 456157

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee sacred ark 503

Rev. Cephas Washburn on Cherokee sacred ark __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee witchcraft law 138

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee witchcraft law __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee emigration to Texas 141

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Cherokee migration to Texas 141

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Osage-Cherokee troubles 137

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Osage-Cherokee issues __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washburn, Rev. Cephas on Sequoya’s removal 138

Rev. Cephas Washburn on Sequoya’s removal __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washington, President George, on intruders in Cherokee country 68

Washington, D.C., President George, on intruders in Cherokee country 68

Washington, President George on General McGillivray 210

Washington, President George on General McGillivray __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washington, President George, prevention of pioneer encroachments by (1796) 80

Washington D.C., President George, prevention of pioneer encroachments by (1796) 80

Washington, see Wasitû′na.

Washington, see Wasitû′na.

Washington, treaties of 8586, 9798, 106, 139141, 147, 165

Washington, treaties of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Wâsĭ, Cherokee pseudomyth of 428429

Wâsĭ, Cherokee pseudomyth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wasitû′na on Charley’s escape and surrender 131, 158

Wasitû′na on Charley’s escape and surrender __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wasitû′na, sparing of 158

Wasitû′na, sparing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Watauga, cession of settlements at 62

Watauga, settlement transfers at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Watauga, Cherokee attack on fort at 48

Watauga, Cherokee assault on the fort at 48

Water beetle, myths concerning 239, 430

Water beetle, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Water cannibals, myth of 349350

Water cannibals, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Water dog” in Cherokee lore 307, 410

“Water dog” in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Water dwellers” in Cherokee myth 334

“Water dwellers” in Cherokee myth __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Water moccasin in Cherokee myth and lore 297

Cottonmouth snake in Cherokee myth and stories 297

Water spider, myths concerning 241242, 430, 431

Water spider, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Watie, see Stand Watie.

Watie, check out Stand Watie.

Watts, John, chief of Chickamauga band 72

John Watts, leader of the Chickamauga band 72

Watts, John, conference at Tellico by (1794) 79

Watts, John, conference at Tellico in 1794 __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Watts, John, expedition against Knoxville under 75

John Watts, mission against Knoxville under 75

Watts, John, friendliness of, in 1794 76

John Watts, kindness of, in 1794 76

Watts, John, letter left at Gillespie’s station by 66

John Watts, letter left at Gillespie's station by 66

Watts, John, progressive leader 83

Watts, John, progressive leader __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Watts, John, raid on settlements near Knoxville under 63

John Watts, attacked settlements near Knoxville during 63

Watts, John, wounding of (1792) 73

Watts, John, wounding of (1792) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Waxhaw, heating and lighting of townhouse among 230

Waxhaw, heating and lighting of townhouse among 230

Waxhaw, Spanish contact with 28

Waxhaw, Spanish contact with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, building of Fort Recovery by 212

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, construction of Fort Recovery by 212

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, defeat of confederated tribes by 213

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, defeat of allied tribes by 213

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, effect of victory of 68, 78, 79, 81

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, impact of victory of 68, 78, 79, 81

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, message to Ohio Cherokee by 79

Wayne, Gen. Anthony, message to Ohio Cherokee by 79

Weatherford, William, leader of hostile Upper Creeks 89

Weatherford, William, leader of the antagonistic Upper Creeks 89

Weatherford, William life of 217

Weatherford, William's life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Weatherford, William, massacre at Fort Mims by Creeks under 216

Weatherford, William, massacre at Fort Mims by Creeks under 216

Weatherford, William, surrender of 96

Weatherford, William, surrender of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Weaving among Cherokee 101, 112, 214

Weaving among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Weaving among East Cherokee 176

Weaving among East Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Webster, Daniel, opposition to removal project by 129

Daniel Webster, opposed the removal project by 129

Webster, Thomas, keeper of Iroquois wampums 354

Webster, Thomas, keeper of Iroquois wampums 354

Weed, W. H., on Indian smelting 201

Weed, William H., on Indian smelting 201

Weir, Colonel, arrangement by Ross with 149

Weir, Colonel, arrangement by Ross with 149

Welch, Lloyd R., East Cherokee chief 175

Lloyd R. Welch, East Cherokee chief 175

Welch, Lloyd R., farewell address of 226227

Lloyd R. Welch, goodbye speech of 226227

Welcome ceremony of Cherokee 493

Welcome ceremony of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Western Cherokee, East Cherokee suits against 177

Western Cherokee, East Cherokee lawsuits against 177

Western Cherokee history of 146157

Western Cherokee history of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Western Cherokee, see also Arkansas Cherokee.

Western Cherokee, see also Arkansas Cherokee.

Wheeler, J. F., arrest of 119

Wheeler, J. F., arrest of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wheeler, J. F., printer of Cherokee Phœnix 111

Wheeler, J.F., printer of Cherokee Phoenix 111

Whippoorwill, Cherokee name for 281

Whippoorwill, Cherokee name for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Whisky in Indian legend 350

Whisky in Indian folklore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Whistles among Indians 455

Whistles among Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

White, Colonel, order issued by (1792) 7273

White, Colonel, order issued by (1792) 7273

White, Gen. ——, operations of army under 90, 91

White, Gen. ——, operations of the army under 90, 91

White, ——, on petroglyphs at Track Rock gap 419 [576]

White, ——, on rock carvings at Track Rock gap 419 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

White, ——, on War Woman’s creek 419

White, ——, on War Woman’s creek 419

White, ——, pseudomyths and traditions given by 415416

White, ——, pseudomyths and traditions provided by 415416

White, symbolism of 493, 494

White, symbolism of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

White animals, Indian veneration for 447

White animals, Indian reverence for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

White Bear, myths concerning 260, 264, 473

White Bear, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

White-eyes, Cherokee condolences on death of 56, 379

White-eyed, Cherokee sympathies on the passing of 56, 379

Whitehall, treaty at 35

Whitehall, treaty at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

White-man-killer, attack on Scott party by 77

White man killer, attack on Scott party by 77

White men, influence of, on Cherokee mythology 235

White men, their influence on Cherokee mythology 235

White men, legends of first contact of Cherokee with 350351, 483

White dudes, legends of the first contact between the Cherokee and 350351, 483

White-path, rebellion of 113114

White-path, rebellion of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

White river, cession to Cherokee of tract on 102103

White River, transfer of land to the Cherokee between 102103

Whites fort, convention at (1791) 6869

Whites Fort, gathering at (1791) __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Whites fort, expedition against Cherokee from 65

Whites Fort, mission against the Cherokee from 65

Whiteside mountain, myths concerning 317, 444, 467

Whiteside Mountain, stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Whitley, Colonel, expedition against Chickamauga towns under 78, 79

Whitley, Colonel, mission against the Chickamauga towns under 78, 79

Wichita, racing among 494

Wichita, racing among __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wiedemann, Alfred, on Egyptian myths 438

Wiedemann, Alfred, on Egyptian myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wild Boy, myths concerning 242249

Wild Boy, myths about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wildcat, myth concerning 269270, 449

Wildcat, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wild rice gatherers of the upper lakes, memoir on lii–liv

Wild rice collectors of the upper lakes, memoir on lii–liv

Will, progressive leader 83

Will, progressive leader __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Williams on De Soto’s route 193, 198

Williams on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Williamson, Col. Andrew, expedition under 4950

Williamson, Col. Andrew, expedition under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Williamson, Col. Andrew, presence of Catawba with 381

Williamson, Col. Andrew, presence of Catawba with 381

Will-o’-the-wisp in Cherokee lore 476

Will-o’-the-wisp in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Willstown, Cherokee refugees at 55, 209

Willstown, Cherokee refugees at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Willstown, establishment of mission at 105

Willstown, mission setup at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wĭlsĭnĭ′, see Spray, H. W.

Wĭlsĭnĭ′, see Spray, H. W.

Wilson on Rutherford’s route 205

Wilson on Rutherford’s path __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wil-Usdi′, see Thomas, W. H.

Wil-Usdi′, see Thomas, W. H.

Winnebago mode of addressing Delawares 497

Winnebago way of addressing Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Winship, G. P., work of xxx

Winship, G.P., work of xxx

Winsor, Justin, on Davies’ History 202

Winsor, Justin, on Davies' History __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Winsor, Justin on De Luna’s expedition 201

Winsor, Justin on De Luna’s expedition __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Winsor, Justin on De Soto’s route 191, 193, 198

Winsor, Justin on De Soto's path __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Winsor, Justin on early Spanish settlements 27

Winsor, Justin on early Spanish colonies __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wisdom, D. M., on acts of Dawes Commission 154

Wisdom, D.M., on actions of the Dawes Commission 154

Wisdom, D. M., on Cherokee population and acreage 157

Wisdom, D.M., on Cherokee population and acreage 157

Wisdom, D. M., on intention of United States to open Indian Territory 154

Wisdom, D.M., on the intention of the United States to open Indian Territory 154

Wisdom, D. M., on intruders in Indian Territory 154

Wisdom, D.M., on intruders in Indian Territory 154

Wisdom, D. M., on Mexican encouragement of emigration scheme 156

Wisdom, D.M., on Mexico's promotion of the emigration plan 156

Wisdom, D. M., on population of Indian Territory 155

Wisdom, D.M., on the population of Indian Territory 155

Wise, opposition to removal project by 129

Smart, resistance to the removal project by 129

Witchcraft, Cherokee belief in 138, 452

Witchcraft, Cherokee belief in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Witchcraft, Cherokee law against accusations of 138

Witchcraft, Cherokee law against accusations of 138

Witches in Cherokee myth 244, 401403

Witches in Cherokee mythology __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Wives, Indian custom of exchanging 456

Wives, Indian tradition of wife swapping __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wolf, myths and lore concerning 245246, 263, 264265, 266, 272, 274, 278279, 280, 289290, 362, 434, 445, 448, 450, 451, 452, 453, 489

Wolf, myths and stories about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__

Wolf town, purchase of 161

Wolf town, buy __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Women among Cherokee warriors 395, 419, 501

Women in Cherokee warriors __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Woodchuck, myth concerning 280

Woodchuck, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woodward on De Soto’s route 199

Woodward on De Soto’s route __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woodward on Chief McGillivray 210

Woodward on Chief McGillivray __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woodward on Mobilian trade language 187

Woodward on Mobilian trade language __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woodward on Chief Weatherford 217

Woodward on Chief Weatherford __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wool, General, disarming of Indians by 129

Wool, General, disarming of Indigenous people by 129

Wool, General on Cherokee opposition to Removal 127

Wool, General on Cherokee opposition to Removal 127

Wool, General on preparations for Removal. 127

Wool, General on preparations for Removal. 127

Wool, General, protests against New Echota treaty submitted to 126

Wool, General, protests against the New Echota treaty submitted to 126

Worcester, Rev. S. A., Cherokee missionary 105

Worcester, Rev. S. A., Cherokee missionary 105

Worcester, Rev. S. A., death of 148

Worcester, Rev. S. A., death of 148

Worcester, Rev. S. A., imprisonment of 119

Worcester, Rev. S. A., imprisonment of 119

Worcester, Rev. S. A., life of 217218

Worcester, Rev. S. A., life of 217218

Worcester, Rev. S. A., work in translation, etc., by 108, 111, 165

Worcester, Rev. S. A., work in translation, etc., by 108, 111, 165

World, Cherokee account of the making of 239242, 430431

World, Cherokee story about the creation of 239242, 430431

World, Cherokee idea of 455

World, Cherokee concept of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wren in Cherokee lore 401, 504

Wren in Cherokee lore __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wrosetasetow, “emperor” of Cherokee 34

Wrosetasetow, “emperor” of Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wyandot, Cherokee relations with 18

Wyandot, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wyandot, legends concerning 486

Wyandot, legends about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wyandot mode of addressing Delawares 497

Wyandot way of addressing Delawares __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wyandot name for Cherokee 183

Wyandot name for Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wyandot traditions concerning Cherokee 19

Wyandot traditions about Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wyman on Creeks 499

Wyman on Creeks __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

X

Xuala, De Soto’s visit to 25, 2829, 194, 196

Xuala, De Soto's visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Y

Yahula, myth of 347349, 482483

Yahula, myth of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Yamassee, massacre of whites by 33

Yamassee Tribe, massacre of white people by 33

Yamassee, migration to Florida of 99

Yamassee, moving to Florida of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yâ′nagûñ′skĭ, see Yonaguska.

Yâ′nagûñ′skĭ, see Yonaguska.

Yane′gwa, Cherokee chief 164

Yane′gwa, Cherokee chief __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yellow-jacket, myth concerning 260, 443444

Yellow-jacket, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Yellowhammer, myth concerning 288289

Yellowhammer, myth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yellow hill, purchase of 161

Yellow hill, buying __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yonaguska, adoption of W. H. Thomas by 160

Yonaguska, adoption of W. H. Thomas by 160

Yonaguska, life of 162164

Yonaguska, life of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yontoñwisas dance, legend concerning 365, 492

Yontoñwisas dance, legend about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yowani, see Heyowani.

Yowani, see Heyowani.

Ytaua, De Soto’s visit to 201

Ytaua, De Soto's trip to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yuchi blood among Cherokee 234

Yuchi ancestry among Cherokee __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yuchi, Cherokee relations with 385386

Yuchi, Cherokee relations with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yuchi, in Cherokee territory 142143

Yuchi, in Cherokee land __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yuchi, myths of 421, 430

Yuchi, myths of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yûñwĭ Tsûñsdi′, see Little People.

Yûñwĭ Tsûñsdi′, see Little People.

Yûñ′wiyă, meaning of 15, 182

Yûñ′wiyă, meaning of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yûñ′wiyă, see also Synonymy.

Yûñ′wiyă, see also Synonymy.

Yûñwĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ, see Dangerous-man.

Yûñwĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ, see Dangerous-man.

Yupaha, De Soto’s visit to 193

Yupaha, De Soto's visit to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Z

Zeigler and Grosscup on Cherokee myths 467, 476, 478479

Zeigler and Grosscup on Cherokee myths __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Zeigler and Grosscup on East Cherokee chiefs 175

Zeigler and Grosscup on East Cherokee chiefs 175

Zeigler and Grosscup on East Cherokee condition (about 1880) 176

Zeigler and Grosscup on East Cherokee condition (around 1880) 176

Zeigler and Grosscup on Junaluska 164

Zeigler and Grosscup on Junaluska __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zeigler and Grosscup on Jutaculla Old Fields 479480

Zeigler and Grosscup on Jutaculla Old Fields 479480

Zeigler and Grosscup on Rumbling bald 471

Zeigler and Grosscup on Rumbling bald __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zeisberger on name Tallige′wi 19, 184

Zeisberger on name Tallige′wi __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Zile, Col. Z. A., acknowledgments to 13

Zile, Col. Z. A., acknowledgments to 13

Zile on Cherokee round-up 131

Zile on Cherokee round-up __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zuñi, study of fraternities and cults of xlvii

Zuñi, study of fraternities and cults of 47

Zuñi, models of altars at xlviii

Zuñi, models of altars at 48

Colophon

Availability

Scans for this book are available from the Internet Archive (copy 1, 2). The same text also appears as part of the Nineteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, which is also available from the Internet Archive (copy 1). Some of the folk tales appeared already in 1888 as “Myths of the Cherokees” in the Journal of American Folk-lore (copy 1).

Scans of this book can be found on the Internet Archive (copy 1, 2). The same text is also included in the Nineteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American Ethnology, which is also accessible from the Internet Archive (copy 1). Some of the folk tales were previously published in 1888 as “Myths of the Cherokees” in the Journal of American Folk-lore (copy 1).

The cover design is based on the original cover of the Nineteenth Annual Report, to which is added the title, author, and year of publication.

The cover design is based on the original cover of the Nineteenth Annual Report, with the title, author, and year of publication added.

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 16005534.

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 16005534.

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL13502513M.

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL13502513M.

Encoding

Revision History

  • 2014-03-25 Started.

External References

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

Page Source Correction
13 kindly kind
21 acccording according
27, 224, 324, 536, 558, 567, 570, 570, 572, 572 [Not in source] ,
31 bulletin Bulletin
54 west-tern western
64 massacree massacre
99 forseeing foreseeing
100 peried period
100 misssionary missionary
107 : ;
110 [Not in source] ;
121, 349, 547 , .
140 TATSĬ TĂTSĬ′
143 s, [Deleted]
155 goverment government
175 Commissione Commissioner
178, 184, 517, 517 [Not in source] .
197 Gănsâgĭ Gănsâ′gĭ
228 AʼYÛÑ′INĬ AʻYÛÑ′INĬ
229 III IV
233 his His
235 Indina Indian
238 Iroquoin Iroquoian
239 IV V
249 stupified stupefied
265 [Deleted]
265 no not
284 Diga′gwanĭ Diga′gwanĭ′
292 [Not in source] a
299, 440 . ,
316 Tlă′nuwa Tlă′nuwă
318 Utsu′ʻgĭ Utsŭ′ʻgĭ
332, 531, 541 [Not in source]
332, 435 in in in
364 Tâle′tanigi′skĭ Tâle′danigi′skĭ
393 hestitate hesitate
395 stripped striped
401 [Not in source]
419 i., e., i. e.,
435 Kana′ti Kana′tĭ
438 Kanati Kana′tĭ
439 . [Deleted]
451 Tăwiskara Tăwiskară
462 Uwʼtsûñ′ta Uwʻtsûñ′ta
465 [Not in source] to
467
472 mircaculously miraculously
476 .” ”).
481 Maried Married
491 the [Deleted]
492 wholesele wholesale
512 visted visited
515 dâyĭ dâ′yĭ
515 di′gălûñgûñ′yi di′gălûñgûñ′yĭ
517 It it It
519 [Not in source] )
519 yi
519 gi′ga gigă
530 Chattahootchee Chattahoochee
532 Gorgia Georgia
541 ——
544 rattesnake rattlesnake
561, 562 , [Deleted]
562 [Not in source] 494
564 Yontonwisas Yontoñwisas
564 lxxiv lxxxiv
570 Cheokee Cherokee
575 Wâlâ′sĭ Walâ′sĭ
575 Jellico Tellico
575 Gillespies Gillespie’s
576 Yûñwi-usga′sĕʻtĭ Yûñwĭ-usga′sĕʻtĭ

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!